The suruey of Christs sufferings for mans redemption and of his descent to Hades or Hel for our deliuerance: by Thomas Bilson Bishop of Winchester. The contents whereof may be seene in certaine resolutions before the booke, in the titles ouer the pages, and in a table made to that end. Perused and allowed by publike authoritie.
         Bilson, Thomas, 1546 or 7-1616.
      
       
         
           1604
        
      
       Approx. 3553 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 360 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A16151
         STC 3070
         ESTC S107072
         99842775
         99842775
         7463
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16151)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7463)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 624:01)
      
       
         
           
             The suruey of Christs sufferings for mans redemption and of his descent to Hades or Hel for our deliuerance: by Thomas Bilson Bishop of Winchester. The contents whereof may be seene in certaine resolutions before the booke, in the titles ouer the pages, and in a table made to that end. Perused and allowed by publike authoritie.
             Bilson, Thomas, 1546 or 7-1616.
          
           [20], 678, [14] p.
           
             Printed by Melchisedech Bradwood for Iohn Bill,
             London :
             M.DC.IIII. [1604]
          
           
             Includes index.
             The last leaf is blank.
             With 20 lines of errata at the end. Variant: with 10 lines of errata.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Crucifixion -- Early works to 1800.
           Jesus Christ -- Descent into hell -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2002-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SVRVEY
           OF
           CHRISTS
           SVFFERINGS
           FOR
           MANS
           redemption
           :
           AND
           OF
           HIS
           DESCENT
           TO
           HADES
           OR
           HEL
           
             for
             our
             deliuerance
          
           :
           By
           THOMAS
           BILSON
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             whereof
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             certaine
             Resolutions
             before
             the
             Booke
             ,
             in
             the
             Titles
             ouer
             the
             Pages
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Table
             made
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             6.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           In
           that
           (
           Christ
           )
           died
           ,
           he
           died
           to
           sinne
           ONCE
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             10.
             v.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           Say
           not
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           Who
           shall
           descend
           to
           the
           bottomlesse
           deepe
           ?
           That
           is
           to
           bring
           Christ
           backe
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           
             AVGVST
             .
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               fuerit
               anima
               mortificatus
               Iesus
               ,
               quis
               audeat
               dicere
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             Iesus
             was
             dead
             in
             soule
             ,
             who
             dare
             auouch
             ?
          
           
             
               Quis
               nisi
               Infidelis
               negauerit
               fuisse
               apud
               Inferos
               Christum
               ?
            
          
           
             Who
             but
             an
             Infidell
             will
             denie
             Christ
             was
             in
             Hell
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Perused
             and
             allowed
             by
             publike
             Authoritie
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Melchisedech
             Bradwood
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bill
          
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           IIII.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           ,
           VVISE
           ,
           AND
           RELIGIOVS
           PRINCE
           ,
           IAMES
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Brittaine
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             true
             and
             Christian
             Faith
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           MOst
           religious
           and
           renowned
           Prince
           ,
           if
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           reaching
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           could
           leade
           them
           ,
           sawe
           those
           Common-weales
           would
           soone
           flourish
           ,
           whose
           Gouernors
           were
           giuen
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           how
           much
           rather
           must
           Christians
           ascribe
           that
           to
           heauenlie
           Wisdome
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           to
           earthly
           ,
           and
           confesse
           those
           Realms
           to
           be
           blessed
           indeed
           ,
           where
           the
           chiefe
           Rulers
           are
           carefull
           to
           seeke
           first
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           prefer
           the
           loue
           of
           true
           pietie
           before
           all
           respect
           of
           humane
           policie
           ?
           For
           since
           Gods
           purpose
           and
           promise
           is
           to
           
             honour
             them
          
           
           
             that
             honour
             him
          
           ;
           and
           no
           good
           thing
           can
           be
           wanting
           to
           those
           that
           rightly
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           his
           will
           ;
           how
           liberall
           benedictions
           &
           mercifull
           protections
           may
           those
           Princes
           hope
           for
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           who
           set
           their
           hearts
           wholly
           to
           seeke
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           their
           wayes
           straight
           in
           his
           sight
           ?
           This
           fauour
           from
           heauen
           ,
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           good
           and
           godly
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           hath
           tasted
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           to
           their
           no
           small
           comfort
           ;
           whiles
           for
           these
           45
           yeeres
           by
           the
           Christian
           care
           of
           a
           most
           milde
           and
           gratious
           Queene
           ,
           (
           now
           with
           God
           )
           they
           haue
           beene
           directed
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           defended
           in
           peace
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           all
           impeachers
           and
           impugners
           of
           either
           .
           And
           after
           her
           decease
           ,
           though
           our
           vnthankfulnesse
           had
           prouoked
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           vnfruitfulnesse
           well
           deserued
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           should
           be
           taken
           
           from
           vs
           ;
           yet
           he
           that
           is
           rich
           in
           mercie
           towards
           all
           that
           call
           on
           him
           ,
           respecting
           more
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           lest
           his
           enemies
           should
           blaspheme
           ,
           than
           any
           worthinesse
           of
           ours
           ,
           not
           onely
           continued
           ,
           but
           increased
           his
           accustomed
           goodnesse
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           gaue
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           being
           the
           lineall
           and
           rightfull
           heire
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           a
           present
           and
           peaceable
           entrance
           with
           the
           greatest
           applause
           of
           all
           states
           ,
           sorts
           ,
           and
           sides
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           seene
           these
           many
           ages
           ;
           and
           specially
           of
           the
           godlie
           ,
           who
           saw
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           former
           gouernment
           would
           be
           doubled
           by
           the
           manifolde
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           your
           Christian
           and
           Princely
           integrity
           ,
           clemency
           ,
           bounty
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           piety
           .
           And
           surely
           their
           hope
           hath
           not
           deceiued
           them
           :
           for
           who
           so
           hath
           rightly
           discerned
           ,
           and
           duely
           considered
           your
           be●…ignesse
           of
           nature
           ,
           your
           ripenesse
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           your
           deepnesse
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           your
           vprightnesse
           of
           iustice
           ,
           your
           readinesse
           to
           mercie
           ,
           your
           bounteousnesse
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           your
           euennesse
           to
           all
           ,
           your
           desire
           of
           peace
           ,
           your
           care
           of
           your
           people
           ,
           your
           fauour
           to
           your
           Cleargie
           ,
           and
           respect
           to
           your
           Church
           ;
           your
           promptnesse
           in
           professing
           ,
           and
           stedfastnesse
           in
           establishing
           the
           true
           seruice
           of
           God
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           which
           your
           Highnesse
           hath
           constantly
           shewed
           since
           you
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           can
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           that
           to
           be
           iustly
           applied
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           sayd
           of
           Salomon
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             which
             loued
             you
             to
             set
             you
             on
             the
             Throne
          
           (
           of
           all
           Britaine
           )
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             loued
             this
             land
             ,
             &
             made
             you
             King
             to
             doe
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             :
             happie
             are
             those
             your
             seruants
             ,
             which
             stand
             euer
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             heare
             your
             wisdome
             .
          
           Whereof
           ,
           because
           it
           pleased
           God
           and
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           I
           should
           attend
           you
           aswell
           at
           your
           Table
           in
           your
           first
           Progresse
           into
           these
           Countries
           of
           Surrey
           and
           Hampshire
           ,
           as
           at
           your
           conference
           for
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           assemblie
           of
           States
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           I
           can
           beare
           certaine
           and
           assured
           witnesse
           ;
           as
           likewise
           can
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Nobles
           and
           Bishops
           then
           present
           ;
           who
           all
           ,
           with
           no
           lesse
           admiration
           than
           contentation
           ,
           heard
           ,
           with
           what
           sharpnesse
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           maturenesse
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           soundnesse
           of
           reason
           ,
           firmnesse
           of
           memorie
           ,
           and
           aptnesse
           of
           speech
           ,
           your
           Highnesse
           entred
           ,
           debated
           and
           resolued
           the
           greatest
           and
           hardest
           points
           of
           diuine
           and
           humane
           wisdome
           ;
           shewing
           in
           euery
           of
           them
           such
           dexteritie
           ,
           perspicuitie
           ,
           and
           sufficiencie
           ,
           as
           I
           professe
           
           before
           God
           without
           flattery
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           obserued
           the
           like
           in
           any
           man
           liuing
           .
           As
           therefore
           I
           iudge
           the
           whole
           Realme
           blessed
           and
           beloued
           of
           God
           for
           giuing
           them
           a
           Prince
           of
           such
           rare
           prudence
           ,
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           experience
           ;
           so
           doe
           I
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             thinke
             my selfe
             happy
          
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           this
           day
           
           bring
           these
           matters
           in
           question
           before
           so
           learned
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           iudicious
           a
           King
           ,
           no
           lesse
           skilfull
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           carefull
           to
           continue
           the
           true
           Christian
           faith
           thorowout
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           without
           dissenting
           from
           the
           will
           of
           God
           reuealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           departing
           from
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           her
           best
           and
           purest
           times
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           then
           please
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           to
           be
           enformed
           ,
           that
           vpon
           some
           mens
           too
           much
           forwardnesse
           to
           innouate
           as
           well
           the
           doctrine
           as
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           they
           thinking
           those
           deuices
           alwayes
           best
           ,
           which
           are
           newest
           )
           it
           was
           rife
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           vsuall
           in
           Catechismes
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           his
           bloudshed
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           were
           the
           least
           cause
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           must
           suffer
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             paines
             which
             the
             damned
             doe
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           before
           we
           could
           be
           ransomed
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           that
           descent
           of
           Christ
           to
           hell
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           Creed
           to
           beleeue
           .
           This
           opinion
           began
           to
           preuaile
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           children
           were
           trained
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           led
           to
           controle
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           not
           rightly
           deliuering
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           mention
           no
           meane
           to
           ransome
           vs
           from
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           but
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           crosse
           ,
           and
           death
           admitted
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           such
           places
           we
           must
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           Synecdoche
           conceiue
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           haue
           beene
           suffered
           for
           a
           season
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           I
           was
           much
           grieued
           ,
           I
           confesse
           to
           your
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           finde
           this
           so
           often
           in
           Catechismes
           ,
           and
           frequent
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           without
           iust
           ground
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           so
           confidently
           blazed
           ,
           whiles
           the
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           proposed
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           was
           neglected
           and
           loathed
           :
           And
           vpon
           conference
           with
           the
           most
           reuerend
           Father
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           (
           now
           with
           God
           )
           
           was
           aduised
           in
           open
           audience
           to
           deliuer
           ,
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           touching
           our
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloudshedding
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Which
           accordingly
           I
           did
           ,
           declaring
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             me
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           first
           the
           Contents
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Effects
           of
           Christes
           crosse
           .
           In
           the
           Contents
           of
           Christes
           crosse
           I
           
           shewed
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           by
           the
           witnes
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           suffered
           not
           ;
           and
           there
           ioyned
           this
           issue
           ;
           That
           no
           Scripture
           doth
           teach
           
             the
             death
             of
             Christs
             soule
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ,
           to
           be
           requisite
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           be
           the
           Ransomer
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           because
           the
           proofs
           ,
           pretended
           for
           this
           point
           ,
           might
           be
           three
           ;
           Praedictions
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           suffer
           those
           paines
           ;
           Causes
           ,
           why
           he
           must
           suffer
           them
           ;
           and
           Signes
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           suffer
           them
           :
           I
           likewise
           insisted
           on
           all
           three
           ,
           and
           shewed
           there
           were
           no
           such
           
             Praedictions
             ,
             Causes
          
           ,
           nor
           Signes
           of
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           saue
           vs.
           Wherein
           ,
           his
           Agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           Complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           were
           examined
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           maine
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
           And
           lest
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           precious
           bloud
           should
           be
           disabled
           or
           distrusted
           of
           any
           ,
           as
           no
           sufficient
           meanes
           or
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           in
           the
           Effects
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           ,
           I
           prooued
           the
           
             merits
             of
             Christes
             suffering
          
           to
           be
           infinite
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           who
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           the
           
             maner
             of
             his
             offering
             to
             be
             bloudie
          
           foreshewed
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           sealed
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           power
           of
           his
           death
           to
           be
           mightie
           as
           able
           to
           conquer
           Sinne
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ;
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Crosse
           to
           be
           necessarie
           to
           which
           we
           must
           all
           be
           conformed
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           raigne
           with
           him
           ;
           the
           victorie
           thereof
           to
           be
           heauenly
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           rose
           the
           third
           day
           into
           a
           celestiall
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           hauing
           all
           his
           enemies
           vnder
           his
           feet
           .
           Yet
           for
           peace
           sake
           I
           yeelded
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           hell-paines
           might
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           meant
           thereby
           great
           and
           intolerable
           paines
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           sometimes
           metaphorically
           taken
           in
           the
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           by
           our
           vulgar
           translation
           :
           for
           the
           word
           indeed
           was
           Sheôl
           ,
           which
           is
           vsed
           aswell
           for
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           for
           hell
           ;
           and
           so
           those
           speeches
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           That
           the
           
             paines
             of
             Sheol
             found
             him
             out
             or
             compassed
             him
             ,
          
           might
           import
           the
           paines
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           brought
           men
           to
           their
           graues
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           that
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             Hell
          
           ;
           I
           taught
           ,
           it
           might
           not
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Creed
           be
           referred
           to
           Christ
           liuing
           ,
           but
           to
           Christ
           dead
           ,
           and
           safely
           note
           the
           conquest
           which
           Christs
           manhood
           after
           death
           had
           ouer
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           declared
           by
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           when
           he
           rose
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           his
           enemies
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           Death
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Satan
           not
           excepted
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Keyes
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           power
           )
           
             of
             death
             and
             hell
          
           deliuered
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
          
           should
           stoope
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           strength
           and
           glorie
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           These
           things
           were
           first
           vttered
           by
           speech
           ,
           and
           after
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           that
           aswell
           the
           parts
           as
           proofes
           of
           euery
           point
           might
           more
           plainly
           appeare
           to
           all
           that
           would
           examine
           them
           .
           My
           care
           was
           in
           either
           of
           these
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           doctrine
           prescribed
           by
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           That
           there
           
             is
             none
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             named
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             to
          
           
           
             saue
             our
             soules
             ,
             but
             this
             only
             worke
             of
             Christes
             precious
             offering
             his
             bodie
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             For
             so
             great
             was
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             towards
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             be
             pacified
             by
             no
             other
             meanes
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             sweet
             and
             precious
             bloud
             of
             his
             deere
             Sonne
             .
             And
             so
             pleasant
             was
             this
             sacrifice
             and
             oblation
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             obediently
             and
             innocently
             suffered
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             take
             it
             for
             the
             onely
             and
             full
             amends
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           As
           for
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           I
           deliuered
           the
           same
           ends
           and
           intents
           ,
           which
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           doth
           ,
           where
           it
           saith
           ;
           
             Christes
             death
             destroyed
             death
             ,
             and
             ouercame
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
           
             His
             death
             destroyed
             hell
             with
             all
             the
             damnation
             thereof
             .
             Christ
             passed
             thorow
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             strength
             we
             shall
             do
             the
             same
             .
             He
             destroyed
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             openly
             triumphed
             ouer
             him
             ,
             and
             tooke
             away
             from
             him
             all
             his
             Captiues
          
           (
           meaning
           all
           the
           Elect
           )
           
             and
             hath
             raised
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             with
             himselfe
             amongst
             the
             heauenly
             Citizens
             aboue
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           preached
           and
           printed
           by
           me
           ,
           it
           may
           please
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           were
           first
           impugned
           
           by
           an
           hastie
           and
           humorous
           Treatise
           ,
           whiles
           my
           Sermons
           were
           yet
           vnder
           the
           Presse
           ;
           and
           after
           by
           a
           larger
           and
           warier
           Defence
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           that
           I
           now
           refute
           .
           The
           Treatiser
           sliding
           
           from
           the
           things
           proposed
           by
           me
           ,
           (
           wherein
           he
           could
           not
           open
           his
           mouth
           but
           with
           as
           many
           vntrueths
           as
           words
           )
           did
           beare
           men
           in
           hand
           the
           question
           was
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           whereas
           I
           mooued
           no
           such
           doubt
           ,
           but
           rather
           acknowledged
           ,
           That
           all
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           soule
           or
           in
           bodie
           ,
           was
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           if
           we
           speake
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           of
           punishments
           prouided
           ●…or
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           
             wrath
             to
             come
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           vengeance
           prepared
           for
           the
           Diuell
           and
           the
           damned
           in
           another
           world
           .
           And
           because
           in
           this
           Treatise
           I
           found
           moe
           distempered
           pangs
           of
           erroneous
           follie
           ,
           than
           aduised
           steppes
           of
           learning
           or
           religion
           ,
           I
           refelled
           the
           chiefe
           reasons
           thereof
           in
           a
           Conclusion
           added
           to
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           they
           
           were
           in
           printing
           ;
           not
           thinking
           it
           worth
           my
           time
           or
           paines
           to
           make
           any
           longer
           resutation
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           remembred
           so
           little
           of
           that
           I
           had
           vttered
           ,
           and
           reasoned
           so
           loosely
           for
           that
           which
           he
           would
           establish
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           were
           those
           Sermons
           and
           that
           Conclusion
           published
           ,
           but
           the
           curious
           Brethren
           ,
           seeing
           their
           kingdome
           of
           conceits
           impugned
           ,
           made
           their
           obseruations
           on
           both
           ,
           and
           sent
           their
           collections
           and
           reasons
           to
           the
           Treatiser
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           a
           fresh
           Defence
           ;
           correcting
           in
           many
           things
           his
           
           former
           rashnesse
           ,
           and
           now
           leading
           him
           rather
           cunningly
           to
           cauill
           with
           the
           Fathers
           speeches
           ,
           than
           so
           proudly
           to
           disdaine
           their
           testimonies
           :
           which
           maketh
           him
           not
           only
           to
           change
           his
           minde
           in
           many
           matters
           from
           that
           he
           sayd
           before
           ,
           but
           often
           to
           crosse
           himsel●…e
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           leafe
           ,
           whiles
           he
           doth
           not
           marke
           what
           he
           sayth
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           bringeth
           out
           of
           other
           mens
           supplies
           and
           papers
           .
           In
           this
           Defence
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           it
           )
           they
           labour
           more
           to
           impeach
           my
           proofes
           ,
           than
           to
           iustifie
           his
           former
           reasons
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           were
           slipping
           their
           owne
           necks
           out
           of
           the
           coller
           ,
           they
           inuade
           my
           Sermons
           with
           their
           whole
           might
           ,
           making
           the
           world
           beleeue
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           only
           proued
           nothing
           ,
           but
           vttered
           such
           strange
           positions
           ,
           as
           no
           Diuinitie
           will
           endure
           .
           Howbeit
           in
           their
           hoatest
           onsets
           I
           might
           
           soone
           perceiue
           ,
           they
           still
           wrested
           my
           words
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           both
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           shrouded
           themselues
           vnder
           certaine
           generall
           and
           ambiguous
           phrases
           ,
           as
           ,
           That
           Christ
           suffered
           
             the
             proper
             wrath
             and
             meere
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             full
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             in
             substance
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             circumstance
          
           ;
           with
           which
           they
           seeke
           to
           blinde
           the
           Reader
           and
           intangle
           the
           Opponent
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           neuer
           finde
           their
           exact
           and
           particular
           Assertion
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           alwayes
           be
           sure
           to
           haue
           a
           refuge
           to
           their
           large
           and
           vnknowen
           couerts
           ;
           from
           which
           they
           step
           not
           an
           inch
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           they
           say
           nothing
           ,
           for
           feare
           to
           be
           taken
           tardie
           with
           heresie
           or
           open
           impietie
           .
        
         
           To
           waste
           time
           ,
           and
           enter
           brabbles
           about
           words
           ,
           my
           manifolde
           businesses
           and
           publike
           seruices
           did
           not
           suffer
           me
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           my
           late
           Soueraigne
           (
           now
           with
           God
           )
           at
           her
           last
           being
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Farnham
           taken
           knowledge
           of
           the
           things
           questioned
           betwixt
           me
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           directly
           commanded
           mee
           neither
           to
           desert
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           to
           let
           the
           calling
           ,
           which
           I
           beare
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           trampled
           vnder
           foot
           by
           such
           vnquiet
           Refusers
           of
           trueth
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           I
           confesse
           to
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           ,
           I
           had
           made
           farre
           shorter
           worke
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           spent
           a
           quarter
           of
           the
           paper
           which
           now
           is
           bestowed
           on
           the
           cause
           .
           Vpon
           her
           appointment
           ,
           which
           was
           sacred
           to
           me
           (
           notwithstanding
           my
           sicknesse
           ,
           which
           detained
           me
           two
           yeeres
           from
           studie
           ,
           whiles
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           seeke
           the
           recouerie
           of
           my
           health
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           affaires
           and
           attendances
           ,
           which
           continually
           called
           me
           away
           )
           I
           beganne
           to
           reuiew
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           was
           neither
           order
           nor
           method
           in
           their
           writing
           ,
           to
           trace
           them
           in
           their
           confusion
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           most
           tedious
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           That
           neither
           for
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           that
           whole
           Defence
           they
           haue
           vttered
           one
           true
           sentence
           ;
           though
           the
           waightiest
           and
           most
           of
           their
           matters
           ,
           besides
           their
           darke
           and
           deceitfull
           generalities
           ,
           be
           proposed
           with
           
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           wauering
           and
           perplexed
           speech
           .
           I
           haue
           open●…d
           to
           your
           most
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           most
           prudent
           Prince
           ,
           the
           cause
           and
           course
           of
           this
           large
           Suruey
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           reserue
           to
           your
           Princely
           view
           ,
           my
           late
           Soueraigne
           being
           taken
           out
           of
           this
           life
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Summer
           ,
           wherein
           I
           meant
           
           to
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Presse
           ;
           and
           so
           had
           I
           done
           the
           first
           yeere
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           entring
           into
           this
           Realme
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           infection
           of
           your
           principall
           citie
           ,
           and
           my
           attendance
           on
           your
           Maiestie
           (
           as
           my
           duetie
           bound
           me
           )
           here
           in
           this
           countrey
           stayed
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           handled
           in
           the
           former
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           iustified
           in
           this
           later
           Suruey
           ,
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           materiall
           ;
           the
           chiefe
           heads
           whereof
           ,
           though
           they
           appeare
           aswell
           in
           the
           Titles
           ouer
           ●…ch
           Page
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Table
           prepared
           of
           purpose
           to
           helpe
           the
           confusion
           of
           their
           Defence
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           summarily
           contract
           and
           annex
           to
           these
           presents
           ,
           that
           your
           Princely
           wisdome
           may
           with
           more
           ease
           perceiue
           in
           euery
           of
           these
           things
           controuersed
           ,
           what
           I
           defend
           ;
           and
           censure
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           pleased
           your
           Highnesse
           at
           your
           leasure
           to
           view
           the
           particular
           parts
           and
           proofs
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           best
           to
           your
           learned
           and
           religious
           iudgement
           .
           My
           only
           desire
           ,
           and
           humble
           petition
           to
           your
           most
           sacred
           Maiestic
           ,
           as
           becommeth
           a
           Christian
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           foundations
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           worke
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           men
           be
           not
           suffered
           ,
           vnder
           your
           godly
           gouernment
           ,
           to
           preach
           or
           publish
           their
           
             vnwritten
             fansies
          
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           continuall
           Synecdoches
           ,
           which
           are
           manifest
           additions
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           alter
           and
           inuert
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           so
           plainly
           ,
           fully
           ,
           and
           frequently
           deliuered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           :
           lest
           if
           they
           get
           this
           liberty
           ,
           with
           vnnecessary
           figures
           where
           they
           list
           to
           interlace
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           these
           maine
           points
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           they
           leaue
           neither
           doctrine
           nor
           discipline
           sound
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           first
           question
           they
           adde
           to
           Christes
           sufferings
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           warranted
           or
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           second
           they
           outface
           Christes
           
             Descent
             to
             Hell
          
           with
           phrases
           and
           figures
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           plainly
           professed
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           (
           where
           not
           phrases
           of
           speech
           ,
           but
           Articles
           of
           faith
           are
           deliuered
           )
           and
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           That
           Christes
           
             soule
             was
             not
             left
             (
             or
             forsaken
             )
             in
             hell
          
           ;
           and
           that
           very
           place
           alleaged
           by
           Peter
           ,
           as
           properly
           pertaining
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           common
           to
           him
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           being
           
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             knew
             that
             God
             had
             sworne
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             raise
             vp
             Christ
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             vpon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             him
             Lord
          
           (
           of
           all
           )
           
           
             and
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           anointed
           Sauiour
           of
           his
           people
           from
           Sinne
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Hell.
           And
           though
           all
           the
           Fathers
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           that
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           Peters
           words
           ;
           as
           likewise
           of
           Pauls
           :
           That
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             descended
             first
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           sticke
           neither
           at
           Scriptures
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           nor
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           wrench
           and
           wrangle
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           subiecting
           euery
           thing
           to
           their
           sleights
           and
           shifts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           raigne
           as
           they
           will
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Where
           likewise
           they
           shame
           not
           to
           condemne
           all
           the
           Fathers
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           ,
           as
           conspiring
           against
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           and
           peruerting
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           altering
           the
           authentike
           vse
           of
           words
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           appeale
           to
           Plato
           and
           prophane
           Poets
           .
           This
           the
           Treatiser
           blusheth
           not
           to
           write
           :
           
             This
             Iaffirme
             ;
             It
             is
             only
             the
             Fathers
             abusiue
          
           
           
             speaking
             ,
             and
             altering
             the
             ancient
             sense
             of
             Hades
             ,
             that
             hath
             bred
             this
             ●…rrour
             of
             Christes
             descending
             into
             Hell
             ;
             their
             vnapt
             and
             perilous
             translating
             it
             into
             Latine
             ,
             Inferi
             ;
             and
             our
             naughtie
             and
             corrupt
             translating
             in
             English
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             hath
             confirmed
             the
             same
             .
             And
             note
             heere
             this
             first
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             rife
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yea
             with
             some
             of
             the
             ancientest
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             the
             authentike
             vse
             of
             words
             ,
             whereby
             consequently
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             errours
             and
             grosse
             mistakings
             to
             creepe
             in
             .
          
           This
           lowd
           and
           lewd
           Proclamation
           he
           maketh
           against
           all
           Christian
           Writers
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           Latine
           ,
           and
           English
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           therein
           erreth
           most
           absurdly
           and
           shamefully
           .
           For
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           vse
           the
           word
           Hades
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Euangelists
           did
           ;
           for
           the
           place
           where
           torments
           after
           this
           life
           are
           prepared
           for
           the
           wicked
           ;
           and
           the
           prophane
           Graecians
           (
           one
           conceit
           of
           Socrates
           excepted
           )
           did
           alwayes
           take
           it
           for
           a
           place
           of
           darkenesse
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           they
           thought
           good
           and
           bad
           descended
           ;
           the
           wicked
           to
           punishment
           ,
           the
           better
           sort
           to
           such
           delights
           ,
           as
           carnall
           men
           dreampt
           of
           after
           death
           in
           their
           Elysian
           fields
           .
           In
           both
           these
           questions
           I
           haue
           not
           spared
           (
           most
           religious
           Prince
           )
           aswell
           to
           examine
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           the
           confession
           and
           resolution
           of
           Christs
           Church
           long
           before
           our
           times
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           may
           see
           ,
           I
           maintaine
           none
           other
           grounds
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           haue
           beene
           anciently
           ,
           constantly
           and
           continually
           professed
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           for
           these
           
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           till
           this
           our
           present
           Age
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           allowed
           and
           ratified
           by
           the
           publike
           lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           which
           your
           Maiestie
           in
           your
           most
           Princely
           wisdome
           and
           courage
           professe
           to
           vpholde
           and
           continue
           .
        
         
           God
           for
           his
           holy
           Names
           sake
           blesse
           your
           most
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           prosper
           all
           your
           vertuous
           and
           Christian
           cares
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           learning
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           clemencie
           and
           pietie
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           you
           the
           Mirrour
           of
           this
           Age
           ;
           so
           in
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           in
           concord
           and
           vnitie
           ,
           in
           all
           happinesse
           and
           felicitie
           ,
           he
           may
           exalt
           you
           aboue
           all
           your
           neighbour
           Princes
           ;
           and
           hauing
           vnited
           the
           two
           Realmes
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           in
           one
           subiection
           vnder
           your
           Princely
           right
           and
           regiment
           ,
           he
           will
           knit
           the
           hearts
           and
           hands
           of
           both
           to
           honour
           and
           serue
           you
           ,
           loue
           and
           obey
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           royall
           issue
           after
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Maiesties
            
             most
             humble
             subiect
             and
             seruant
             THO.
             WINTON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CHIEFE
           RESOLVTIONS
           OF
           THIS
           Suruey
           .
        
         
           THe
           cleerenes
           and
           fulnes
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           is
           exactly
           to
           be
           reuerenced
           ;
           so
           as
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           teach
           or
           beleeue
           any
           thing
           touching
           our
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           expresly
           witnessed
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           :
           much
           lesse
           may
           we
           distrust
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           impertinent
           or
           vnsufficient
           in
           declaring
           the
           true
           price
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
        
         
           The
           maine
           ground
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           receiued
           ,
           wherein
           they
           continued
           ,
           and
           whereby
           they
           were
           saued
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           That
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Since
           then
           we
           are
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           none
           other
           death
           of
           Christ
           then
           that
           which
           he
           suffered
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           was
           buried
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           he
           rose
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           which
           death
           the
           Scriptures
           most
           apparently
           describe
           to
           be
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           were
           
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             proposed
             him
          
           (
           to
           be
           )
           
             a
             Reconciliation
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           presume
           to
           appoint
           a
           new
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           or
           new
           meane
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           ;
           since
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           
             his
             crosse
             Christ
             hath
             pacified
             both
             the
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
             ;
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             cleanseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           doe
           no
           where
           teach
           ,
           nor
           mention
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Joule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           to
           be
           needfull
           for
           our
           redemption
           .
           We
           must
           not
           therefore
           intrude
           our selues
           into
           Gods
           seat
           to
           ord●…ne
           a
           new
           course
           for
           mans
           redemption
           .
        
         
           If
           
             the
             Spirit
             doe
             quicken
             ,
             and
             the
             iust
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             abideth
             in
             loue
             ,
             abideth
             in
             God
             ,
          
           who
           is
           life
           ;
           it
           was
           vtterlie
           impossible
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           abundance
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           euidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           assurance
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           Loue
           ,
           which
           he
           alwayes
           retained
           ,
           should
           alwayes
           liue
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Life
           and
           death
           being
           opposed
           as
           priuatiues
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subiect
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           alwayes
           liuing
           ,
           could
           neuer
           be
           dead
           .
           Neither
           could
           a
           dead
           soule
           be
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           whole
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hateth
           death
           as
           contrarie
           to
           his
           nature
           ;
           )
           when
           yet
           he
           was
           alwayes
           well
           pleased
           with
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Where
           some
           imagine
           extreame
           paine
           in
           Christs
           soule
           may
           be
           called
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           ;
           that
           position
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           the
           greater
           the
           paine
           which
           the
           soule
           feeleth
           ,
           and
           endureth
           with
           innocencie
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           were
           all
           Christes
           sufferings
           )
           the
           more
           the
           soule
           liueth
           and
           cleaueth
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           whose
           glorie
           it
           suffereth
           so
           much
           smart
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           in
           Martyrs
           ,
           whose
           soules
           do
           most
           liue
           in
           their
           greatest
           torments
           .
        
         
         
           The
           late
           deuice
           of
           hell-paines
           in
           Christes
           passion
           is
           not
           only
           false
           ,
           but
           also
           superfluous
           :
           for
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           suffered
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           extreame
           paine
           driueth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           :
           much
           lesse
           can
           man
           or
           Angell
           endure
           them
           with
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           all
           his
           paines
           .
           And
           what
           need
           was
           there
           of
           hell-paines
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           God
           can
           by
           euery
           meanes
           ,
           or
           without
           meanes
           raise
           more
           paines
           in
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           than
           any
           creature
           can
           endure
           .
        
         
           Christs
           soule
           could
           not
           be
           strooken
           with
           any
           horrour
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           him
           ,
           since
           in
           his
           greatest
           anguish
           he
           professed
           God
           to
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           by
           prayer
           preuailed
           for
           his
           persecutors
           (
           as
           appeared
           after
           by
           their
           conuersion
           )
           and
           gaue
           eternall
           life
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           Thiefe
           hanging
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           beleeuing
           on
           him
           .
           Now
           to
           giue
           life
           is
           more
           than
           to
           haue
           life
           ;
           and
           restore
           others
           to
           fauour
           he
           can
           not
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           is
           in
           displeasure
           .
        
         
           Hell-fire
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           and
           diuels
           do
           and
           shall
           suffer
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           and
           eternall
           fire
           prepared
           by
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           punish
           aswell
           spirits
           as
           bodies
           ;
           and
           this
           errour
           ,
           That
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           was
           only
           an
           internall
           or
           spirituall
           fire
           in
           the
           soules
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           was
           long
           since
           condemned
           in
           Origen
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Reiection
           therefore
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           horrour
           of
           damnation
           ,
           externall
           and
           eternall
           fire
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           can
           not
           without
           blasphemie
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Christ.
           Christ
           therefore
           suffered
           neither
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           paines
           nor
           horrors
           os
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Euery
           sinne
           is
           common
           to
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           defiled
           euen
           with
           thoughts
           that
           be
           euill
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           the
           bodie
           is
           the
           Seat
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           and
           the
           instrument
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           worketh
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           that
           the
           first
           infection
           of
           sinne
           commeth
           to
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           information
           and
           prouocation
           to
           sinne
           riseth
           from
           the
           senses
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           mooued
           with
           corporall
           spirits
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           the
           bodie
           attend
           the
           will
           with
           most
           readie
           subiection
           to
           haue
           each
           sinne
           (
           which
           the
           soule
           conceiueth
           )
           
             impressed
             on
          
           them
           ,
           and
           executed
           by
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           must
           be
           common
           both
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           transgressing
           ,
           our
           soules
           are
           the
           principall
           Agents
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           his
           soule
           was
           the
           principall
           Patient
           .
        
         
           Christ
           would
           vse
           no
           power
           to
           assuage
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           wanted
           none
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           ouerthrowing
           them
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ;
           )
           but
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           with
           greater
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           than
           any
           man
           liuing
           could
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           safely
           beleeue
           ,
           That
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           
             condemning
             sinne
             in
          
           (
           Christes
           )
           flesh
           ,
           proportioned
           the
           paines
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           
             in
             which
             hee
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           patience
           ;
           and
           so
           both
           his
           paines
           and
           his
           patience
           farre
           exceeded
           all
           mens
           .
           The
           rather
           for
           that
           Christes
           sense
           did
           not
           faile
           him
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           ours
           doth
           ,
           when
           the
           paines
           of
           death
           are
           extreamest
           ,
           which
           driue
           our
           soules
           from
           our
           bodies
           ;
           but
           hee
           did
           in
           most
           perfect
           sense
           feele
           the
           sting
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           paine
           to
           the
           last
           breath
           ;
           by
           reason
           he
           was
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           at
           an
           instant
           appointed
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           breathe
           out
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           admiration
           of
           the
           Centurion
           that
           obserued
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           hee
           retained
           
           firmnesse
           of
           voice
           ,
           and
           exactnesse
           of
           sense
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           his
           paines
           were
           at
           sharpest
           .
        
         
           The
           soule
           is
           punished
           in
           this
           life
           by
           her
           
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
          
           ,
           and
           senses
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           obiects
           ,
           directed
           and
           strengthened
           by
           God
           ,
           make
           violent
           and
           vehement
           impressions
           ;
           the
           torment
           of
           hell-fire
           being
           the
           iudgement
           of
           another
           world
           .
           Neither
           is
           God
           the
           tormenter
           of
           soules
           in
           hell
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           wisdome
           and
           power
           hath
           ordained
           euerlasting
           fire
           ,
           as
           an
           externall
           Agent
           aboue
           nature
           ,
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           damned
           men
           and
           diuels
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           .
        
         
           No
           Scripture
           doth
           teach
           ,
           That
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           tormented
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           notwithstanding
           Christes
           soule
           was
           full
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           of
           griefe
           and
           paine
           on
           the
           Crosse
           :
           all
           which
           outward
           and
           inward
           passions
           ne
           did
           ,
           ne
           could
           peruert
           Christs
           will
           ,
           nor
           oppresse
           his
           power
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           all
           be
           voluntarie
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           be
           meritorious
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           Christs
           power
           was
           to
           admit
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           would
           ;
           the
           more
           his
           obedience
           was
           to
           the
           will
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           forced
           nothing
           on
           Christ
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           which
           was
           offered
           and
           suffered
           ,
           tried
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           accepted
           all
           from
           him
           as
           a
           most
           willing
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           The
           wrath
           of
           God
           punishing
           our
           sinnes
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           neither
           such
           as
           the
           Damned
           in
           hell
           ,
           nor
           as
           the
           Reprobate
           in
           earth
           doe
           suffer
           ;
           but
           rather
           common
           to
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           must
           drinke
           of
           this
           Cuppe
           ,
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           though
           they
           neuer
           feele
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           haue
           their
           soules
           tormented
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           any
           other
           wrath
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           might
           stand
           with
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           (
           who
           did
           not
           hate
           him
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           but
           loued
           vs
           for
           his
           )
           and
           was
           Fatherly
           tempered
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           ,
           and
           graciously
           ouerruled
           and
           quenched
           by
           the
           fauour
           that
           God
           bare
           to
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           termes
           of
           
             meere
             and
             proper
             wrath
          
           (
           if
           they
           meane
           proper
           to
           the
           damned
           )
           are
           false
           and
           impious
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           neither
           in
           
             maner
             ,
             measure
          
           ,
           nor
           purpose
           ,
           did
           agree
           with
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           deriued
           from
           the
           singularitie
           and
           infinitie
           of
           Christes
           paines
           ,
           longer
           and
           greater
           than
           which
           the
           damned
           and
           diuels
           doe
           euery
           one
           suffer
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           only
           and
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           that
           made
           vs
           ,
           humbled
           himselfe
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           nature
           to
           restore
           vs
           ,
           and
           offered
           recompense
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           submission
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           than
           our
           condemnation
           to
           hell
           could
           haue
           beene
           :
           for
           in
           this
           ballance
           betweene
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           neither
           was
           his
           iustice
           neglected
           ,
           nor
           his
           loue
           ouer
           swayed
           ;
           but
           a
           sweet
           and
           wise
           temper
           of
           both
           was
           prouided
           for
           the
           manhood
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           first
           to
           suffer
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           raigne
           with
           glorie
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           might
           be
           the
           more
           willing
           and
           readie
           by
           his
           example
           to
           obey
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           abide
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           they
           did
           enter
           into
           his
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           witnessing
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           God
           are
           a
           troubled
           spirit
           ,
           this
           might
           not
           want
           in
           Christes
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           he
           approching
           the
           presence
           
           of
           God
           with
           and
           for
           our
           offences
           ,
           lawfully
           might
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           did
           feare
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           iustnesse
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           our
           iniquities
           ;
           and
           as
           deeply
           sorrowed
           ,
           that
           Gods
           holinesse
           was
           so
           carelesly
           despised
           ,
           and
           highly
           displeased
           with
           our
           manifolde
           iniquities
           .
           Which
           inward
           sacrifices
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           acceptable
           to
           God
           than
           the
           simple
           suffering
           of
           paine
           .
        
         
           Since
           Gods
           power
           is
           despised
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           duely
           feared
           ,
           and
           sinne
           is
           iustified
           ,
           where
           the
           displeasing
           of
           God
           is
           not
           thorowly
           sorrowed
           ;
           in
           presenting
           vs
           and
           our
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           Christ
           was
           to
           yeeld
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           behalfe
           that
           infinite
           submission
           and
           feare
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           prouoked
           ,
           and
           contrition
           and
           sorrow
           to
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           offended
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           .
           And
           without
           these
           to
           offer
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           light
           account
           of
           our
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           our
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           farre
           from
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           might
           therefore
           in
           Christes
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           not
           without
           iust
           cause
           appeare
           exceeding
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           yet
           both
           religious
           ,
           and
           measured
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           though
           passing
           grieuous
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Neither
           were
           these
           submissions
           and
           afflictions
           of
           Christs
           soule
           answerable
           to
           his
           perfection
           ,
           and
           our
           transgression
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           reach
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           mans
           nature
           in
           Christ
           was
           capable
           of
           ,
           without
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           or
           dislike
           of
           his
           iustice
           .
        
         
           Christ
           did
           not
           pray
           in
           the
           Garden
           contrarie
           to
           his
           Fathers
           knowen
           will
           ,
           but
           made
           an
           expresse
           and
           speciall
           reseruation
           thereof
           euen
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           prayer
           .
           Neither
           was
           he
           amazed
           and
           confounded
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           as
           these
           Presumers
           teach
           ,
           but
           he
           prayed
           with
           faith
           ,
           and
           suffered
           with
           obedience
           ;
           both
           which
           require
           perfect
           
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           and
           memorie
           .
        
         
           Manie
           things
           might
           concurre
           to
           increase
           Christes
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           as
           the
           reiection
           of
           the
           Iewes
           for
           spilling
           his
           bloud
           ,
           the
           dispersion
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           all
           flying
           and
           forsaking
           him
           ;
           the
           continuall
           rage
           of
           Satan
           against
           his
           weake
           and
           fearefull
           members
           ;
           Christ
           now
           in
           his
           temptations
           and
           afflictions
           beholding
           theirs
           with
           great
           compassion
           and
           griefe
           of
           heart
           :
           which
           is
           it
           that
           Hilarie
           saith
           ;
           
             Et
             tristitia
             de
             nobis
             est
             ,
             &
             oratio
             pro
             nobis
             est
             .
             Christ
             sorrowed
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             
             prayed
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           An
           Agonie
           is
           properly
           a
           vehement
           contention
           of
           minde
           to
           preuaile
           in
           that
           we
           vndertake
           ,
           rightly
           weighing
           and
           striuing
           to
           remoue
           the
           difficulties
           and
           impediments
           obiected
           to
           hinder
           the
           euent
           .
        
         
           Christes
           bloudie
           sweat
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           naturall
           ,
           must
           proceed
           rather
           from
           zeale
           and
           intention
           of
           minde
           ,
           than
           from
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ;
           which
           coole
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           spirits
           ;
           whereas
           the
           spirits
           must
           be
           mightilie
           kindled
           ,
           and
           the
           bloud
           much
           heated
           and
           thinned
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           issue
           forth
           by
           sweat
           .
           And
           since
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           Christ
           fell
           into
           an
           Agonie
           after
           an
           Angell
           appeared
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           comforted
           or
           strengthened
           him
           (
           with
           a
           message
           from
           God
           )
           it
           seemeth
           rather
           an
           effect
           of
           Christes
           intentiue
           prayer
           which
           the
           Scripture
           there
           mentioneth
           ;
           than
           a
           consequent
           to
           any
           other
           passion
           or
           paine
           .
        
         
           Christes
           intentiue
           prayer
           ,
           after
           comfort
           receiued
           by
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           might
           proceed
           from
           his
           ardent
           desire
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           zeale
           of
           our
           redemption
           from
           
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           protection
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           foreshewed
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           beare
           the
           sinnes
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           pray
           for
           the
           Trespassers
           ,
           Christ
           might
           spend
           all
           the
           spirits
           and
           powers
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           most
           vehement
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           a
           bloudie
           sweat
           ,
           to
           haue
           all
           his
           members
           pardoned
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           offer
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           haue
           Satan
           cast
           out
           from
           accusing
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           trodden
           vnder
           their
           feet
           .
        
         
           If
           Christes
           bloudie
           sweat
           were
           supernaturall
           ;
           we
           must
           aske
           no
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           but
           leaue
           it
           to
           his
           sacred
           will
           ,
           who
           could
           aboue
           nature
           doe
           what
           he
           would
           .
           That
           it
           was
           no
           proofe
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           appeareth
           plainly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           after
           in
           greater
           paines
           on
           the
           Crosse
           did
           not
           sweat
           bloud
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           whom
           these
           men
           imagine
           suffered
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           no
           one
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           that
           euer
           sweat
           bloud
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           (
           forsaking
           )
           vsed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           inferre
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           wicked
           it
           noteth
           reiection
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           godly
           it
           argueth
           want
           of
           protection
           ,
           or
           decrease
           of
           consolation
           in
           their
           troubles
           .
           In
           Christ
           it
           might
           shew
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           maner
           ,
           or
           the
           griefe
           of
           his
           being
           so
           long
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           the
           rage
           and
           reproch
           of
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           without
           any
           sensible
           signe
           of
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           him
           ,
           care
           for
           him
           ,
           helpe
           in
           his
           troubles
           ,
           or
           exse
           in
           his
           paines
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           thought
           himselfe
           forsaken
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           grace
           ,
           or
           spirit
           ;
           which
           feare
           or
           doubt
           could
           not
           be
           in
           him
           without
           a
           manifest
           touch
           of
           error
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Christ
           neuer
           feared
           nor
           doubted
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           or
           could
           perish
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           persuing
           our
           sinnes
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           ioy
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           endured
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
          
           ;
           and
           as
           S.
           Peter
           sayth
           of
           him
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           he
           alwayes
           
             beheld
             God
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             shaken
          
           ;
           and
           
             therefore
             his
             heart
             reioyced
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             rested
             in
             hope
             ,
             because
             his
             soule
             should
             not
             be
             forsaken
             in
             hell
             ,
             nor
             his
             flesh
             see
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           Christ
           was
           made
           a
           curse
           for
           vs
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           temporall
           and
           corporall
           curses
           of
           the
           Law
           threatned
           vnto
           sinners
           ,
           as
           all
           sorts
           of
           afflictions
           belonging
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           a
           painfull
           and
           shamefull
           death
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           abolished
           the
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           curse
           of
           God
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           neuer
           inwardly
           ,
           truely
           ,
           nor
           eternally
           accursed
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           by
           tasting
           of
           our
           externall
           curse
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           he
           made
           vs
           partakers
           of
           his
           spirituall
           and
           celestiall
           blessednesse
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Christ
           who
           knew
           no
           sinne
           ,
           was
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           the
           punishment
           of
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           :
           for
           
             we
             were
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
             ,
             and
             he
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             to
             God.
          
           Being
           then
           an
           holy
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           he
           was
           neither
           defiled
           nor
           hatefull
           to
           God
           with
           our
           sinnes
           :
           but
           suffered
           ,
           
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           most
           innocent
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           holinesse
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           purged
           our
           vncleannesse
           ;
           by
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           couered
           our
           guiltinesse
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           reconciled
           vs
           that
           were
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Christ
           bare
           the
           full
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           all
           which
           we
           should
           
           haue
           borne
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           must
           haue
           beene
           euer
           lastingly
           reiected
           ,
           confounded
           and
           condemned
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           horrible
           blasphemies
           ;
           but
           he
           bare
           so
           much
           of
           the
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           he
           suffered
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           person
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           was
           most
           sufficient
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           TOuching
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           plainly
           cited
           by
           Peter
           out
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           
             Christes
             soule
          
           (
           after
           death
           )
           
             should
             not
             be
             left
             in
             Hades
             ,
          
           which
           Saint
           Luke
           in
           his
           Gospell
           vseth
           for
           the
           place
           where
           torments
           are
           prepared
           for
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           .
           And
           in
           that
           sense
           is
           the
           word
           vsed
           thorowout
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           as
           likewise
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           tooke
           it
           for
           the
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           were
           condemned
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Diuels
           detaine
           and
           torment
           the
           wicked
           .
           That
           Christ
           likewise
           
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             (
             bottomlesse
             )
             deepe
          
           after
           death
           ,
           is
           vouched
           by
           Saint
           Paul
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           beginning
           hath
           confessed
           his
           descent
           to
           hel
           to
           be
           a
           point
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           .
        
         
           Peters
           Sermon
           (
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Acts
           )
           intended
           not
           simply
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           as
           Lazarus
           and
           others
           were
           ;
           but
           affirmed
           farder
           of
           him
           ,
           That
           God
           raised
           him
           vp
           ,
           to
           set
           him
           on
           Dauids
           Throne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           King
           of
           Glorie
           .
           This
           he
           prooueth
           ,
           In
           that
           Christes
           
             flesh
             could
             not
             see
             corruption
             ,
             nor
             his
             soule
             be
             forsaken
             in
             hell
          
           ;
           which
           was
           verified
           in
           none
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           Dauid
           (
           who
           were
           all
           dead
           ,
           and
           saw
           corruption
           )
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Messias
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           impossible
           ,
           that
           either
           death
           or
           hell
           should
           detaine
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           to
           rise
           Lord
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           his
           from
           both
           ;
           as
           appeared
           by
           his
           
             ascending
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           Neither
           was
           this
           strange
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           were
           taught
           to
           expect
           that
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           God
           promised
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ;
           
             O
             Death
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             :
             O
             Hell
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           Sheol
           in
           the
           Olde
           Testament
           signifieth
           the
           Graue
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           places
           whither
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           all
           men
           went
           ,
           and
           whither
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           dead
           in
           sinne
           descended
           after
           death
           .
           And
           therefore
           where
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           referred
           to
           the
           soule
           after
           death
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Dauids
           words
           applied
           by
           Peter
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           apparently
           signifieth
           Hell.
           
        
         
           The
           ends
           of
           Christes
           descent
           are
           likewise
           deriued
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           Diuels
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           triumphing
           ouer
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           and
           making
           an
           open
           shew
           of
           them
           ,
           spoiling
           them
           by
           deliuering
           all
           his
           Elect
           ,
           dead
           ,
           liuing
           ,
           and
           yet
           vnborne
           ,
           from
           the
           right
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           eternall
           death
           ;
           taking
           into
           his
           hands
           
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           
             Heauen
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Creed
           is
           not
           a
           Collection
           of
           Greeke
           or
           Hebrew
           phrases
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           a
           short
           summe
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           prouided
           for
           the
           simpler
           sort
           of
           men
           to
           learne
           by
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           nothing
           is
           superfluously
           repeated
           ,
           so
           nothing
           is
           obscurely
           couered
           in
           it
           .
           And
           though
           this
           Article
           ,
           
             He
             descended
             to
             
             hell
          
           ,
           wanted
           for
           a
           time
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           euen
           as
           some
           part
           of
           Scripture
           did
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           retained
           by
           all
           Christian
           Writers
           ,
           as
           a
           ground
           of
           true
           religion
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           and
           professed
           in
           some
           Churches
           very
           anciently
           in
           their
           Creed
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           generally
           receiued
           in
           all
           places
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christes
           Church
           with
           one
           consent
           teach
           this
           as
           a
           point
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           That
           Christ
           after
           death
           descended
           to
           hell
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           Austen
           resolutely
           sayth
           ,
           
             Who
             but
             an
             Infidell
             will
             denie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             
             hell
             ?
          
        
         
           Where
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           ,
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           is
           agreed
           amongst
           the
           learned
           :
           only
           Austen
           rightly
           inferreth
           out
           of
           Christes
           words
           ,
           That
           being
           a
           place
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           farre
           off
           aboue
           Hades
           (
           where
           the
           rich
           man
           was
           tormented
           )
           with
           a
           great
           Gulfe
           setled
           betwixt
           those
           two
           places
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           
             no
             part
             ,
             nor
             
             member
             of
             hell
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rest
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           many
           ,
           appeare
           by
           the
           seuerall
           Titles
           ouer
           ech
           Page
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Table
           prouided
           to
           finde
           the
           same
           with
           more
           facilitie
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SVRVEY
           OF
           CHRISTES
           SVFFERINGS
           FOR
           MANS
           REDEMPTION
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           seeme
           somewhat
           strange
           to
           thee
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           as
           it
           doth
           likewise
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           cause
           ,
           being
           twice
           now
           debated
           and
           discussed
           in
           writing
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           we
           should
           at
           the
           last
           be
           farther
           from
           agreeing
           on
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           controuersie
           than
           we
           were
           at
           the
           first
           entring
           into
           the
           matter
           .
           If
           the
           fault
           be
           either
           in
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           my
           words
           proposing
           it
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           diuersnesse
           of
           my
           mind
           defending
           it
           ;
           I
           refuse
           no
           reproch
           of
           follie
           ,
           and
           inconstancie
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           keeping
           close
           to
           the
           points
           which
           I
           first
           propounded
           ,
           and
           calling
           vpon
           the
           aduerse
           part
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           vehemencie
           and
           importunitie
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           goe
           directly
           to
           the
           issue
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           to
           digresse
           from
           the
           things
           in
           question
           ;
           the
           Impugner
           trusting
           more
           to
           the
           couert
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           his
           proofs
           ,
           will
           of
           purpose
           shunne
           the
           marke
           prefixed
           ,
           and
           roue
           at
           pleasure
           with
           doubtfull
           and
           deceitfull
           termes
           ,
           to
           hide
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Reader
           beleeue
           he
           hath
           matter
           of
           moment
           ,
           when
           indeed
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           vnderstand
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           take
           any
           knowledge
           of
           the
           chiefest
           things
           which
           I
           obiect
           or
           alledge
           ;
           then
           is
           he
           woorthie
           to
           beare
           the
           blame
           who
           best
           deserueth
           it
           ,
           and
           thou
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           mayest
           soone
           perceiue
           ,
           and
           assoone
           pronounce
           both
           for
           thine
           owne
           ease
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           end
           to
           be
           had
           in
           this
           strife
           ;
           (
           for
           to
           thee
           the
           Confuter
           referreth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           I
           )
           whether
           of
           vs
           flieth
           the
           touchstone
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           faileth
           in
           the
           due
           proofe
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           neere
           as
           God
           shall
           giue
           thee
           wisdome
           to
           discerne
           light
           from
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           grace
           to
           preferre
           trueth
           before
           falshood
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Preface
           of
           my
           Sermons
           published
           ,
           I
           much
           misliked
           ,
           and
           openly
           charged
           the
           ouer
           hastie
           Discourser
           ,
           that
           called
           himselfe
           
             H.
             I.
          
           for
           a
           
             cleane
             changing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             Question
             :
          
           and
           to
           the
           maine
           diuision
           of
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           where
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             controuersie
             hath
             in
             it
             two
             points
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           I
           replied
           in
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           b
           
             It
             was
             too
             much
             boldnesse
             to
             outface
             the
             world
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             position
             which
             I
             impugned
             .
             There
             were
             too
             many
             witnesses
             there
             ,
             for
             me
             to
             denie
             ,
             or
             for
             him
             to
             belie
             the
             Question
             ,
             he
             knew
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             proue
             that
             which
             I
             then
             reproued
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             shranke
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             dallied
             with
             generall
             and
             doubtfull
             termes
             .
          
           And
           lest
           either
           the
           patient
           Reader
           ,
           or
           strict
           Examiner
           ,
           should
           be
           forced
           farre
           to
           seeke
           for
           the
           chiefe
           points
           by
           me
           denied
           or
           affirmed
           in
           those
           Sermons
           ;
           I
           purposely
           and
           plainly
           numbred
           and
           deliuered
           them
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           none
           could
           mistake
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           would
           wilfully
           ouerleape
           them
           .
           My
           words
           thou
           wilt
           pardon
           me
           to
           repeat
           (
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           that
           thereby
           thou
           mayest
           see
           whether
           I
           alter
           or
           new
           frame
           my
           first
           questions
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           as
           this
           Prater
           
           pretendeth
           ,
           by
           his
           euery
           where
           complaining
           of
           my
           manifolde
           
             ambiguities
             ,
             fallacies
          
           ,
           and
           contr●…rieties
           ;
           or
           he
           rather
           dissembleth
           the
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           couereth
           the
           badnesse
           of
           his
           cause
           vnder
           certeine
           perplexed
           and
           confused
           phrases
           ,
           as
           anon
           thou
           shalt
           heare
           more
           at
           large
           .
           These
           are
           my
           words
           in
           the
           foresayd
           c
           Preface
           .
        
         
           
             I
             laboured
          
           (
           in
           these
           my
           Sermons
           )
           
             to
             prooue
             these
             foure
             points
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             no
             where
             recorded
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             iustly
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             true
             paines
             of
             Hell.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             describe
             to
             vs
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             Damned
             and
             of
             hell
             ;
             there
             are
             manie
             terrors
             and
             torments
             ,
             which
             without
             euident
             impietie
             can
             not
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             death
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             were
             euidently
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             constantly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             sufficient
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             true
             meane
             of
             our
             Reconciliation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             verie
             same
             proposed
             in
             the
             figures
             resembled
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             testament
             ,
             as
             the
             verie
             ground-worke
             of
             our
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             haue
             beene
             receiued
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             foureteene
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             before
             any
             man
             euer
             made
             mention
             of
             hell-paines
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ.
             Lastly
             ,
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plaine
             and
             pregnant
             ,
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             vs
             when
             we
             were
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             :
             besides
             ,
             That
             the
             Holie
             ghost
             in
             these
             places
             by
             expresse
             words
             nameth
             the
             bodily
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             meane
             of
             our
             Redemption
             &
             Reconciliation
             to
             God
             ;
             no
             considerate
             Diuine
             might
             affirme
             or
             imagine
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             for
             somuch
             as
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             must
             exclude
             Christ
             from
             the
             grace
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             leaue
             in
             him
             neither
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             nor
             loue
             ,
             sanctitie
             ,
             nor
             innocencie
             ,
             which
             God
             forbid
             any
             Christian
             man
             should
             so
             much
             as
             dreame
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             to
             mainteine
             his
             deuice
             ,
             would
             inuent
             a
             new
             hell
             ,
             and
             another
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             then
             either
             Scriptures
             or
             Fathers
             euer
             heard
             ,
             or
             spake
             of
             ,
             they
             should
             keepe
             their
             inuentions
             to
             themselues
             :
             it
             sufficed
             me
             to
             beleeue
             what
             I
             read
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             not
             to
             beleeue
             what
             I
             did
             not
             reade
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           darkenesse
           or
           doubling
           in
           my
           speech
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           thy
           censure
           ,
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           .
           I
           affirme
           touching
           our
           redemption
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           ,
           and
           as
           neere
           as
           I
           could
           in
           the
           selfe-same
           words
           :
           I
           denied
           the
           late
           additions
           of
           some
           men
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           their
           perpetuall
           silence
           denie
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           open
           and
           euident
           consequents
           disprooue
           and
           impugne
           .
           If
           any
           man
           thinke
           my
           Sermons
           in
           these
           points
           lesse
           euident
           ,
           or
           pertinent
           to
           the
           purpose
           than
           my
           Preface
           ;
           let
           him
           looke
           to
           the
           places
           where
           these
           things
           are
           hand●…ed
           ,
           and
           iudge
           in
           Gods
           name
           ,
           as
           he
           findeth
           cause
           ;
           remembring
           that
           he
           which
           withstandeth
           or
           neglecteth
           the
           trueth
           ,
           withstandeth
           and
           neglecteth
           his
           owne
           saluation
           .
        
         
           First
           that
           no
           Scripture
           doth
           witnesse
           or
           warrant
           Christs
           suffering
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           his
           soule
           ;
           see
           either
           the
           d
           proposing
           of
           their
           opinions
           that
           so
           thinke
           ;
           or
           the
           examining
           of
           their
           e
           proofes
           which
           are
           brought
           for
           that
           conceit
           ;
           or
           the
           shutting
           vp
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           aforesayd
           ,
           which
           I
           close
           in
           this
           wise
           :
           f
           
             Then
             are
             there
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             neither
             any
             praedictions
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             in
             his
             soule
             heere
             on
             earth
             ;
             nor
             causes
             why
             he
             must
             suffer
             them
             ;
             nor
             signes
             that
             he
             did
             suffer
             them
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             soeuer
             is
             pretended
             ,
             no
             proofe
             ,
             that
             these
             sufferings
             must
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             saluation
             can
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           such
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           and
           auouch
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           applied
           to
           Christ
           ,
           without
           apparent
           impietie
           ,
           reade
           what
           I
           g
           write
           concerning
           the
           particulars
           ,
           and
           settle
           thy
           iudgement
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           as
           thou
           likest
           best
           .
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           where
           I
           bring
           not
           sufficient
           proofe
           :
           emptie
           words
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           are
           slender
           meanes
           to
           quiet
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           or
           settle
           thy
           faith
           ,
           if
           thou
           seeke
           to
           be
           religious
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           course
           and
           tenor
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           do
           plainly
           and
           fully
           ascribe
           our
           Redemption
           and
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           to
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           I
           dare
           not
           delude
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           euery
           where
           improper
           or
           imperfect
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           foure
           first
           h
           effects
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           ,
           I
           
           make
           it
           appeare
           how
           sufficient
           our
           saluation
           is
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           anie
           supplie
           of
           hell
           paines
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Lastly
           ,
           since
           no
           Christian
           man
           may
           doubt
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           redeemed
           and
           saued
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           i
           farre
           it
           is
           from
           all
           sense
           and
           shew
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           subiect
           Christ
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           how
           repugnant
           to
           the
           mouthes
           and
           mindes
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           catholike
           fathers
           ,
           I
           insert
           a
           speciall
           discourse
           ,
           and
           thence
           obserue
           ,
           that
           where
           &
           whensoeuer
           the
           Holie
           ghost
           speaketh
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           body
           suffered
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           sensibly
           and
           plainly
           set
           downe
           to
           the
           view
           and
           reach
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           simple
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           Christians
           ;
           what
           reason
           had
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Refuter
           in
           your
           Treatise
           to
           slide
           from
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           delude
           your
           Reader
           by
           telling
           him
           that
           the
           
             whole
             controuersie
             had
             in
             it
             two
             points
             :
          
        
         
           
             1
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             2
             That
             after
             his
             death
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             he
             went
             not
             into
             hell
             in
             his
             soule
             :
          
        
         
           as
           if
           I
           proposed
           or
           proued
           nothing
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           for
           vs
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ?
           did
           I
           ,
           or
           could
           I
           make
           or
           mooue
           anie
           such
           question
           ,
           that
           in
           preci●…e
           words
           taught
           the
           k
           
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             our
             sinnes
             was
             verie
             great
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           did
           I
           not
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           l
           
             a
             double
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             :
             the
             first
          
           m
           
             pursuing
             our
             suretie
             being
             innocent
             and
             obedient
             ,
             and
             euen
             his
             owne
             and
             onelie
             sonne
             with
             all
             maner
             of
             corporall
             and
             temporall
             scourges
             vnto
             death
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             be
             pacified
             ?
          
           the
           next
           a
           n
           
             serious
             contemplation
             of
             that
             eternall
             and
             intolerable
             v●…ngeance
             ,
             which
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             had
             in
             store
             for
             vs
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             manifolde
             sinnes
             ,
             whose
             danger
             and
             destruction
             touched
             him
             as
             neere
             ,
             through
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             his
             loue
             and
             pitie
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             imminent
             ouer
             his
             owne
             head
             ?
          
           But
           this
           you
           will
           say
           is
           not
           the
           wrath
           which
           you
           meane
           .
           Sir
           whatsoeuer
           your
           meaning
           be
           ,
           which
           is
           scant
           knowen
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           as
           anon
           we
           shal
           better
           perceiue
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           your
           Treatise
           setting
           the
           very
           question
           ,
           to
           which
           your
           Reader
           must
           looke
           ,
           ouerlashed
           with
           two
           palpable
           vntrueths
           ,
           vnfit
           for
           a
           man
           of
           that
           care
           and
           conscience
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           haue
           .
           For
           first
           this
           could
           be
           no
           question
           with
           me
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           exactly
           affirmed
           that
           Gods
           wrath
           was
           great
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           admitted
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           a
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           wrath
           inflicted
           on
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           wrath
           prepared
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Againe
           ,
           had
           I
           moued
           that
           question
           ,
           which
           I
           neuer
           meant
           ,
           doth
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           controuersie
           containe
           no
           more
           but
           Whether
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ?
           are
           your
           hell
           paines
           so
           soone
           vanished
           into
           smoake
           ?
           is
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           no
           question
           with
           you
           ?
           whether
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           bloud
           be
           the
           full
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           asking
           ,
           nor
           worth
           the
           answering
           ?
           but
           you
           ranne
           from
           the
           rest
           not
           able
           to
           iustifie
           that
           which
           I
           disproued
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           you
           catch
           a
           large
           and
           licentious
           word
           ,
           and
           currie
           that
           till
           you
           confound
           both
           your selfe
           and
           your
           Reader
           .
           For
           who
           but
           you
           would
           haue
           proposed
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
          
           knowing
           that
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           we
           must
           frame
           our
           speech
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           degrees
           and
           differences
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           whereof
           some
           may
           be
           attributed
           to
           Christs
           sufferings
           without
           offence
           ;
           others
           can
           not
           without
           plaine
           impietie
           ?
           and
           therefore
           the
           question
           which
           you
           proposed
           in
           your
           Treatise
           was
           but
           a
           very
           stale
           to
           make
           your
           Reader
           gaze
           at
           ,
           whiles
           you
           shifted
           aside
           from
           the
           matter
           which
           I
           moued
           .
        
         
           [
           The
           one
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           is
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           he
           
             which
             suffereth
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             must
             needs
             suffer
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           That
           was
           and
           must
           be
           the
           whole
           strength
           of
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           confesse
           that
           you
           meant
           to
           waste
           your
           paper
           ,
           and
           mocke
           your
           Reader
           with
           a
           number
           of
           emptie
           and
           idle
           fansies
           .
           But
           how
           faint
           and
           feeble
           that
           foundation
           was
           to
           beare
           so
           great
           a
           building
           ,
           the
           o
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermons
           doth
           sufficiently
           shew
           .
           In
           which
           I
           tolde
           you
           ,
           that
           either
           your
           argument
           must
           be
           vitious
           ,
           if
           your
           antecedent
           were
           particular
           ;
           or
           if
           to
           make
           your
           argument
           good
           ,
           you
           enlarged
           
           your
           antecedent
           to
           be
           generall
           ,
           your
           first
           proposition
           would
           be
           both
           iniurious
           and
           blasphemous
           .
           For
           though
           Christ
           might
           and
           did
           suffer
           some
           parts
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           vseth
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           your
           indefinite
           proposition
           will
           implie
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           no
           way
           follow
           that
           he
           therefore
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           And
           if
           ,
           to
           amend
           your
           consequent
           ,
           you
           did
           affirme
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           whole
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           also
           ;
           the
           forme
           of
           your
           argument
           was
           bettered
           ,
           but
           your
           antecedent
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           conclusion
           must
           depend
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           false
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           :
           for
           then
           must
           Christ
           haue
           suffered
           reprobation
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           eternall
           damnation
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           Whether
           this
           exception
           were
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Reader
           ;
           verily
           ,
           I
           haue
           either
           forgotten
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           Logicke
           ;
           or
           els
           it
           was
           a
           full
           and
           plaine
           subuersion
           of
           your
           misshaped
           reason
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           now
           amend
           the
           matter
           in
           your
           last
           defence
           ,
           and
           where
           your
           chiefe
           position
           
           was
           before
           indefinite
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wratb
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           neither
           good
           nor
           harme
           to
           the
           maine
           question
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           vpon
           better
           aduice
           ,
           you
           make
           it
           generall
           and
           say
           ;
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           but
           with
           foure
           restraints
           to
           saue
           your
           opinion
           from
           apparent
           falsitie
           and
           heresie
           .
           For
           first
           you
           adde
           ,
           p
           
             all
             Gods
          
           PROPER
           wrath
           ;
           next
           ,
           if
           it
           
             be
             a
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             no
             sinne
          
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           
             as
             touching
             the
             essence
             and
             nature
             thereof
          
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           
             was
             due
             generally
             for
             all
             mankinde
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           But
           Sir
           Defender
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           maintaine
           your
           first
           argument
           ,
           but
           to
           confesse
           ,
           and
           recant
           your
           former
           follie
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           your
           position
           impugned
           as
           friuolous
           and
           childish
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           particular
           ;
           or
           as
           erroneous
           and
           impious
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           generall
           ;
           to
           come
           in
           with
           foure
           fresh
           limitations
           in
           a
           new
           pamphlet
           before
           you
           can
           saue
           your
           generall
           assertion
           from
           sensible
           impietie
           and
           infidelitie
           .
           Howbeit
           take
           your
           fourth
           ,
           to
           returne
           to
           trueth
           is
           neuer
           too
           late
           :
           Let
           your
           generall
           proposition
           stand
           fettered
           &
           restrained
           with
           these
           foure
           brakes
           :
           I
           must
           aske
           you
           now
           ,
           not
           onely
           how
           you
           proue
           this
           generall
           Collection
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             all
             Gods
             wrath
          
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           maner
           that
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           it
           ,
           sauing
           your
           foure
           exceptions
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           what
           parts
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           you
           leaue
           inclosed
           in
           your
           generall
           affirmatiue
           ,
           when
           all
           these
           are
           excluded
           .
           Which
           two
           demands
           I
           wish
           thee
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           to
           haue
           in
           speciall
           remembrance
           against
           we
           come
           to
           debate
           the
           Defenders
           question
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           see
           both
           what
           cause
           leadeth
           him
           so
           to
           collect
           ,
           and
           what
           trueth
           is
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           when
           these
           particulars
           are
           excepted
           .
        
         
           That
           Christ
           
             tooke
             our
             infimities
             and
             bare
             our
             sorrowes
          
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Esaie
           ,
           and
           alleaged
           and
           expounded
           as
           well
           by
           Saint
           Mathew
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           by
           Saint
           Peter
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ;
           in
           either
           of
           which
           senses
           we
           may
           safely
           graunt
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Prophet
           to
           be
           generall
           ,
           though
           his
           words
           haue
           no
           speciall
           adscription
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           some
           .
           Saint
           Mathew
           declaring
           how
           Christ
           cured
           with
           his
           very
           word
           such
           as
           were
           possessed
           by
           diuels
           ,
           and
           healed
           all
           that
           were
           sicke
           ,
           affirmeth
           that
           to
           be
           q
           fulfilled
           
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             Esaias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             tooke
             our
             infirmities
             and
             bare
             our
             sicknesses
             ,
          
           meaning
           
             he
             tooke
          
           from
           vs
           our
           infirmities
           and
           recouered
           our
           diseases
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           generall
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           away
           all
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           recouered
           all
           our
           sicknesses
           ,
           were
           they
           corporall
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           temporall
           or
           eternall
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           feele
           the
           full
           burden
           of
           none
           of
           them
           .
           Neither
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           only
           take
           our
           sorrows
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           tooke
           them
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           Peter
           obserueth
           when
           he
           saith
           (
           Christ
           )
           r
           
             himselfe
             bare
             our
             sinnes
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           burden
           and
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           )
           
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           likewise
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           true
           that
           Christ
           bare
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           without
           exception
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           burdens
           of
           our
           sinnes
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           borne
           .
           For
           he
           that
           so
           enlargeth
           Saint
           Peters
           words
           ,
           which
           this
           Discourser
           so
           much
           laboureth
           ,
           extendeth
           them
           to
           reprobation
           ,
           pollution
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           damnation
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           punishments
           prepared
           for
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           depth
           and
           height
           of
           all
           impiety
           .
           I
           wish
           the
           Defender
           therefore
           to
           get
           him
           some
           better
           ground
           to
           erect
           his
           frame
           vpon
           ,
           he
           will
           else
           prooue
           himselfe
           an
           euill
           Disputer
           ,
           and
           a
           woorse
           beleeuer
           .
           Saint
           Paule
           hath
           a
           third
           sense
           gathered
           
           out
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             We
             haue
             not
             an
             high
             Priest
             that
             can
             not
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             was
             in
          
           ALL
           THINGS
           (
           tried
           or
           )
           
             tempted
             in
             like
             sort
          
           ,
           ‖
           yet
           ‖
           
             without
             sinne
          
           .
           That
           Christ
           was
           tried
           and
           pressed
           with
           all
           our
           infirmities
           may
           hence
           be
           collected
           ,
           but
           with
           these
           two
           additions
           
             like
             to
             his
             brethren
          
           ,
           and
           still
           WITHOVT
           SINNE
           .
           
             for
             he
             must
             be
             like
          
           (
           not
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           but
           )
           
             to
             his
          
           t
           
             brethren
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           partaking
           as
           well
           flesh
           and
           blood
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           sufferings
           and
           tentations
           like
           them
           ,
           yet
           alwaies
           without
           sinne
           .
           Then
           as
           the
           godly
           neither
           doe
           nor
           can
           suffer
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           iudgements
           and
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           another
           world
           ;
           no
           more
           did
           Christ
           suffer
           them
           in
           this
           life
           .
           And
           where
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           counsaile
           ,
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           sometimes
           draw
           the
           godly
           to
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           affright
           them
           with
           the
           horror
           of
           hell
           ;
           from
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           like
           inward
           tentations
           and
           motions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Christ
           must
           be
           most
           free
           ,
           in
           whose
           soule
           was
           no
           lacke
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           touch
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           assured
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           all
           humane
           integritie
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           besides
           the
           personall
           vnion
           and
           communion
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           kept
           him
           both
           from
           doubting
           of
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           from
           fearing
           damnation
           as
           due
           to
           him
           or
           possible
           to
           be
           laide
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           [
           Your
           limitations
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           serue
           to
           exclude
           those
           punishments
           which
           Christ
           neither
           did
           nor
           might
           suffer
           .
           For
           Christ
           suffered
           onely
           
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             without
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           suffered
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           punishments
           so
           limited
           ,
           as
           you
           limite
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           ]
           If
           you
           begin
           (
           Sir
           Defender
           )
           to
           limite
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           your
           liking
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           a
           safer
           and
           surer
           course
           to
           heare
           and
           receiue
           S.
           Peters
           and
           S.
           Pauls
           limitations
           annexed
           to
           their
           owne
           words
           ,
           and
           other
           defence
           against
           all
           your
           attempts
           I
           desire
           none
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             .
          
           Heere
           see
           we
           not
           onely
           the
           person
           who
           ,
           euen
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           place
           where
           ,
           and
           time
           when
           ;
           
             on
             the
             tree
          
           ,
           not
           after
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           part
           in
           which
           he
           bare
           the
           punishment
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             in
             his
             body
             .
             He
             must
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             be
             like
             his
             brethren
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           infirmities
           ,
           tentations
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           still
           
             without
             sinne
          
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           destruction
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           excluded
           after
           this
           life
           from
           the
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           tormented
           among
           diuels
           with
           euerlasting
           fire
           ?
        
         
           [
           That
           (
           you
           thinke
           )
           
             is
             my
             grosse
             imagination
             of
             hell
             ,
             the
             fire
             there
             is
             a
             toyish
             fable
             ;
             the
             greatest
             paine
             in
             hell
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             fierie
             wrath
             ,
             which
             he
             inflicteth
             with
             his
             immediate
             hand
             vpon
             the
             soule
             lyable
             to
             sinne
             without
             any
             meanes
             or
             instruments
             ;
             the
             substance
             whereof
             because
             Christ
             suffered
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           
             for
             a
             time
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             hell
             nor
             for
             euer
             ,
             he
             suffered
             the
             verie
             same
             paines
             of
             hell
             as
             touching
             the
             essence
             and
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             which
             the
             damned
             doe
             ;
             though
             in
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             his
             sufferings
             somewhat
             differed
             from
             theirs
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           quintessencing
           and
           new
           framing
           of
           another
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           speake
           of
           ;
           your
           quenching
           hell-fire
           with
           a
           fansie
           ;
           your
           appointing
           God
           to
           be
           the
           tormentor
           in
           hell
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ;
           your
           nice
           diuiding
           betweene
           the
           substance
           and
           circumstance
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           iudgements
           ;
           your
           placing
           the
           substance
           thereof
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           this
           life
           as
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           with
           a
           number
           of
           like
           audacious
           and
           desperate
           deuises
           to
           vphold
           the
           name
           or
           the
           shade
           of
           hell-paines
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           shall
           anon
           discusse
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           your
           opening
           of
           the
           question
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           the
           Reader
           must
           marke
           ,
           The
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           Christ
           bare
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           were
           touched
           and
           tempted
           in
           all
           things
           like
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           yet
           still
           without
           sinne
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           can
           be
           prooued
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Christ
           must
           beare
           all
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           burdens
           of
           our
           sinnes
           which
           wee
           should
           haue
           borne
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           and
           shall
           beare
           .
           Your
           distinction
           of
           the
           substance
           and
           circumstance
           of
           Gods
           endlesse
           and
           mercilesse
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           in
           hell
           ,
           we
           shall
           quickly
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           how
           vainely
           you
           presume
           it
           without
           
           all
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           how
           falsely
           you
           applie
           it
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           against
           the
           manifest
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           first
           we
           obserue
           how
           handsomely
           you
           set
           downe
           the
           doctrine
           which
           I
           defend
           in
           the
           next
           words
           to
           your
           owne
           hieroglyphicall
           question
           ,
           of
           purpose
           that
           if
           you
           cannot
           by
           trueth
           ouerbeare
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           at
           least
           by
           falshood
           disgrace
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           u
           contrary
           [
           opinion
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             we
             conceaue
             thus
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             our
             sinnes
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             simply
             and
             meerely
             a
             bodily
             death
             altogether
             like
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             often
             suffer
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             persecutors
             ,
             sauing
             onely
             that
             God
             accepted
             the
             death
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             as
             a
             ransome
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             death
             of
             his
             seruants
             he
             doth
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Had
           you
           not
           seene
           and
           read
           my
           sermons
           printed
           before
           you
           made
           this
           late
           defence
           ,
           you
           might
           haue
           excused
           your selfe
           (
           Sir
           defender
           )
           by
           forgetting
           or
           mistaking
           my
           wordes
           ;
           but
           after
           so
           often
           and
           open
           repeating
           them
           in
           Print
           ,
           what
           cause
           can
           be
           imagined
           why
           you
           should
           thus
           apparently
           peruert
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           purposely
           forsake
           the
           points
           which
           I
           proposed
           ,
           saue
           onely
           that
           finding
           the
           foile
           ,
           and
           doubting
           a
           fall
           ,
           you
           would
           gladly
           slippe
           your
           necke
           out
           of
           the
           collar
           ;
           and
           seeing
           no
           better
           meanes
           ,
           you
           thinke
           it
           more
           sk●…ll
           to
           stand
           wrangling
           about
           the
           Question
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           taken
           tardie
           with
           saying
           iust
           nothing
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           regard
           in
           Christian
           religion
           .
           My
           words
           are
           euery
           where
           plaine
           enough
           as
           well
           in
           deliuering
           as
           debating
           the
           question
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             no
             death
             saue
             on●…ly
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             by
             the
             verdit
             of
             holy
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           intended
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           The
           words
           of
           my
           preface
           are
           these
           :
           x
           
             Where
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plaine
             and
             pregnant
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             power
             ouer
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             vs
             when
             we
             were
             strangers
             ,
             and
             enemies
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             :
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             these
             places
             by
             expresse
             words
             nameth
             the
             bodily
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             meane
             of
             our
             redemption
             and
             reconciliation
             to
             God
             :
             no
             considerate
             Diuine
             may
             affirme
             or
             imagine
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           When
           I
           come
           in
           my
           Sermons
           to
           handle
           that
           point
           I
           thus
           beginne
           it
           .
           y
           
             That
             Christ
             did
             or
             could
             suffer
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             is
             a
             position
             farre
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             farther
             from
             the
             groundes
             of
             sacred
             Scriptures
             .
          
           When
           I
           shew
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           ioyne
           in
           the
           same
           resolution
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           z
           
             Rightly
             therefore
             doe
             the
             Ancient
             Fat●…ers
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dying
             for
             our
             sinnes
             suffered
          
           ONELY
           THE
           DEATH
           OF
           THE
           BODIE
           ,
           BVT
           NOT
           OF
           THE
           SOVL●…
           .
           Concluding
           their
           testimonies
           I
           capitulate
           in
           this
           wise
           ;
           a
           
             I
             hope
             to
             all
             men
             learned
             or
             well
             aduised
             it
             will
             seeme
             no
             Iesuiticall
             phrenzie
             ,
             but
             rather
             Christian
             and
             Catholike
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             dying
             for
             our
             sinnes
             suffered
          
           NOT
           THE
           DEATH
           OF
           THE
           SOVLE
           ,
           BVT
           ONELY
           OF
           THE
           BODIE
           .
           If
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           these
           words
           (
           Sir
           Defender
           )
           your
           Reader
           will
           iudge
           you
           fitter
           to
           learne
           your
           abc
           ,
           then
           to
           dispute
           questions
           in
           Diuinitie
           ;
           if
           you
           doe
           conceaue
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           peruert
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           likewise
           pronounce
           whether
           it
           be
           sinceritie
           or
           impudencie
           in
           you
           ,
           thus
           to
           outface
           the
           matter
           against
           my
           plaine
           speach
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Proclamation
           that
           I
           defend
           Christ
           suffe●…ed
           nothing
           else
           for
           our
           sinnes
           but
           simply
           and
           meerely
           a
           bodyly
           death
           altogether
           like
           as
           the
           godly
           often
           doe
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           persecutors
           .
           Had
           you
           said
           ,
           I
           maintaine
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           bodily
           death
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           asked
           you
           by
           what
           Scriptures
           you
           or
           all
           your
           adherents
           can
           disproue
           it
           ;
           but
           charging
           me
           as
           you
           doe
           with
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           nothing
           else
           but
           simply
           and
           meerely
           a
           bodily
           death
           altogether
           like
           the
           godly
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           this
           is
           one
           of
           your
           trueths
           ,
           which
           many
           men
           will
           call
           a
           malitious
           leasing
           ,
           since
           my
           wordes
           are
           publikely
           extant
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           My
           first
           resolution
           was
           ;
           Christ
           b
           saw
           before
           hand
           that
           going
           to
           his
           Crosse
           he
           should
           tast
           all
           kindes
           of
           calamities
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           betweene
           his
           last
           Supper
           and
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           was
           betrayed
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           abiured
           of
           Peter
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           followers
           ;
           he
           was
           wrongfully
           imprisoned
           ,
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           uniustly
           condemned
           ,
           he
           was
           buffe●…ed
           ,
           whipped
           ,
           skorned
           ,
           reuiled
           ;
           he
           endured
           cold
           ,
           nakednesse
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           wounding
           ,
           hanging
           ,
           shame
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           deadly
           paines
           ;
           besides
           heauinesse
           of
           hart
           and
           agonie
           of
           mind
           ,
           which
           oppressed
           
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           All
           this
           I
           affirme
           Christ
           suffered
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           this
           besides
           his
           meere
           bodily
           death
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           added
           c
           all
           those
           afflictions
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           follow
           paine
           and
           accompany
           death
           .
           You
           perchance
           would
           annex
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           but
           those
           are
           the
           very
           points
           in
           question
           which
           I
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           doe
           vtterly
           exclude
           from
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Where
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           hold
           ,
           Christs
           death
           was
           altogether
           like
           as
           the
           godly
           doe
           suffer
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Persecutors
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           your
           altogether
           ;
           in
           some
           things
           his
           death
           was
           like
           theirs
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           vnlike
           .
           A
           wrongfull
           and
           painefull
           death
           of
           the
           body
           he
           suffered
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           the
           godly
           doe
           often
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           persecutors
           ;
           and
           a
           full
           perswasion
           he
           alwaies
           had
           of
           Gods
           exceeding
           and
           assured
           loue
           and
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           his
           anguishes
           ,
           as
           the
           godly
           haue
           in
           theirs
           ,
           though
           in
           farre
           lesse
           perfection
           then
           his
           was
           ;
           but
           as
           touching
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           manner
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           I
           make
           it
           altogether
           vnlike
           theirs
           .
           They
           inherite
           both
           sinne
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           from
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           necessity
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           putrifie
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           he
           did
           inherite
           neither
           ,
           but
           being
           free
           from
           both
           ,
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           purge
           and
           abolish
           sinne
           .
           Death
           wresteth
           our
           soules
           from
           our
           bodies
           ,
           be
           we
           neuer
           so
           patient
           ,
           whiles
           sence
           doth
           last
           ;
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           soule
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           willingly
           ,
           which
           none
           could
           take
           from
           him
           ,
           except
           he
           would
           lay
           it
           downe
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           .
           Our
           bodies
           doe
           rot
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           lye
           in
           corruption
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           dominion
           of
           death
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           restored
           ;
           his
           body
           could
           not
           be
           dissolued
           to
           ashes
           ,
           because
           neither
           part
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           might
           perish
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           once
           vnited
           to
           his
           Diuine
           ;
           but
           lay
           in
           the
           graue
           without
           corruption
           resisting
           death
           ,
           and
           rose
           with
           speede
           in
           glory
           ouerthrowing
           death
           ,
           first
           in
           him selfe
           ,
           and
           after
           in
           all
           his
           members
           at
           their
           appointed
           time
           .
           So
           that
           death
           is
           now
           a
           necessarie
           consequent
           to
           our
           sinfull
           nature
           ,
           his
           voluntary
           death
           was
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           pacification
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           restoring
           vs
           againe
           to
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           which
           through
           sin
           we
           had
           lost
           .
           Thus
           haue
           you
           both
           swarued
           very
           far
           Sir
           Desender
           from
           your
           owne
           question
           ,
           which
           your selfe
           put
           in
           your
           first
           Treatise
           though
           wide
           from
           our
           purpose
           ,
           and
           wholy
           misreported
           the
           doctrine
           which
           I
           formerly
           auouched
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           ;
           giuing
           small
           hope
           you
           will
           deale
           more
           sincerely
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           enter
           so
           corruptly
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           now
           open
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           content
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           [
           
             The
             opening
             of
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             whereof
          
           
           
             we
             must
             note
             these
             principall
             things
             .
          
           ]
           What
           you
           cal●…
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           I
           may
           better
           call
           the
           darkning
           and
           obscuring
           of
           the
           Question
           with
           many
           trifling
           and
           tedious
           obseruations
           ,
           with
           many
           new
           found
           ,
           farre
           fet
           ,
           and
           ill
           applyed
           phrases
           ,
           with
           many
           bold
           and
           false
           assertions
           powred
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           braines
           ,
           without
           any
           shew
           or
           so
           much
           as
           pretence
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           And
           if
           you
           may
           be
           suffered
           thus
           to
           raigne
           and
           reuele
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           way
           for
           you
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           without
           any
           great
           paines
           or
           proofes
           .
           For
           you
           bring
           vs
           a
           world
           of
           wordes
           warranted
           by
           no
           mans
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           owne
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           you
           frame
           false
           positions
           fitte
           for
           your
           fancie
           ,
           and
           vtter
           them
           as
           vndoubted
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           which
           indeede
           haue
           in
           them
           neither
           truth
           ,
           nor
           sence
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           As
           is
           your
           matter
           ,
           so
           is
           your
           method
           ,
           tumbling
           and
           tossing
           too
           and
           fro
           ,
           like
           the
           vnsettlednesse
           of
           your
           head
           ,
           and
           spending
           twentie
           pages
           in
           meere
           confusion
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           I
           must
           be
           driuen
           to
           recall
           your
           conceits
           to
           some
           speciall
           heads
           ,
           least
           in
           pursuing
           your
           steps
           I
           loose
           both
           my selfe
           and
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           which
           you
           disorderly
           shuffle
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           forced
           more
           largely
           to
           handle
           ,
           concerne
           either
           the
           offender
           ,
           which
           is
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           offence
           ,
           which
           is
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ;
           or
           the
           punishment
           which
           is
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           ransommer
           and
           redeemer
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ.
           I
           meane
           to
           meddle
           with
           no
           more
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           what
           directly
           pertaineth
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           serueth
           aptly
           to
           exclude
           your
           conceits
           ,
           and
           
           truely
           to
           establish
           the
           collections
           which
           I
           make
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           1
           touching
           MAN
           who
           
           consisteth
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           the
           doubt
           will
           be
           whether
           the
           whole
           man
           sinned
           in
           Adam
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           might
           suffer
           in
           Christ
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           soule
           onely
           sinned
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           onely
           must
           suffer
           .
           Secondly
           in
           2
           SINNE
           must
           be
           remembred
           how
           
           it
           commeth
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           bringeth
           .
           Sinne
           is
           either
           COMMITTED
           ,
           as
           by
           Adam
           ,
           or
           INHERITED
           ,
           as
           by
           vs
           all
           ;
           or
           ASSVMED
           ,
           as
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           though
           neither
           committed
           nor
           inherited
           by
           him
           .
           And
           of
           it selfe
           sinne
           breedeth
           in
           the
           offendor
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           remitted
           ,
           clensed
           ,
           and
           remooued
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           POLLVTION
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           STING
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           REVENGE
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           the
           3
           IVDGE
           
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           
             from
             what
             ground
          
           ,
           within
           him
           the
           punishments
           of
           his
           elect
           in
           this
           life
           doe
           proceede
           ,
           whether
           from
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           or
           from
           his
           loue
           ,
           or
           from
           both
           mixed
           together
           ,
           by
           
             whom
             he
             executeth
          
           his
           iustice
           in
           earth
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           whether
           by
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           or
           by
           inferiour
           ministers
           and
           meanes
           ,
           
             with
             what
             measure
          
           he
           proportioneth
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           faithfull
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           faithlesse
           ,
           till
           the
           number
           of
           their
           sinnes
           be
           full
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           
             what
             purpose
             he
             directeth
             it
          
           ,
           either
           to
           reuenge
           sinne
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           wicked
           and
           damned
           ;
           or
           to
           represse
           sinne
           as
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           or
           to
           declare
           his
           iustice
           ,
           as
           in
           Infants
           baptized
           ;
           or
           to
           perfit
           his
           graces
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Saints
           here
           on
           earth
           ;
           or
           to
           purge
           and
           abolish
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           
             prooue
             obedience
          
           as
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           4
           DEATH
           which
           is
           the
           
             wages
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           includeth
           all
           the
           punishments
           prouided
           here
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           for
           sinners
           ,
           is
           either
           corporall
           parting
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ;
           or
           spirituall
           separating
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           eternall
           ,
           excluding
           both
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           from
           the
           ioy
           ,
           and
           blisse
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           wrapping
           them
           both
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           ,
           fire
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           hell
           for
           euer
           .
           That
           all
           the
           paynes
           and
           griefes
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           the
           seedes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           wayes
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           driueth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           now
           presumed
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           prooued
           in
           place
           conuenient
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           5
           REDEEMER
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ;
           to
           whose
           sufferings
           all
           that
           is
           aforesaid
           must
           in
           some
           
           sort
           be
           referred
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           in
           
             what
             part
          
           ,
           and
           
             how
             farre
          
           he
           
             suffered
             ,
             feared
          
           ,
           or
           apprehended
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           :
           but
           without
           question
           we
           must
           know
           and
           beleeue
           that
           his
           person
           was
           naturally
           and
           infinitely
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           all
           the
           elect
           being
           imbraced
           and
           accepted
           onely
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           )
           and
           that
           the
           dignitie
           of
           his
           person
           and
           depth
           of
           his
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           (
           when
           hee
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           shew
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           by
           the
           shame
           and
           sharpenesse
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           receiued
           in
           his
           humaine
           nature
           )
           was
           the
           right
           ground
           ,
           and
           true
           cause
           of
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           ;
           whose
           patience
           vnto
           death
           was
           a
           greater
           and
           acceptabler
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           then
           all
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           creatures
           were
           worth
           .
           And
           to
           increase
           or
           strengthen
           this
           voluntary
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           were
           no
           way
           needfull
           since
           Christ
           was
           to
           shew
           his
           obedience
           in
           this
           life
           onely
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           to
           rise
           and
           raigne
           with
           glory
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           which
           he
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           learne
           the
           obedience
           of
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           vengeance
           due
           to
           deuils
           .
           In
           all
           these
           issues
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           take
           the
           Discoursers
           trade
           ,
           to
           affirme
           what
           I
           list
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           proofe
           ,
           I
           could
           end
           the
           whole
           cause
           in
           as
           fewe
           wordes
           as
           I
           haue
           expressed
           it
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           will
           neither
           content
           the
           Reader
           ,
           nor
           conclude
           the
           gaine-sayer
           ,
           I
           must
           haue
           leaue
           in
           larger
           maner
           as
           occasion
           serueth
           ,
           both
           to
           repell
           the
           Defenders
           bold
           presumptions
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           those
           things
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           safer
           Resolutions
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           principall
           things
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           noted
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           are
           either
           defectiue
           in
           their
           diuisions
           ,
           or
           coincident
           in
           their
           partes
           ,
           or
           repugnant
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           d
           
             All
             suffering
             of
             paines
             in
             man
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             properly
             from
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             holy
             loue
             ;
             either
             from
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             or
             also
             from
             his
             instruments
             and
             inferiour
             meanes
             :
             and
             that
             for
             sinne
             either
             inherent
             ,
             or
             imputed
             ;
             either
             as
             Correction
             or
             as
             punishment
             ;
             either
             immediatly
             or
             mediatly
             as
             anon
             we
             shall
             further
             see
             .
          
           Not
           one
           of
           these
           foure
           partitions
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           the
           fortresse
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           is
           sound
           and
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           the
           
           fift
           is
           the
           selfe-same
           with
           the
           second
           ,
           it
           onely
           varieth
           in
           words
           .
           In
           these
           two
           diuisions
           (
           
             all
             suffering
             of
             paines
             in
             man
             is
             from
             Gods
             Iustice
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             holy
             loue
             ;
             either
             as
             correction
             or
             as
             punishment
          
           )
           you
           roue
           obscurely
           ,
           but
           absurdly
           ,
           at
           the
           ground
           ,
           the
           measure
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           all
           paines
           and
           punishments
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           from
           God
           on
           all
           men
           ,
           be
           they
           wicked
           or
           godly
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           not
           excepted
           ;
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           .
           For
           the
           GROVND
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           say
           they
           
             proceed
             from
             Gods
             iustice
             properly
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             holy
             loue
             .
          
           The
           MEASVRE
           and
           PVRPOSE
           of
           them
           you
           confound
           in
           saying
           
             either
             as
             correction
             ,
             or
             as
             punishment
             ,
          
           which
           you
           should
           distinguish
           .
        
         
           
             From
             Gods
             iustice
             properly
          
           on
           men
           infected
           with
           sinne
           commeth
           nothing
           but
           punishment
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           due
           ,
           which
           the
           iust
           Iudge
           awardeth
           them
           .
           From
           
             Gods
             loue
          
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           commeth
           nothing
           but
           grace
           and
           blisse
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           father
           of
           Mercy
           to
           such
           as
           he
           loueth
           .
           In
           the
           
             reprobate
             God
             hateth
          
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           persons
           ,
           being
           the
           committers
           or
           inheriters
           of
           sinne
           still
           abiding
           .
           In
           
             the
             elect
          
           ,
           Gods
           holinesse
           disliketh
           their
           sinnes
           as
           much
           as
           the
           others
           ;
           but
           their
           persons
           he
           loueth
           and
           fauoureth
           for
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           are
           chosen
           .
           And
           though
           the
           full
           and
           due
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           be
           translated
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           abolished
           in
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           when
           men
           redeemed
           and
           freed
           from
           the
           heauie
           burden
           of
           their
           sinnes
           doe
           not
           earnestly
           repent
           them
           ,
           or
           eftsoones
           frequent
           them
           ,
           God
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           his
           holinesle
           ,
           and
           demonstration
           of
           his
           righteous
           iudgement
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           doth
           sooner
           and
           sharper
           visit
           and
           punish
           with
           the
           corporall
           and
           temporall
           scourges
           of
           this
           life
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           neglecting
           or
           resuming
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           than
           his
           enemies
           ;
           whom
           with
           longer
           patience
           he
           suffereth
           to
           heape
           vp
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           .
           A
           e
           
             iudgement
             mercilesse
          
           therfore
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iames
           calleth
           it
           ,
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           godly
           
             mercy
             reioyceth
          
           against
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           iustice
           .
           For
           f
           iudgement
           (
           which
           in
           God
           can
           neuer
           be
           without
           iustice
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           the
           righteous
           Iudge
           of
           the
           world
           )
           
             must
             begin
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           g
           
             and
             when
             we
             are
             iudged
             ,
             we
             are
             chastened
             ,
          
           (
           with
           a
           mercifull
           iudgement
           )
           
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           though
           in
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           things
           added
           of
           fauour
           ;
           as
           the
           measure
           ,
           which
           is
           tolerable
           ,
           not
           ouerwhelming
           their
           patience
           ;
           the
           purpose
           which
           is
           holy
           ,
           to
           recall
           them
           from
           the
           delight
           and
           custome
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           perfit
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           comfort
           which
           is
           great
           ,
           that
           God
           loueth
           their
           persons
           ,
           when
           he
           pursueth
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           the
           promise
           which
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           suffer
           with
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           reigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           yet
           the
           smart
           of
           Gods
           rod
           ,
           and
           sharpnesse
           of
           his
           whip
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           awaketh
           the
           negligent
           ,
           and
           tameth
           the
           vnruly
           ,
           proceed
           from
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           commend
           his
           holinesse
           which
           hateth
           all
           sinne
           in
           whomsoeuer
           ;
           and
           declare
           his
           iustice
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           wincketh
           not
           either
           at
           the
           waiwardnesse
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           carelesnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           children
           .
           The
           places
           in
           Scripture
           witnessing
           thus
           much
           are
           infinite
           ,
           and
           easie
           for
           euery
           childe
           to
           obserue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           shall
           suffice
           for
           all
           .
           To
           his
           Church
           God
           sayth
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ieremie
           ,
           h
           
             Though
             I
             vtterly
             destroy
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             where
             I
             haue
             scattred
             thee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             vtterly
             destroy
             thee
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             correct
             thee
             by
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             not
             vtterly
             cut
             thee
             off
             .
             I
             haue
             stricken
             thee
             with
             the
             wound
             of
             an
             enemie
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             cruell
             chastisement
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             thine
             iniquities
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             were
             increased
             .
             Thy
             sorrow
             is
             incurable
             for
             the
             number
             of
             thine
             offences
             ,
             ‖
             because
             ‖
             thy
             sinnes
             were
             increased
             ,
             I
             haue
             done
             these
             things
             vnto
             thee
             :
             ‖
             But
             ‖
             I
             will
             restore
             health
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             heale
             thee
             of
             thy
             wounds
             .
          
        
         
           i
           [
           
             The
             godly
             in
             this
             world
             doe
             suffer
             paines
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             but
             these
             whatsoeuer
             they
             be
             ,
          
           (
           
             yea
             though
             death
             it selfe
          
           )
           
             are
             improperly
             called
             punishments
             ,
             they
             are
             chasticements
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           This
           new
           Grammer
           doth
           best
           become
           your
           newe
           doctrine
           .
           All
           paines
           for
           sinnes
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           suffered
           by
           any
           of
           the
           elect
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           chasticements
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           you
           may
           indure
           to
           haue
           them
           called
           punishments
           ,
           except
           very
           improperly
           .
           What
           is
           a
           chasticement
           properly
           ,
           but
           a
           punishment
           moderated
           with
           loue
           and
           mercy
           ?
           And
           since
           you
           be
           so
           precise
           that
           no
           paine
           suffered
           by
           any
           of
           Gods
           children
           may
           properly
           be
           called
           a
           punishment
           ;
           whence
           I
           pray
           you
           is
           the
           word
           punishment
           deriued
           ?
           not
           from
           the
           Latine
           word
           punire
           to
           punish
           ?
           and
           punio
           from
           Poena
           ,
           which
           our
           
           English
           tongue
           resembling
           the
           Latine
           ,
           calleth
           paine
           ?
           so
           that
           paine
           and
           punishment
           are
           wordes
           of
           one
           deriuation
           ,
           and
           so
           properly
           of
           one
           signification
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           the
           wordes
           properly
           ,
           all
           paine
           for
           sinne
           is
           punishment
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           mens
           iudgements
           sauing
           yours
           ,
           chasticement
           is
           a
           punishment
           tempered
           with
           fauor
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           paine
           excluding
           all
           punishment
           as
           you
           make
           it
           in
           your
           dissolute
           diuision
           .
           Read
           either
           the
           text
           ,
           or
           notes
           of
           the
           Geneuian
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           so
           much
           to
           follow
           ;
           or
           whose
           translation
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           contradict
           your
           childish
           conceite
           ,
           that
           the
           Chasticement
           of
           Gods
           children
           is
           no
           punishment
           .
           k
           
             Moses
             was
             punished
             for
             their
             sakes
          
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           God
           l
           
             doth
             not
             punish
             with
             the
             hart
          
           ;
           &
           the
           Wiseman
           speaking
           vnto
           God
           ,
           m
           
             with
             how
             great
             circumspection
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             wilt
             thou
             punish
             thine
             owne
             children
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           those
           words
           of
           Ieremie
           ,
           n
           
             O
             Lord
             correct
             me
             ,
             but
             with
             iudgement
             ,
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
          
           ;
           they
           of
           Geneua
           note
           ,
           o
           
             He
             onely
             prayeth
             that
             God
             would
          
           PVNISH
           THEM
           
             with
             mercie
          
           ,
           which
           Esay
           calleth
           
             in
             measure
          
           ca.
           27.
           
             for
             here
             by
             iudgement
             is
             ment
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
          
           PVNISHMENT
           ,
           
             but
             also
             the
          
           MERCIFVLL
           MODERATION
           
             of
             the
             same
          
           .
           So
           that
           Chastisement
           noteth
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           which
           God
           fauourably
           inflicteth
           on
           his
           children
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           nor
           exceding
           their
           strength
           .
           p
           
             He
             hath
             not
             dealt
             with
             us
          
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           )
           
             after
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             rewarded
             vs
             according
             to
             our
             iniquities
             .
          
           q
           
             There
             hath
             no
             tentation
             taken
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             but
             such
             as
             belongeth
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             faithfull
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             aboue
             that
             you
             be
             able
             ,
             but
             will
             giue
             the
             issue
             with
             the
             tentation
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           to
           his
           enimies
           God
           mitigateth
           the
           heauinesse
           of
           his
           hand
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           giueth
           them
           time
           and
           place
           to
           amend
           before
           he
           destroyeth
           them
           .
           r
           
             I
             gaue
             her
             space
             to
             repent
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             but
             she
             repented
             not
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           sinnes
           waxeth
           full
           ,
           God
           repaieth
           them
           the
           fulnes
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           which
           is
           puuishment
           proportioned
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           due
           and
           proper
           punishments
           of
           those
           that
           are
           wilfull
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           repent
           their
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           s
           [
           
             The
             paines
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             partly
             remembrances
             to
             cause
             repentance
             ,
             partly
             Chasticements
             to
             humble
             vs
             and
             mortifie
             sinne
             in
             vs
             ;
             but
             these
             whatsoeuer
             they
             be
          
           (
           yea
           though
           death
           it selfe
           )
           
             are
             improperly
             called
             punishments
          
           .
           Here
           you
           touch
           after
           your
           loose
           maner
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           in
           afflicting
           his
           seruants
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           to
           reforme
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           If
           God
           had
           none
           other
           meaning
           in
           afflicting
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           to
           reforme
           their
           sins
           ,
           nor
           none
           other
           meanes
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           but
           by
           paines
           ,
           your
           speech
           had
           some
           truth
           ;
           but
           because
           God
           hath
           diuers
           purposes
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           diuers
           waies
           without
           paines
           to
           amend
           his
           children
           ,
           this
           that
           here
           you
           bring
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           else-where
           ,
           is
           a
           blind
           groping
           besides
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           bold
           presuming
           that
           you
           are
           in
           the
           truth
           .
           God
           many
           times
           lodeth
           the
           best
           and
           chiefest
           of
           his
           Saintes
           with
           oftner
           and
           greater
           troubles
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ;
           not
           because
           their
           sinnes
           are
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           or
           they
           neede
           more
           amendment
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           to
           TRIE
           their
           faith
           ,
           as
           in
           t
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           u
           Iob
           ;
           or
           to
           shew
           the
           x
           perfection
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           as
           in
           Paul
           ;
           or
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           glory
           ,
           as
           in
           y
           Lazarus
           ;
           or
           to
           z
           conforme
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           steps
           they
           must
           follow
           ;
           and
           often
           to
           declare
           his
           iustice
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           striking
           Dauids
           child
           ,
           when
           the
           sinne
           was
           both
           repented
           and
           pardoned
           in
           the
           Father
           .
           In
           the
           a
           sicknesse
           and
           death
           of
           which
           child
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           other
           infants
           regenerate
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           there
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           vse
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           humiliation
           ,
           or
           mortification
           for
           themselues
           ;
           and
           consequently
           by
           your
           owne
           diuision
           ,
           since
           to
           them
           it
           can
           be
           NO
           CORRECTION
           ,
           it
           must
           in
           them
           be
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           not
           actually
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           naturally
           deriued
           to
           them
           by
           the
           guilt
           and
           corruption
           of
           their
           Parents
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           generall
           paine
           laid
           on
           Adam
           and
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           as
           dissolution
           by
           death
           ,
           priuation
           of
           originall
           light
           and
           grace
           ,
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           infection
           of
           soule
           ,
           which
           declare
           vs
           all
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           by
           nature
           ;
           were
           they
           corrections
           or
           punishments
           of
           Adams
           sinne
           ,
           since
           after
           death
           there
           is
           no
           repentance
           nor
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           are
           neither
           barres
           to
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           retraits
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           either
           parts
           ,
           effects
           ,
           or
           causes
           of
           sinne
           ?
           which
           sticke
           so
           fast
           ,
           and
           beare
           such
           
           rule
           in
           many
           euen
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           that
           no
           gentle
           or
           fatherly
           admonitions
           ,
           reprehensions
           ,
           or
           comminations
           ,
           will
           preuaile
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           ouerruled
           and
           wearied
           with
           sharp
           and
           pearcing
           scourges
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           see
           or
           forsake
           the
           loathsomnesse
           of
           their
           sinne
           .
           Wherein
           though
           it
           be
           a
           great
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           rather
           to
           persue
           them
           with
           all
           temporall
           plagues
           vnto
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           then
           to
           let
           them
           run
           headlong
           to
           euerlasting
           perdition
           ;
           yet
           the
           meanes
           which
           he
           vseth
           are
           mixed
           with
           iustice
           and
           mercie
           ,
           and
           are
           rightly
           beleeued
           to
           be
           punishments
           fully
           deserued
           by
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           not
           fully
           proportioned
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           iust
           and
           full
           wages
           whereof
           in
           sinfull
           men
           can
           be
           none
           other
           but
           death
           corporall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           .
           So
           that
           your
           diuision
           ,
           
             all
             paine
             from
             God
             is
             either
             correction
             ,
             or
             punishment
          
           ;
           and
           your
           position
           
             no
             paine
             in
             the
             godly
             is
             punishment
             ,
          
           are
           not
           onely
           friuolous
           and
           false
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           each
           to
           the
           other
           :
           for
           so
           much
           as
           paine
           commeth
           from
           God
           for
           probation
           of
           faith
           ,
           perfection
           of
           grace
           ,
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           ,
           encouraging
           of
           others
           by
           example
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           correction
           ;
           and
           death
           and
           correction
           in
           Infants
           ,
           where
           correction
           hath
           no
           place
           ,
           must
           by
           your
           owne
           partition
           be
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           inflicted
           on
           the
           first
           Man
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           .
           The
           which
           because
           we
           all
           inherite
           from
           our
           Parents
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           in
           vs
           at
           our
           birth
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           vse
           of
           correction
           for
           vs
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           in
           vs
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           remaineth
           a
           punishment
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           sinne
           ;
           though
           by
           the
           grace
           ,
           and
           price
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           we
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           come
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           and
           apply
           this
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           thither
           you
           bend
           and
           
           thereat
           you
           shoote
           ;
           is
           your
           diuision
           true
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ?
           then
           since
           by
           your
           owne
           assertion
           b
           
             chastisements
             and
             remembrances
          
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           the
           branches
           that
           you
           make
           of
           Correction
           )
           belonged
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           indeede
           there
           could
           be
           no
           cause
           to
           correct
           any
           sinfull
           corruption
           or
           affection
           in
           him
           ,
           where
           no
           sinne
           was
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           confession
           that
           the
           bodily
           death
           and
           paines
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           were
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           body
           ;
           and
           consequently
           a
           part
           of
           that
           curse
           which
           was
           imposed
           on
           the
           first
           mans
           sinne
           ;
           which
           you
           so
           stifly
           denied
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           where
           you
           said
           ;
           c
           
             Therefore
             Christs
             dying
             simply
             as
             the
             godly
             die
             (
             that
             is
             a
             bodily
             death
             )
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             or
             cursed
             .
          
           And
           if
           to
           shift
           of
           this
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           my
           answere
           to
           the
           place
           of
           S.
           
             Paule
             ,
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           you
           referre
           these
           words
           (
           
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
          
           )
           not
           to
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           death
           which
           is
           bodily
           in
           both
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           same
           cause
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           different
           ,
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ;
           Remember
           good
           Sir
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           not
           mine
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           ;
           I
           put
           many
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           ;
           as
           namely
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           touched
           d
           before
           ;
           but
           the
           kind
           of
           death
           which
           was
           bodily
           ,
           and
           not
           Ghostly
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           godly
           .
           For
           Christ
           died
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           no
           more
           doe
           the
           godly
           ,
           when
           they
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           albeit
           they
           may
           oftentimes
           whiles
           here
           they
           liue
           ,
           draw
           neere
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           by
           sinning
           ,
           which
           Christ
           could
           not
           .
           And
           if
           you
           begin
           now
           to
           be
           better
           aduised
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           displeased
           with
           it
           ;
           it
           shall
           suffice
           that
           mine
           answere
           did
           ,
           and
           doth
           stand
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           suffering
           bodyly
           paines
           and
           death
           for
           vs
           ,
           suffered
           a
           part
           of
           the
           same
           punishment
           and
           curse
           which
           was
           laid
           on
           all
           mankind
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           Adam
           .
        
         
           e
           [
           
             We
             must
             note
             especially
             that
             to
             suffer
             (
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             )
             Chasticements
             and
             corrections
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             suffer
             or
             feele
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             nor
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             :
             except
             it
             be
             in
             a
             very
             improper
             speech
             .
             To
             suffer
             the
             true
             punishment
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             proper
             payment
             and
             wages
             of
             sinne
             ,
             onely
             that
             is
             to
             suffer
             properly
             and
             truely
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             now
             then
             seeing
             the
             paines
             which
             Christ
             for
             vs
             did
             feele
             ,
             were
             indeede
             properly
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             payment
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             in
             no
             wise
             suffer
             ,
             Christ
             onely
             hauing
             wholy
             suffered
             that
             for
             vs
             all
             :
             Therefore
             indeede
             his
             sufferings
             proceded
             from
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             Gods
             meere
             Iustice
             ,
             bent
             to
             take
             recompence
             on
             him
             for
             our
             offences
             .
          
           ]
           Thou
           hast
           in
           these
           words
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           the
           bulwarke
           of
           this
           mans
           cause
           ,
           concluding
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           MEERE
           IVSTICE
           ,
           PROPER
           VVRATH
           ,
           and
           
           very
           CVRSE
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           .
           The
           frame
           of
           his
           reason
           ,
           if
           I
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           who
           vnderstandeth
           his
           mysteries
           but
           himselfe
           ?
           )
           is
           this
           .
           
             All
             paine
             in
             man
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             as
             correction
             of
             sinne
             or
             as
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             .
             In
             Christ
             there
             was
             no
             (
             ‖
             cause
             and
             so
             no
             neede
             of
             ‖
             )
             correction
             :
             his
             sufferings
             therefore
             were
             the
             punishments
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           They
           were
           punishments
           for
           sinne
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           
             were
             the
             true
             punishment
             ,
             proper
             payment
             ,
             wages
             and
             vengeance
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             Gods
             m●…ere
             iustice
             ,
             bent
             to
             take
             recompence
             on
             him
             for
             our
             offences
             .
          
           His
           termes
           of
           TRVE
           ,
           PROPER
           ,
           and
           MEERE
           ,
           ioyned
           to
           the
           PVNISHMENT
           ,
           VVRATH
           and
           IVSTICE
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           much
           lesse
           referred
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           prooued
           by
           any
           testimony
           ,
           defined
           with
           any
           certaintie
           ,
           directed
           by
           any
           part
           ,
           or
           expounded
           by
           any
           meanes
           ;
           but
           onely
           proiected
           as
           Ridles
           ,
           and
           laberinthes
           to
           weary
           the
           wise
           ,
           to
           angle
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           refuge
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           pressed
           with
           the
           falsitie
           and
           impietie
           of
           his
           assertions
           .
           Least
           therefore
           we
           wrangle
           about
           words
           in
           vaine
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           desire
           and
           deuise
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           seeme
           to
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           carry
           the
           Reader
           into
           a
           forest
           of
           strange
           and
           vnknowen
           phrases
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           hardly
           discerne
           what
           either
           side
           saith
           ;
           I
           th●…nke
           it
           needefull
           first
           to
           declare
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           meane
           by
           the
           
             wages
             of
             sinne
          
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           trie
           in
           what
           sense
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           truth
           his
           termes
           may
           be
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           applyed
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           f
           [
           
             The
             wages
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Paul.
           God
           himselfe
           foretold
           Adam
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           
             Whensoeuer
             thou
             catest
          
           (
           of
           the
           forbidden
           tree
           )
           
             thou
             shalt
          
           g
           
             die
             the
             death
          
           .
           Then
           how
           many
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           are
           by
           God
           threatned
           and
           inflicted
           on
           sinners
           ;
           so
           many
           parts
           must
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           containe
           .
           Now
           those
           are
           three
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           call
           spirituall
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           leauing
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           call
           corporall
           ;
           and
           the
           death
           of
           both
           in
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           which
           I
           call
           eternall
           .
           For
           as
           man
           had
           two
           parts
           by
           which
           he
           did
           liue
           ,
           Soule
           and
           body
           ;
           and
           two
           places
           wherein
           he
           might
           liue
           if
           he
           obeyed
           God
           ,
           earth
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           heauen
           for
           euer
           ;
           so
           disobedience
           depriued
           either
           part
           of
           man
           in
           either
           place
           ,
           of
           the
           life
           which
           he
           should
           haue
           enioyed
           ,
           and
           subiected
           him
           to
           the
           feares
           ,
           griefes
           ,
           and
           paines
           of
           death
           ,
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           hell
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           the
           body
           is
           the
           vnion
           of
           the
           Soule
           with
           the
           body
           ;
           the
           effects
           whereof
           are
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           ,
           to
           discerne
           ,
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           performe
           that
           which
           is
           needfull
           or
           healthfull
           for
           the
           body
           .
           And
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Soule
           bringeth
           life
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           the
           departing
           of
           the
           Soule
           taketh
           life
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           it
           dead
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           voide
           of
           all
           action
           ,
           motion
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           to
           euery
           mans
           eyes
           is
           apparent
           in
           dead
           bodies
           .
           The
           Soule
           therefore
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           vsually
           taken
           for
           the
           life
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           is
           maintained
           by
           the
           Soule
           ;
           And
           these
           phrases
           to
           h
           
             seeke
             a
             mans
             Soule
             ,
             tolay
          
           i
           
             downe
             his
             owne
             Soule
          
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           it
           for
           another
           ,
           to
           
             powre
             out
          
           his
           
             Soule
             vnto
             death
          
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           doe
           properly
           expresse
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           quickned
           by
           the
           Soule
           ,
           because
           men
           loose
           or
           leaue
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           they
           loose
           or
           leaue
           their
           Soules
           .
           And
           where
           God
           threatned
           death
           to
           Adam
           ,
           euen
           the
           very
           same
           day
           in
           which
           he
           should
           transgresse
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           either
           delayed
           the
           punishment
           longer
           ,
           or
           extended
           it
           farder
           ,
           then
           his
           words
           at
           first
           imported
           .
           When
           therefore
           the
           very
           same
           day
           that
           they
           sinned
           ,
           God
           said
           to
           the
           woman
           ,
           k
           
             increasing
             I
             will
             increase
             thy
             sorrow
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           
             In
             sorrow
             shalt
             thou
             eate
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
          
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           death
           began
           to
           take
           hold
           ,
           and
           worke
           on
           both
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           present
           separation
           of
           the
           Soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           (
           for
           Adam
           liued
           after
           that
           930.
           yeeres
           )
           yet
           by
           
             mortalitie
             ,
             mutabilitie
             ,
             miserie
          
           ,
           and
           namely
           by
           sorrow
           and
           paine
           as
           the
           instruments
           and
           agents
           of
           death
           .
           l
           
             Worldly
             sorrow
             causeth
             death
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           witnesseth
           ;
           and
           a
           m
           
             broken
             hart
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           
             drieth
             the
             bones
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           n
           
             sorrow
             hath
             slaine
             maxy
          
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           so
           written
           ,
           yet
           experience
           and
           nature
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           griefe
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           paine
           of
           body
           ,
           where
           they
           continue
           or
           increase
           ,
           consume
           the
           flesh
           and
           hasten
           death
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           God.
           the
           same
           day
           that
           they
           sinned
           ,
           subiected
           them
           to
           sorrow
           and
           paine
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           
           felt
           not
           .
           He
           made
           way
           for
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           continually
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           ●…ken
           them
           till
           they
           returned
           to
           dust
           .
           o
           
             The
             ti●…e
             of
             this
             life
          
           (
           saith
           Aust●…n
           )
           
             is
             nothing
             els●…
             but
             a
             race
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             truely
             after
             a
             m●…n
             begi●…th
             to
             be
             in
             this
             b●…dy
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             death
             .
          
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           which
           she
           can
           neuer
           lose
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           hell
           ;
           but
           onely
           the
           trueth
           and
           gra●…e
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           spirit
           she
           receiueth
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           to
           direct
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           loue
           ,
           to
           stirre
           and
           i●…cite
           her
           in
           t●…is
           life
           to
           beholde
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           holinesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           will
           and
           promise
           ,
           for
           her
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           ;
           which
           with
           patience
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           she
           expecteth
           till
           Gods
           appointed
           time
           do
           come
           .
           The
           lacke
           or
           losse
           of
           this
           inward
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           quicken
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           depriued
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           herselfe
           in
           blindnesse
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           giuen
           ouer
           vnto
           a
           reproba●…e
           minde
           ,
           and
           vile
           affections
           ,
           to
           worke
           wickednesse
           euen
           with
           greedinesse
           ;
           till
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           desperation
           of
           his
           mercy
           doe
           fearefully
           end
           her
           miserable
           time
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           violently
           draw
           her
           from
           hence
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           terrible
           iudgements
           of
           God
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           in
           another
           world
           .
        
         
           Life
           euerlasting
           ,
           is
           the
           perfect
           and
           perpetuall
           vision
           and
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           where
           vnspeakable
           light
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           and
           bli●…e
           ,
           shall
           compasse
           ,
           and
           replenish
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           elect
           angels
           for
           euer
           .
           The
           exclusion
           and
           reiection
           of
           the
           wicked
           from
           this
           heauenly
           f●…licity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           shame
           and
           confusion
           of
           sinne
           wounding
           and
           stinging
           the
           conscience
           without
           ease
           or
           rest
           ;
           and
           the
           dreadfull
           horror
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           darknesse
           and
           diuels
           ,
           hauing
           in
           it
           continuall
           flames
           of
           intolerable
           and
           vnquenchable
           fire
           eternallie
           tormenting
           the
           soules
           and
           bodies
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           the
           
             s●…cond
             death
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           neuer
           inflicted
           but
           after
           the
           first
           death
           ;
           and
           likewise
           
             wrath
             to
             come
          
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           state
           of
           this
           present
           life
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           th●…se
           extreame
           torments
           ,
           which
           are
           reserued
           for
           another
           world
           .
           And
           least
           I
           should
           seeme
           to
           make
           degrees
           and
           parts
           of
           eternall
           death
           out
           of
           mine
           owne
           head
           ;
           let
           vs
           briefly
           view
           ,
           whether
           the
           word
           of
           God
           do
           not
           witnesse
           the
           same
           .
           p
           
             There
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             a●…
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your selues
             thrust
             out
             at
             doores
             .
          
           q
           
             Many
             of
             those
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             awake
          
           (
           sayth
           Daniel
           )
           
             to
             perpetuall
             shame
             and
             reproch
          
           ;
           r
           
             Their
             worme
             shall
             neuer
             die
          
           ,
           sayth
           Esay
           .
           The
           Lord
           that
           willed
           his
           good
           and
           faithfull
           seruants
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           
             masters
             ioy
          
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           slouthfull
           and
           vnprofitable
           seruant
           ,
           commanded
           to
           be
           s
           
             taken
             from
             him
             euen
             that
             he
             had
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             cast
             him
             into
             vtter
             darkenesse
             .
          
           The
           Iudge
           himselfe
           forwarneth
           he
           will
           giue
           this
           sentence
           on
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           t
           
             Depart
             from
             ●…e
             ,
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             into
             euerlasting
             ●…ire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             .
             They
             shall
             be
          
           u
           
             tormented
             in
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           (
           sayth
           Iohn
           )
           
             and
             the
             smoke
             of
             their
             torments
             shall
             asc●…nd
             euermore
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             haue
             no
             rest
             night
             nor
             day
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           x
           
             euerlasting
             perdition
          
           and
           y
           
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           shall
           suffer
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           full
           and
           complete
           punishment
           and
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           repaying
           the
           reprobate
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           when
           their
           sinnes
           come
           once
           to
           that
           ripenesse
           and
           fulnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           no
           longer
           be
           endured
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           ;
           the
           two
           former
           kinds
           of
           deaths
           in
           this
           world
           being
           such
           as
           are
           either
           despised
           ,
           or
           desired
           ,
           by
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           nothing
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           without
           all
           feare
           ,
           or
           care
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           follow
           their
           willes
           ,
           and
           pursue
           their
           lusts
           ;
           which
           i●…
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           which
           they
           can
           not
           decline
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           neglect
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           murmu●…
           at
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           man
           had
           beene
           framed
           at
           first
           mortall
           ,
           yet
           finde
           they
           no
           great
           hurt
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           the
           sequel
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           perceiue
           it
           to
           be
           common
           to
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           no
           sense
           of
           paine
           behinde
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           outward
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           are
           by
           Gods
           bountie
           ,
           and
           patience
           so
           tempered
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           comfort
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           with
           moderation
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           they
           warne
           all
           men
           to
           feare
           and
           flie
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           giue
           time
           and
           place
           for
           amendment
           .
           z
           
             The
             old
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             thou
             (
             Lord
             )
             diddest
             h●…te
          
           (
           sayth
           
           the
           Wiseman
           )
           
             for
             they
             committed
             abominable
             works
             ,
             as
             sorceries
             ,
             and
             wicked
             sacrifices
             ;
             neuerthelesse
             thou
             sparedst
             them
             also
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             didst
             send
             the
             forerunners
             of
             thine
             host
             ,
             euen
             hornets
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ;
             not
             that
             thou
             couldest
             not
             destroy
             them
             with
             one
             rough
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             punishing
             them
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             thou
             gauest
             them
             space
             to
             repent
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           sayth
           the
           same
           ,
           a
           
             Despisest
             thou
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             bountie
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             bountie
             of
             God
             leadeth
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ?
             but
             thou
             after
             thine
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             heart
             that
             can
             not
             repent
             ,
             heapest
             vnto
             thy selfe
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             reward
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
        
         
           The
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           also
           diuersly
           taken
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           sometimes
           for
           the
           
             inward
             dislike
          
           ,
           and
           hatred
           that
           God
           in
           his
           holinesse
           hath
           of
           all
           iniquitie
           ;
           sometimes
           for
           his
           
             iudgements
             threatned
             ,
             or
             executed
             against
             sinne
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           be
           tempered
           with
           loue
           or
           patience
           ,
           to
           worke
           or
           expect
           repentance
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           or
           proportioned
           to
           the
           deserts
           of
           wicked
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           for
           substraction
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           reprobate
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           infliction
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           danmed
           in
           hell
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           loue
           no
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           by
           nature
           and
           of
           necessity
           doth
           and
           must
           hate
           all
           vnrighteousnesse
           in
           whomsoeuer
           .
           b
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             loueth
             wickednesse
          
           (
           sayth
           Dauid
           )
           
             neither
             shall
             euill
             dwell
             with
             thee
             .
          
           c
           
             What
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnesse
             with
             vnrighteousnesse
             ?
             or
             what
             communion
             hath
             light
             and
             darknesse
          
           ;
           What
           fauour
           then
           and
           allowance
           should
           iniquitie
           finde
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           very
           fountaine
           and
           flaming
           fire
           of
           all
           holinesse
           ?
           To
           declare
           Gods
           perfect
           hatred
           against
           all
           sinne
           as
           well
           of
           the
           faithfull
           as
           faithlesse
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           witnesseth
           not
           only
           that
           
             his
             soule
             abhorreth
          
           the
           outrages
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           are
           an
           
             abomination
             vnto
             him
          
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           he
           is
           displeased
           and
           grieued
           with
           the
           sinnes
           euen
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           d
           
             These
             things
             the
             Lord
             hateth
          
           (
           sayth
           Salomon
           )
           
             yea
             his
             soule
             abhorreth
             them
          
           .
           e
           
             All
             these
             are
             the
             things
             that
             I
             hate
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Zacharie
           .
           f
           
             The
             foolish
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             thou
             hatest
             all
             them
             that
             worke
             i●…iquitie
             ,
          
           sayth
           Dauid
           to
           God.
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             abhorre
             the
             cruell
             and
             deceitfull
             man.
          
           Yea
           God
           is
           displeased
           and
           grieued
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           when
           they
           sinne
           against
           him
           .
           g
           
             The
             Lord
             saw
             it
          
           (
           sayth
           Moses
           )
           
             and
             was
             stirred
             to
             anger
             ,
             with
             the
             prouocation
             of
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             daughters
             .
          
           When
           Dauid
           had
           slaine
           Vriah
           ,
           and
           taken
           home
           his
           wife
           ;
           the
           h
           
             thing
             displeased
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Likewise
           when
           he
           numbred
           the
           people
           ,
           i
           
             God
             was
             displeased
             with
             that
             deed
             .
          
           Esay
           remembring
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Lord
           towards
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           k
           
             hee
             was
             their
             Sauiour
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             he
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             the
             angell
             of
             his
             presence
             saned
             them
             :
             but
             they
             rebelled
             and
             grieued
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             holinesse
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           :
           l
           
             Grieue
             not
             the
             Holy
             spirit
             ,
             by
             whom
             ye
             are
             sealed
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           Then
           as
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           righteousnesse
           is
           a
           naturall
           and
           necessarie
           consequent
           to
           Gods
           holinesse
           ;
           so
           the
           dislike
           and
           hatred
           of
           all
           sinne
           is
           rightly
           and
           properly
           appertinent
           to
           his
           diuine
           puritie
           ;
           neither
           must
           the
           godly
           take
           it
           for
           an
           improper
           kinde
           of
           speech
           ,
           but
           fully
           beleeue
           and
           plainely
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           truely
           and
           greatly
           displeased
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           lest
           in
           their
           hearts
           they
           bring
           him
           within
           compasse
           of
           liking
           or
           allowing
           their
           vncleannesse
           :
           and
           when
           they
           repent
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           onely
           tremble
           at
           the
           prouoking
           of
           so
           righteous
           and
           fearefull
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           sorrow
           for
           the
           displeasing
           and
           offending
           the
           holinesse
           of
           so
           gratious
           and
           louing
           a
           father
           .
           This
           dislike
           and
           detestation
           of
           disobedience
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           which
           God
           of
           his
           holinesse
           hath
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           often
           expresseth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Anger
           ,
           though
           no
           punishment
           follow
           .
           m
           
             The
             Lord
             was
             very
             angrie
             with
             Moses
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Scripture
           )
           when
           he
           so
           long
           refused
           to
           goe
           at
           Gods
           appointment
           to
           deliuer
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           .
           God
           was
           likewise
           n
           
             verie
             angrie
             with
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
          
           his
           sister
           ,
           for
           speaking
           against
           Moses
           ,
           though
           Aaron
           was
           not
           punished
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           Miriam
           quickely
           healed
           of
           her
           leprosie
           .
           So
           God
           himselfe
           professed
           to
           Eliphaz
           the
           Temanite
           ,
           saying
           ;
           o
           
             My
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             against
             thy
             two
             friends
             ,
          
           though
           he
           willed
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           for
           their
           offence
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           accept
           Iobs
           prayer
           for
           them
           .
           The
           same
           may
           often
           be
           obserued
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
         
           The
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           likewise
           taken
           for
           the
           threates
           ,
           whereby
           God
           denounceth
           what
           he
           will
           inflict
           on
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           men
           ;
           or
           for
           the
           sharpe
           reproofe
           ,
           which
           hee
           vseth
           against
           sinne
           committed
           .
           p
           
             I
             sware
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           of
           the
           disobedient
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           q
           
             In
             mi●…e
             indignation
             ,
             ●…d
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             my
             wrath
             haue
             I
             spoken
             it
          
           (
           saith
           God
           by
           Ezechiel
           )
           
             surely
             at
             that
             time
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             shaking
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           So
           Dauid
           ,
           r
           
             Then
             shall
          
           ‖
           God
           ‖
           
             speake
             to
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             terrifie
             them
             in
             his
             sore
             displeasure
             .
          
           Wherefore
           Dauid
           prayeth
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           s
           
             O
             Lord
             reprooue
             me
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
          
           ;
           knowing
           that
           Gods
           rebukes
           and
           threates
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           much
           regarded
           and
           feared
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           his
           plagues
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           ,
           
             awaking
             the
             negligent
             ,
             scourging
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             obdurating
             the
             impenitent
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           
             renenging
             the
             Reprobate
          
           ,
           here
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           which
           speech
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           giueth
           plaine
           &
           plentifull
           euidence
           in
           euery
           of
           those
           parts
           :
           onely
           the
           Discourser
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           are
           no
           degrees
           nor
           effects
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ;
           though
           the
           Scripture
           call
           them
           wrath
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           termed
           by
           a
           very
           improper
           speech
           .
           These
           are
           his
           words
           :
           t
           
             To
             suffer
             chastisements
             and
             corrections
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             feele
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             a
             very
             improper
             speech
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           points
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           putteth
           theissue
           of
           the
           question
           .
           u
           
             I
             affirme
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Christ
             suffered
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             :
             You
             thinke
             ,
             all
             afflictions
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             and
             towards
             whomsoeuer
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             except
             in
             a
             most
             improper
             speech
             .
             To
             the
             godly
             their
             afflictions
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             are
             Gods
             fatherly
             and
             gracious
             chastisements
             ,
             and
             no
             effects
             of
             his
             properwrath
             .
          
        
         
           Thou
           must
           not
           forget
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           from
           what
           beginning
           we
           come
           to
           this
           issue
           .
           This
           Rouer
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           made
           this
           his
           foundation
           ,
           x
           
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             vs
             ;
             which
             he
             affirmed
             to
             be
             equall
             to
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             torments
             thereof
             .
          
           Mine
           answere
           shortly
           was
           ,
           
             I
             did
             not
             see
          
           what
           this
           proposition
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           ,
           could
           helpe
           his
           cause
           ,
           or
           hinder
           mine
           .
           y
           
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             extended
             to
             all
             paines
             and
             punishments
             ,
             aswell
             corporall
             as
             spirituall
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             were
             they
             temporall
             or
             eternall
             .
             So
             that
             no
             paine
             or
             punishment
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             could
             befall
             the
             bodie
             or
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
          
           To
           this
           he
           now
           replieth
           ,
           To
           z
           
             suffer
             (
             as
             the
             godly
             do
             )
             chastisements
             and
             corrections
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             suffer
             or
             feele
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             in
             a
             very
             improper
             speech
             .
          
           Where
           first
           obserue
           that
           these
           words
           (
           
             as
             the
             godly
             do
          
           )
           are
           not
           conteined
           in
           mine
           answer
           ,
           but
           intended
           by
           him
           in
           his
           replie
           .
           The
           ground
           on
           which
           I
           stood
           ,
           was
           that
           
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             mans
             life
             what
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             came
             first
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             reuenging
             the
             sinne
          
           of
           our
           first
           Father
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           degrees
           and
           parts
           of
           that
           wrath
           wherewith
           God
           punished
           the
           transgression
           of
           Adam
           .
           I
           named
           no
           miseries
           peculiar
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           them
           with
           the
           wicked
           ;
           neither
           did
           I
           touch
           any
           speciall
           maner
           of
           suffering
           as
           the
           godly
           do
           suffer
           ;
           but
           prooued
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           must
           teach
           vs
           all
           how
           to
           speake
           in
           Gods
           causes
           ,
           called
           them
           wrath
           euen
           in
           the
           godly
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           since
           Christ
           suffered
           
             sorrow
             ,
             paine
          
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           came
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           are
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           he
           might
           and
           did
           suffer
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           [
           You
           cast
           about
           afresh
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           in
           your
           defence
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           the
           Scriptures
           
           speake
           
             verie
             improperlie
          
           ,
           when
           they
           call
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           bring
           vs
           a
           new
           phrase
           of
           your
           owne
           framing
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           godly
           in
           no
           wise
           doe
           
             suffer
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             properly
             taken
          
           ,
           or
           
             properly
             so
             called
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           as
           you
           affirme
           .
           ]
           Is
           your
           learning
           so
           good
           (
           Sir
           Defender
           )
           that
           you
           will
           applie
           to
           God
           
             wrath
             ,
             indignation
             ,
             and
             furie
          
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           highest
           degrees
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           the
           wicked
           ?
           Haue
           you
           forgotten
           ,
           who
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           such
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Hebrue
           tongue
           ,
           that
           the
           vsuall
           words
           whereby
           the
           Scripture
           expresseth
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           do
           import
           the
           a
           nose
           ,
           the
           b
           heat
           ,
           the
           c
           boiling
           ,
           the
           d
           kindling
           ,
           the
           e
           excesse
           a●…d
           rage
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           ?
           which
           
           words
           if
           you
           referre
           to
           God
           by
           way
           of
           proper
           speech
           ,
           you
           make
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           a
           barbarous
           and
           blasphemous
           heresie
           .
           So
           that
           your
           late
           coined
           distinction
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           by
           improper
           speech
           towards
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           properly
           so
           called
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           is
           vaine
           and
           foolish
           :
           the
           words
           in
           Scripture
           that
           note
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           his
           enemies
           are
           most
           improper
           ,
           and
           are
           translated
           from
           the
           behauiou●…
           of
           angrie
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           strike
           a
           terrour
           into
           the
           wicked
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           and
           grieuous
           iudgement
           which
           they
           shall
           receiue
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           the
           words
           designe
           in
           their
           naturall
           signification
           ,
           which
           the
           Christian
           faith
           forbiddeth
           vs
           to
           attribute
           properly
           vnto
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           expresse
           humane
           affections
           and
           corporall
           passions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           God
           :
           by
           the
           anger
           which
           is
           in
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           meaneth
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           his
           most
           holy
           dislike
           of
           sinne
           in
           whomsoeuer
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           iust
           and
           constant
           will
           and
           decree
           ,
           in
           some
           to
           reward
           sinne
           according
           to
           desert
           ,
           which
           is
           vengeance
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           ;
           in
           others
           so
           to
           temper
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           with
           loue
           and
           mercie
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           inflict
           on
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           shall
           tend
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           iustice
           and
           mercie
           ,
           and
           end
           with
           the
           consolation
           and
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           And
           by
           the
           anger
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           God
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           intended
           either
           his
           threats
           against
           sinne
           ,
           or
           his
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           be
           they
           corporall
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           temporall
           or
           eternall
           ,
           mixed
           with
           mercie
           ,
           or
           proportioned
           only
           to
           iustice
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           relinquish
           your
           holdfast
           of
           improper
           speech
           ,
           and
           rase
           that
           vnaduised
           shift
           out
           of
           your
           booke
           ;
           (
           for
           God
           hath
           in
           him
           no
           wrath
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           his
           holinesse
           displeased
           ,
           and
           iustice
           prouoked
           by
           sinne
           ,
           are
           improperly
           named
           his
           wrath
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           )
           Let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           proprieties
           of
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           chasticements
           for
           sinne
           doe
           properly
           proceede
           from
           Gods
           loue
           onely
           ,
           or
           from
           his
           iustice
           tempered
           with
           loue
           and
           mercy
           .
           Of
           the
           wicked
           I
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           speake
           much
           ,
           we
           make
           no
           great
           question
           of
           them
           ;
           howbeit
           euen
           their
           externall
           punishments
           in
           this
           life
           are
           not
           voide
           of
           Gods
           bountie
           and
           patience
           diuersly
           blessing
           them
           with
           earthly
           things
           ,
           often
           warning
           and
           sparing
           them
           ,
           by
           giuing
           them
           time
           and
           place
           to
           mislike
           and
           leaue
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           length-fully
           expecting
           their
           submission
           and
           amendment
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           f
           
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             bountie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             sufferance
             ,
             leading
          
           (
           euen
           the
           obstinate
           and
           hard
           harted
           )
           
             to
             repentance
          
           :
           The
           doubt
           is
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           whether
           their
           afflictions
           which
           are
           corrections
           and
           chasticements
           for
           sinne
           ,
           rise
           only
           from
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           or
           rather
           from
           his
           iustice
           mixed
           with
           loue
           .
           I
           affirme
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           directly
           and
           distinctly
           propose
           in
           the
           chasticements
           of
           the
           elect
           as
           well
           iudgement
           and
           wrath
           ,
           as
           mercy
           and
           loue
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           by
           abusing
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           by
           reseruing
           to
           either
           their
           naturall
           proprieties
           ,
           and
           seuerall
           consequents
           ;
           the
           one
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           the
           demonstration
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           consolation
           of
           the
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           g
           
             For
             his
             wicked
             couetousnesse
             I
             was
             angry
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             did
             smite
             him
          
           ,
           ‖
           but
           ‖
           
             I
             will
             heale
             him
             ,
             and
             restore
             comfort
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           He
           must
           be
           more
           then
           absurd
           ;
           that
           will
           imagine
           ,
           God
           would
           or
           could
           say
           ,
           
             for
             his
             wicked
             couetousnesse
          
           I
           loued
           him
           ;
           that
           were
           to
           make
           God
           the
           abettour
           and
           embracer
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           which
           is
           wholy
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Diuine
           sanctitie
           and
           glory
           ;
           the
           words
           therefore
           must
           stand
           as
           they
           doe
           without
           any
           euasion
           of
           improper
           speech
           ,
           and
           Gods
           anger
           in
           this
           place
           must
           plainely
           differ
           from
           his
           loue
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           added
           to
           these
           words
           without
           euident
           impietie
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           cause
           was
           sinne
           which
           God
           doth
           perfectly
           hate
           in
           whomsoeuer
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           the
           smiting
           came
           for
           sinne
           and
           from
           anger
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           this
           chasticement
           should
           spring
           onely
           from
           loue
           ,
           but
           ioyntly
           both
           must
           worke
           together
           ,
           I
           meane
           Gods
           anger
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           his
           loue
           towards
           the
           person
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           punishment
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           to
           the
           bearer
           .
           The
           like
           rule
           God
           giueth
           for
           all
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           true
           seed
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ.
           If
           h
           
             his
             children
             forsake
             my
             law
             ,
             and
             walke
             not
             in
             my
             iudgements
             ;
             I
             will
             visue
             their
             transgressions
             with
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             their
             iniquitie
             with
             s●…ripes
             ;
             but
             my
             mercy
             will
             I
             not
             take
             from
             him
             .
          
           God
           threatneth
           no
           loue
           to
           sinne
           ,
           he
           threatneth
           anger
           ;
           the
           stripes
           here
           mentioned
           are
           not
           the
           loue
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           but
           mitigated
           by
           loue
           ;
           the
           mercy
           here
           promised
           ,
           is
           not
           adioyned
           
           as
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           this
           correction
           ,
           which
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           transgressions
           and
           iniquities
           of
           the
           children
           ;
           but
           it
           serueth
           for
           a
           salue
           ,
           to
           heale
           the
           wound
           ,
           which
           Gods
           iustice
           prouoked
           by
           their
           sinnes
           should
           formerly
           make
           .
           For
           he
           is
           the
           God
           that
           i
           woundeth
           and
           
             healeth
             ;
             killeth
          
           ,
           and
           quickneth
           ;
           k
           
             casteth
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             rayseth
             vp
             againe
          
           ;
           not
           working
           contraries
           by
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           loue
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           iustly
           done
           the
           one
           for
           our
           offences
           ,
           he
           gratiously
           doth
           the
           other
           for
           his
           mercies
           sake
           ;
           in
           l
           
             wrath
             remembring
             mercy
          
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           be
           consumed
           .
           He
           then
           despouseth
           the
           Church
           vnto
           himselfe
           in
           m
           
             iudgement
             and
             mercy
          
           ,
           not
           in
           iudgement
           forgetting
           mercy
           ,
           nor
           by
           mercy
           excluding
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           n
           
             iudgement
             beginneth
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           retaining
           both
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           may
           o
           
             sing
             mercy
             and
             iudgement
          
           vnto
           him
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ;
           yet
           with
           this
           difference
           that
           he
           
             doth
             not
          
           p
           
             punish
             with
             the
             hart
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           testifieth
           ,
           but
           his
           q
           
             delight
             is
             in
             mercie
          
           .
           Which
           plainly
           prooueth
           the
           Rod
           is
           not
           all
           one
           with
           loue
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           ,
           when
           he
           opposeth
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           saying
           ,
           r
           
             Shall
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             a
             rodde
             or
             in
             loue
             ?
          
           but
           is
           guided
           by
           loue
           ,
           lest
           in
           
             displeasure
             God
             should
          
           s
           
             shut
             vp
             his
             mercies
          
           .
           These
           two
           therefore
           in
           God
           ,
           iust
           anger
           against
           the
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           tender
           loue
           towards
           the
           persons
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           effects
           ,
           which
           are
           iudgement
           and
           mercy
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           confounded
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           haue
           different
           causes
           and
           proprieties
           in
           God
           ,
           so
           haue
           they
           different
           effects
           and
           consequents
           in
           vs
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           bearing
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Gods
           anger
           riseth
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           his
           loue
           for
           his
           owne
           names
           sake
           ;
           his
           anger
           he
           threatneth
           ,
           his
           loue
           he
           promiseth
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           pleasure
           in
           punishing
           ,
           he
           delighteth
           in
           mercie
           ;
           he
           
             repenteth
             him
             often
             of
             the
             euill
          
           which
           he
           denounceth
           ,
           
             his
             gifts
             and
             calling
             are
             without
             repentance
          
           ;
           when
           we
           call
           vpon
           him
           he
           
             deliuereth
             vs
          
           out
           of
           all
           our
           troubles
           ,
           his
           
             mercy
             will
             he
             neuer
             take
          
           from
           his
           ,
           nor
           
             frustrate
             his
             truth
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           godly
           haue
           a
           different
           feeling
           of
           his
           anger
           towards
           them
           from
           his
           loue
           ;
           they
           feare
           ,
           they
           faint
           ,
           they
           grieue
           ,
           and
           grone
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           affliction
           ,
           they
           waxe
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           pray
           against
           it
           ;
           they
           giue
           him
           thankes
           when
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           it
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           affections
           may
           with
           any
           sense
           of
           godlinesse
           agree
           to
           his
           loue
           .
        
         
           [
           But
           these
           are
           t
           
             no
             effects
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
          
           (
           you
           thinke
           )
           u
           
             Christ
             onely
             hauing
             wholy
             suffered
             that
             for
             vs
             all
             .
          
           ]
           What
           you
           meane
           by
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           is
           knowen
           onely
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           neuer
           expresse
           nor
           expound
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           with
           more
           obscure
           and
           doubtfull
           termes
           then
           the
           former
           .
           At
           first
           ,
           you
           affirme
           Gods
           wrath
           towards
           his
           children
           was
           
             a
             most
             improper
             speech
          
           .
           I
           haue
           now
           shewed
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           looke
           to
           the
           words
           vsed
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           Gods
           wrath
           towards
           his
           enemies
           is
           as
           improper
           a
           speech
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Your
           second
           wrench
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           chastisements
           for
           sinne
           are
           inflicted
           on
           Gods
           children
           properly
           by
           his
           loue
           .
           I
           haue
           prooued
           ,
           that
           they
           proceede
           properly
           from
           Gods
           iustice
           tempered
           with
           mercie
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           his
           onely
           loue
           .
           Your
           third
           shift
           is
           now
           ,
           they
           are
           
             no
             effects
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
          
           which
           Christ
           did
           wholy
           suffer
           for
           vs
           all
           .
           If
           you
           vnderstand
           by
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           that
           which
           is
           only
           wrath
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           admixture
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           fauour
           or
           mercie
           ,
           then
           is
           your
           position
           ridiculous
           in
           your
           first
           maine
           point
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           in
           the
           second
           .
           For
           who
           euer
           auouched
           that
           God
           punished
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           with
           the
           same
           degrees
           and
           effects
           of
           wrath
           ?
           or
           who
           euer
           dreamed
           that
           God
           chastising
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           in
           wrath
           remembred
           not
           his
           mercie
           ?
           you
           doe
           indeede
           affirme
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           all
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           now
           interpret
           to
           be
           without
           all
           respect
           of
           loue
           or
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           you
           light
           on
           a
           greater
           blasphemie
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           ware
           of
           .
           Wherefore
           looke
           well
           to
           your
           new
           found
           phrases
           of
           Gods
           
             meere
             iustice
          
           ,
           and
           
             proper
             wrath
          
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           thinke
           to
           colour
           your
           conceits
           ;
           they
           will
           else
           proue
           you
           a
           weake
           Scholer
           ,
           and
           a
           worse
           Christian.
           
        
         
           The
           word
           (
           proper
           )
           applyed
           to
           Gods
           wrath
           may
           signifie
           either
           that
           which
           is
           not
           figuratiue
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           is
           
             not
             common
             to
             others
          
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           
             hath
             no
             mixture
          
           of
           loue
           ,
           or
           mercie
           to
           mitigate
           wrath
           ,
           but
           is
           wholy
           and
           onely
           wrath
           .
           In
           God
           nothing
           is
           figuratiue
           ;
           he
           is
           naturally
           ,
           and
           wholy
           truth
           itselfe
           .
           The
           words
           applyed
           to
           him
           are
           often
           improper
           and
           figuratiue
           ,
           because
           we
           can
           hardly
           speake
           ,
           or
           vnderstand
           many
           
           things
           that
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           words
           as
           are
           knowen
           and
           familiar
           to
           vs.
           In
           this
           sense
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           intendeth
           by
           wrath
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           most
           proper
           ,
           and
           naturall
           to
           God
           ;
           namely
           his
           holinesse
           abhorring
           sinne
           ;
           his
           iustice
           proportioning
           punishment
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           performing
           whatsoeuer
           his
           will
           and
           councell
           decreeth
           for
           the
           repressing
           ,
           or
           reuenging
           of
           sinne
           .
           For
           which
           respect
           Zanchius
           ,
           a
           very
           moderate
           and
           considerate
           writer
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           one
           whom
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           Discourser
           x
           
             iudgeth
             no
             way
             inferior
             to
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Auncients
             ,
          
           setteth
           downe
           this
           for
           one
           of
           his
           Resolutions
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           
             a
             Thesis
          
           :
           y
           
             Ira
             ,
             eo
             sensu
             ,
             quo
             scripturae
             dant
             illam
             deo
             ,
             veré
             ,
             &
             proprié
             ,
             ei
             attribuitur
             :
             Anger
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             giue
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             truely
             and
             properly
             ascribed
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           And
           his
           resolutions
           ensuing
           vpon
           the
           former
           are
           not
           onely
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
          
           z
           angry
           ,
           (
           he
           meaneth
           
             truely
             and
             properly
          
           as
           his
           first
           Thesis
           affirmeth
           ,
           )
           
             with
             all
             sinners
             as
             well
             elect
             ,
             as
             reprobate
          
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           a
           
             maior
             &
             grauior
             est
             ira
             dei
             aduersus
             homines
             etiam
             electos
             ,
             propter
             peccata
             ,
             quam
             existimari
             possit
             ab
             ipsis
             hominibus
             .
             The
             anger
             of
             God
             against
             his
             elect
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             greater
             and
             greeuouser
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             conceiue
             .
          
        
         
           A
           second
           signification
           of
           proper
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           this
           wrath
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           attribute
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           common
           to
           no
           creature
           els
           .
           Men
           ,
           and
           deuils
           haue
           wrath
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           tumultuous
           ,
           or
           vitious
           ;
           and
           hath
           no
           communion
           with
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           righteous
           and
           holy
           .
           The
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           no
           doubt
           detest
           all
           iniquitie
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           no
           fit
           discerners
           ,
           esteemers
           ,
           nor
           rewarders
           of
           sinne
           .
           The
           secrets
           of
           the
           heart
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           whose
           vncleannesse
           is
           open
           onely
           to
           the
           eies
           of
           God.
           The
           waight
           of
           sinne
           they
           cannot
           truely
           balance
           ;
           he
           onely
           that
           is
           offended
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           rightly
           knoweth
           how
           farre
           euery
           sinne
           should
           displease
           ,
           and
           what
           euery
           sinne
           deserueth
           .
           As
           they
           cannot
           fully
           ponder
           offences
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           they
           iustly
           proportion
           punishment
           to
           the
           demerits
           of
           euery
           sinner
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           ordaine
           ,
           and
           arme
           meanes
           temporally
           to
           afflict
           ,
           or
           eternally
           to
           reuenge
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           transgressors
           :
           he
           onely
           that
           is
           all-wise
           ,
           all-holy
           ,
           all-iust
           and
           allmightie
           ,
           can
           throughly
           discerne
           ,
           perfectly
           dislike
           ,
           euenly
           reward
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           represse
           sinne
           by
           repentance
           or
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           best
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           therefote
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           righteous
           Iudge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           that
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           meaning
           of
           Gods
           
             proper
             wrath
          
           may
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           euery
           thing
           most
           rightly
           deserueth
           his
           name
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           in
           〈◊〉
           permixtion
           of
           the
           contrary
           to
           alter
           his
           nature
           ;
           so
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           may
           be
           that
           which
           is
           wholy
           and
           onely
           wrath
           without
           any
           temper
           of
           mercie
           or
           loue
           ,
           to
           diminish
           the
           heate
           and
           hight
           of
           wrath
           .
           That
           is
           most
           properly
           light
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           darkenesse
           ;
           trueth
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           falshood
           ;
           good
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           euill
           in
           it
           .
           And
           since
           Gods
           iustice
           against
           the
           wicked
           admitteth
           neither
           loue
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           nor
           mercie
           to
           their
           miseries
           ;
           that
           is
           also
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           fully
           and
           wholy
           wrath
           without
           any
           fauour
           or
           pitie
           towards
           them
           that
           are
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           appointed
           to
           destruction
           .
           Of
           their
           damnation
           S.
           Iohn
           writeth
           :
           The
           b
           
             smoke
             of
             their
             torment
             shall
             ascend
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             haue
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             .
          
           Wherby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           their
           c
           
             iudgement
             shall
             be
             mercilesse
             ,
             their
          
           d
           
             worme
             neuer
             dying
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             neuer
             quenching
             .
          
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           both
           haters
           and
           hated
           of
           God.
           e
           
             Iacob
             haue
             I
             loued
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             Esau
             haue
             I
             hated
             .
             Thou
          
           f
           hatest
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           to
           God
           )
           
             all
             those
             that
             worke
             wickednesse
          
           .
           Yea
           g
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             is
             reuealed
             from
             heauen
             against
             all
             vngodlinesse
             and
             vnrighteousnesse
             of
             men
             .
             For
             as
             they
             regarded
             not
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             so
             God
             deliuered
             them
             vp
             into
             a
             reprobate
             minde
             to
             doe
             vnseemely
             things
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           greater
           wrath
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           for
           men
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           lustes
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             be
             full
             of
             all
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             wickednesse
             ,
             maliciousnesse
             ,
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             inuenters
             of
             euill
             ,
             voyde
             of
             all
             loue
             ,
             fidelitie
             ,
             and
             mercie
             ,
             and
             here
             receiue
             in
             themselues
             a
             meete
             reward
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
          
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           eternall
           vengeance
           ,
           with
           diuels
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           This
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           neither
           loue
           ,
           nor
           mercie
           ,
           but
           is
           wholy
           wrath
           proportioned
           to
           their
           desires
           which
           are
           sinnefull
           ,
           and
           their
           deserts
           which
           are
           hatefull
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           feele
           the
           iust
           ,
           and
           full
           recompence
           of
           their
           affected
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           wilfull
           disobedience
           .
           
           Of
           this
           wrath
           the
           elect
           doe
           not
           taste
           ,
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           it
           in
           Christ
           their
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           by
           whose
           spirit
           their
           mindes
           are
           lightned
           and
           renued
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           perswaded
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           death
           they
           are
           wholy
           deliuered
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
           Of
           the
           two
           former
           they
           often
           taste
           ,
           specially
           when
           they
           neglect
           continuall
           and
           serious
           repentance
           ,
           to
           which
           free
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           is
           offered
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           or
           when
           through
           the
           rebellion
           of
           the
           flesh
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           caried
           backe
           to
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           former
           corruption
           .
           In
           which
           cases
           the
           Lord
           with
           sundry
           and
           sore
           afflictions
           letteth
           them
           sharpely
           feele
           what
           it
           is
           to
           prouoke
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           abuse
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           so
           gracious
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           neuer
           leaueth
           scourging
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           their
           vnrulinesse
           ,
           and
           lament
           and
           leaue
           their
           vncleannesse
           ,
           taking
           hope
           and
           hold
           through
           faith
           of
           his
           mercies
           promised
           them
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           can
           not
           be
           truely
           sayd
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           third
           sense
           ,
           which
           you
           vrge
           ,
           they
           taste
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           loue
           which
           God
           beareth
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           them
           in
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           ;
           how
           much
           lesse
           may
           it
           be
           auouched
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           
             all
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
          
           ;
           on
           whom
           nothing
           was
           layed
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           great
           
             loue
             ,
             fauour
          
           ,
           and
           honour
           (
           considering
           the
           cause
           which
           he
           vndertooke
           )
           that
           God
           in
           each
           and
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           the
           best
           pleasing
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           most
           sufficient
           recompense
           for
           sinne
           ,
           that
           heauen
           could
           yeeld
           ,
           or
           God
           would
           haue
           .
           For
           whether
           wee
           looke
           to
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           chastisement
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           labour
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           the
           exceeding
           and
           admirable
           loue
           ,
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           albeit
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           kindled
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           did
           not
           quit
           him
           from
           all
           paine
           :
           yea
           that
           very
           chastisement
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           learned
           obedience
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           also
           increase
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           where
           you
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           cast
           your
           eyes
           onely
           vpon
           Gods
           seuere
           and
           implacable
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           ,
           when
           you
           speake
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           serue
           your
           owne
           turne
           ,
           and
           to
           tole
           in
           hell-paines
           with
           some
           pretence
           of
           piety
           ;
           all
           the
           godly
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           and
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           had
           greater
           regard
           of
           his
           holinesse
           despised
           by
           mans
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           glorie
           defaced
           by
           Satans
           triumph
           for
           our
           fall
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           rigor
           of
           his
           iustice
           prouoked
           by
           contempt
           of
           his
           commandement
           .
           For
           had
           God
           chiefly
           respected
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           ,
           his
           owne
           sonne
           was
           most
           vnfit
           to
           be
           subiected
           to
           that
           vengeance
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           deuils
           :
           but
           God
           in
           the
           recompense
           which
           he
           required
           for
           sinne
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           haue
           his
           holinesse
           contented
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           aduanced
           ,
           than
           to
           haue
           his
           iustice
           inflicted
           to
           the
           vttermost
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           selected
           the
           person
           of
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           that
           might
           fully
           satisfie
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           maruellously
           exalt
           his
           glorie
           ,
           but
           on
           whom
           of
           all
           others
           his
           iustice
           could
           take
           least
           holde
           ;
           not
           that
           his
           iustice
           should
           be
           neglected
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           moderate
           punishment
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           thereof
           would
           weigh
           more
           euen
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           Gods
           exact
           iustice
           ,
           than
           the
           depth
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           executed
           on
           all
           the
           transgressours
           .
        
         
           The
           chastisement
           of
           our
           peace
           layd
           vpon
           him
           will
           proue
           the
           same
           .
           For
           where
           the
           
           wages
           of
           sinne
           is
           death
           ,
           and
           death
           due
           to
           sinne
           is
           threefold
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           corporall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ;
           such
           was
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           that
           two
           parts
           of
           death
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           rule
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           fasten
           on
           Christes
           humane
           nature
           .
           The
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           and
           grace
           could
           not
           be
           quenched
           nor
           diminished
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           was
           h
           
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             trueth
          
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           
             the
             spirit
          
           i
           
             by
             measure
          
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           ;
           but
           k
           
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             haue
             receiued
             .
          
           l
           
             It
             is
             my
             father
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             honoureth
             me
             ,
             whom
             ye
             say
             to
             be
             your
             God
             ;
             yet
             haue
             ye
             not
             knowen
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             should
             say
             I
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             a
             liar
             like
             vnto
             you
             :
             but
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             do
             alwayes
             the
             things
             that
             please
             him
             .
          
           The
           cleerenesse
           of
           trueth
           knowing
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           keeping
           his
           word
           ,
           beeing
           continually
           present
           with
           the
           humane
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           most
           apparently
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           excludeth
           all
           inward
           sense
           and
           motion
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           could
           haue
           no
           place
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           want
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           free
           :
           
           much
           lesse
           could
           any
           part
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           be
           condemned
           to
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           or
           to
           hell
           fire
           ;
           since
           there
           could
           nothing
           befall
           the
           humanitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           vnfit
           for
           his
           Diuinitie
           ,
           they
           both
           being
           inseparably
           ioyned
           together
           ;
           or
           repugnant
           to
           that
           loue
           which
           God
           so
           often
           professed
           ,
           and
           proclamed
           from
           heauen
           ;
           or
           iniurious
           to
           the
           innocencie
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           God
           so
           highly
           accepted
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           ;
           or
           preiudiciall
           to
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           which
           God
           so
           long
           before
           purposed
           and
           promised
           .
           No
           weight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           no
           heat
           of
           wrath
           ,
           no
           rigour
           of
           iustice
           could
           preuaile
           against
           the
           least
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           cast
           Christ
           out
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           combine
           him
           with
           diuels
           in
           the
           
             second
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
          
           m
           
             lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           There
           is
           onely
           left
           the
           third
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           corporall
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           yeelded
           himselfe
           willingly
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           who
           inflicted
           that
           paine
           on
           all
           men
           as
           the
           generall
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           for
           the
           demonstration
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           who
           by
           death
           ouercame
           death
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           cause
           and
           consequents
           thereof
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           consolation
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           faint
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           nor
           feare
           what
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           could
           do
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           loue
           then
           in
           God
           towards
           vs
           ,
           to
           giue
           his
           sonne
           for
           vs
           ;
           n
           
             So
             God
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             life
             euerlasting
             :
          
           but
           farre
           greater
           loue
           to
           his
           sonne
           ,
           than
           to
           vs
           ,
           though
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           beare
           ,
           were
           layd
           vpon
           him
           .
           For
           since
           God
           hath
           .
           o
           
             adopted
             vs
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             made
             vs
             accepted
             in
             his
             beloued
          
           ;
           of
           force
           he
           must
           be
           much
           better
           beloued
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           we
           all
           are
           beloued
           .
           And
           if
           to
           p
           
             make
             the
             world
             by
             his
             sonne
             ,
          
           were
           an
           excellent
           demonstration
           of
           Gods
           euerlasting
           and
           exceeding
           loue
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ;
           to
           q
           
             send
             him
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saued
             ,
          
           doth
           as
           farre
           in
           honour
           and
           loue
           exceed
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           by
           which
           heauen
           is
           inherited
           ,
           doth
           passe
           our
           creation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           earth
           was
           first
           inhabited
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           God
           should
           remit
           the
           rigor
           of
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ;
           whom
           because
           he
           loued
           as
           deerely
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           
             had
             made
          
           r
           
             heire
             of
             all
             things
          
           ;
           worthily
           and
           rightly
           did
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           man
           asswage
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ;
           against
           whom
           no
           punishment
           could
           proceed
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           was
           fatherly
           ,
           and
           serued
           rather
           to
           witnesse
           obedience
           ,
           than
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           .
           For
           though
           you
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           in
           the
           height
           of
           your
           vnlearned
           skill
           resolue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           could
           suffer
           no
           chastisement
           ,
           but
           s
           
             all
             his
             sufferings
             were
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             punishment
             ,
             or
             iust
             vengeance
             of
             God
             for
             sinne
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           
             the
             chastisment
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             vpon
             him
          
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           Musar
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           there
           vseth
           ,
           deriued
           from
           Iasar
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           word
           that
           in
           the
           Scripture
           signifieth
           the
           correction
           of
           a
           father
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ;
           and
           of
           God
           likewise
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
           t
           
             Chastise
             thy
             sonne
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           
             while
             there
             is
             hope
          
           .
           u
           
             As
             a
             father
             chasteneth
             his
             sonne
             ,
          
           ‖
           so
           ‖
           
             the
             Lord
             chasteneth
             thee
          
           ,
           sayth
           Moses
           to
           Israel
           .
           x
           
             My
             Sonne
             refuse
             not
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           y
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             Lord
             doest
             chasten
             .
          
           The
           like
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           those
           that
           will
           looke
           ,
           Deutr.
           21.
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           Ierem.
           2.
           vers
           .
           30.
           
           Ierem.
           31.
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           Psal.
           118.
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           The
           Apostle
           concurreth
           with
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           touching
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           sayth
           ,
           z
           
             Though
             he
             were
             the
             sonne
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             .
          
           He
           learned
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           subiection
           of
           a
           sonne
           to
           his
           fathers
           chastisement
           ,
           he
           tasted
           not
           vengeance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           indignation
           of
           an
           enemie
           requiting
           .
        
         
           Yea
           the
           very
           death
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           an
           effect
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           increase
           of
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           his
           honor
           following
           .
           a
           
             Therefore
             the
             Father
             loueth
             me
          
           (
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           )
           
             to
             take
             it
             againe
          
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           Prophet
           foretolde
           ,
           b
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             giue
             him
          
           (
           sayth
           God
           )
           
             a
             part
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             diuide
             the
             spoile
             of
          
           (
           or
           with
           )
           
             the
             mightie
             ,
             because
             he
             poured
             out
             his
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           )
           
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           Which
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           to
           be
           thus
           verified
           in
           Christ.
           c
           
             He
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             obedient
             ,
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             Wherefore
             God
             also
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             a
             name
             aboue
             
             euery
             name
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesu
             euery
             knee
             should
             bow
             ;
             of
             things
             celestiall
             ,
             terrestrial
             ,
             and
             infernall
             ,
             &
             euery
             tongue
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             father
             .
          
           All
           power
           ,
           honour
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           are
           therefore
           deliuered
           ouer
           to
           Christ
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           subiected
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ,
           
             because
             he
             h●…bled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             was
             obedient
             to
             his
             father
             vnto
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
          
           Was
           it
           then
           wrath
           in
           God
           without
           loue
           ,
           that
           brought
           Christ
           to
           his
           death
           ;
           or
           rather
           vnspeakable
           loue
           in
           God
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ,
           which
           ouerruled
           his
           iustice
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           accepted
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           rewarded
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           him
           LORD
           ouer
           all
           things
           and
           persons
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ?
           to
           giue
           grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           mercie
           and
           glory
           to
           Gods
           elect
           by
           his
           meanes
           and
           merites
           ;
           and
           to
           inflict
           excecation
           ,
           destruction
           ,
           and
           damnation
           on
           the
           wicked
           both
           men
           and
           diuels
           by
           his
           iudgement
           and
           sentence
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           admirable
           loue
           and
           fauour
           in
           God
           towards
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           to
           ioyne
           mans
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           into
           the
           vnitie
           and
           societie
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           Diuine
           maiestie
           ,
           what
           inestimable
           honor
           and
           glory
           was
           it
           to
           put
           the
           whole
           gouernment
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           into
           Christs
           hands
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reward
           that
           God
           hath
           allotted
           to
           Christs
           obedience
           &
           patience
           shewed
           on
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           learned
           may
           soone
           perceiue
           ,
           I
           worke
           no
           d
           
             deceit
             nor
             mistaking
             to
             the
             Reader
             through
             the
             ambiguitie
             of
             this
             word
             ,
          
           THE
           VVRATH
           OF
           GOD
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           but
           you
           wandring
           in
           the
           desart
           of
           your
           owne
           deuises
           ,
           haue
           fashioned
           to
           your selfe
           a
           fardle
           of
           phrases
           ,
           as
           
             Gods
             proper
          
           ,
           and
           
             improper
             wrath
             ,
             〈◊〉
             meere
             iustice
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           generalitie
           and
           vncertaintie
           of
           these
           words
           you
           hide
           your
           head
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           are
           required
           to
           make
           some
           proofe
           ,
           and
           shew
           some
           parts
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           paines
           thereof
           ,
           you
           answere
           ;
           to
           e
           
             particularize
             or
             to
             specifie
             the
             parts
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             Christ
             felt
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             you
             to
             doe
             ,
             what
             madnesse
             were
             it
             in
             men
             to
             attempt
             ,
             and
             what
             folly
             is
             it
             in
             any
             to
             require
             .
          
           Indeede
           it
           would
           be
           madnesse
           in
           you
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           for
           thereby
           you
           should
           plainly
           disclose
           that
           absurditie
           and
           impietie
           which
           now
           is
           cloaked
           vnder
           generall
           and
           doubtfull
           termes
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           be
           godly
           will
           neuer
           suffer
           their
           faith
           to
           be
           framed
           by
           your
           phrases
           ,
           except
           you
           shew
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           both
           whence
           you
           collect
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           them
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           you
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           doe
           with
           any
           truth
           in
           these
           points
           now
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           by
           what
           Scripture
           proue
           you
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           must
           suffer
           the
           proper
           
           wrath
           of
           God
           or
           the
           punishment
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ?
           I
           following
           the
           sense
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           Diuines
           both
           olde
           &
           new
           ,
           which
           make
           
             shame
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             paine
          
           and
           death
           in
           this
           life
           the
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           punishing
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           his
           of-spring
           at
           his
           fall
           ,
           did
           by
           consequent
           (
           
             a
             specie
             ad
             genus
             affirmatiue
          
           )
           gather
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffering
           those
           things
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           suffered
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           due
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           this
           life
           :
           but
           you
           tell
           vs
           now
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           that
           point
           speake
           
             most
             improperly
          
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           out
           that
           Gods
           wrath
           signifieth
           properly
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           those
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           long
           since
           by
           me
           f
           auouched
           ,
           that
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           extendeth
           to
           all
           the
           paines
           and
           punishments
           of
           Soule
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           hell
           as
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           terrible
           torments
           of
           hell
           fier
           ,
           the
           paines
           and
           punishments
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           this
           life
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           accounted
           rather
           the
           g
           
             chastisements
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             then
             the
             rigour
             of
             a
             Iudge
          
           ;
           but
           since
           you
           refuse
           that
           sense
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           I
           collected
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           very
           improper
           ,
           take
           no
           aduantage
           of
           my
           confession
           ,
           and
           let
           Gods
           wrath
           stand
           in
           your
           sense
           either
           for
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           the
           person
           offending
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           executed
           on
           the
           wicked
           and
           damned
           ;
           I
           aske
           you
           now
           by
           what
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           can
           you
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           or
           his
           wrath
           at
           all
           ?
           I
           recall
           not
           my
           former
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           sober
           and
           sound
           ;
           but
           you
           reiecting
           it
           as
           improper
           and
           deceitfull
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           you
           prooue
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           presume
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           chiefe
           pillour
           of
           all
           your
           procedings
           .
           In
           your
           late
           defence
           with
           shame
           enough
           ,
           you
           yeeld
           at
           last
           ,
           
             that
             this
          
           h
           word
           
           HELL
           
             is
             not
             literally
             and
             expresly
             applyed
             to
             Christs
             sufferings
             in
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           you
           must
           likewise
           yeeld
           ,
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           that
           this
           speech
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           not
           literally
           nor
           expresly
           affirmed
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           That
           i
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             torne
          
           (
           or
           trodden
           vnder
           feete
           )
           
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             we
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
          
           ;
           as
           also
           
             that
             he
             was
             afflicted
          
           and
           
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             bare
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             poured
             out
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           witnesseth
           ;
           that
           he
           k
           
             dranke
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             gaue
             him
             ,
          
           the
           Euangelists
           mention
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           l
           
             deliuered
             ,
             and
          
           m
           
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           but
           none
           of
           these
           expresse
           or
           inferre
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           full
           punishment
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           phrases
           placed
           for
           the
           ground-worke
           of
           all
           your
           discourse
           ,
           though
           no
           way
           prooued
           by
           any
           shew
           of
           Scripture
           .
           The
           words
           vsed
           generally
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           expresse
           Christs
           sufferings
           (
           besides
           the
           former
           )
           import
           that
           
             he
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             to
             be
             the
          
           n
           
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
          
           o
           price
           ,
           and
           the
           p
           ransome
           of
           our
           deliuerance
           .
           All
           which
           wordes
           note
           no
           wrath
           conceiued
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           vengeance
           executed
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           exceeding
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Sacrifice
           that
           God
           would
           accept
           ;
           the
           onely
           price
           that
           God
           did
           esteeme
           ,
           the
           onely
           ransome
           that
           God
           would
           receaue
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           world
           .
           This
           Sacrifice
           was
           his
           body
           ,
           this
           price
           was
           his
           
             bloud
             ,
             this
             ransome
          
           was
           his
           death
           .
           q
           
             We
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             once
             ‖
             made
             ‖
             .
          
           r
           price●…th
           ●…th
           Paule
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           s
           
             yee
             were
             redcemed
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           Peter
           .
           For
           t
           
             we
             haue
             redemption
             in
             him
             by
             his
             blood
          
           ;
           And
           u
           
             he
             is
             the
             mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             through
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             ransome
             of
             the
             transgressions
             in
             the
             former
             testament
             ,
          
           So
           that
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           price
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           ransome
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           most
           full
           
             recompence
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             redemption
          
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           consequently
           the
           punishment
           which
           he
           sustained
           ,
           x
           
             when
             he
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           was
           the
           full
           &
           perfect
           y
           purgation
           ,
           and
           z
           propitiation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           full
           not
           in
           the
           degrees
           and
           parts
           of
           condemnation
           and
           vengeance
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           as
           you
           falsely
           and
           absurdly
           insinuate
           ,
           but
           full
           in
           price
           and
           force
           of
           Redemption
           and
           deliuerance
           from
           sinne
           ;
           for
           somuch
           ,
           as
           Gods
           holinesse
           is
           highly
           pleased
           with
           the
           obedience
           ,
           Gods
           glory
           greatly
           aduanced
           by
           the
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           Gods
           iustice
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           the
           submission
           and
           patience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           More
           then
           this
           if
           you
           will
           vrge
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           needefull
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           first
           proue
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           professe
           it
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           otherwise
           if
           you
           boldly
           and
           vainely
           presume
           it
           ,
           your
           addle
           and
           idle
           wordes
           can
           not
           preiudice
           the
           setled
           and
           vndoubted
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fully
           receaued
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           To
           your
           maimed
           and
           ruinous
           foundation
           that
           Christ
           must
           suffer
           all
           and
           the
           very
           same
           punishment
           ,
           wages
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           excused
           by
           his
           suffering
           it
           for
           vs
           ;
           I
           haue
           plainly
           and
           sadly
           answered
           I
           know
           not
           how
           often
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           false
           and
           lewd
           imagination
           ;
           and
           so
           impious
           ,
           that
           your selfe
           dare
           not
           in
           your
           late
           Defence
           offer
           it
           to
           vew
           ,
           without
           many
           bridles
           to
           holde
           it
           from
           horrible
           blasphemie
           .
           But
           (
           Sir
           discourser
           )
           why
           coyne
           you
           conclusions
           in
           christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           must
           haue
           three
           or
           foure
           exceptions
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           open
           impietie
           ?
           and
           why
           see
           you
           not
           that
           your
           speciall
           reseruations
           ouerthrow
           the
           truth
           of
           your
           owne
           assertion
           ?
           for
           where
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           punishment
           ,
           wages
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           is
           
             spirituall
             ,
             corporall
          
           ,
           and
           
             eternall
             death
          
           ;
           in
           your
           limitations
           at
           last
           ,
           which
           you
           forgate
           at
           first
           ,
           you
           except
           Christ
           from
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           eternall
           death
           which
           is
           damnation
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           to
           hell
           fier
           ;
           &
           yet
           you
           still
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           full
           &
           proper
           punishment
           ,
           wages
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           though
           these
           two
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           
             eternall
             death
          
           ,
           were
           no
           parts
           of
           the
           punishment
           &
           vengeance
           due
           to
           sin
           ;
           or
           these
           being
           excepted
           as
           vnfit
           for
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           ;
           you
           could
           truely
           say
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           full
           and
           proper
           punishment
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           these
           three
           kinds
           of
           death
           .
        
         
         
           And
           who
           but
           you
           would
           send
           vs
           such
           headlesse
           and
           senselesse
           resolutions
           in
           Diuinitie
           as
           these
           are
           ;
           I
           a
           
             affirme
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             I
             say
             all
             that
             the
             very
             damned
             do
             suffer
             ,
             namely
             so
             described
             and
             limited
             as
             is
             aboue
             said
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           b
           
             He
             suffered
             from
             Gods
             hand
             euen
             as
             the
             damned
             doe
             ;
             namely
             in
             these
             points
             which
             are
             both
             possible
             and
             reasonable
             .
          
           Were
           you
           some
           new
           Euangelist
           ,
           or
           vpstart
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           were
           euen
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           referre
           Christs
           sufferings
           to
           your
           description
           and
           your
           limitation
           without
           any
           farther
           authority
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           with
           your
           bare
           word
           to
           broch
           so
           many
           nouelties
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           without
           one
           line
           or
           letter
           of
           holy
           writ
           to
           vpholde
           your
           dreames
           and
           deuices
           ,
           who
           can
           chuse
           but
           deride
           your
           follie
           ?
           You
           pinne
           mens
           faiths
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           saluation
           to
           your
           descriptions
           and
           your
           limitations
           ,
           to
           possibilitie
           and
           reason
           measured
           by
           your
           rule
           without
           any
           text
           or
           title
           of
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           your
           words
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           thinke
           the
           maine
           question
           is
           profoundly
           and
           fully
           handled
           ;
           but
           your
           sober
           and
           wise
           Reader
           will
           presently
           finde
           the
           lamenesse
           or
           leudnesse
           of
           your
           grand
           conclusion
           .
           For
           if
           Christs
           person
           not
           only
           by
           your
           possibilitie
           and
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           sincerenesse
           of
           faith
           must
           be
           exempted
           from
           sinne
           which
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           from
           damnation
           which
           is
           euerlasting
           death
           ;
           why
           write
           you
           so
           boldly
           that
           
             Christ
             must
             suffer
             all
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             euen
             all
             that
             the
             damned
             do
             suffer
          
           ;
           whereas
           apparently
           those
           two
           being
           excepted
           ,
           Christ
           could
           suffer
           no
           kinde
           of
           death
           but
           only
           a
           corporall
           ?
           And
           if
           by
           your
           so
           describing
           and
           so
           limiting
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           draw
           Christ
           within
           the
           staine
           or
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           within
           the
           compasse
           or
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ;
           hope
           you
           to
           finde
           any
           Christian
           eares
           so
           patient
           that
           will
           endure
           that
           monstrous
           and
           sacrilegious
           indignitie
           ?
        
         
           [
           But
           you
           will
           inuent
           a
           new
           hell
           for
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shall
           haue
           the
           c
           substance
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           circumstance
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           inflicted
           d
           
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
             properly
             ,
             ye
             a
             only
             in
             the
             verie
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           e
           
             which
             Gods
             owne
             infinite
             wrathfull
             power
             and
             iustice
             can
             inflict
             for
             satisfaction
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
          
           ]
           The
           question
           (
           good
           Sir
           )
           is
           not
           of
           Gods
           power
           what
           he
           can
           do
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           will
           reuealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           promise
           performed
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           testified
           by
           the
           mouthes
           and
           pennes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           were
           guided
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           to
           speake
           and
           write
           the
           trueth
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           God
           can
           create
           another
           heauen
           ,
           another
           earth
           ,
           and
           another
           hell
           ,
           as
           quickly
           and
           as
           easily
           as
           he
           did
           these
           that
           now
           are
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           man
           affirme
           that
           God
           will
           so
           do
           ,
           or
           hath
           so
           done
           ,
           I
           must
           holde
           him
           for
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           because
           he
           gainsayth
           Gods
           trueth
           ,
           and
           belieth
           Gods
           will
           by
           pretending
           Gods
           power
           .
           Talke
           not
           therefore
           what
           God
           can
           doe
           ;
           shew
           rather
           by
           the
           word
           and
           witnesse
           of
           trueth
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           ;
           to
           that
           must
           we
           trust
           ,
           to
           that
           are
           you
           bound
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           are
           you
           slipt
           .
           You
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           colour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           these
           desperate
           nouelties
           and
           vanities
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           them
           no
           woorse
           words
           ,
           lest
           you
           complaine
           of
           my
           bitternesse
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           be
           but
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           your
           proue
           these
           things
           before
           he
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           safe
           enough
           for
           euer
           admitting
           them
           ,
           I
           may
           spare
           my
           paines
           in
           refuting
           them
           ;
           yet
           because
           destitute
           of
           all
           other
           helpe
           ,
           you
           appeale
           to
           possibilitie
           and
           reason
           ,
           to
           fourbish
           your
           new
           inuention
           of
           another
           hell
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           handsomely
           you
           hale
           it
           onward
           .
        
         
           f
           [
           
             By
             the
             law
             of
             our
             creation
             as
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             hauing
             a
             soule
             besides
             our
             bodie
             ,
             so
             our
             soule
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             threefolde
             facultie
             of
             suffering
             paines
             .
             First
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             and
             immediate
             iustly
             so
             called
             :
             proper
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             reasonable
             and
             immortall
             spirits
             .
             Immediate
             two
             wayes
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             and
             doth
             receiue
             an
             impression
             of
             sorrow
             and
             paines
             made
             from
             God
             only
             by
             and
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             without
             any
             outward
             bodily
             meanes
             thereunto
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             an
             immediate
             punishment
             or
             els
             correction
             of
             sinne
             :
             it
             commeth
             not
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             at
             all
             .
             So
             that
             thus
             we
             meane
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             soules
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
             .
             The
             soules
             second
             facultie
             of
             suffering
             paines
             ,
             is
             not
             proper
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             vs
             with
             beasts
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             by
             sympathie
             and
             communion
             with
             and
             from
             the
             body
             .
             A
             third
             kinde
             of
             painfull
             suffering
             the
             soule
             hath
             :
             namely
             ,
             her
             vehement
             and
             strong
             affections
             are
             painfull
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             as
             zeale
             ,
             loue
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             pitie
             ,
             care
             ,
             &c.
             neither
             are
             these
             immediatly
             
             for
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             punishments
             or
             corrections
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             punishments
             ,
             or
             corrections
             at
             all
             properly
             in
             themselues
             :
             accidentally
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             so
             strong
             that
             they
             paine
             and
             grieue
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           If
           the
           walles
           and
           roofe
           of
           your
           new
           hell
           rise
           no
           fairer
           ,
           nor
           stand
           no
           faster
           then
           your
           foundation
           doth
           ;
           a
           weake
           puffe
           of
           winde
           will
           blow
           all
           away
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           shortly
           answer
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           hath
           but
           one
           facultie
           of
           suffering
           ,
           though
           the
           meanes
           be
           diuers
           from
           which
           and
           by
           which
           she
           suffereth
           paines
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           meanes
           be
           farre
           moe
           than
           you
           number
           (
           as
           namely
           she
           may
           suffer
           paine
           from
           her
           owne
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           yea
           from
           diuels
           and
           from
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           besides
           the
           meanes
           which
           you
           recken
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           her
           sympathie
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           her
           vehement
           affections
           ,
           and
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           when
           and
           where
           pleaseth
           him
           )
           your
           building
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           you
           can
           go
           no
           farder
           ;
           you
           haue
           neither
           Diuinitie
           ,
           nor
           Philosophie
           ,
           possibilitie
           ,
           nor
           reason
           to
           support
           that
           which
           you
           would
           so
           faine
           inferre
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           view
           your
           specialties
           .
        
         
           [
           
             The
             soule
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             by
             the
             law
             of
             our
             creation
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             threefold
             facultie
             of
             suffering
             paine
             .
          
           ]
           The
           soule
           indeed
           by
           her
           creation
           hath
           a
           triple
           reference
           to
           good
           and
           euill
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           her
           apprehension
           and
           distinction
           of
           either
           ;
           her
           inclination
           and
           motion
           to
           either
           ;
           and
           her
           impression
           and
           passion
           from
           both
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           she
           hath
           sundrie
           and
           seuerall
           parts
           and
           faculties
           .
           For
           as
           man
           was
           made
           to
           
             know
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             loue
             God
          
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           time
           of
           obedience
           perfectly
           to
           
             enioy
             God
          
           ,
           who
           is
           onely
           and
           wholly
           good
           ;
           so
           had
           he
           three
           speciall
           powers
           and
           faculties
           in
           his
           soule
           answerable
           to
           these
           three
           purposes
           of
           the
           Creator
           ;
           and
           yet
           capable
           of
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           want
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           fell
           ●…rom
           God.
           And
           therefore
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           vnderstanding
           man
           might
           discerne
           good
           and
           euill
           ;
           by
           the
           libertie
           of
           his
           will
           ●…e
           might
           elect
           and
           embrace
           either
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           passibilitie
           of
           his
           soule
           he
           might
           feele
           and
           suffer
           the
           impression
           and
           sequele
           of
           both
           by
           ioy
           or
           paine
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           iustice
           alotted
           to
           be
           the
           end
           and
           wages
           of
           liking
           and
           doing
           good
           or
           euill
           .
           And
           because
           for
           the
           seruice
           and
           safetie
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           dueties
           and
           actions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           man
           was
           to
           vse
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           need
           outward
           meanes
           for
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           viewing
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           were
           giuen
           him
           senses
           to
           perceiue
           ,
           and
           sensitiue
           motions
           to
           desire
           things
           needfull
           and
           delightfull
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           dislike
           the
           euill
           of
           penurie
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           that
           should
           be
           occurrent
           to
           his
           senses
           .
           In
           which
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ordained
           ,
           that
           what
           seemed
           good
           to
           mans
           imagination
           should
           prouoke
           his
           desire
           with
           loue
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           what
           seemed
           euill
           ,
           should
           offend
           him
           with
           some
           touch
           of
           griese
           ;
           the
           superiour
           and
           spirituall
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           being
           giuen
           as
           Iudges
           to
           censure
           ,
           restraine
           and
           oue●…rule
           the
           sensitiue
           delights
           and
           motions
           ,
           where
           they
           swarued
           from
           the
           true
           rule
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           Gods
           will
           reuealed
           ,
           or
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man.
           The
           respects
           and
           diuersities
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           offered
           in
           generall
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           vnderstanding
           of
           man
           ,
           were
           sanctitie
           ,
           sufficiencie
           ,
           and
           felicitie
           with
           their
           contraries
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           generall
           passions
           and
           impressions
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           receiued
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           were
           hope
           and
           ioy
           for
           good
           approching
           or
           posfessed
           ;
           and
           feare
           and
           paine
           for
           the
           imminence
           or
           presence
           of
           euill
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           departure
           or
           losse
           of
           good
           ,
           in
           whose
           place
           euill
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           priuation
           of
           good
           ,
           necessarily
           succeeded
           .
           The
           passions
           then
           of
           euill
           (
           for
           true
           ioy
           and
           hope
           thereof
           ,
           are
           rather
           perfections
           than
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           )
           are
           feare
           and
           griefe
           ;
           and
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           they
           are
           wrought
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           naturally
           the
           senses
           and
           
             affections
             ,
             vnderstanding
          
           and
           will
           ;
           and
           supernaturally
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           such
           externall
           meanes
           as
           God
           hath
           prouided
           to
           punish
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           first
           your
           making
           a
           threefolde
           facultie
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           suffering
           paines
           ,
           is
           an
           ignorant
           conceit
           in
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           facultie
           of
           suffering
           paines
           were
           multiplied
           ,
           because
           the
           meanes
           inflicting
           paines
           are
           many
           .
           If
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           The
           soule
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           thre●…fold
           facultie
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           perceiueth
           many
           things
           by
           the
           senses
           of
           her
           bodie
           ;
           many
           things
           by
           her
           owne
           light
           and
           remembrance
           ;
           and
           many
           things
           by
           the
           immediate
           reuelation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           might
           not
           wise
           men
           instly
           deride
           me
           ,
           knowing
           
           the
           power
           and
           facultie
           of
           vnderstanding
           to
           be
           but
           one
           and
           the
           selfe-same
           in
           man
           ,
           though
           the
           means
           be
           diuers
           by
           which
           that
           facultie
           is
           informed
           ?
           Likewise
           the
           will
           of
           man
           is
           caried
           sometimes
           by
           the
           eie
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           eare
           at
           the
           persuasion
           of
           others
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           her
           owne
           affections
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           feare
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           reason
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           grace
           ;
           shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           the
           soule
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           sixfold
           facultie
           of
           liking
           and
           electing
           that
           which
           is
           offered
           her
           ?
           or
           rather
           it
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           of
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           moued
           and
           often
           times
           ruled
           by
           these
           sixe
           meanes
           ;
           partly
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           partly
           from
           her selfe
           ,
           partly
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           God.
           Euen
           so
           the
           passibility
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           faculty
           of
           suffering
           paine
           ,
           is
           but
           simple
           and
           single
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           how
           many
           soeuer
           the
           meanes
           be
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           receiueth
           the
           impression
           of
           paine
           :
           otherwise
           you
           might
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           The
           soule
           hath
           contrary
           faculties
           of
           suffering
           ,
           because
           she
           feeleth
           contrary
           impressions
           of
           ioy
           and
           paine
           sometimes
           striuing
           together
           ,
           sometimes
           succeeding
           ech
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           the
           soule
           as
           she
           is
           furnished
           with
           her
           faculties
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           elect
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           so
           is
           she
           framed
           to
           receiue
           the
           impressions
           of
           either
           which
           are
           contrary
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           capable
           of
           ioy
           and
           paine
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           howsoeuer
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           the
           soule
           shall
           be
           perpetually
           fastned
           to
           the
           one
           or
           to
           the
           other
           without
           alteration
           or
           change
           .
        
         
           As
           you
           confound
           the
           facultie
           of
           suffering
           paine
           with
           the
           causes
           offering
           ,
           and
           the
           
           meanes
           bringing
           the
           impression
           of
           paine
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           so
           doe
           you
           neither
           fully
           number
           the
           agents
           from
           which
           ,
           nor
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           paine
           is
           inflicted
           on
           the
           soule
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           ground
           your
           three
           kinds
           of
           the
           soules
           suffering
           of
           paines
           .
           If
           the
           soule
           were
           not
           passible
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           capable
           of
           ioy
           and
           paine
           ,
           she
           could
           neither
           be
           rewarded
           for
           well
           doing
           ,
           nor
           punished
           for
           euill
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           created
           her
           receiuable
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           as
           she
           should
           doe
           good
           or
           euill
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           so
           she
           might
           suffer
           and
           feele
           that
           which
           should
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           ioyous
           or
           grieuous
           euen
           in
           her
           owne
           sense
           and
           iudgement
           .
           Of
           both
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           ioy
           and
           paine
           as
           they
           are
           rewards
           of
           well
           and
           euill
           doing
           )
           God
           alone
           is
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           the
           supreame
           ordainer
           ,
           appointer
           ,
           effecter
           ,
           worker
           ,
           and
           distributer
           ,
           all
           other
           agents
           and
           meanes
           whatsoeuer
           seruing
           only
           his
           will
           ,
           expressing
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           commandement
           ;
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           his
           owne
           heere
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           enemies
           in
           this
           world
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           God
           may
           and
           doth
           vse
           instruments
           and
           meanes
           ,
           whom
           and
           what
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           performe
           his
           will.
           For
           example
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           besides
           Gods
           agents
           to
           punish
           ,
           which
           are
           Angels
           ,
           men
           ,
           diuels
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           ;
           the
           meanes
           which
           he
           hath
           ordained
           to
           impresse
           paine
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           as
           many
           as
           there
           be
           intellectiue
           or
           sensitiue
           powers
           and
           abilities
           in
           the
           soule
           to
           foresee
           ,
           discerne
           ,
           or
           remember
           whatsoeuer
           euill
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           ,
           on
           vs
           ,
           or
           on
           others
           whom
           we
           loue
           ;
           or
           to
           perceiue
           ,
           or
           desire
           any
           good
           which
           is
           lost
           ,
           lacking
           ,
           or
           likely
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           from
           others
           whom
           we
           regard
           .
           So
           that
           not
           only
           
             sympathie
             with
             and
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             vehement
             and
             strong
             affections
             ,
             of
             zeale
             ,
             loue
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             pitie
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
          
           which
           you
           recken
           ,
           do
           paine
           the
           soule
           ;
           but
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           eares
           ,
           vpon
           a
           thousand
           occasions
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           is
           not
           touched
           ,
           bring
           feare
           and
           griefe
           to
           the
           heart
           ;
           yea
           the
           
             vnderstanding
             ,
             remembrance
             ,
             conscience
          
           ,
           and
           will
           (
           which
           you
           vtterly
           forget
           )
           doe
           oftener
           offend
           and
           afflict
           the
           soule
           euen
           of
           the
           gody
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           the
           affections
           do
           .
           And
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           (
           which
           you
           purposely
           skip
           to
           make
           way
           for
           your
           new
           hell
           )
           
             besides
             the
             losse
             of
             glory
             ,
             sting
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             shame
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           the
           Scriptures
           assure
           vs
           that
           
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
             ruthfullwailing
             ,
             horror
             of
             diuels
             ,
             torment
             of
             fire
             ,
             despaire
             of
             case
          
           shal●…
           afflict
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           with
           intolerable
           and
           eternall
           anguish
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speake
           thereof
           ,
           we
           shall
           more
           largely
           proue
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           errour
           in
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           your
           second
           kinde
           of
           the
           soules
           suffering
           paine
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           
             sympathie
             and
             communion
             with
             and
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           g
           
             common
             to
             vs
             with
             beasts
          
           ;
           wherein
           you
           bewray
           either
           your
           vnderstanding
           not
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           or
           your
           intent
           to
           be
           vilde
           .
           For
           though
           beasts
           haue
           bodies
           and
           senses
           ,
           as
           men
           haue
           ,
           and
           the
           paine
           of
           their
           bodies
           pierceth
           and
           affecteth
           the
           sensitiue
           parts
           &
           powers
           of
           life
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           haue
           they
           no
           soules
           I
           trust
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           affected
           
           the
           paine
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           men
           haue
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           be
           not
           so
           deepe
           in
           your
           distillation
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           bestow
           soules
           on
           beasts
           to
           make
           them
           liable
           to
           your
           new-found
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           but
           in
           men
           their
           immortall
           spirits
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           afflicted
           by
           their
           bodies
           and
           senses
           both
           heere
           ,
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           when
           the
           full
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinnes
           commeth
           to
           be
           layed
           vpon
           them
           .
           h
           
             How
             long
             will
             you
             vexe
             my
             soule
             ,
          
           saith
           Iob.
           i
           
             The
             ●…on
             entred
             into
             his
             soule
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Psalmist
           of
           Iosephs
           fetters
           .
           k
           
             All
             is
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             affliction
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Preacher
           .
           l
           
             A
             sword
             shall
             pierce
             thy
             soule
             ,
          
           sayth
           Simeon
           to
           Marie
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           soule
           or
           spirit
           of
           man
           to
           be
           vexed
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           pierced
           ,
           and
           pained
           by
           and
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           common
           to
           vs
           with
           beasts
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           soules
           :
           and
           that
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           paine
           which
           is
           without
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           is
           common
           to
           men
           with
           diuels
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           bodies
           ,
           and
           yet
           suffer
           paine
           aswell
           by
           their
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           by
           externall
           meanes
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           punish
           the
           damned
           both
           soules
           and
           diuels
           .
           Wherefore
           your
           termes
           of
           the
           soules
           
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
          
           ,
           which
           before
           I
           called
           
             vnsalted
             and
             vnsetled
          
           ,
           and
           you
           say
           are
           m
           
             easie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
          
           and
           necessarily
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           haue
           declared
           and
           deliuered
           them
           ,
           are
           false
           and
           absurd
           .
           For
           no
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           paine
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           bodie
           ;
           the
           other
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           paine
           by
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           by
           hell-fire
           ,
           being
           common
           to
           men
           with
           diuels
           ;
           which
           haue
           no
           bodies
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           soules
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           soules
           in
           heauen
           are
           Angels
           .
           S.
           Austen
           truely
           sayth
           ,
           n
           
             Angelos
             habere
             animas
             ,
             nusquam
             me
             legisse
             in
             diuinis
             eloquijs
             canonicisque
             recolo
             .
             That
             Angels
             haue
             soules
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             I
             haue
             any
             where
             read
             in
             the
             diuine
             and
             canonicall
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Since
           then
           diuels
           haue
           neither
           bodies
           nor
           soules
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           spirits
           ;
           and
           beasts
           though
           they
           haue
           bodies
           ,
           yet
           haue
           they
           no
           soules
           to
           be
           pained
           by
           their
           bodies
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           the
           piercing
           and
           afflicting
           of
           the
           spirit
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           by
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           spirituall
           affliction
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           torment
           of
           perpetuall
           and
           eternall
           fire
           ,
           being
           common
           to
           men
           with
           the
           reprobate
           Angels
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           of
           your
           new-found
           
           fancies
           ,
           I
           will
           immediatly
           come
           ,
           if
           first
           I
           touch
           an
           errour
           or
           two
           in
           your
           former
           words
           ;
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           vnlike
           to
           lay
           sure
           grounds
           in
           faith
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           not
           the
           plaine
           rules
           of
           Nature
           .
           
             A
             third
             kinde
             of
             painfull
             suffering
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             the
             soule
             hath
             :
             namely
             her
             vehe●…ent
             and
             strong
             affections
             are
             painfull
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             as
             zeale
             ,
             loue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           ,
           how
           come
           zeale
           ,
           and
           specially
           
             loue
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             good
             ,
          
           to
           be
           painfull
           affections
           in
           your
           Calender
           ?
           S.
           Iohn
           sayth
           ,
           o
           
             There
             is
             no
             feare
             in
             loue
          
           ;
           and
           giueth
           this
           reason
           ;
           
             for
             feare
             hath
             painfulnesse
          
           ,
           presupposing
           it
           for
           a
           prinple
           ,
           that
           
             loue
             hath
             no
             paine
          
           :
           which
           is
           most
           true
           ;
           because
           we
           delight
           in
           that
           which
           we
           loue
           ;
           and
           so
           loue
           hauing
           no
           paine
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           delight
           ,
           it
           hath
           consequently
           no
           feare
           ,
           by
           reason
           feare
           hath
           paine
           ,
           which
           loue
           hath
           not
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           strong
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           it
           paineth
           the
           soule
           .
           If
           loue
           bring
           delight
           ,
           the
           stronger
           the
           loue
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           delight
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           strength
           of
           loue
           doth
           not
           increase
           ,
           but
           exclude
           all
           paine
           .
           Which
           is
           also
           S.
           Iohns
           rule
           ,
           p
           
             Perfect
             loue
             casteth
             out
             feare
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           least
           impression
           of
           paine
           that
           may
           be
           .
           And
           where
           loue
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           is
           strongest
           and
           most
           feruent
           ,
           as
           namely
           in
           heauen
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           paine
           ;
           and
           in
           earth
           when
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           q
           
             loue
             the
             Lord
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           
             God
             ,
             with
             all
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           
             soule
             ,
             with
             all
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           
             strength
             ,
             and
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           
             neighbour
             as
          
           ‖
           our
           ‖
           selues
           ,
           must
           we
           be
           whollie
           delighted
           ,
           or
           partlie
           grieued
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           neighbour
           .
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           sayd
           for
           zeale
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           heat
           or
           feruencie
           of
           loue
           .
           Accidentally
           they
           may
           turne
           vs
           to
           paine
           ,
           when
           our
           godly
           zeale
           and
           loue
           are
           hindred
           ,
           or
           crossed
           by
           the
           wicked
           .
           But
           the
           thing
           that
           grieueth
           vs
           in
           those
           cases
           is
           not
           our
           loue
           ,
           but
           the
           leaudnesse
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           despising
           or
           wronging
           that
           which
           we
           zealously
           loue
           .
           And
           so
           may
           all
           vertues
           paine
           vs.
           What
           iust
           man
           is
           not
           displeased
           with
           iniustice
           ?
           What
           liberall
           minde
           is
           not
           moued
           at
           auarice
           ?
           What
           valiant
           heart
           is
           not
           grieued
           with
           cowardice
           ?
           The
           like
           we
           shall
           
           finde
           in
           all
           other
           vertues
           ;
           euen
           an
           inward
           offence
           at
           their
           contraries
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           say
           that
           vertues
           are
           paines
           and
           punishments
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           [
           Of
           r
           
             compassion
             ,
             and
             pitie
          
           ,
           among
           the
           rest
           you
           say
           
             accidentally
             they
             may
             be
             punishments
             when
             they
             grow
             so
             strong
             that
             they
             grieue
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           As
           though
           there
           could
           be
           any
           
             compassion
             or
             pitie
          
           which
           doth
           not
           grieue
           the
           soule
           .
           What
           is
           pity
           but
           sorow
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           another
           mans
           miserie
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           compassion
           but
           a
           vehement
           passion
           or
           griefe
           of
           the
           heart
           for
           his
           miserie
           whom
           we
           deerely
           loue
           ?
           so
           that
           there
           can
           be
           neither
           compassion
           nor
           pitie
           ,
           without
           sorow
           and
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           at
           any
           time
           punishments
           if
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           rather
           Christian
           dueties
           and
           vertues
           .
           The
           miseries
           of
           those
           whom
           we
           loue
           ,
           may
           be
           punishments
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           and
           our
           compassion
           on
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           wicked
           ,
           may
           turne
           to
           be
           vicious
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           a
           punishment
           because
           it
           is
           immoderate
           ,
           where
           it
           should
           be
           temperate
           ;
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           Dauids
           excessiue
           compassion
           on
           Absalon
           his
           leud
           and
           rebellious
           sonne
           .
           These
           be
           errours
           enow
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           nothing
           to
           those
           that
           follow
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           himselfe
           without
           any
           instruments
           or
           inferiour
           meanes
           .
           I
           might
           resume
           your
           former
           words
           of
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           from
           God
           alone
           ;
           but
           because
           you
           heape
           vp
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           rubbish
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           much
           like
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           rather
           much
           worse
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           I
           thinke
           it
           best
           to
           rid
           all
           together
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             note
             ,
             that
             God
             himselfe
             is
             alwayes
             and
             euermore
             the
             principall
             and
             proper
             punisher
             when
             the
             soule
             suffereth
             paines
             after
             the
             first
             maner
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             her
             proper
             and
          
           
           
             immediate
             facultie
             of
             suffering
             .
             And
             that
             is
             alwayes
             immediatly
             for
             sinne
             also
             ,
             not
             for
             anie
             other
             cause
             at
             all
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             therefore
             was
             thus
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             only
             proper
             punisher
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             sustained
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             The
             diuels
             and
             wicked
             men
             his
             persecuters
             did
             their
             parts
             also
             indeed
             for
             other
             ends
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             were
             all
             as
             instruments
             onely
             ,
             and
             vsed
             by
             God
             vnto
             his
             owne
             end
             ,
             namely
             that
             Christ
             might
             pay
             heereby
             a
             iust
             price
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             It
             was
             then
             the
             Almightie
             and
             most
             iust
             God
             himselfe
             in
             his
             seuere
             wrath
             against
             our
             sinne
             ,
             that
             principally
             and
             properly
             inflicted
             on
             Christ
             the
             paines
             and
             punishments
             ,
             which
             he
             as
             our
             suretie
             suffered
             for
             the
             paying
             of
             our
             ransome
             .
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           t
           
             The
             Lord
          
           LAYD
           VPON
           HIM
           THE
           PVNISHMENT
           OF
           VS
           ALL.
           
        
         
           Your
           phrases
           be
           so
           fresh
           and
           new
           ,
           that
           your selfe
           can
           scant
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           expound
           them
           .
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           goe
           but
           the
           next
           side
           before
           ,
           you
           set
           vs
           downe
           three
           interpretations
           of
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           not
           agreeing
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           .
           u
           
             All
             suffering
             of
             paine
             ,
             is
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             from
             him
             alone
             ,
             or
             also
             from
             his
             instruments
             and
             inferiour
             meanes
             .
          
           This
           presently
           you
           call
           
             immediatly
             or
             mediatly
          
           ;
           and
           this
           commeth
           neerest
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           it
           came
           as
           neere
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           matter
           .
           For
           what
           is
           immediate
           ,
           but
           without
           all
           meanes
           ?
           The
           soules
           first
           maner
           of
           suffering
           paine
           then
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           is
           immediate
           ,
           that
           is
           x
           
             from
             God
             only
          
           ;
           you
           must
           implie
           
             without
             all
             instruments
             or
             inferiour
             meanes
          
           whatsoeuer
           .
           For
           that
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           which
           hath
           any
           meanes
           or
           instruments
           ,
           is
           mediate
           ,
           not
           immediate
           from
           God
           alone
           .
           Why
           then
           in
           your
           second
           interpretation
           of
           immediat
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           exclude
           all
           instruments
           and
           meanes
           ,
           but
           only
           
             outward
             bodily
             meanes
          
           ?
           For
           thus
           you
           say
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           
             It
             is
             iustly
             called
          
           y
           
             immediate
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             and
             doth
             receiue
             an
             impression
             of
             sorrow
             and
             paine
             made
             from
             God
             ,
             only
             by
             and
             in
             it selfe
             without
             any
             outward
             bodily
             meanes
             thereunto
             .
          
           Heere
           you
           exclude
           not
           all
           meanes
           ,
           but
           outward
           bodilie
           meanes
           .
           And
           when
           Satan
           led
           Saul
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           Achitophel
           for
           anger
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           for
           sorrow
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           to
           dispatch
           themselues
           ;
           this
           desperation
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           Satan
           ,
           was
           by
           your
           doctrine
           immediate
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           diuell
           was
           the
           doer
           thereof
           ,
           
             without
             any
             outward
             bodily
             meanes
          
           .
           And
           likewise
           ,
           when
           by
           hatred
           ,
           rage
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           furie
           Satan
           afflicteth
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           worketh
           ;
           this
           you
           will
           call
           the
           immedia●…e
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           vseth
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           bodie
           for
           his
           instrument
           .
           And
           yet
           doubting
           how
           this
           can
           be
           maintained
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           vseth
           men
           aswell
           as
           diuels
           to
           prooue
           and
           punish
           both
           his
           owne
           and
           his
           enemies
           ,
           you
           fall
           to
           a
           third
           sense
           of
           immediate
           ,
           where
           you
           make
           God
           alone
           the
           principall
           ;
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           only
           instruments
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           is
           immediatly
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           
           principally
           from
           God
           ,
           what
           meanes
           or
           instruments
           soeuer
           he
           vse
           ,
           bodily
           ,
           or
           ghostly
           ,
           men
           or
           diuels
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           all
           paines
           and
           punishments
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           ,
           by
           whomsoeuer
           ,
           are
           immediatly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           principally
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           all
           three
           kinds
           of
           suffering
           paine
           in
           the
           soule
           which
           you
           put
           ,
           and
           what
           meanes
           soeuer
           els
           can
           be
           named
           of
           inflicting
           and
           impressing
           paine
           in
           the
           soule
           are
           immediate
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           come
           chiefly
           from
           him
           ,
           whose
           power
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           the
           rest
           demonstrate
           or
           execute
           .
           And
           thus
           for
           want
           of
           trueth
           and
           lacke
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           whiles
           you
           labour
           to
           expound
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           paine
           from
           God
           ,
           you
           vtterly
           subuert
           and
           ouerthrow
           all
           that
           you
           would
           say
           .
        
         
           [
           Againe
           ,
           
             God
             himselfe
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             is
             alwayes
             and
             euermore
             the
             principall
             and
             proper
             punisher
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             suffereth
             paines
             after
             the
             first
             maner
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             her
             proper
             and
             immediate
             facultie
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           ]
           Keepe
           your
           manifold
           faculties
           to
           procure
           you
           more
           wit
           ;
           the
           soule
           hath
           but
           one
           facultie
           to
           suffer
           and
           feele
           paine
           ,
           how
           manie
           soeuer
           the
           meanes
           be
           from
           which
           or
           by
           which
           she
           may
           receiue
           paine
           ;
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           call
           it
           the
           first
           maner
           of
           the
           soules
           suffering
           paine
           .
           When
           you
           say
           God
           is
           the
           principall
           and
           proper
           punisher
           ,
           what
           meane
           you
           by
           punisher
           ?
           Amongst
           men
           the
           Iudge
           determineth
           and
           pronounceth
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           hangman
           executeth
           the
           sentence
           vpon
           the
           condemned
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           their
           kinds
           are
           punishers
           .
           The
           like
           appeareth
           in
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           decreer
           ,
           appointer
           and
           commander
           ;
           though
           he
           v●…e
           angels
           ,
           men
           ,
           diuels
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           to
           execute
           his
           will
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           sinne
           ;
           or
           deliuering
           of
           his
           seruants
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           an
           earthly
           &
           the
           heauenly
           Iudge
           ;
           that
           men
           giue
           to
           men
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           strength
           to
           execute
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           but
           God
           as
           he
           gaue
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           all
           the
           strength
           which
           by
           nature
           they
           haue
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           made
           them
           ;
           so
           hee
           vseth
           their
           naturall
           strength
           which
           he
           gaue
           ,
           and
           giueth
           them
           farther
           power
           and
           force
           ,
           where
           need
           is
           ,
           fully
           to
           accomplish
           his
           will
           and
           commandement
           :
           yea
           farther
           ,
           he
           vseth
           the
           willes
           and
           forces
           of
           men
           and
           diuels
           for
           ends
           and
           effects
           to
           them
           vnknowen
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           vnrighteous
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           most
           iust
           and
           holy
           .
           So
           that
           God
           is
           the
           only
           punisher
           as
           a
           Iudge
           to
           decree
           ,
           appoint
           ,
           and
           command
           what
           shall
           befall
           euerie
           man
           for
           sinne
           ;
           he
           is
           also
           the
           onli●…
           giuer
           and
           supporter
           of
           all
           power
           and
           force
           ,
           when
           anie
           punishment
           is
           executed
           either
           by
           the
           naturall
           strength
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           or
           by
           strength
           and
           might
           aboue
           nature
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           is
           alwaies
           and
           euermore
           the
           executioner
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           suffereth
           otherwise
           than
           by
           her
           bodie
           ,
           or
           by
           her
           affections
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           the
           principall
           and
           onelie
           proper
           executioner
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           or
           that
           in
           hell
           (
           which
           is
           your
           vpshot
           )
           God
           is
           the
           immediate
           executioner
           and
           tormentor
           of
           soules
           and
           diuels
           ,
           those
           are
           rather
           sicke
           mens
           dreames
           or
           madde
           mens
           fits
           ,
           than
           sober
           and
           Christian
           verities
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           plaine
           reason
           how
           agreeth
           this
           word
           principall
           ,
           either
           with
           proper
           or
           with
           immediate
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           ioyned
           by
           you
           with
           it
           ?
           Where
           God
           is
           principall
           ,
           there
           vseth
           he
           other
           meanes
           and
           instruments
           besides
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           Principall
           hath
           alwayes
           accessaries
           and
           instruments
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           intermeddle
           ,
           they
           vse
           not
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           but
           such
           meanes
           as
           they
           are
           able
           and
           apt
           to
           guide
           .
           So
           that
           when
           God
           is
           principall
           punisher
           ,
           he
           is
           neither
           proper
           nor
           immediate
           punisher
           ,
           but
           vseth
           the
           seruice
           and
           force
           of
           his
           creatures
           to
           perfourme
           his
           appointment
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           is
           either
           the
           proper
           ,
           or
           immediate
           executour
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           he
           neither
           needeth
           ,
           nor
           vseth
           his
           creatures
           .
           And
           here
           the
           third
           time
           you
           play
           with
           the
           word
           proper
           ,
           but
           very
           improperly
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           twice
           before
           ;
           first
           with
           Gods
           
             proper
             wrath
          
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           soules
           
             proper
             facultie
          
           of
           suffering
           ,
           now
           with
           the
           
             proper
             punisher
          
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           way
           be
           matched
           with
           principall
           and
           applyed
           to
           God
           without
           a
           palpable
           absurditie
           .
           For
           referre
           principall
           whether
           you
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           determination
           or
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           Gods
           wil
           and
           iudgement
           ;
           to
           say
           that
           God
           is
           the
           principall
           determiner
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           is
           a
           wicked
           speech
           .
           For
           who
           is
           Gods
           counseller
           to
           aduise
           him
           ,
           or
           associate
           to
           assist
           him
           ;
           that
           God
           should
           be
           principall
           and
           others
           concurrent
           with
           him
           to
           promote
           his
           will
           with
           their
           consents
           ;
           or
           restraine
           it
           with
           their
           dislikes
           ?
           God
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Iudge
           
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           sole
           Iudge
           thereof
           ;
           to
           make
           him
           principall
           and
           not
           sole
           therein
           ,
           is
           to
           impart
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           glorie
           vnto
           others
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           not
           endure
           .
           Wee
           shall
           
             see
             ,
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           admire
           ,
           and
           with
           heart
           and
           voice
           magnifie
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Gods
           Iudgement
           that
           shall
           be
           giuen
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           ●…n
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           z
           
             The
             Saints
             shall
             iudge
             the
             worlde
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             iudge
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           by
           submitting
           our
           wils
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           by
           glorifying
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           in
           heauen
           his
           Saints
           alwaies
           doe
           ,
           not
           by
           clayming
           voices
           with
           him
           .
           There
           is
           then
           no
           Iudge
           of
           the
           soule
           but
           onely
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           he
           is
           principall
           Iudge
           thereof
           ,
           is
           apparantly
           to
           dishonour
           him
           .
           Will
           you
           referre
           principall
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           ?
           then
           he
           must
           haue
           some
           others
           to
           conioyne
           with
           him
           in
           common
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           vse
           such
           meanes
           as
           lie
           in
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           is
           neither
           the
           proper
           nor
           immediate
           punisher
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           the
           principall
           .
           And
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           chiefe
           execution
           of
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           what
           cause
           is
           there
           he
           should
           call
           assistants
           vnto
           him
           ?
           Doth
           he
           lacke
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           that
           his
           creatures
           must
           aide
           and
           helpe
           him
           ?
           I
           wish
           you
           to
           weigh
           your
           words
           better
           ,
           before
           you
           wade
           in
           things
           aboue
           your
           height
           .
        
         
           Your
           words
           are
           absurd
           ,
           your
           matter
           is
           more
           absurd
           ,
           and
           the
           proofes
           you
           bring
           for
           it
           are
           most
           absurd
           of
           all
           .
           To
           bring
           Christs
           soule
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           you
           flash
           out
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           as
           a
           fable
           ,
           and
           turne
           out
           of
           seruice
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           torments
           there
           ,
           namely
           reiection
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           confusion
           of
           Sinne
           ,
           horrour
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           diuels
           ,
           despaire
           of
           ease
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           no
           paines
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           as
           no
           substantiall
           paines
           of
           hell
           :
           you
           suppose
           a
           paine
           which
           you
           imagine
           commeth
           from
           the
           immediate
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           vpon
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           as
           well
           in
           earth
           ,
           as
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           you
           make
           God
           the
           tormentor
           of
           soules
           and
           diuels
           in
           hell
           with
           his
           owne
           immediate
           hande
           ,
           but
           you
           so
           aggrauate
           the
           paine
           thereof
           ,
           with
           fierie
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           reprobate
           may
           fully
           feele
           it
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           neither
           doth
           end
           their
           liues
           ,
           nor
           waste
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           a
           pange
           of
           the
           stone
           ,
           or
           a
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           will
           doe
           .
           The
           best
           proofe
           you
           bring
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           bold
           face
           ,
           and
           bigge
           words
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           bid
           all
           the
           world
           NOTE
           it
           is
           so
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           if
           charitie
           did
           not
           stay
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           NOTE
           you
           rather
           for
           an
           idle
           talker
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           booke-maker
           ,
           which
           thinke
           it
           lawfull
           for
           you
           to
           allegorize
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           or
           threatneth
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           broach
           out
           of
           the
           heate
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           a
           Chymysticall
           hell
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           world
           as
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           so
           little
           regard
           either
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           speech
           ,
           or
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ;
           that
           without
           any
           further
           trouble
           or
           triall
           WE
           MVST
           NOTE
           ,
           you
           say
           so
           .
           Such
           archers
           ,
           such
           arrowes
           ;
           such
           cheapmen
           ,
           such
           chaffe
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           your
           pitch
           will
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           any
           other
           passe
           .
        
         
           The
           bottome
           of
           your
           building
           (
           for
           it
           deserueth
           not
           the
           name
           of
           a
           foundation
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           weake
           and
           rotten
           )
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           the
           Reader
           to
           NOTE
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           notable
           stuffe
           ;
           That
           where
           there
           are
           but
           three
           sorts
           of
           the
           soules
           suffering
           paine
           ,
           as
           you
           conceiue
           ;
           the
           first
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           second
           by
           sympathie
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           by
           her
           vehement
           and
           strong
           affections
           ;
           The
           affections
           (
           you
           say
           )
           are
           neither
           a
           
             immediatly
             for
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             punishments
             at
             all
             properly
             in
             themselues
             :
          
           the
           soules
           second
           facultie
           of
           suffering
           by
           sympathie
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           you
           affirme
           ,
           is
           b
           
             not
             proper
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             vs
             with
             beasts
             :
          
           the
           first
           therefore
           in
           your
           conceit
           
             is
             the
          
           c
           
             proper
             and
             principall
             humane
             suffering
             for
             sinne
          
           ;
           which
           Christ
           must
           needs
           feele
           being
           a
           d
           
             man
             made
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             for
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           Of
           this
           wandring
           and
           halting
           diuision
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           the
           soule
           may
           suffer
           paine
           from
           and
           with
           the
           bodie
           ;
           and
           from
           and
           by
           her
           owne
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           immediate
           or
           mediate
           ,
           that
           is
           vsing
           other
           meanes
           than
           are
           beforenamed
           to
           punish
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           paine
           of
           the
           bodie
           paineth
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           naturall
           
           euidence
           and
           dailie
           experience
           sufficientlie
           confirme
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           you
           call
           sympathie
           ,
           when
           both
           doe
           suffer
           paine
           together
           ,
           the
           one
           from
           and
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Touching
           the
           eies
           and
           eares
           how
           often
           impressions
           they
           make
           of
           feare
           and
           
           
           sorrow
           for
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           is
           not
           touched
           nor
           pained
           ,
           euerie
           woman
           and
           childe
           can
           giue
           testimonie
           .
           Threats
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           euill
           reports
           taken
           in
           at
           the
           eares
           ;
           dangers
           ,
           distresses
           ,
           and
           losses
           foreseene
           or
           seene
           in
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           trouble
           and
           grieue
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           no
           newes
           in
           any
           condition
           or
           person
           .
           The
           affections
           which
           are
           both
           vngodlie
           and
           vnrulie
           ,
           are
           so
           manie
           blasts
           and
           
           stormes
           tossing
           the
           soule
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           with
           anger
           and
           feare
           ,
           with
           desire
           and
           dislike
           ,
           with
           pensiue
           care
           of
           earthlie
           things
           and
           foolish
           pitie
           ,
           with
           hope
           and
           despaire
           ,
           with
           vnlawfull
           loue
           and
           hatred
           ,
           with
           vaine
           ioy
           and
           vnprofitable
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           number
           like
           headie
           and
           hastie
           passions
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           often
           driue
           the
           soule
           to
           rage
           and
           furie
           ,
           or
           end
           this
           life
           with
           griefe
           and
           disdaine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ;
           the
           soule
           
           conceiuing
           Gods
           iust
           and
           heauie
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           wages
           thereof
           to
           be
           finall
           depriuation
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           to
           hell-fire
           ;
           how
           can
           she
           but
           quake
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           very
           cogitation
           and
           remembrance
           of
           her
           owne
           guiltinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           and
           iustnesse
           of
           his
           anger
           ?
           And
           therefore
           the
           godlie
           presently
           fall
           vpon
           the
           consideration
           
           hereof
           to
           condemne
           and
           detest
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           with
           broken
           and
           contrite
           harts
           to
           lament
           their
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           afflict
           their
           spirits
           with
           earnest
           and
           inward
           sorrow
           till
           by
           faith
           and
           repentance
           they
           find
           comfort
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           through
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           For
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           wicked
           often
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           speciallie
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           sincke
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           plunged
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           desperation
           are
           possessed
           with
           an
           horrible
           fright
           ,
           and
           terror
           of
           the
           torments
           prepared
           for
           them
           in
           another
           world
           ;
           they
           feeling
           here
           on
           earth
           in
           their
           soules
           the
           remorse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           rise
           vnto
           true
           repentance
           and
           hope
           of
           saluation
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continuall
           contempt
           of
           grace
           ,
           whiles
           it
           was
           offered
           them
           ,
           which
           then
           is
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           After
           this
           life
           appeare
           the
           terrible
           iudgements
           
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           so
           much
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           faithful
           so
           much
           shun
           :
           the
           speciall
           maner
           and
           meanes
           whereof
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           deferre
           till
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           handling
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           I
           haue
           often
           proposed
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           proued
           them
           ;
           but
           whether
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           expressing
           them
           be
           allegories
           ,
           that
           is
           figuratiue
           shadowes
           ,
           or
           plaine
           speeches
           ,
           that
           question
           is
           not
           yet
           debated
           ;
           which
           I
           reserue
           till
           I
           haue
           ended
           the
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           this
           Discourser
           calleth
           it
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           sixe
           meanes
           ,
           besides
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           inflict
           paine
           on
           the
           soule
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           it
           pleaseth
           you
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           to
           skip
           foure
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           two
           in
           effect
           to
           denie
           .
           Affections
           (
           you
           say
           )
           are
           
             neither
             punishments
             nor
             corrections
             at
             all
             properly
             in
             themselues
          
           ;
           and
           suffering
           by
           sympathie
           from
           and
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           common
           (
           as
           you
           auouch
           )
           
             to
             vs
             with
             beasts
          
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           
             proper
             humane
             suffering
          
           ;
           because
           in
           your
           iudgement
           your
           first
           kinde
           
             of
             suffering
          
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           is
           
             the
             proper
             humane
             suffering
          
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           cause
           your selfe
           call
           the
           soules
           e
           
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
          
           .
           But
           what
           if
           in
           all
           this
           you
           speake
           not
           one
           true
           word
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           affections
           that
           be
           euill
           be
           properlie
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ?
           what
           if
           the
           soules
           suffering
           ,
           from
           and
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           be
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           humane
           suffering
           ?
           what
           if
           God
           vse
           not
           his
           immediate
           hand
           in
           tormenting
           soules
           ;
           but
           hauing
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           meanes
           by
           his
           wisedome
           and
           power
           ,
           committeth
           sinfull
           soules
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           those
           instruments
           and
           meanes
           which
           he
           with
           his
           hand
           hath
           prepared
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           word
           expressed
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           shew
           your selfe
           a
           deepe
           Diuine
           ,
           that
           prooue
           points
           of
           faith
           by
           open
           falsities
           ;
           and
           heape
           vp
           errours
           by
           the
           dozens
           ,
           binding
           them
           with
           your
           bare
           word
           ,
           and
           obtruding
           them
           to
           the
           world
           as
           oracles
           lately
           slipt
           from
           heauen
           ?
           but
           go
           to
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           first
           to
           the
           affections
           ,
           which
           you
           affirme
           are
           no
           punishments
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           .
        
         
           The
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           that
           be
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           zeale
           of
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           trueth
           ,
           are
           the
           speciall
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           from
           paining
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           they
           breed
           exceeding
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           in
           the
           Holieghost
           .
           The
           affections
           that
           are
           e●…ill
           are
           not
           onely
           the
           rage
           and
           reward
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           but
           inflict
           as
           great
           anguish
           as
           may
           be
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Concupiscence
           which
           is
           the
           root
           and
           nurse
           of
           all
           euill
           affections
           in
           vs
           ,
           be
           they
           sensitiue
           or
           intellectiue
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           inordinate
           and
           intemperate
           desire
           and
           loue
           of
           our
           owne
           willes
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           despising
           and
           hating
           whatsoeuer
           resisteth
           or
           hindereth
           our
           deuices
           or
           delights
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           the
           will
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ?
           this
           corruption
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           naturall
           in
           vs
           all
           ,
           whence
           came
           it
           ,
           but
           from
           and
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           first
           mans
           sinne
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           but
           the
           verie
           poison
           of
           sinne
           ?
           and
           whether
           tendeth
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           withstand
           and
           refuse
           all
           grace
           ,
           that
           men
           reiecting
           God
           ,
           and
           reiected
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           runne
           headlong
           to
           the
           finall
           and
           eternall
           vengeance
           of
           their
           sinne
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           small
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           for
           men
           to
           be
           
             left
             to
             the
          
           f
           
             desires
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             vile
             affections
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           
             reward
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             and
             euen
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             vnrighteousnesse
             :
          
           which
           make
           men
           the
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           whiles
           they
           g
           wait
           on
           
             lusts
             ,
             and
             diuers
             pleasures
             ,
             which
          
           h
           
             fight
             against
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
          
           i
           
             leading
             it
             captiue
             vnto
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             members
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           doubt
           whether
           they
           paine
           the
           soule
           or
           no
           ,
           looke
           but
           on
           their
           names
           or
           their
           effects
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           soone
           be
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           
             Anger
             ,
             disdaine
             ,
             despaire
             ,
             dislike
             ,
             detestation
             ,
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             rag●…
             ,
             furie
          
           for
           earthly
           things
           ,
           can
           these
           be
           so
           much
           as
           conceiued
           or
           named
           without
           euident
           impression
           or
           mention
           of
           paine
           ?
           yea
           the
           fairest
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           at
           first
           flarter
           vs
           most
           ,
           as
           
             loue
             ,
             desire
          
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           .
           (
           I
           speake
           still
           of
           euill
           and
           vnlawfull
           )
           do
           they
           not
           quicklie
           faile
           ,
           sowerlie
           leaue
           ,
           and
           sharplie
           vexe
           with
           their
           remembrance
           and
           repentance
           the
           greatest
           seekers
           and
           owners
           of
           them
           ?
           In
           all
           these
           worldlie
           desires
           and
           delights
           S.
           Austens
           rule
           is
           generallie
           true
           .
           k
           
             Quod
             sine
             illiciente
             amore
             non
             habuit
             ,
             sine
             vrente
             dolore
             non
             perdet
             .
             He
             that
             kept
             them
             not
             without
             alluring
             loue
             ,
             loseth
             them
             with
             afflicting
             griefe
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           intellectiue
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           trembling
           at
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           despaire
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           besides
           the
           shame
           of
           sinne
           ,
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           horror
           of
           hell
           ;
           what
           torments
           they
           breed
           in
           the
           condemned
           consciences
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           godly
           may
           partly
           iudge
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           they
           sometimes
           taste
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           present
           recourse
           to
           the
           mercies
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           So
           that
           euill
           affections
           ,
           aswell
           intellectiue
           as
           sensitiue
           ,
           be
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           painfull
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           howsoeuer
           your
           cogitations
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           be
           otherwise
           humored
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           soules
           suffering
           from
           and
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           common
           
           to
           vs
           with
           beasts
           :
           if
           the
           soule
           do
           not
           consider
           for
           what
           cause
           ,
           at
           whose
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           end
           she
           suffereth
           ;
           as
           also
           how
           she
           may
           be
           freed
           ,
           and
           what
           thanks
           is
           due
           to
           her
           deliuerer
           ,
           she
           may
           be
           well
           likened
           to
           the
           
             Horse
             and
             Mule
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             vnderstanding
             :
          
           but
           the
           brutish
           dulnesse
           of
           some
           earthly
           minded
           men
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           this
           kind
           of
           suffering
           not
           to
           be
           properly
           humane
           ,
           which
           God
           from
           the
           beginning
           did
           ,
           and
           doth
           vse
           to
           all
           his
           seruants
           and
           saints
           (
           his
           owne
           sonne
           not
           excepted
           )
           ;
           and
           whereby
           God
           worketh
           in
           all
           his
           children
           
             correction
             ,
             probation
             ,
             perfection
             ,
             preparation
             to
             glorie
             ,
          
           which
           are
           things
           most
           proper
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           communicable
           vnto
           beasts
           .
           l
           
             God
             scourgeth
             euerie
             sonne
             whom
             he
             receiueth
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           he
           vseth
           him
           not
           like
           a
           beast
           .
           m
           
             All
             that
             will
             liue
             godlie
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
          
           not
           common
           to
           them
           with
           beasts
           .
           n
           
             Count
             it
             an
             exceeding
             ioy
          
           (
           saith
           Iames
           )
           
             when
             you
             fall
             into
             diuers
             tentations
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             your
             faith
             bringeth
             foorth
             patience
             .
          
           Now
           to
           impart
           any
           of
           these
           things
           to
           beasts
           ,
           were
           very
           strange
           Diuinity
           .
           o
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             that
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           Shall
           men
           be
           blessed
           ,
           and
           enioy
           Gods
           kingdome
           for
           suffering
           as
           the
           beasts
           doe
           ?
           p
           
             If
             any
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           He
           that
           putteth
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           sufferings
           of
           beasts
           and
           Christians
           ,
           is
           vnwoorthie
           to
           be
           a
           Christian.
           q
           
             The
             same
             afflictions
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             are
             accomplished
             in
             your
             brethren
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           If
           you
           list
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           to
           take
           beasts
           for
           your
           brethren
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           your
           sufferings
           like
           to
           theirs
           ,
           or
           common
           to
           them
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           that
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           speciallie
           Christian
           men
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           kinde
           of
           paining
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           bodie
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           common
           neither
           to
           beasts
           ,
           nor
           to
           diuels
           .
           r
           
             There
             hath
             no
             tentation
             taken
             you
          
           (
           saith
           
           Paul
           )
           
             but
             such
             as
             is
             humane
          
           .
           What
           is
           humane
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           onely
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           so
           common
           neither
           to
           beasts
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           but
           proper
           to
           men
           ?
           Take
           backe
           therefore
           your
           vaine
           imagination
           ,
           and
           more
           foolish
           collection
           ,
           that
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           her
           bodie
           is
           not
           properly
           humane
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           common
           to
           men
           with
           beasts
           ,
           and
           learne
           hereafter
           that
           beasts
           hauing
           no
           soule
           ,
           much
           lesse
           anie
           graces
           or
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           or
           the
           next
           ,
           can
           not
           communicate
           with
           men
           in
           that
           kinde
           of
           suffering
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           feeleth
           from
           her
           bodie
           ,
           and
           whereby
           she
           is
           
             chastised
             ,
             prooued
             ,
             perfected
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           [
           At
           least
           yet
           you
           thinke
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           
             is
             the
          
           s
           
             proper
             and
             principall
             humane
             suffering
          
           .
           ]
           If
           there
           be
           any
           such
           suffering
           of
           paine
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           principall
           suffering
           of
           deuils
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           men
           .
           For
           humane
           properly
           it
           can
           not
           be
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           touch
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           bodie
           as
           soule
           ,
           whereof
           man
           consisteth
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           r●…ll
           punishment
           of
           mans
           sinne
           in
           earth
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           conteineth
           the
           torments
           of
           both
           parts
           ;
           without
           either
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proper
           ,
           nor
           principall
           humane
           suffering
           ;
           though
           the
           soule
           after
           death
           be
           aff●…icted
           for
           a
           season
           till
           the
           bodie
           be
           raysed
           and
           punished
           with
           he●…
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           true
           humane
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           euerlastingly
           allotted
           to
           the
           wicked
           for
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           But
           how
           proo●…e
           you
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           suffereth
           sensible
           and
           absolute
           paine
           .
           I
           meane
           not
           depending
           on
           her
           owne
           cogitations
           or
           actions
           ,
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           what
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           example
           haue
           you
           for
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           maine
           morter
           of
           your
           new
           erected
           hell
           ;
           but
           tempered
           onely
           with
           the
           water
           of
           your
           owne
           wit
           ;
           nor
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           Fathers
           doe
           acknowledge
           any
           
           such
           kind
           of
           suffering
           in
           hell
           from
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           as
           you
           affirme
           ;
           yea
           they
           expressely
           auouch
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           without
           question
           is
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           punishment
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           here
           ,
           or
           in
           hell
           ;
           he
           alone
           giueth
           force
           to
           each
           creature
           to
           pierce
           and
           punish
           ;
           and
           he
           alone
           made
           the
           soule
           capable
           of
           paine
           from
           her
           bodie
           ,
           from
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           from
           whatsoeuer
           creature
           should
           please
           him
           to
           vse
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Of
           this
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ;
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           
             ordereth
             ▪
             strengtheneth
             ,
             sharpeneth
             ,
             continueth
             ,
             and
             worketh
             ,
          
           all
           paine
           and
           punishment
           both
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           and
           for
           euer
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           doeth
           this
           by
           meanes
           likewise
           ordeined
           and
           appointed
           by
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           either
           within
           or
           without
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           immediate
           hand
           without
           all
           meanes
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           question
           ;
           and
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           this
           with
           as
           good
           attention
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           affirmed
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           prooued
           by
           you
           in
           all
           your
           Discourse
           .
           Touching
           hell
           ,
           I
           sinde
           the
           contrarie
           confi●…med
           and
           auouched
           by
           the
           manifest
           and
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           vseth
           are
           likewise
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           inflicting
           paine
           on
           the
           soule
           no
           where
           ,
           that
           I
           read
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           prooue
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           weightie
           a
           cause
           euery
           wise
           man
           will
           expect
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           before
           he
           admit
           your
           metaphoricall
           flames
           of
           a
           new
           found
           fire
           ,
           deuised
           by
           you
           for
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           subiect
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           giuer
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           any
           creature
           to
           further
           that
           action
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           doubted
           of
           any
           Christian.
           t
           
             A
             man
             can
             receiue
             nothing
             except
             it
             be
             giuen
             him
             from
             heauen
          
           ;
           euen
           
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
          
           .
           (
           whence
           )
           u
           
             commeth
             euery
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             .
          
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           him
           ,
           the
           x
           
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             working
             all
             in
             all
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           y
           
             distributing
             to
             euery
             man
             ,
             as
             pleaseth
             him
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           diuision
           and
           operation
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           most
           powerfully
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           is
           not
           alwaies
           immediate
           ,
           but
           dependeth
           on
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           partaking
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           imposing
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           God
           vseth
           as
           meanes
           not
           to
           helpe
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           to
           direct
           and
           guide
           our
           weakenesse
           .
           Otherwise
           neither
           man
           nor
           Angel
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           haue
           
           any
           power
           to
           touch
           and
           turne
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           to
           inspire
           it
           with
           grace
           ,
           but
           onely
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           and
           can
           alter
           and
           change
           it
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           giuing
           ,
           so
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           all
           good
           gifts
           pertaining
           either
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           
             prudence
             ,
             courage
             ,
             magnanimitie
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           li●…e
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
          
           ,
           and
           other
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           depend
           wholely
           on
           Gods
           will
           and
           worke
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           let
           ,
           but
           when
           God
           hath
           most
           iustly
           depriued
           men
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           which
           should
           preserue
           them
           from
           euill
           ,
           he
           may
           and
           doeth
           leaue
           the
           neglecters
           and
           abusers
           of
           his
           grace
           to
           be
           possessed
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           z
           errour
           ,
           a
           
             vncleannesse
             ,
             and
          
           b
           giddinesse
           ,
           that
           c
           
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
          
           and
           carieth
           them
           headlong
           into
           all
           kind
           of
           mischiefe
           .
           Not
           that
           God
           performeth
           any
           of
           these
           things
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           which
           are
           wicked
           and
           impious
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           he
           giueth
           them
           ouer
           ,
           which
           despise
           and
           forsake
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           pray
           to
           the
           roaring
           Lion
           ,
           that
           deuoureth
           them
           .
           Neither
           is
           Satan
           to
           seeke
           howe
           to
           leade
           men
           destitute
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           all
           villanie
           both
           against
           themselues
           and
           others
           ;
           since
           he
           can
           d
           
             blind
             the
             mindes
             of
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             distract
             their
          
           e
           wits
           ,
           and
           inflame
           their
           hearts
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           raging
           lustes
           ,
           and
           vntamed
           affections
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           Cain
           ,
           Saul
           ,
           Achitophel
           ,
           Iudas
           ;
           and
           dayly
           doth
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           outward
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           God
           turneth
           the
           furie
           and
           violence
           of
           his
           creatures
           to
           reuenge
           sinne
           ;
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           men
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           deuils
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           wicked
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           and
           to
           chastise
           his
           owne
           to
           their
           conuersion
           ;
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           doth
           euery
           where
           appeare
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           nothing
           to
           your
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           For
           first
           in
           them
           God
           vseth
           his
           creatures
           ,
           as
           his
           agents
           and
           instruments
           ;
           and
           where
           his
           immediate
           hand
           may
           happily
           be
           conceaued
           to
           worke
           without
           meanes
           ,
           there
           he
           punisheth
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           owne
           position
           is
           not
           the
           proper
           and
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           feare
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           griefe
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           here
           conceaueth
           vpon
           the
           denouncing
           ,
           conuicting
           ,
           or
           beholding
           of
           her
           owne
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           the
           terrible
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ;
           the
           power
           ,
           trueth
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           are
           euident
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           imagine
           .
           For
           in
           this
           case
           God
           punisheth
           the
           soule
           by
           her selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           her
           intellectiue
           or
           sensitiue
           faculties
           ,
           letting
           her
           plainely
           perceiue
           ,
           what
           ioy
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           what
           vengeance
           is
           prouided
           for
           all
           the
           workers
           of
           wickednesse
           .
           The
           losse
           of
           which
           blisse
           ,
           and
           terrour
           of
           which
           vengeance
           apprehended
           by
           outward
           sense
           ,
           or
           inward
           intelligence
           ,
           cannot
           but
           mightily
           grieue
           and
           afflict
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           the
           greater
           the
           losse
           ,
           that
           is
           irreuocable
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           soarer
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           is
           ineuitable
           ,
           the
           deeper
           is
           the
           wound
           ,
           that
           either
           of
           them
           make
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man.
           But
           this
           feare
           and
           griefe
           ,
           whiles
           here
           men
           liue
           ,
           proceede
           from
           the
           cogitation
           and
           perswasion
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           the
           horrour
           of
           hell
           and
           rage
           of
           fire
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           to
           punish
           the
           soule
           ,
           shall
           inflict
           an
           intollerable
           torment
           not
           rising
           from
           the
           minds
           and
           wils
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           world
           it
           doth
           ,
           but
           impressed
           by
           an
           externall
           and
           violent
           agent
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           hath
           prepared
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           men
           and
           deuils
           .
        
         
           How
           beit
           in
           none
           of
           all
           these
           appeareth
           that
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           talke
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           you
           would
           so
           faine
           subiect
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           make
           him
           suffer
           the
           substance
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           (
           according
           to
           your
           dreame
           )
           doe
           feele
           in
           hell
           .
           For
           in
           your
           conceit
           of
           the
           soules
           immediate
           suffering
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           soule
           must
           onely
           be
           a
           patient
           ,
           and
           no
           agent
           ;
           and
           God
           must
           inflict
           the
           paine
           on
           the
           soule
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           meanes
           without
           or
           within
           the
           soule
           ;
           onely
           the
           soule
           must
           feele
           and
           discerne
           the
           present
           and
           inherent
           paine
           by
           her
           passiue
           power
           and
           facultie
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           is
           capable
           of
           all
           paine
           ,
           whence
           soeuer
           or
           howsoeuer
           it
           commeth
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           suffering
           you
           euery
           where
           affirme
           ,
           you
           no
           where
           prooue
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           most
           absurd
           ,
           you
           presume
           against
           the
           cleare
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           continually
           naming
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           threatning
           the
           wicked
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           allegorize
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           
           in
           stead
           of
           fire
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           armed
           as
           a
           most
           dreadfull
           meanes
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           you
           suppose
           a
           certaine
           paine
           ,
           which
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           will
           inflict
           on
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           make
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           and
           fasten
           it
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           worke
           our
           redemption
           ,
           or
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           But
           sir
           Discourser
           this
           is
           rather
           dreaming
           then
           debating
           of
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           allegorize
           whatsoeuer
           standeth
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           to
           imagine
           what
           you
           please
           without
           either
           proofe
           or
           pretence
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           if
           your
           mouth
           were
           the
           rule
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           would
           vanish
           by
           your
           fantasticall
           figures
           and
           shadowes
           .
           Wherefore
           leaue
           your
           deuising
           and
           auouching
           what
           best
           liketh
           your
           vnquiet
           humour
           in
           so
           weightie
           matters
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           tye
           your
           tongue
           if
           not
           your
           heart
           ,
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           you
           may
           beare
           the
           shew
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           sense
           ,
           of
           a
           Christian
           man.
           For
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           that
           God
           is
           either
           the
           immediate
           tormentour
           of
           soules
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           idle
           and
           absurd
           imagination
           ;
           or
           that
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           God
           did
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           at
           any
           time
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           tormented
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           witlesse
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           .
        
         
           For
           proofe
           you
           produce
           the
           words
           of
           ●…say
           affirming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             layed
             vpon
             him
             the
             punishment
             of
             vs
             all
          
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           you
           hit
           neither
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Prophet
           .
           The
           word
           is
           HAAVAH
           
             to
             be
             crooked
          
           or
           
             to
             go
             a●…rie
          
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           translation
           signifieth
           the
           crookednesse
           o●…
           wickednesse
           of
           mans
           life
           ;
           which
           the
           Prophet
           testifieth
           was
           layd
           vpon
           Christ
           in
           saying
           ,
           f
           
             the
             Lord
             layd
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
           But
           grant
           it
           may
           sometimes
           by
           the
           ioyning
           of
           other
           words
           import
           anie
           punishment
           allotted
           to
           wickednesse
           ;
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           say
           that
           God
           layed
           all
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           sinne
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           layed
           it
           vpon
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           both
           which
           you
           inferre
           out
           of
           the
           Prophets
           words
           ,
           though
           neither
           be
           there
           expressed
           ,
           or
           thence
           to
           be
           concluded
           ?
           S.
           Peter
           will
           tell
           you
           on
           what
           part
           of
           Christ
           God
           layd
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           euen
           on
           his
           bodie
           .
           g
           
             Himselfe
             bare
             our
             sinnes
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             .
          
           Now
           where
           Christ
           did
           beare
           them
           ,
           there
           God
           did
           lay
           them
           .
           Christ
           bare
           them
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           as
           Peter
           affirmeth
           ;
           God
           therefore
           layd
           our
           sinnes
           on
           his
           bodie
           ,
           that
           by
           suffering
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Christ
           might
           make
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           sense
           which
           you
           would
           sowe
           to
           the
           Prophets
           words
           ,
           that
           God
           layd
           vpon
           him
           all
           our
           punishment
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           punishment
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           is
           false
           and
           wicked
           .
           For
           so
           Christ
           must
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           
             reiection
             ,
             desperation
             ,
             and
             eternall
             damnation
          
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           redeemed
           .
           If
           you
           meane
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Scripture
           intendeth
           ,
           that
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           was
           the
           full
           redemption
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           then
           are
           you
           wide
           from
           concluding
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           or
           the
           full
           vengeance
           due
           to
           our
           sinne
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           point
           that
           you
           aime
           at
           .
           This
           is
           all
           the
           proofe
           you
           offer
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           immediate
           suffering
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           sturdie
           stuffe
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           rudest
           reader
           that
           lighteth
           on
           your
           pamphlet
           of
           Defence
           will
           soone
           conceiue
           .
           If
           you
           keepe
           this
           course
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           positions
           ,
           the
           world
           will
           soone
           be
           wearie
           of
           your
           new-found
           fansies
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           of
           your
           manifest
           follies
           .
        
         
           [
           But
           Christ
           suffered
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             the
             substance
             of
             hell-paines
          
           ,
           though
           
             not
             the
             circumstances
             of
             place
             and
             time
             ,
          
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           suffer
           ;
           for
           
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           To
           make
           God
           the
           tormentor
           of
           Christs
           soule
           heere
           on
           earth
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           damned
           soules
           in
           hell
           ,
           you
           brought
           vs
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             ●…ayd
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             :
          
           for
           this
           seraphicall
           sequestration
           of
           the
           substance
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           you
           begin
           now
           to
           broach
           ,
           what
           Prophet
           or
           Apostle
           can
           you
           produce
           ?
           Dare
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hazard
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           ,
           pull
           in
           pieces
           Gods
           setled
           ,
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           eternall
           iudgement
           against
           sinne
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           worme
           of
           your
           owne
           
           wit
           wrest
           in
           sunder
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           from
           the
           circumstance
           thereof
           ?
           What
           will
           you
           not
           aduenture
           in
           earth
           ,
           that
           attempt
           this
           in
           hell
           ?
           or
           what
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           your
           forge
           ,
           that
           offer
           to
           make
           vs
           a
           new
           essence
           and
           nature
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           heauen
           ?
           If
           you
           can
           de●…se
           or
           intend
           to
           mingle
           your
           toyes
           with
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           with
           sillie
           sleights
           of
           Sophistrie
           ,
           which
           you
           thinke
           Philosophie
           ,
           sub●…ert
           maine
           points
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           your
           leasure
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           your
           labour
           is
           leaud
           .
           In
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           godlie
           euer
           presumed
           to
           debate
           or
           determine
           any
           thing
           ,
           speciallie
           touching
           hell
           or
           heauen
           ,
           without
           the
           manifest
           precedence
           or
           sequence
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           .
           You
           had
           need
           therefore
           (
           Sir
           Deuiser
           )
           to
           be
           well
           aduised
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           small
           presumption
           and
           intrusion
           against
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           to
           eleuate
           and
           frustrate
           the
           paines
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           co●…e
           fresh
           and
           new
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           ordained
           .
           I
           professe
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           depart
           from
           so
           often
           and
           earnest
           words
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           allegorize
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           pronounced
           on
           the
           reprobate
           both
           men
           and
           angels
           ,
           and
           executed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           figures
           and
           metaphors
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           things
           themsel●…es
           matching
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           Christ
           shall
           vtter
           .
           And
           he
           〈◊〉
           I
           assure
           thee
           Christian
           Reader
           I
           ●…warue
           not
           either
           from
           the
           continuall
           tenor
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           Christs
           church
           ;
           howsoeuer
           this
           Deuiser
           flatte
           himselfe
           in
           his
           new
           inuention
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           trace
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           path
           ,
           and
           controll
           him
           with
           the
           le●…ell
           of
           Gods
           trueth
           .
        
         
           What
           can
           be
           more
           substantiall
           to
           any
           iudgement
           or
           punishment
           than
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           specially
           of
           such
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           will
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           power
           decreeth
           ,
           pronounceth
           ,
           and
           setl●…th
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ?
           If
           then
           this
           Iudge
           in
           his
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           appoint
           the
           PLACE
           and
           TIME
           to
           be
           parts
           of
           the
           punishmen●…s
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           ;
           tell
           vs
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           why
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           sentence
           be
           mo●…e
           essentiall
           to
           the
           punishment
           than
           others
           ?
           or
           why
           all
           being
           parts
           alike
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           all
           be
           equally
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ?
           h
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             unto
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
          
           FOR
           THE
           DIVELL
           AND
           HIS
           ANGELS
           ,
           is
           the
           sentence
           to
           be
           pronounced
           on
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           damned
           .
           Of
           the
           continuance
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           here
           it
           is
           expresly
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           it
           shal
           be
           EVERLASTING
           .
           For
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           plaine
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           maketh
           no
           
             fire
             euerlasting
          
           but
           onely
           hell-fire
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           i
           twice
           in
           one
           chapter
           ioyneth
           the
           one
           as
           an
           exposition
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           thrice
           almost
           with
           one
           breath
           affirmeth
           euerlasting
           fire
           to
           be
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           .
           k
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             m●…imed
             than
             hauing
             two
             hands
             (
             or
             two
             feet
             )
             to
             be
             cast
          
           INTO
           HELI
           ,
           INTO
           THE
           FIRE
           THAT
           NEVER
           SHALL
           BE
           QVENCHED
           ;
           VVHERE
           
             their
             worme
             neuer
             dieth
          
           ,
           AND
           THE
           FIRE
           NEVER
           GOETH
           OVT
           .
           No
           fire
           is
           euerlasting
           ,
           but
           onely
           hell-fire
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           in
           his
           sentence
           including
           the
           one
           ,
           implieth
           the
           other
           as
           part
           of
           his
           iudgement
           against
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           maketh
           both
           time
           and
           place
           essentiall
           parts
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           And
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           DEPART
           
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           forsomuch
           as
           there
           shal
           be
           then
           no
           places
           left
           ,
           but
           heauen
           for
           the
           blessed
           ,
           and
           hell
           for
           the
           cursed
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           exclude
           them
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           by
           appointing
           them
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           fire
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           but
           in
           hell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           adiudging
           them
           to
           that
           fire
           ,
           he
           doth
           euidentlie
           adiudge
           them
           to
           hell
           fire
           .
           Since
           then
           no
           man
           is
           or
           shall
           be
           damned
           but
           only
           
             to
             hell
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             euer
          
           ;
           the
           place
           and
           continuance
           are
           expresse
           ,
           and
           so
           essentiall
           parts
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           punishment
           that
           is
           and
           shall
           be
           inflicted
           on
           all
           the
           damned
           .
           For
           the
           iudgement
           which
           then
           shall
           be
           openly
           pronounced
           ,
           is
           immutablie
           decreed
           ,
           and
           alreadie
           reuealed
           by
           the
           Iudge
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vnchangeable
           to
           all
           that
           a●…e
           or
           shal
           be
           damned
           ,
           and
           executed
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           wicked
           which
           is
           extant
           ,
           I
           meane
           their
           soules
           assoone
           as
           they
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           their
           bodies
           be
           yet
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           as
           afterward
           shal
           be
           shewed
           .
           Most
           vainly
           then
           and
           falsely
           doe
           you
           slide
           betweene
           the
           substance
           and
           circumstance
           of
           hell-paines
           ;
           since
           the
           name
           of
           hell-paines
           doth
           necessarilie
           and
           naturallie
           import
           the
           
             place
             of
             torment
          
           where
           those
           
           paines
           are
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           which
           place
           they
           are
           not
           :
           els
           might
           they
           be
           called
           aswell
           aëriall
           or
           terrest●…iall
           paines
           ,
           as
           hell
           paines
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           found
           aswell
           in
           the
           aire
           or
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           resolued
           vs
           there
           is
           
             a
             ●…
             place
             of
          
           l
           torment
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           there
           so
           farre
           exceed
           all
           the
           paines
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           perpetuitie
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           intolerable
           acerbitie
           and
           grauitie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           iustly
           called
           hell-paines
           ,
           as
           proper
           to
           the
           place
           where
           diuels
           and
           damned
           persons
           shal
           be
           punished
           with
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           would
           seeme
           out
           of
           the
           dregs
           of
           Philosophie
           to
           borrow
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           
             substance
             and
             circumstance
          
           of
           hell-paines
           ,
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           what
           you
           say
           .
           For
           euen
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Philosophie
           there
           are
           no
           circumstances
           in
           things
           perpetuall
           and
           immutable
           .
           Circumstances
           must
           often
           varie
           ,
           els
           are
           they
           no
           circumstances
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           eternall
           and
           necessarie
           consequents
           .
           Since
           then
           time
           and
           place
           do
           not
           alter
           in
           anie
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           are
           damned
           are
           cast
           into
           hell
           for
           euer
           ,
           though
           all
           suffer
           not
           like
           paines
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           any
           circumstances
           in
           hell
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           in
           the
           degrees
           and
           differences
           of
           paine
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           place
           or
           perpetuitie
           of
           the
           torment
           ,
           which
           neuer
           varie
           in
           any
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           And
           since
           you
           will
           needs
           be
           medling
           with
           Philosophie
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           substance
           of
           damnation
           as
           you
           auouch
           ,
           doth
           not
           your
           doctrine
           plainlie
           conclude
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           damned
           ?
           for
           ,
           which
           shall
           truely
           attribute
           the
           name
           of
           anie
           thing
           to
           anie
           person
           ,
           the
           substance
           or
           the
           circumstance
           of
           the
           thing
           ?
           By
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Art
           and
           reason
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           definition
           doth
           agree
           ,
           the
           thing
           defined
           must
           likewise
           agree
           .
           Now
           ech
           definition
           importeth
           the
           substance
           ,
           not
           the
           circumstance
           of
           the
           thing
           defined
           .
           And
           so
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           substance
           or
           damnation
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           your
           doctrine
           he
           was
           damned
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           corollar●…e
           in
           Christian
           religion
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           considerate
           Colonell
           as
           you
           are
           ;
           I
           will
           say
           no
           woorse
           .
           Yea
           such
           is
           your
           deepe
           insight
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           that
           with
           turning
           and
           winding
           as
           a
           worme
           doth
           in
           wood
           ,
           to
           make
           Ch●…st
           suffer
           the
           substance
           of
           those
           paines
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           suffer
           ;
           you
           exclude
           him
           ,
           against
           your
           owne
           intention
           and
           assertion
           ,
           from
           all
           both
           substance
           and
           ci●…cumstance
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Iudge
           pronounceth
           and
           inflicteth
           on
           the
           damned
           .
           For
           where
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           conteineth
           in
           it
           reiection
           from
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           malediction
           and
           torment
           of
           eternall
           fire
           ,
           with
           their
           necessarie
           consequents
           ;
           Reiection
           and
           malediction
           Christ
           m
           
             neuer
             tasted
          
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           .
           Continuance
           of
           time
           and
           place
           are
           as
           you
           say
           n
           
             meere
             circumstances
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           not
           agreeable
           to
           Christ
           ;
           there
           remaineth
           then
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ;
           which
           you
           allegorize
           ,
           by
           no
           meanes
           acknowledging
           any
           TRVE
           
             sire
             in
             hell
          
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           
             vtterly
             denie
          
           .
           Now
           allegories
           are
           by
           no
           meanes
           the
           substance
           or
           essence
           of
           an●…e
           creature
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           teach
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           saue
           that
           he
           suffered
           as
           your selfe
           confesse
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           that
           which
           Christ
           by
           his
           iudiciall
           sentence
           inflicteth
           on
           the
           damned
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           the
           damned
           do
           or
           shall
           suffer
           .
           Thus
           what
           Christ
           pronounceth
           on
           the
           damned
           you
           make
           circumstantiall
           and
           allegoricall
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           no
           way
           comp●…ised
           in
           his
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           you
           make
           that
           only
           to
           be
           substantiall
           and
           essentiall
           in
           hell-paines
           ;
           let
           the
           Reader
           now
           iudge
           whether
           this
           hel
           be
           not
           of
           your
           owne
           framing
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Gods
           ordaining
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           follie
           sufficient
           by
           a
           vaine
           distinction
           of
           substance
           and
           circumstance
           to
           exclude
           all
           that
           Christ
           pronunceth
           on
           the
           damned
           ,
           from
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           maketh
           an
           open
           gap
           to
           Atheisme
           ,
           to
           allegorize
           the
           greatest
           torments
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           for
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           nothing
           for
           the
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           saue
           that
           which
           was
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           the
           damned
           ;
           which
           can
           be
           neither
           
             reiection
             ,
             malediction
          
           ,
           nor
           
             eternall
             torment
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           since
           Christ
           suffered
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           as
           you
           affirme
           )
           he
           suffered
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ;
           let
           vs
           more
           largelie
           consider
           what
           paines
           are
           essentiall
           to
           damnation
           ,
           and
           to
           hell
           ,
           not
           that
           hell
           which
           your
           running
           head
           hath
           latelie
           hatched
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God
           hath
           for
           euer
           established
           ;
           as
           also
           whether
           there
           be
           true
           fire
           in
           
           hell
           or
           no
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           the
           more
           plainly
           perceiue
           what
           vanitie
           and
           impietie
           you
           haue
           aduentured
           to
           make
           hell
           and
           so
           heauen
           to
           be
           euerie
           where
           as
           touching
           their
           substance
           ;
           and
           the
           chiefest
           torments
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           imaginarie
           paines
           deuised
           and
           conceiued
           by
           your selfe
           and
           a
           few
           of
           your
           sect
           ,
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           witnesse
           of
           ancient
           and
           Christian
           beleeuers
           .
           Wherein
           when
           I
           speake
           of
           
             substance
             and
             essence
          
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           thinke
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           that
           I
           meane
           precisely
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           as
           Philosophers
           do
           ,
           which
           bodies
           only
           haue
           ;
           I
           speake
           as
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ;
           in
           which
           that
           is
           most
           essentiall
           and
           substantiall
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           shal
           be
           generall
           and
           perpetuall
           in
           either
           kinde
           .
           Then
           that
           is
           essentiall
           to
           damnation
           or
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           reserued
           for
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           his
           word
           and
           will
           reuealed
           ,
           hath
           prouided
           and
           established
           for
           all
           that
           shal
           be
           damned
           ,
           excepting
           or
           sparing
           none
           ,
           but
           including
           them
           all
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           iudgement
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           finde
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           and
           perpetuall
           torment
           there
           ,
           be
           necessarily
           and
           generally
           decreed
           and
           appointed
           for
           all
           the
           reprobate
           that
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           make
           sure
           account
           that
           is
           essentiall
           to
           the
           punishment
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           expressed
           shall
           ineuitably
           and
           eternally
           pursue
           and
           punish
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           Gods
           will
           and
           ordinance
           is
           most
           essentiall
           and
           substantiall
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           determined
           ,
           and
           setled
           generallie
           and
           eternallie
           ,
           without
           ceasing
           or
           changing
           to
           take
           holde
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           essence
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           and
           of
           hell-paines
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           portion
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           Sermons
           I
           deliuered
           manie
           parts
           of
           hell-paines
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           could
           with
           any
           sense
           of
           religion
           be
           applied
           to
           Christ.
           The
           Discourser
           neither
           doth
           nor
           can
           denie
           them
           ,
           but
           shifteth
           them
           off
           as
           either
           allegoricall
           or
           not
           essentiall
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           need
           but
           to
           examine
           whether
           they
           be
           figuratiue
           or
           proper
           speeches
           ,
           as
           also
           whether
           they
           be
           essentiall
           or
           accidentall
           to
           the
           condition
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           which
           I
           am
           content
           in
           order
           to
           do
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           to
           be
           pronounced
           against
           all
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           I
           obserued
           foure
           parts
           of
           hell-paines
           inflicted
           on
           all
           the
           damned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           o
           
             Reiection
             ,
             malediction
             ,
             vengeance
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           
             continuance
             therein
             for
             euer
          
           .
           Touching
           reiection
           and
           malediction
           ,
           the
           Discourser
           plainly
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
           
             in
             Christ
             there
             could
             vtterly
             be
             none
             of
             these
             ,
          
           as
           also
           neither
           q
           
             desperation
             ,
             dereliction
             ,
             nor
             sting
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           This
           confession
           I
           take
           to
           be
           ver●…e
           true
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           himselfe
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           nor
           conformable
           to
           his
           generall
           positions
           otherwise
           .
           But
           of
           that
           afterward
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           if
           reiection
           from
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           extreame
           
             malediction
             of
             bodie
          
           and
           soule
           ,
           be
           essentiall
           paines
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           punishments
           for
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           Christ
           
             neuer
             tasted
             these
          
           ;
           then
           Christ
           neuer
           suffered
           all
           that
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           essence
           and
           substance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           reiection
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           say
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Deuiser
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           
           may
           rightly
           so
           call
           you
           ,
           that
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           deuise
           vs
           a
           new
           hell
           not
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           is
           it
           either
           no
           paine
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           no
           essentiall
           part
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           to
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ?
           The
           losse
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           perceiued
           and
           desired
           ,
           doth
           by
           nature
           no
           lesse
           grieue
           and
           asflict
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           the
           presence
           of
           euill
           doth
           offend
           him
           .
           All
           earthly
           creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ,
           affect
           that
           which
           is
           good
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           desire
           of
           good
           which
           is
           naturall
           to
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           man
           should
           be
           exempted
           :
           but
           as
           by
           sense
           and
           vnderstanding
           he
           discerneth
           higher
           and
           better
           things
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           this
           affection
           and
           inclination
           after
           he
           truely
           perceiueth
           or
           fully
           beholdeth
           them
           ,
           is
           exceedingly
           inflamed
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           findeth
           himselfe
           disappointed
           and
           depriued
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           griefe
           increaseth
           according
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           desire
           .
           The
           ioy
           and
           honour
           then
           of
           the
           saints
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           when
           the
           wicked
           shall
           presently
           beholde
           ,
           and
           see
           themselues
           reiected
           thence
           ,
           they
           shall
           inwardly
           grieue
           with
           vnspeakable
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           mourne
           with
           gnashing
           their
           teeth
           for
           very
           anguish
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           perceiuing
           themselues
           excluded
           from
           that
           inestimable
           blisse
           for
           euer
           .
           This
           collection
           our
           Sauiour
           confirmeth
           in
           expresse
           words
           :
        
         
         
           r
           
             There
             shal
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your selues
             thrust
             out
             at
             doores
             .
          
           Yea
           where
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           paines
           in
           hell
           ;
           
             Losse
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             euill
          
           ;
           the
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           haue
           professed
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           greater
           and
           grieuouser
           paine
           than
           the
           latter
           .
           s
           
             There
             are
             some
          
           (
           saith
           Chrysostome
           )
           
             of
             an
             absurd
             iudgement
          
           ,
           who
           only
           desire
           
             to
             escape
             hell
             :
             contra
             ego
             ,
             multo
             durius
             esse
             tormentum
             quoddam
             assero
             ,
             quàm
             gehenna
             est
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             non
             assecutum
             esse
             tantam
             gloriam
             ,
             &
             illinc
             elapsum
             esse
             .
             But
             I
             on
             the
             contrarie
             a●…firme
             there
             is
             a
             farre
             worse
             torment
             than
             hell
             it selfe
             is
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             great
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             falling
             there-from
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             thinke
             that
             we
             ought
             so
             much
             to
             grieue
             at
             the
             euils
             in
             hell
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             losse
             whereby
             we
             fall
             from
             heauen
             ,
             qui
             nimirum
             est
             cruciatus
             omnium
             durissimus
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             is
             the
             bitterest
             anguish
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           S.
           Austen
           in
           like
           sort
           :
           t
           
             To
             perish
             from
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             banished
             from
             the
             citie
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             want
             so
             plentifull
             abundance
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             layd
             vp
             in
             store
             for
             those
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             tam
             grandis
             est
             p●…a
             ,
             vt
             ei
             nulla
             possint
             tormenta
             quae
             nouimus
             comparari
             ,
             is
             so
             grieuous
             a
             punishment
             ,
          
           or
           paine
           ,
           
             that
             no
             torments
             which
             we
             know
             may
             be
             compared
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           NAZIANZENE
           .
           u
           Those
           (
           that
           rise
           to
           iudgement
           )
           
             this
             amongst
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
          
           ABOVE
           
             other
             punishments
             shall
             torment
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             reiected
             of
             God.
          
           And
           Basil.
           x
           
             The
             estranging
             and
             reiecting
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             euill
             more
             intolerable
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             is
          
           (
           feared
           or
           )
           
             expected
             in
             hell
          
           .
           If
           the
           griefe
           shall
           be
           so
           great
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           kindome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           be
           comprised
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
          
           ;
           then
           is
           there
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           is
           an
           essentiall
           part
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           :
           since
           it
           is
           not
           only
           generall
           and
           perpetuall
           to
           all
           the
           damned
           ;
           but
           a
           necessarie
           precedent
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           torments
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           take
           full
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           afllict
           them
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           wholly
           depriued
           of
           all
           consolation
           and
           expectation
           of
           any
           fauour
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           confounded
           with
           the
           griefe
           and
           shame
           of
           that
           re●…ection
           which
           they
           shall
           suffer
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Malediction
           ,
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Iudiciall
           sentence
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           noteth
           
           as
           well
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           condemnation
           to
           be
           sinne
           ,
           for
           which
           onely
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           are
           accursed
           ;
           as
           the
           sequels
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           condemned
           ,
           whom
           this
           curse
           excludeth
           from
           all
           sense
           and
           hope
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           eternall
           and
           temporall
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           wrappeth
           in
           the
           fearefull
           remembring
           and
           feeling
           the
           number
           and
           horrour
           of
           their
           offences
           ,
           that
           before
           flattered
           ,
           delighted
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           themselues
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           For
           where
           
             shame
             ,
             sorrow
          
           ,
           and
           fe●…re
           are
           by
           Gods
           wisedome
           and
           trueth
           appointed
           as
           waiting
           mates
           on
           sinne
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           stay
           them
           from
           sinne
           ,
           or
           leade
           them
           to
           repentance
           when
           they
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ;
           the
           wicked
           to
           take
           their
           full
           foorth
           in
           their
           vncleannesse
           ,
           cast
           these
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           conceale
           and
           excuse
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           quench
           all
           reuerence
           and
           remembrance
           of
           God
           ,
           least
           any
           thing
           should
           hold
           or
           hinder
           them
           from
           their
           pleasures
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           arising
           to
           take
           finall
           vengeance
           of
           their
           rebellion
           against
           him
           ,
           causeth
           extreame
           and
           inward
           
             shame
             ,
             remorse
          
           and
           feare
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           shunned
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           haue
           repented
           ,
           and
           desisted
           from
           their
           euill
           wayes
           ,
           most
           dreadfully
           to
           inuade
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           mightie
           streames
           to
           ouerwhelme
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           sinke
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           all
           confusion
           ,
           compunction
           and
           desperation
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           most
           iust
           reward
           of
           their
           dalliance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           most
           painefull
           torment
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           life
           time
           wilfully
           renounced
           God
           ,
           to
           enioy
           their
           delights
           ;
           but
           there
           and
           for
           euer
           after
           shall
           without
           remedie
           or
           mercie
           behold
           the
           lothsomenesse
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           grieue
           at
           the
           follie
           and
           furie
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ;
           God
           punishing
           the
           soule
           of
           euery
           such
           transgressour
           with
           the
           remembrance
           and
           remorse
           of
           his
           madnesse
           ,
           with
           the
           euidence
           and
           conscience
           of
           his
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sight
           and
           assurance
           of
           his
           perpetuall
           wretchednesse
           .
        
         
           
           
             Quae
             p●…na
             grauior
             quàm
             interioris
             vulnus
             conscientiae
             ?
             What
             paine
             more
             grieuous
             ,
          
           (
           sayth
           Ambrose
           )
           
             then
             the
             wound
             of
             the
             conscience
             within
             ?
          
           z
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             greater
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             then
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinne
          
           .
           a
           
             Howe
             thinkest
             thou
          
           (
           saith
           Chrysostome
           )
           
             shall
             our
             consciences
             be
             bitten
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             this
             worse
             then
             
             any
             torment
             what
             soeuer
             ?
          
           b
           
             The
             most
             grieuous
             torment
             of
             all
          
           (
           saith
           Basil
           )
           
             shall
             be
             that
             reproch
             and
             eternall
             shame
             .
          
           c
           
             Omni
             tormento
             atrociùs
             desperatio
             condemnatos
             affliget
             .
             Worse
             then
             all
             other
             torments
             shall
             desperation
             afflict
             the
             condemned
             .
          
           d
           
             Giue
             them
             griefe
             of
             heart
             ,
             euen
             thy
             curse
             vpon
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           Ieremie
           to
           God.
           No
           doubt
           then
           the
           sting
           of
           conscience
           and
           shame
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           so
           extreamely
           shall
           grieue
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           eternall
           curse
           ,
           which
           shall
           light
           on
           the
           wicked
           ;
           and
           so
           painefull
           and
           grieuous
           shall
           it
           bee
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           curse
           the
           day
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           time
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           occasioned
           or
           leasured
           them
           to
           come
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           fearefull
           and
           euerlasting
           curse
           .
           e
           
             Torments
             and
             sorrowes
             shall
             take
             holde
             on
             them
             (
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             or
             of
             death
             )
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             pained
             as
             a
             woman
             in
             labour
             with
             child
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
          
           (
           saith
           Ierome
           )
           
             they
             are
             tormented
             with
             their
             owne
             conscience
             .
          
           f
           
             Tunc
             &
             ipsa
             conscientia
             proprijs
             stimulis
             agitatur
             atque
             compungitur
             .
             Then
             the
             very
             conscience
          
           (
           of
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             is
             pricked
             and
             pierced
             with
             her
             owne
             goades
             and
             stinges
             .
          
           g
           
             Magna
             paena
             est
             impiorum
             conscientia
             .
             The
             conscience
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             paine
             or
             punishment
          
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           did
           well
           vtterly
           to
           exempt
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           from
           both
           these
           ,
           I
           meane
           from
           reiection
           and
           malediction
           ;
           you
           must
           otherwise
           haue
           depriued
           him
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ;
           and
           plunged
           him
           into
           the
           shame
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           without
           open
           impietie
           ,
           can
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           yet
           both
           these
           are
           essentiall
           paincs
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           not
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           of
           time
           and
           place
           .
           How
           painefull
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           leaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           by
           that
           which
           is
           already
           said
           ;
           essentiall
           they
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           to
           damnation
           and
           hell
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           they
           are
           comprised
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           hell
           paines
           are
           not
           inflicted
           till
           both
           these
           take
           hold
           on
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           men
           haue
           any
           part
           or
           hope
           of
           heauen
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           condemned
           to
           hell
           ,
           neither
           shall
           the
           finall
           iudgement
           of
           God
           proceede
           against
           any
           ,
           till
           their
           owne
           consciences
           doe
           first
           conuict
           them
           and
           condemne
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           in
           Christs
           sentence
           ,
           reiection
           ,
           and
           malediction
           stand
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           in
           perfourmance
           they
           must
           take
           place
           before
           eternall
           torment
           of
           fire
           shall
           follow
           .
           Gods
           iudgement
           being
           certainely
           iust
           ,
           shall
           be
           without
           all
           contradiction
           euen
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           condemned
           ,
           who
           then
           shal
           be
           their
           owne
           accusers
           :
           and
           as
           hell
           hath
           no
           communion
           with
           heauen
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           a
           man
           bee
           adiudged
           to
           hell
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           first
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           possession
           and
           expectation
           of
           all
           heauenly
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           order
           and
           coherence
           of
           the
           punishments
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           long
           distance
           of
           time
           betweene
           them
           ;
           forsomuch
           as
           that
           iudgement
           shal
           be
           as
           quickly
           executed
           ,
           as
           pronounced
           .
        
         
           The
           torment
           of
           fire
           is
           the
           third
           part
           of
           this
           iudgemen●…
           ,
           which
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           an
           essentiall
           paine
           of
           hell
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           intend
           by
           the
           name
           of
           fire
           .
           For
           if
           this
           also
           be
           accidentall
           to
           damnation
           ,
           I
           maruaile
           much
           what
           is
           substantiall
           .
           But
           you
           are
           content
           to
           admit
           this
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           allegorize
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           thereof
           what
           best
           fitteth
           your
           fansie
           .
           Then
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           not
           the
           torment
           of
           hell
           fire
           so
           much
           threatned
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           by
           Christs
           sentence
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           plaine
           he
           suffered
           no
           part
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ;
           vnlesse
           your
           learning
           serue
           you
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           commeth
           to
           giue
           Iudgement
           against
           all
           the
           damned
           ,
           he
           shall
           vtterly
           forget
           and
           mistake
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           pronounce
           onely
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           against
           the
           reprobate
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           Here
           therfore
           is
           the
           place
           to
           examine
           whether
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           be
           allegoricall
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           is
           essentiall
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           can
           be
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           with
           any
           but
           with
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           which
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           named
           by
           Christ
           as
           a
           chiefe
           punishment
           ,
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           Wherein
           I
           wish
           thee
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           aduisedly
           to
           marke
           what
           is
           said
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           moment
           both
           to
           Christian
           religion
           and
           true
           godlinesse
           ,
           whether
           it
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           for
           euery
           vnstable
           wit
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           to
           allegorize
           whatsoeuer
           liketh
           not
           his
           humour
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           
           For
           if
           the
           small
           and
           eternall
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           be
           allegoricall
           ;
           then
           surely
           the
           reward
           of
           the
           faithfull
           from
           the
           same
           Iudge
           at
           the
           same
           time
           must
           likewise
           be
           allegoricall
           .
           And
           if
           we
           once
           bring
           all
           that
           is
           threatned
           and
           promised
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           to
           be
           figures
           and
           allegories
           ,
           we
           endanger
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           openly
           appeare
           to
           all
           the
           world
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           be
           a
           God
           :
           
             and
             displeased
             and
             offended
             with
             sinne
          
           )
           as
           also
           his
           mercy
           ,
           bountie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           in
           crowning
           his
           elect
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           types
           and
           figures
           .
           The
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           time
           of
           iudgement
           must
           openly
           and
           fully
           performe
           whatsoeuer
           God
           in
           this
           life
           threatneth
           or
           promiseth
           :
           and
           if
           that
           day
           doe
           not
           plainly
           distinguish
           betweene
           righteousnesse
           and
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           the
           elect
           and
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           shewe
           a
           most
           sensible
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ;
           to
           the
           view
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           without
           figures
           or
           allegories
           ,
           no
           time
           after
           is
           ,
           or
           euer
           shal
           be
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           reason
           which
           leadeth
           me
           to
           beleeue
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           to
           to
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           substantiall
           ,
           and
           externall
           fire
           ,
           and
           no
           allegorie
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           and
           must
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           threatned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           we
           hold
           not
           fast
           this
           rule
           ,
           not
           to
           runne
           to
           figures
           in
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           except
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           in
           any
           place
           be
           h
           
             against
             the
             trueth
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             honestie
             of
             manners
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           leaue
           nothing
           sound
           or
           assured
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           i
           
             when
             the
             mind
             is
             possessed
             with
             any
             errour
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Scriptures
             auouch
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             men
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             figuratiue
          
           ;
           as
           S.
           Austen
           rightly
           obserueth
           .
           Your selfe
           approue
           this
           rule
           ,
           when
           it
           maketh
           any
           thing
           for
           you
           :
           your
           words
           are
           :
           k
           
             I
             like
             well
             that
             no
             figure
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ill
             or
             hurtfull
             sense
             following
             litterally
             .
          
           Now
           that
           externall
           and
           substantiall
           fire
           is
           denounced
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           shall
           accordingly
           torment
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           ,
           what
           iniurie
           is
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           or
           what
           repugnance
           hath
           it
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           We
           doe
           and
           must
           beleeue
           that
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           owne
           mouth
           shall
           openly
           adiudge
           the
           reprobate
           to
           l
           
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             deuill
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
           What
           necessitie
           then
           is
           there
           to
           allegorize
           this
           fire
           ?
           It
           is
           impossible
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           for
           soules
           and
           deuils
           ,
           which
           are
           spirits
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           externall
           and
           corporall
           fire
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           fire
           in
           your
           conceit
           must
           be
           figuratiue
           .
           Shall
           it
           be
           impossible
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           speaketh
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           performe
           the
           deede
           ;
           or
           is
           it
           too
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           conceaue
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           ?
           I
           trust
           you
           take
           not
           vpon
           you
           to
           restraine
           the
           maruailes
           of
           Gods
           workes
           to
           the
           reach
           of
           your
           wits
           ,
           or
           to
           measure
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           arme
           by
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           your
           hand
           .
           How
           many
           thousand
           things
           are
           there
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           conseruation
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           daily
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           yet
           farre
           passe
           our
           vnderstanding
           ?
           To
           tie
           Gods
           trueth
           and
           glorie
           to
           your
           capacitie
           ,
           were
           madde
           deuinitie
           ;
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           vnpossible
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           his
           mouth
           hath
           spoken
           ,
           were
           meere
           infidelitie
           .
           He
           that
           created
           spirits
           of
           nothing
           can
           as
           easily
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           paine
           and
           punishment
           from
           fire
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           meane
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           vse
           .
           But
           fire
           hee
           hath
           threatned
           vnto
           men
           and
           deuils
           .
           By
           fire
           therefore
           shall
           they
           be
           tormented
           ,
           which
           his
           hand
           that
           is
           Almightie
           ,
           and
           his
           mouth
           that
           is
           all
           true
           ,
           shall
           perfourme
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           pronounce
           these
           words
           in
           Iudgement
           ,
           where
           the
           guiltie
           must
           perceiue
           ,
           what
           is
           their
           doome
           ;
           the
           ministers
           must
           know
           ,
           what
           they
           shall
           execute
           ;
           and
           the
           elect
           must
           discerne
           what
           they
           are
           to
           approoue
           .
           Now
           allegories
           are
           exactly
           knowen
           onely
           to
           the
           speaker
           ;
           the
           hearers
           ,
           except
           they
           can
           search
           the
           heart
           ,
           can
           not
           certainely
           knowe
           the
           meaning
           of
           figures
           and
           parables
           till
           they
           be
           expounded
           .
           Christs
           iudgement
           therefore
           shall
           be
           plaine
           and
           proper
           ,
           and
           containe
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           any
           way
           may
           hinder
           the
           present
           and
           euident
           conception
           ,
           execution
           ,
           or
           approbation
           of
           it
           .
           The
           end
           and
           vse
           of
           parables
           ,
           which
           are
           allegoricall
           similitudes
           ,
           ou●…
           Sauiour
           confessed
           when
           his
           disciples
           asked
           him
           ,
           m
           
             Why
             speakest
             thou
             to
             them
             in
             
             parables
             .
          
           Who
           answered
           :
           
             because
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             you
             to
             know
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             it
             is
             not
             giuen
             .
          
           n
           
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             done
             in
             parables
             ,
             that
             seeing
             they
             may
             see
             and
             not
             discerne
             ,
             and
             hearing
             they
             may
             heare
             and
             not
             vnderstand
             .
          
           Then
           serue
           parables
           and
           allegories
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           to
           hide
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           speaker
           ;
           and
           to
           darken
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           hearer
           .
           But
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           Christ
           hath
           cleane
           contrarie
           purposes
           ;
           and
           must
           haue
           plaine
           and
           proper
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           may
           heare
           it
           with
           their
           eares
           ,
           vnderstand
           it
           with
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           executed
           with
           their
           eyes
           .
           For
           how
           should
           allegories
           or
           metaphores
           be
           executed
           by
           Gods
           Angels
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           ministers
           in
           that
           iudgement
           ?
           or
           how
           shall
           all
           the
           elect
           concurre
           with
           Christ
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           if
           he
           vse
           metaphores
           and
           allegories
           knowen
           onely
           to
           himselfe
           ?
           It
           is
           euident
           therefore
           the
           generall
           and
           finall
           sentence
           by
           which
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           adiudged
           to
           
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           ,
           must
           haue
           in
           it
           no
           figures
           nor
           allegories
           ,
           but
           onely
           plaine
           and
           proper
           speech
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           and
           vnderstood
           of
           all
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           be
           presently
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           the
           ministers
           that
           attend
           that
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           where
           parables
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           darknesse
           must
           be
           expounded
           before
           they
           can
           be
           conceiued
           ;
           when
           Christ
           doth
           declare
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           exposition
           of
           necessitie
           must
           be
           in
           plaine
           and
           proper
           words
           ,
           lest
           a
           darke
           and
           doubtfull
           exposition
           breed
           a
           further
           confusion
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           than
           the
           parable
           it selfe
           .
           The
           parable
           of
           the
           
             good
             seed
          
           sowed
           by
           the
           owner
           of
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           of
           tares
           sowed
           by
           the
           enemie
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           haruest
           and
           reapers
           ;
           when
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           prayed
           him
           to
           declare
           vnto
           them
           ;
           he
           expounded
           it
           in
           these
           words
           :
           o
           
             The
             sower
             of
             the
             good
             seed
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             field
             is
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             good
             seed
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             the
             tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             the
             enemie
             that
             soweth
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             diuell
             ;
             the
             haruest
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             Reapers
             be
             the
             Angels
             .
             As
             then
             the
             tares
             are
             gathered
             and
             burned
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             kingdome
             all
             offences
             and
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           occasion
           of
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           draw-net
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           gathering
           all
           kinds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           after
           seuering
           the
           good
           from
           the
           bad
           ;
           our
           Sauiour
           repeating
           the
           same
           exposition
           in
           the
           same
           words
           
             (
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             angels
             shall
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             seuer
             the
             bad
             from
             among
             the
             iust
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             fornace
             of
             fire
             )
          
           sayd
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           p
           
             Vnderstand
             ye
             all
             these
             things
          
           ?
           and
           
             they
             sayd
             to
             him
             ,
             Yea
             Lord.
          
           The
           parable
           they
           vnderstood
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           they
           vnderstood
           .
           The
           fire
           therefore
           into
           which
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           cast
           ,
           is
           no
           parabolicall
           ,
           but
           a
           plaine
           and
           proper
           speech
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Christ
           expoundeth
           the
           parable
           by
           it
           :
           it
           is
           therefore
           no
           allegorie
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           and
           proper
           speech
           by
           which
           Christ
           opened
           the
           obscuritie
           of
           the
           parable
           ;
           and
           his
           Disciples
           presently
           conceiued
           his
           meaning
           by
           the
           proprietie
           and
           perspicuitie
           of
           his
           words
           .
           Then
           ,
           that
           *
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             seuer
             the
             wicked
             ;
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           is
           an
           euident
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           proper
           speech
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           euerie
           Christian
           by
           the
           verie
           hearing
           of
           the
           words
           vttered
           ,
           without
           recourse
           to
           you
           Sir
           Deuiser
           to
           helpe
           allegorize
           them
           ;
           or
           to
           bring
           in
           stead
           of
           them
           the
           immediat
           soules
           suffering
           ,
           which
           you
           still
           auouch
           ,
           but
           neuer
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           proue
           ,
           or
           vse
           the
           meanes
           to
           vnfold
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           your
           new
           conceit
           hath
           no
           coherence
           with
           the
           sense
           or
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ;
           but
           either
           he
           must
           correct
           his
           speech
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           he
           mentioneth
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           you
           must
           recall
           your
           fansie
           ,
           who
           suppose
           an
           inward
           paine
           in
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           be
           hell
           fire
           .
           For
           if
           that
           which
           you
           call
           hell
           fire
           be
           only
           within
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           DEPART
           ,
           GO
           ,
           or
           BE
           CAST
           INTO
           HELL
           FIRE
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           imagination
           is
           cast
           into
           them
           ,
           &
           not
           they
           into
           it
           ?
           And
           therefore
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           so
           often
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           
             cast
             into
             hell
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           iudicially
           willeth
           them
           to
           
             depart
             from
             him
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           ;
           you
           must
           set
           him
           to
           schoole
           ,
           and
           teach
           him
           to
           speake
           righter
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           your
           opinion
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           hell
           fire
           shal
           be
           cast
           into
           them
           .
           But
           if
           these
           be
           fooleries
           most
           vnfit
           for
           any
           
           Christian
           man
           ,
           to
           controll
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           to
           condemne
           him
           of
           open
           and
           childish
           ignorance
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           an
           externall
           and
           internall
           fire
           ;
           then
           learne
           to
           reuerence
           the
           veritie
           and
           grauitie
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           confesse
           that
           he
           which
           seeth
           and
           setleth
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           cannot
           so
           forget
           himselfe
           as
           to
           mistake
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           .
           For
           if
           the
           fire
           be
           a
           violent
           ,
           externall
           ,
           and
           locall
           agent
           into
           which
           the
           wicked
           shal
           be
           cast
           ;
           then
           are
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           most
           proper
           and
           pertinent
           to
           the
           matter
           :
           but
           if
           that
           fire
           which
           shall
           torment
           the
           damned
           ,
           be
           nothing
           but
           an
           internall
           paine
           rising
           within
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           are
           all
           the
           speeches
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           expressing
           their
           punishment
           ,
           wide
           from
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           dissonant
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           you
           suppose
           they
           would
           deliuer
           .
           Dauid
           describing
           the
           vengeance
           that
           God
           at
           the
           last
           will
           execute
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           q
           
             Vpon
             the
             wicked
             God
             will
             raine
             snares
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           This
           raining
           vpon
           them
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           the
           meanes
           and
           matter
           of
           their
           torment
           shall
           be
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           an
           anguish
           onely
           rising
           within
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           of
           hell
           fire
           .
           r
           
             The
             diuell
             that
             deceiued
             them
             ,
             was
             cast
          
           (
           sayth
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           
             into
             a
             lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ;
             and
             whosoeuer
             was
             not
             found
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           The
           Holy
           ghost
           by
           your
           direction
           must
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           into
           euery
           one
           that
           was
           not
           found
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           s
           
             It
             is
             better
          
           (
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             maimed
             ,
             than
             hauing
             two
             hands
             to
             goe
             into
             hell
             ,
          
           into
           the
           fire
           
             that
             neuer
             shall
             be
             quenched
          
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           by
           your
           doctrine
           is
           not
           well
           aduised
           so
           to
           speake
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             maymed
             ,
             than
             hell
             fire
             to
             goe
             into
             you
             .
          
           And
           when
           Christ
           foretelleth
           that
           
             the
             Angels
             shall
             seuer
             the
             badde
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
          
           ;
           he
           committeth
           two
           great
           ouersights
           by
           your
           new
           Diuinity
           :
           the
           first
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             shall
             cast
             the
             badde
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
          
           ;
           where
           indeed
           by
           your
           deuice
           
             the
             furnace
             of
             fire
             shal
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             badde
             :
          
           the
           next
           in
           that
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
          
           ;
           which
           hath
           no
           trueth
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           inwardly
           suffer
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           you
           teach
           .
           For
           how
           do
           the
           Angels
           cast
           the
           wicked
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           when
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           inflicteth
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           hell
           fire
           ,
           on
           the
           soule
           without
           any
           instruments
           or
           inferiour
           meanes
           ?
           These
           mockeries
           you
           must
           make
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           serue
           your
           new
           conceit
           ,
           that
           hell
           fire
           is
           an
           allegorie
           ,
           and
           importeth
           nothing
           but
           a
           paine
           raised
           within
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ;
           which
           what
           agreement
           it
           hath
           with
           the
           doctrine
           and
           descriptions
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           I
           leaue
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           word
           Gehenna
           ,
           which
           Christ
           authorized
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           hath
           no
           iust
           representation
           of
           hell
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           substantiall
           and
           externall
           fire
           in
           hel
           .
           For
           where
           anciently
           the
           children
           of
           Iudah
           t
           
             built
             the
             place
             of
             Topheth
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hinnom
             to
             burne
             their
             sonnes
             &
             daughters
             in
             the
             fire
          
           u
           vnto
           Molech
           ;
           which
           valley
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           Iosue
           placeth
           x
           neere
           to
           Iebusi
           (
           that
           was
           afterward
           Ierusalem
           )
           and
           calleth
           Gehinnom
           :
           and
           the
           chiefe
           councel
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           whiles
           their
           power
           lasted
           ,
           vsed
           to
           punish
           certaine
           offences
           with
           fire
           in
           the
           same
           valley
           lying
           neere
           to
           their
           citie
           :
           Our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           either
           taking
           the
           word
           that
           was
           vsuall
           among
           the
           people
           in
           his
           time
           to
           import
           hell
           ,
           and
           establishing
           it
           with
           his
           authoritie
           ;
           or
           resembling
           hell
           to
           the
           place
           of
           tormenting
           &
           burning
           malefactors
           with
           fire
           so
           wel
           knowen
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           nameth
           it
           Gihanna
           in
           Syriack
           ;
           which
           the
           Hebrues
           call
           Gehinnam
           ,
           the
           Euangelists
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Latines
           Gehenna
           .
           In
           this
           application
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           might
           fitly
           resemble
           the
           other
           ,
           three
           things
           were
           chiefly
           respected
           ,
           as
           Peter
           Martyr
           rightly
           obserueth
           vpon
           the
           second
           chapter
           of
           the
           second
           booke
           of
           Kings
           .
           
             First
             that
             being
             a
          
           y
           
             valley
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             lowe
             bottome
             ,
             it
             resembled
             hell
             ,
             which
             is
             beleeued
             to
             be
             beneath
             the
             earth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             wicked
             are
             tormented
             (
             in
             hell
             )
             euen
             as
             the
             children
             were
             in
             that
             valley
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             vncleane
             and
             detestable
             ,
             whither
             all
             vile
             and
             lothsome
             things
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             euen
             as
             defiled
             and
             wicked
             soules
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             into
             hell
             .
          
           And
           howsoeuer
           you
           may
           quarrell
           with
           the
           first
           and
           last
           respects
           ,
           because
           you
           thinke
           them
           not
           Canonicall
           ,
           though
           I
           finde
           
           them
           grounded
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           to
           this
           present
           purpose
           :
           the
           second
           is
           without
           contradiction
           the
           maine
           reason
           why
           our
           Sauiour
           tooke
           the
           word
           Gehenna
           to
           represent
           hell
           ,
           and
           is
           expressed
           by
           himselfe
           when
           so
           often
           in
           the
           Gospell
           he
           addeth
           fire
           to
           the
           word
           Gehenna
           ,
           and
           expoundeth
           the
           one
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Gehenna
           by
           vnquenchable
           fire
           .
           z
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             say
             foole
          
           (
           to
           his
           brother
           )
           
             shal
             be
             worthy
             of
             the
             Gehenne
          
           of
           fire
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             vale
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           or
           of
           hell
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           a
           
             It
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             with
             one
             eye
             ,
             than
             hauing
             two
             eyes
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Gehenne
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           
             vale
             or
             lake
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           hell
           fire
           .
           In
           the
           Gospel
           written
           by
           S.
           Marke
           Christ
           ioyneth
           the
           one
           as
           an
           explication
           to
           the
           other
           .
           It
           b
           
             is
             better
             to
             goe
             halting
             into
             life
             than
             hauing
             two
             feet
             to
             be
             cast
             into
          
           GEHENNA
           ,
           
             into
             the
             fire
             that
             neuer
             shal
             be
             quenched
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           resemblance
           of
           true
           fire
           in
           either
           place
           ,
           painfull
           to
           the
           sufferer
           and
           dreadfull
           to
           the
           beholder
           ,
           was
           the
           chiefe
           respect
           ,
           why
           our
           Sauiour
           allowed
           GEHENNA
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           and
           consequently
           doth
           assure
           vs
           there
           is
           true
           fire
           in
           hell
           .
           For
           if
           hell
           haue
           no
           fi
           e
           in
           it
           besides
           an
           inward
           and
           inherent
           paine
           of
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           all
           violent
           and
           burning
           diseases
           ,
           Christ
           might
           more
           fitly
           haue
           resembled
           hell
           to
           any
           sharpe
           and
           sore
           sicknes●…e
           ,
           than
           to
           an
           externall
           and
           sensible
           fire
           ,
           which
           can
           haue
           no
           reference
           to
           hell
           ,
           if
           the
           torments
           there
           be
           only
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           .
        
         
           These
           reasons
           lead
           me
           to
           r●…solue
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           so
           much
           threatned
           to
           ●…he
           wicked
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           visible
           ,
           and
           externall
           fire
           ;
           wherein
           lest
           thou
           shouldest
           thinke
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           rest
           too
           much
           on
           mine
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           as
           this
           D●…scourser
           doth
           in
           all
           things
           on
           his
           ;
           I
           am
           content
           to
           let
           thee
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Catholike
           Fathers
           of
           Christes
           Church
           haue
           constantly
           professed
           as
           much
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           condemned
           the
           Discoursers
           conceit
           as
           an
           open
           errour
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           I
           haue
           alreadie
           produced
           the
           testimonies
           of
           so
           many
           Fathers
           in
           the
           c
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermons
           touching
           this
           point
           (
           the
           writers
           being
           of
           the
           greatest
           learning
           and
           account
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           )
           as
           may
           satisfie
           the
           ●…ober
           ,
           and
           stumble
           the
           froward
           ;
           thei●…
           iudgement
           concurring
           with
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           yet
           because
           this
           Discou●…ser
           lightly
           regardeth
           their
           concents
           ,
           &
           vainely
           shifteth
           off
           their
           proofes
           ,
           let
           vs
           heare
           and
           examine
           his
           answere
           to
           their
           assertions
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           by
           me
           cited
           ,
           were
           
             Austen
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Lact●…ntius
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Minutius
             ,
             Pacianus
             ,
          
           and
           Gregorie
           ,
           besides
           the
           wordes
           of
           Sibylla
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           those
           Fathe●…s
           accept
           and
           alleage
           as
           proceeding
           from
           God
           to
           witnesse
           the
           trueth
           and
           terrour
           of
           his
           generall
           iudgement
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           with
           the
           tenour
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           His
           answere
           beginneth
           and
           endeth
           in
           this
           wise
           ;
           d
           
             You
             set
             your
             s●…lfe
             to
             prooue
             that
             in
             hell
             there
             is
             materiall
             fire
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             you
             are
             now
             almost
             afraid
             so
             to
             call
             it
             :
             yet
             you
             call
             it
             true
             fire
             ,
             which
             also
             wee
             vtterly
             denie
             .
             All
             your
             proofes
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             they
             ar●…
             )
             runne
             to
             prooue
             corporall
             and
             materiall
             fire
             yet
             eternall
             ,
             except
             your
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             vtterly
             prooue
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           *
           
             And
             me
             thinkes
             you
             should
             not
             care
             for
             corpor●…ll
             fire
             now
             in
             hell
             ,
             seeing
             you
             seeme
             to
             beleeue
             no
             torments
             for
             damned
             soules
             ,
             saue
             on
             ly
             at
             the
             resurr●…ction
             .
             For
             thus
             you
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             bodie
             hath
             beene
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             soules
             pleasure
             in
             sinne
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             her
             paine
             .
             But
             all
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             soule
             taketh
             from
             her
             bodie
             ,
             all
             actes
             of
             sinne
             she
             committeth
             by
             her
             bodie
             .
             Therefore
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           (
           ONELY
           )
           
             by
             the
             bodie
             :
             Or
             therefore
             all
             the
             soules
             paine
             for
             sinne
             ,
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             is
             by
             the
             body
             .
             This
             is
             your
             owne
             reason
             :
             which
             being
             true
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             care
             for
             corporall
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
             before
             the
             last
             iudgem●…nt
             ?
          
        
         
           You
           begin
           and
           end
           with
           two
           notorious
           vntrueths
           and
           falsifications
           of
           my
           words
           ;
           that
           at
           least
           you
           may
           make
           others
           beleeue
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           likelihood
           in
           yours
           ,
           when
           I
           dare
           not
           stand
           by
           mine
           ,
           but
           am
           either
           afraid
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           conclude
           directly
           against
           them
           .
           
             Doe
             I
             set
             my selfe
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             in
             hell
             there
             is
             materiall
             fire
             ;
             and
             yet
             am
             I
             now
             almost
             afraid
             so
             to
             call
             it
             ?
          
           It
           is
           your
           wont
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           not
           mine
           ,
           to
           take
           vp
           termes
           that
           may
           be
           turned
           euery
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           plant
           your
           chiefe
           strength
           vpon
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           their
           Signification
           .
           Doe
           I
           any
           where
           apply
           the
           word
           materiall
           to
           hell
           fire
           ?
           
           or
           doe
           any
           of
           the
           places
           which
           I
           cite
           ,
           so
           call
           it
           ?
           If
           they
           doe
           ,
           name
           them
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           how
           
             set
             I
             my selfe
             to
             prooue
             materiall
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           without
           any
           words
           or
           proofes
           sounding
           that
           way
           ?
           Know
           you
           my
           meaning
           without
           my
           words
           ?
           or
           doe
           you
           boldly
           presume
           of
           my
           meaning
           against
           my
           words
           ?
           If
           by
           materiall
           fire
           ,
           you
           meane
           that
           which
           is
           maintained
           by
           wood
           or
           by
           such
           like
           matter
           as
           nourisheth
           fire
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           which
           fire
           will
           quench
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           is
           one
           of
           your
           chiefest
           obiections
           which
           you
           say
           is
           vnanswered
           :
           )
           then
           doe
           the
           places
           which
           I
           bring
           plainely
           prooue
           that
           hell
           fire
           is
           not
           materiall
           .
           For
           Lactantius
           sayth
           of
           it
           ;
           e
           
             It
             burneth
             of
             it selfe
             without
             any
             nourishment
             .
          
           And
           Gregorie
           ;
           f
           
             It
             is
             neither
             kindled
             with
             mans
             industrie
             ,
             nor
             nourished
             with
             wood
          
           ;
           but
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           fire
           ,
           
             it
             consumeth
             not
             what
             it
             burneth
             ,
             but
             rather
             repaireth
             what
             it
             eateth
             ,
          
           as
           Tertullian
           sayth
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           my
           positions
           nor
           probations
           gaue
           you
           any
           cause
           to
           coniecture
           I
           meant
           your
           materiall
           fire
           .
           The
           places
           produced
           by
           me
           expresse
           the
           contrary
           :
           and
           mine
           owne
           words
           are
           ;
           g
           
             S.
             Austen
             long
             since
             hath
             plainly
             resolued
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             is
             not
             only
             a
             true
             fire
             ,
             which
             were
             my
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             corporall
             fire
             ,
             that
             shall
             punish
             both
             men
             and
             diuels
             .
          
           And
           closing
           I
           make
           it
           h
           
             a
             point
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             receiued
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             all
             ages
             in
             Christs
             church
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             shall
             be
             visible
             and
             sensible
             to
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             shall
             eternally
             and
             corporally
             punish
             the
             damned
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             .
          
           It
           was
           therefore
           your
           foolish
           obiection
           ,
           that
           hell
           fire
           must
           be
           materiall
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           allegoricall
           according
           as
           you
           dreame
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           resolution
           of
           mine
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           by
           me
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           did
           refraine
           it
           from
           the
           beginning
           For
           though
           materiall
           may
           be
           that
           which
           consisteth
           of
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           things
           that
           are
           corporall
           ,
           as
           the
           wind
           ,
           the
           aire
           ,
           the
           heauens
           are
           likewise
           materiall
           ;
           yet
           in
           our
           vulgar
           speech
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           framed
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           materiall
           fire
           which
           is
           nourished
           with
           some
           MATTER
           apt
           to
           burne
           and
           consume
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           hell
           fire
           is
           no
           materiall
           fire
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           your
           answer
           in
           this
           place
           is
           farre
           woorse
           than
           your
           entrance
           :
           for
           there
           
           you
           wittingly
           and
           wilfully
           peruert
           my
           words
           by
           adding
           ONLY
           and
           ALL
           vnto
           them
           ,
           directly
           against
           my
           meaning
           ;
           yea
           when
           I
           openly
           admonish
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           inferred
           by
           occasion
           of
           former
           proofs
           ;
           
             therefore
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             bodie
             :
          
           which
           words
           are
           most
           euidentlie
           true
           ,
           since
           in
           this
           life
           without
           all
           question
           the
           soule
           is
           punished
           by
           the
           bodie
           ;
           and
           after
           iudgement
           the
           bodie
           being
           cast
           into
           hell
           fire
           ,
           shall
           eternally
           afflict
           the
           soule
           .
           My
           words
           then
           bearing
           in
           them
           a
           manifest
           trueth
           ,
           you
           take
           the
           paines
           ,
           by
           interlacing
           them
           ,
           to
           wrest
           them
           to
           an
           open
           falsehood
           :
           for
           you
           make
           me
           say
           :
           
             Therefore
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           ONLY
           
             by
             the
             bodie
          
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           was
           true
           :
           for
           God
           in
           this
           life
           doth
           often
           punish
           the
           soule
           by
           her selfe
           ;
           and
           vntill
           the
           last
           day
           it
           is
           as
           certeine
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           departed
           hence
           are
           punished
           without
           their
           bodies
           ;
           which
           so
           long
           lie
           dead
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           What
           conscience
           this
           is
           (
           for
           nothing
           in
           you
           must
           be
           impudence
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           shamelesse
           )
           of
           an
           euident
           trueth
           to
           make
           a
           palpable
           errour
           ,
           by
           adding
           (
           ONLY
           )
           to
           my
           wordes
           ,
           which
           I
           carefully
           and
           purposely
           did
           auoide
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           proposition
           inducing
           this
           conclusion
           you
           will
           say
           is
           generall
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             all
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             the
             soule
             taketh
             from
             her
             bodie
             ,
             all
             acts
             of
             sinne
             she
             committeth
             by
             her
             bodie
          
           ;
           the
           conclusion
           thereof
           you
           thinke
           should
           be
           likewise
           generall
           :
           therefore
           ALL
           
             the
             soules
             paines
             for
             sinne
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             is
             by
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           Your
           thoughts
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           bewray
           your
           owne
           follie
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           marshall
           my
           reasons
           ;
           I
           can
           expresse
           mine
           intent
           without
           your
           helpe
           .
           Out
           of
           a
           generall
           assumption
           what
           Art
           hindreth
           me
           to
           auouch
           an
           indefinite
           and
           particular
           conclusion
           ;
           especially
           when
           I
           meddle
           with
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           whose
           power
           and
           will
           in
           iudgement
           no
           rules
           of
           reason
           can
           binde
           or
           limit
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           would
           needs
           expresse
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           syllogisme
           (
           as
           you
           vainly
           imagine
           I
           meant
           to
           doe
           in
           these
           words
           )
           I
           neuer
           learned
           out
           of
           a
           negatiue
           for
           the
           maior
           ,
           to
           draw
           an
           affirmatiue
           for
           the
           conclusion
           :
           but
           had
           not
           your
           eyes
           
           stood
           in
           your
           light
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           you
           to
           haue
           seene
           both
           what
           the
           conclusion
           must
           be
           by
           force
           of
           the
           premisses
           ;
           and
           how
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           that
           is
           all-iust
           and
           yet
           allmighty
           ,
           I
           thought
           not
           good
           to
           restraine
           him
           to
           my
           conclusions
           ,
           but
           to
           inferre
           in
           sted
           thereof
           ,
           that
           which
           sufficiently
           depended
           on
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           could
           haue
           no
           question
           either
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           or
           dayly
           vse
           .
           Both
           the
           premisses
           are
           orderly
           and
           plainly
           set
           downe
           in
           my
           writing
           ,
           and
           not
           loosely
           and
           ignorantly
           misplaced
           ,
           as
           yours
           are
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           cart
           before
           the
           horse
           ,
           and
           taking
           that
           for
           the
           maior
           which
           with
           me
           is
           a
           part
           or
           appendix
           of
           the
           conclusion
           .
           My
           words
           stand
           thus
           :
           i
           
             Nothing
             is
             more
             proportionable
             to
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             than
             to
             ioyne
             them
             in
             paine
             that
             were
             ioyned
             in
             sinne
             ;
             and
             to
             retaine
             the
             same
             order
             in
             punishing
             ,
             which
             they
             kept
             in
             offending
             .
             But
             all
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             the
             soule
             taketh
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             all
             acts
             of
             sinne
             shee
             committeth
             by
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           What
           boy
           now
           knowing
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           Logicke
           doth
           not
           presently
           perceiue
           the
           conclusion
           must
           be
           ;
           
             therefore
             nothing
             is
             more
             proportionable
             to
             Gods
             iustice
             than
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             to
             ioyne
             bodie
             and
             soule
             in
             paine
             which
             were
             ioyned
             in
             sinne
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             bodie
             the
             instrument
             of
             her
             paine
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             of
             her
             pleasure
             .
          
           This
           conclusion
           is
           an
           vniuersall
           negatiue
           ;
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           exclude
           all
           paine
           of
           the
           soule
           without
           the
           bodie
           to
           be
           vnagreeable
           to
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           I
           meane
           ;
           but
           auoucheth
           no
           paine
           to
           be
           more
           agreeable
           ,
           than
           where
           bodie
           and
           soule
           are
           both
           ioyned
           in
           suffering
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           offending
           .
           And
           because
           no
           punishment
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           than
           where
           both
           soule
           and
           bodie
           are
           coupled
           in
           paine
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           sinne
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           no
           way
           against
           Gods
           iustice
           to
           punish
           the
           soule
           for
           a
           season
           without
           the
           bodie
           :
           k
           Therefore
           (
           which
           is
           the
           inference
           that
           I
           vse
           )
           
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             bodie
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             the
             instrument
             of
             her
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             it
             shal
             be
             of
             her
             paine
             .
          
           You
           affirme
           ,
           not
           only
           my
           meaning
           ,
           but
           my
           reason
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           
             that
             God
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           (
           ONLY
           )
           
             by
             the
             bodie
          
           .
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           that
           I
           haue
           any
           such
           reason
           ,
           words
           ,
           or
           sense
           ;
           but
           that
           you
           purposely
           haue
           inserted
           the
           word
           (
           ONLY
           )
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           to
           make
           my
           reason
           seeme
           false
           and
           foolish
           ;
           which
           otherwise
           is
           sound
           and
           sure
           .
        
         
           You
           mistooke
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           my
           meaning
           ;
           you
           did
           it
           not
           of
           malice
           .
           Your
           mistakings
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           are
           indeed
           very
           grosse
           ,
           as
           shall
           well
           appeare
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           your
           fairest
           forts
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           (
           by
           your
           leaue
           )
           you
           could
           not
           mistake
           me
           ,
           except
           you
           were
           bereaued
           of
           your
           wits
           and
           senses
           .
           I
           not
           onely
           prouided
           that
           my
           words
           should
           import
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           of
           ;
           but
           to
           cleere
           all
           cauils
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           made
           some
           proofe
           out
           of
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ierom
          
           ,
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           for
           the
           second
           proposition
           of
           my
           reason
           ,
           I
           moued
           the
           question
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           answered
           it
           ,
           with
           as
           plaine
           and
           precise
           a
           deniall
           as
           I
           could
           deuise
           to
           vtter
           .
           These
           are
           my
           words
           :
           l
           
             Do
             I
             then
             denie
             that
             the
             soule
             hath
             any
             sufferings
             in
             this
             life
             &
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             come
             not
             by
             the
             body
             ?
          
           BY
           NO
           MEANES
           .
           
             For
             though
             those
             conioyned
             sufferings
             be
             most
             answerable
             to
             sinnes
             committed
             ;
             yet
             the
             soule
             hath
             some
             proper
             punishments
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             when
             the
             bodie
             hath
             no
             hurt
             :
             from
             which
             Christ
             was
             not
             free
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             agonie
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             haue
             griefe
             and
             remorse
             ,
             besides
             the
             paine
             of
             fire
             .
          
           These
           punishments
           in
           this
           world
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           the
           soule
           suffereth
           ,
           not
           by
           her
           body
           ,
           nor
           from
           her
           body
           :
           how
           then
           should
           I
           meane
           that
           
             God
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           (
           ONLY
           )
           
             by
             the
             bodie
             ,
             or
             that
          
           (
           ALL
           )
           
             the
             soules
             paine
             for
             sinne
             is
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           as
           you
           make
           me
           to
           speake
           ,
           both
           without
           and
           against
           mine
           owne
           words
           ?
           Whether
           this
           dealing
           sauour
           of
           vnshamefastnesse
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           iudge
           thou
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           as
           thou
           seest
           cause
           .
           The
           maner
           of
           the
           Discoursers
           carriage
           in
           the
           entring
           and
           ending
           of
           his
           answer
           ,
           I
           might
           not
           omit
           .
           Now
           to
           his
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           midst
           of
           his
           answer
           is
           a
           medley
           meet
           for
           a
           man
           of
           his
           learning
           and
           iudgement
           ;
           the
           summe
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           m
           
             All
             my
             proofs
          
           (
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           )
           
             runne
             to
             prooue
             corporall
             and
             materiall
             fire
             ,
             except
             the
             Scriptures
          
           (
           by
           me
           alleaged
           )
           
             which
             vtterly
             prooue
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             For
             his
             part
             he
             seeth
             no
             reason
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             now
             there
             is
             corporall
             fire
             in
             hell
          
           (
           which
           is
           only
           our
           question
           or
           els
           nothing
           )
           
             whatsoeuer
             shal
             be
             heereafter
             ,
             when
             the
             bodies
             shal
             be
             tormented
             with
             their
             soules
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Austen
             here
             doth
             not
             proue
             there
             shal
             be
             such
             sire
          
           (
           after
           
           the
           resurrection
           )
           
             be
             only
             sheweth
             the
             maner
             how
             it
             may
             be
             so
             heereafter
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             Now
             if
             the
             power
             of
             God
             only
             be
             all
             our
             reason
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             well
             proue
             the
             skie
             is
             fallen
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             say
             nothing
             further
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             Austen
             .
          
           Whether
           ten
           ancient
           writers
           ,
           all
           Christian
           and
           Catholike
           fathers
           ,
           relying
           themselues
           on
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           ioyning
           in
           one
           confession
           of
           the
           trueth
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           to
           be
           trusted
           and
           better
           beleeued
           than
           
             H.
             I.
          
           of
           Paules
           Chaine
           ,
           let
           the
           poorest
           prentise
           in
           London
           iudge
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           if
           you
           Sir
           Deuiser
           and
           such
           other
           busie
           heads
           may
           allegorize
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           contradict
           your
           humors
           ,
           from
           Genesis
           to
           the
           Apocalypsis
           ,
           they
           shall
           vtterly
           proue
           nothing
           at
           all
           against
           you
           :
           for
           what
           is
           there
           in
           them
           which
           you
           may
           not
           peruert
           with
           your
           fansies
           and
           figures
           ,
           if
           nothing
           shall
           be
           plaine
           and
           proper
           that
           any
           way
           seemeth
           vnsauourie
           to
           your
           reason
           ?
           The
           Fathers
           haue
           for
           that
           which
           they
           affirme
           ,
           the
           exact
           and
           euident
           words
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           few
           as
           
             Twenty
             Places
          
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           witnessing
           ,
           without
           any
           parables
           or
           allegories
           ,
           fire
           to
           be
           threatened
           and
           performed
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Whereupon
           with
           one
           consent
           they
           haue
           all
           resolued
           and
           professed
           it
           as
           a
           setled
           ground
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           that
           hell
           fire
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           shall
           adiudge
           the
           wicked
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           shal
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           externall
           ,
           and
           sensible
           fire
           ;
           I
           meane
           seene
           and
           felt
           of
           all
           the
           reprobate
           in
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           .
           To
           this
           our
           new
           Patriarck
           of
           Pater-noster
           Rew
           answereth
           :
           n
           
             Austen
             doth
             not
             proue
             there
             shal
             be
             such
             a
             fire
             ;
             he
             only
             sheweth
             the
             maner
             how
             it
             may
             be
             so
             heereafter
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             Now
             if
             Gods
             power
             onely
             be
             all
             our
             reason
             ,
             we
             may
             prooue
             aswell
             the
             skie
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           Gentle
           Sir
           ,
           if
           so
           many
           vouchers
           from
           Christes
           owne
           mouth
           and
           from
           his
           Apostles
           following
           their
           masters
           steps
           ,
           be
           no
           proofe
           with
           you
           ,
           nor
           sufficient
           witnesse
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           you
           haue
           some
           aduantage
           against
           S.
           Austen
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           presuming
           vpon
           Gods
           power
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           :
           but
           if
           those
           proofs
           be
           more
           then
           pregnant
           ,
           then
           looke
           to
           your
           allegories
           ,
           lest
           they
           prooue
           you
           to
           be
           a
           proud
           presumer
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           an
           arrogant
           despiser
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           they
           accord
           with
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           (
           Sir
           Deuiser
           )
           to
           rowze
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           say
           YOV
           SEE
           NO
           REASON
           ;
           you
           must
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           yeeld
           good
           reason
           why
           you
           depart
           from
           the
           literall
           and
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           vttered
           by
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           And
           since
           you
           can
           pretend
           none
           but
           want
           of
           power
           in
           God
           to
           performe
           the
           words
           which
           he
           hath
           spoken
           in
           their
           proper
           sense
           ;
           all
           the
           godly
           will
           see
           great
           reason
           to
           refuse
           your
           fansies
           and
           figures
           ,
           as
           idle
           shifts
           to
           decline
           the
           cleerenesse
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           you
           say
           o
           
             shew
             no
             more
             any
             corporall
             ,
             or
             materiall
             ,
             or
             true
             fire
             to
             be
             now
             in
             hell
             ,
             than
             a
             corporall
             worme
             ,
             materiall
             brimstone
             ,
             much
             wood
             ,
             and
             true
             chaines
             :
             which
             I
             
             called
             a
             sleeuelesse
             obiection
             ;
             but
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             Austen
             whom
             I
             cite
             against
             it
             ,
             doth
             any
             where
             answere
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           the
           worme
           mentioned
           in
           Christes
           words
           
             (
             their
             worme
             neuer
             dieth
          
           )
           I
           shewed
           you
           S.
           Austens
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           might
           content
           a
           farre
           greater
           Clerke
           than
           you
           .
           Neither
           is
           he
           alone
           in
           that
           opinion
           .
           Gregorie
           Nyssene
           sayth
           ,
           p
           
             I
             heare
             the
             Scripture
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             damned
             shal
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             fire
             ,
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             worme
             ;
             quae
             omnia
             compositorum
             ac
             materialium
             corporum
             ,
             poenae
             cruciatúsque
             sunt
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             the
             punishments
             and
             torments
             of
             materiall
             and
             compounded
             bodies
             .
          
           Basil
           deliuering
           what
           terrours
           shall
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           amongst
           other
           things
           nameth
           a
           q
           
             darkish
             fire
             ,
             that
             hath
             lost
             his
             brightnesse
             ,
             but
             kept
             his
             burning
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             a
             venimous
             kinde
             of
             worme
             feeding
             on
             flesh
             ,
             and
             raising
             intolerable
             torments
             with
             his
             biting
             .
          
           Iosephus
           a
           Iew
           liuing
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           no
           stranger
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           in
           his
           oration
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           (
           which
           Damascene
           doth
           mention
           ,
           and
           Zonaras
           doth
           cite
           )
           speaking
           of
           the
           finall
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           be
           executed
           by
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           r
           
             There
             remaineth
             for
             the
             louers
             of
             wickednesse
             an
             vnquenchable
             and
             neuer
             ending
             fire
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             a
             firy
             worme
             not
             dying
             ,
             nor
             destroying
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             bodie
             with
             vnceasing
             anguish
             .
          
           Howbeit
           ,
           because
           s
           S.
           Austen
           leaueth
           it
           indifferent
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           refer
           the
           WORME
           properly
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           figuratiuely
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           as
           he
           liketh
           best
           ;
           
             so
             that
             by
             no
             
             meanes
             he
             thinke
             the
             bodies
             in
             hell
             shall
             not
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             paine
             of
             fire
          
           ;
           I
           left
           it
           likewise
           free
           for
           euery
           man
           to
           make
           his
           choise
           ,
           and
           saw
           no
           need
           of
           farther
           answer
           .
           *
           Touching
           brimstone
           ,
           you
           may
           iest
           at
           S.
           Iohn
           if
           you
           list
           ,
           who
           saith
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           t
           
             tormented
             in
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             before
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lambe
          
           ;
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           that
           he
           u
           
             was
             cast
             into
             a
             lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             :
          
           or
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           you
           may
           oppose
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           aske
           whether
           materiall
           brimstone
           were
           mixed
           with
           the
           fire
           which
           hee
           rained
           from
           heauen
           on
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorre
           ,
           and
           why
           hee
           powred
           them
           both
           on
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           wicked
           ones
           ,
           as
           if
           fire
           alone
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           who
           *
           
             are
             set
             forth
             for
             an
             ensample
             ,
             (
             by
             )
             suffering
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           But
           howsoeuer
           you
           presume
           to
           alter
           or
           new
           frame
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           after
           your
           fansies
           ,
           when
           I
           reade
           that
           God
           hath
           x
           
             rained
             brimstone
             and
             fire
             out
             of
             heauen
          
           on
           Sodom
           and
           the
           cities
           adioyning
           ,
           and
           will
           y
           
             raine
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           as
           Dauid
           testifieth
           ;
           I
           dare
           not
           allegorize
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           reuerence
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           distrust
           his
           power
           .
           For
           if
           God
           will
           haue
           brimstone
           mixed
           with
           hell
           fire
           to
           make
           it
           burne
           not
           onely
           the
           darker
           and
           sharper
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           lothsommer
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           grieue
           the
           sight
           ,
           smell
           and
           taste
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           haue
           heere
           surfeited
           with
           so
           many
           vaine
           pleasures
           ;
           what
           haue
           you
           or
           any
           man
           liuing
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ?
           yea
           rather
           ,
           why
           teach
           you
           not
           men
           to
           tremble
           at
           the
           terror
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           who
           can
           and
           will
           so
           fully
           punish
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           with
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fire
           in
           hell
           ?
        
         
           Your
           obiection
           of
           
             true
             chaines
             and
             much
             wood
          
           ,
           I
           called
           sleeuelesse
           ;
           in
           deed
           I
           should
           
           haue
           called
           it
           witlesse
           ;
           for
           but
           you
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           would
           seeme
           wise
           ,
           euer
           did
           account
           it
           worth
           the
           obiecting
           or
           answering
           .
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           the
           names
           of
           artificiall
           things
           applied
           to
           Gods
           iudgement
           or
           gouernement
           ,
           must
           not
           import
           with
           him
           as
           they
           doe
           with
           vs
           ,
           things
           made
           or
           prouided
           with
           mens
           handes
           ;
           but
           the
           woonderfull
           works
           and
           powerfull
           acts
           of
           God
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           these
           artificiall
           things
           do
           serue
           with
           vs
           ?
           As
           when
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           Gods
           
             sword
             ,
             cup
             ,
             bow
             ,
             booke
             ,
             sootestoole
             ,
             furnace
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           :
           Is
           any
           man
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           aske
           after
           the
           
             Cutler
             ,
             Goldsmith
             ,
             Fl●…tcher
             ,
             Stationer
             ,
             Carpenter
             ,
             Mason
          
           that
           made
           those
           things
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           things
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           collect
           the
           marueilous
           and
           manifest
           effects
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           determining
           and
           perfourming
           in
           this
           world
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           what
           pleaseth
           him
           against
           men
           and
           Angels
           ?
           The
           chaines
           wherewith
           the
           deuils
           are
           bound
           ,
           Peter
           calleth
           the
           z
           
             chaines
             of
             darkenesse
          
           ,
           not
           of
           mettall
           which
           man
           can
           frame
           ;
           and
           they
           note
           the
           ineuitable
           subiection
           ,
           and
           immutable
           condition
           of
           deuils
           plunged
           in
           outwarde
           and
           inward
           darkenesse
           ,
           malediction
           ,
           and
           horror
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           now
           a
           
             kept
             vnto
             damnation
          
           ,
           without
           any
           power
           to
           resist
           or
           decline
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           pronounced
           on
           them
           .
           That
           God
           hath
           a
           Smith
           to
           make
           Iron
           chaines
           to
           bind
           the
           deuill
           ,
           or
           a
           fueller
           to
           cut
           and
           fetch
           wood
           for
           hell
           fire
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           faile
           ;
           these
           were
           such
           meriments
           to
           be
           concluded
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           find
           no
           vanitie
           nor
           absurditie
           in
           them
           against
           the
           trueth
           and
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           the
           Legend
           or
           the
           Alcoran
           into
           your
           Creede
           ,
           without
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           :
           but
           if
           these
           things
           be
           more
           then
           sottish
           ,
           then
           deserue
           your
           obiections
           a
           worse
           name
           then
           I
           gaue
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             shew
             no
             more
             any
             true
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
             then
             true
             chaines
             and
             much
             wood
             .
          
           To
           suppose
           those
           things
           to
           be
           needefull
           for
           hell
           ,
           which
           are
           prepared
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ;
           is
           a
           very
           wicked
           and
           wilfull
           impietie
           .
           For
           so
           should
           hell
           fire
           quickly
           cease
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           said
           shall
           be
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           prooue
           no
           more
           the
           trueth
           of
           fire
           there
           then
           they
           doe
           of
           wood
           ,
           is
           an
           open
           ,
           and
           arrogant
           vntruth
           .
           For
           first
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           soberest
           Diuines
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           are
           condemned
           by
           this
           insolent
           assertion
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           and
           absurd
           teachers
           ,
           who
           confesse
           the
           trueth
           of
           hell
           fire
           to
           be
           established
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           of
           wood
           they
           do
           not
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           chalenged
           to
           be
           false
           .
           For
           they
           in
           plaine
           speech
           affirme
           fire
           to
           be
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           of
           wood
           they
           doe
           not
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Defenders
           obiection
           is
           grounded
           ,
           ouerthroweth
           all
           religion
           
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           reward
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           For
           this
           is
           and
           must
           be
           the
           pillar
           whereto
           his
           obiection
           leaneth
           .
           The
           Scripture
           nameth
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           nameth
           wood
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           sheweth
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           one
           no
           more
           then
           it
           doth
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           wood
           be
           figuratiue
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           fire
           be
           .
           Applie
           this
           reason
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           on
           earth
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           or
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           will
           not
           vtterly
           subuert
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           Gods
           promises
           and
           graces
           here
           and
           in
           heauen
           to
           be
           allegoricall
           ,
           and
           not
           literally
           true
           .
           Of
           Christ
           God
           saith
           ;
           b
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             stone
             ,
             a
             tried
             stone
             ,
             a
             precious
             corner
             stone
             .
          
           And
           of
           himselfe
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           c
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
          
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           braue
           blasphemie
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           shewe
           Christ
           to
           be
           no
           more
           a
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           then
           a
           
             true
             Stone
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             true
             Vine
          
           ,
           because
           they
           affirme
           of
           him
           all
           three
           ?
           To
           his
           Church
           God
           saith
           ,
           d
           
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             foundation
             with
             Saphires
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             thy
             windowes
             of
             Emeraudes
             ,
             and
             thy
             gates
             shining
             stones
             .
             All
             thy
             children
             shall
             bee
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             peace
             shall
             be
             to
             thy
             children
             :
             in
             righteousnesse
             shalt
             thou
             be
             established
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           say
           that
           wisedome
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           here
           promised
           to
           the
           Church
           are
           figuratiue
           ,
           because
           Emeraudes
           and
           Saphires
           mentioned
           in
           the
           very
           same
           place
           must
           be
           figuratiuely
           taken
           ?
           Christ
           saith
           to
           his
           disciples
           ;
           e
           
             I
             appoint
             you
             a
             kingdome
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             eate
             and
             drinke
             at
             my
             table
             in
             my
             kingdome
             .
          
           Are
           all
           the
           rewards
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           allegoricall
           ,
           because
           this
           most
           apparantly
           is
           so
           ?
           Proude
           and
           false
           therefore
           is
           that
           surly
           resolution
           of
           yours
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           who
           auouch
           
             the
             Scriptures
             shewe
             no
             more
             true
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
             then
             much
             wood
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Prophet
           in
           one
           place
           nameth
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           if
           your
           obiections
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           let
           the
           Christian
           reader
           iudge
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           cause
           you
           should
           so
           earnestly
           call
           for
           an
           answere
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           view
           the
           place
           whence
           you
           fetch
           your
           wood
           to
           nourish
           hell
           fire
           ;
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           make
           no
           more
           for
           the
           one
           then
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Against
           Senacherib
           that
           proud
           and
           blasphemous
           king
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           the
           capitall
           and
           cruell
           enemie
           of
           Gods
           people
           and
           Church
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           denounceth
           vengeance
           in
           this
           wise
           .
           f
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             cause
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             voice
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             the
             stroke
             of
             his
             arme
             with
             the
             anger
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             flame
             of
             deuouring
             fire
             ,
             with
             scattering
             and
             tempest
             .
             For
             Tophet
             is
             prouided
             of
             olde
             ,
             it
             is
             euen
             readie
             for
             the
             King
             :
          
           (
           God
           )
           
             hath
             made
             it
             deepe
             and
             wide
             ,
             the
             burning
             thereof
             is
             fire
             and
             much
             wood
             :
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             kindle
             it
             as
             a
             current
          
           (
           or
           riuer
           )
           
             of
             brimstone
          
           .
           Tophet
           was
           a
           place
           built
           by
           hand
           in
           the
           valley
           of
           Hinnom
           nere
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           made
           deepe
           and
           wide
           to
           containe
           whole
           Pyles
           of
           woode
           which
           the
           Priests
           of
           Molech
           with
           their
           deuices
           and
           prouisions
           could
           readily
           kindle
           ,
           and
           raize
           to
           huge
           and
           mightie
           flames
           ,
           to
           inclose
           and
           consume
           the
           children
           that
           were
           presented
           to
           their
           Idole
           .
           To
           this
           place
           and
           vse
           the
           Prophet
           alludeth
           ,
           when
           he
           threatneth
           the
           King
           of
           Asshur
           ;
           and
           to
           comfort
           the
           Iowes
           that
           God
           had
           care
           ouer
           them
           ,
           he
           assureth
           them
           ,
           that
           Gods
           
             Tophet
             was
             prouided
             of
             olde
             ,
             and
             readie
             for
             the
             King
          
           (
           of
           Asshur
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           was
           
             deepe
             and
             wide
          
           (
           to
           receiue
           him
           and
           all
           his
           retinue
           ;
           )
           and
           
             the
             burning
             thereof
          
           (
           as
           )
           
             the
             fire
          
           (
           of
           )
           
             much
             wood
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             kindling
             it
             as
             a
             flood
             of
             brimstone
             .
          
           That
           Tophet
           was
           a
           place
           in
           the
           valley
           of
           Hinnom
           ,
           &
           a
           part
           of
           Gehinnom
           g
           BVILT
           HIE
           of
           purpose
           
             to
             burne
             children
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           appeareth
           by
           Ieremie
           .
           The
           store
           of
           wood
           heaped
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           rage
           of
           fire
           kindled
           there
           is
           euident
           by
           Esays
           comparison
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           .
           
             The
             burning
             thereof
             is
             fire
             and
             much
             wood
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             Riuer
             of
             brimstone
             kindling
             it
             :
          
           fire
           and
           much
           wood
           is
           
             the
             fire
             of
             much
             wood
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           compareth
           the
           burning
           of
           hell
           ,
           for
           wood
           without
           kindling
           maketh
           no
           fire
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Chaldaie
           paraphrast
           expresseth
           it
           .
           h
           
             A
             flame
             of
             sire
             is
             there
          
           (
           in
           hell
           )
           kindled
           LIKE
           AS
           
             in
             much
             wood
          
           .
           And
           to
           euery
           man
           meanely
           seene
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           knowen
           Rule
           ,
           that
           
             Caph
             the
             note
             of
             similitude
          
           is
           often
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           then
           specially
           when
           it
           is
           added
           to
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Periode
           ,
           for
           example
           ;
           i
           
             Flie
             to
             your
             mountaine
             a
             bird
             ,
          
           that
           is
           LIKE
           
             a
             bird
          
           .
           k
           
             Zion
             shall
             be
             plowed
             a
             field
          
           that
           is
           LIKE
           
             a
             field
          
           .
           l
           
             A
             Lyons
             whelpe
             Iudah
             from
             the
             pray
             shalt
             thou
             ascend
          
           ;
           that
           is
           LIKE
           
             a
             Lyons
             whelpe
          
           .
           m
           
             All
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             thereof
             is
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             all
             flesh
             is
          
           LIKE
           grasse
           .
           And
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Esaie
           it
           is
           so
           the
           rather
           ,
           
           because
           the
           aduerbe
           of
           similitude
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           next
           member
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           LIKE
           
             a
             streame
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             it
             :
          
           which
           argueth
           that
           the
           former
           part
           must
           likewise
           be
           vnderstood
           the
           
             burning
             thereof
             is
          
           A
           s
           
             a
             fire
             of
             much
             wood
          
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           a
           mightie
           flame
           .
           This
           then
           being
           a
           comparison
           ,
           what
           reason
           haue
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Scriptures
             shew
             no
             more
             true
             fire
             in
             hell
             then
             much
             wood
          
           ;
           since
           fire
           was
           the
           maine
           respect
           why
           hell
           was
           likened
           to
           Tophet
           ;
           wood
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           without
           fire
           ,
           hell
           is
           no
           more
           like
           to
           Tophet
           then
           it
           is
           to
           a
           bodkin
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           thrust
           into
           a
           mans
           body
           will
           raize
           paine
           enough
           .
           And
           therefore
           these
           amplifications
           must
           either
           vtterly
           be
           voyde
           ,
           and
           import
           nothing
           knowen
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           must
           be
           fire
           in
           hell
           as
           there
           was
           in
           Tophet
           ,
           and
           that
           
             like
             the
             fire
             of
             much
             wood
             ,
          
           which
           is
           violent
           and
           raging
           ;
           and
           
             as
             a
             torrent
             of
             brimstone
          
           ,
           which
           flameth
           all
           with
           fire
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           kindled
           .
           And
           since
           Christ
           called
           hell
           Gehinnam
           for
           the
           resemblance
           it
           had
           to
           the
           flames
           of
           Gehinnom
           as
           is
           before
           prooued
           ;
           what
           maruaile
           if
           the
           Prophet
           speaking
           by
           the
           same
           spirite
           ,
           compared
           hell
           to
           Tophet
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           place
           in
           Gehinnom
           where
           the
           mightiest
           fires
           to
           burne
           men
           were
           made
           in
           his
           time
           ?
        
         
           Or
           if
           we
           follow
           not
           the
           Chaldaie
           paraphrase
           to
           make
           wood
           a
           comparison
           ,
           but
           leane
           to
           the
           later
           writers
           who
           make
           it
           a
           metaphore
           ,
           and
           referre
           it
           either
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           
             sinnes
             ,
             soules
          
           ,
           and
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           feeding
           and
           nourishing
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           wood
           doth
           our
           common
           fire
           ;
           what
           gaine
           you
           by
           that
           ?
           If
           one
           word
           in
           the
           sentence
           be
           figuratiue
           ,
           will
           you
           conclude
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           figuratiue
           ?
           so
           may
           you
           as
           well
           anouch
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           faith
           to
           be
           allegoricall
           ,
           because
           
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           is
           a
           plaine
           allegorie
           .
           And
           are
           there
           no
           moe
           places
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           mentioning
           hell
           fire
           besides
           this
           of
           Esaie
           ?
           Or
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           exceeding
           many
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           similitudes
           nor
           metaphores
           in
           them
           ,
           will
           you
           allegorize
           them
           all
           ,
           because
           this
           place
           of
           Esaie
           hath
           one
           similitude
           or
           metaphore
           in
           it
           ?
           whether
           this
           haue
           any
           learning
           ,
           reason
           ,
           or
           sense
           in
           it
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           latter
           writers
           ,
           making
           wood
           a
           
           metaphore
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Esaie
           ,
           and
           yet
           confessing
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           substantiall
           ,
           aud
           externall
           fire
           ;
           I
           thinke
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           what
           diuerse
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           true
           religion
           and
           learning
           not
           inferior
           to
           any
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           haue
           professed
           touching
           either
           of
           these
           points
           .
           
             Peter
             Martyrs
          
           iudgement
           of
           GEHENNA
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           who
           maketh
           n
           Tophet
           all
           one
           with
           GEHENNA
           and
           saith
           of
           Tophet
           :
           
             Esaie
             in
             his
          
           30.
           
           
             Chapter
             calleth
             that
             place
          
           (
           of
           Gehenna
           )
           
             Tophet
             ,
             and
             fire
             vnquenchable
             ,
             as
             hauing
             much
             wood
             and
             brimstone
             to
             nourish
             it
             .
             The
             Prophet
             also
             setteth
             downe
             the
             breath
             wherewith
             the
             fire
             is
             blowne
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             flame
             the
             more
             siercely
             .
          
           Munster
           in
           his
           Annotations
           vpon
           the
           30.
           of
           Esaie
           saith
           o
           
             Gehenna
             is
             here
             called
             Tophet
             .
             Dicit
             habitaculum
             illud
             esse
             ig●…eum
             ;
             That
          
           (
           place
           or
           )
           
             habitacle
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             is
             all
             fierie
             ,
             to
             let
             thee
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             torment
             there
             is
             euerlasting
             .
             For
             the
             vncleane
             lustes
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             here
             are
             not
             purged
             by
             faith
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             nourishment
             of
             that
             eternall
             flame
          
           IN
           STEEDE
           
             of
             wood
             and
             coales
             .
             And
             also
             the
             conscience
          
           (
           within
           )
           
             shall
             afflict
             the
             wicked
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             fire
             .
             Hell
             is
             perpetuall
             because
             the
             Spirite
             and
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             giue
             euerlasting
             force
             of
             fire
             to
             it
             .
          
           Bullinger
           in
           his
           90.
           homilie
           vpon
           the
           same
           Chapter
           .
           p
           
             Our
             Prophet
             calleth
             hell
             Tophet
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             called
             it
             Gehenna
             .
             And
             indeede
             Tophet
             or
             Gehenna
             did
             burne
             and
             flame
             with
             perpetuall
             fires
             deuouring
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             seduced
             with
             a
             diuelish
             error
             ,
             thought
             they
             offered
             them
             vnto
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             offered
             them
             vnto
             the
             diuell
             .
             As
             then
             in
             Tophet
             wretched
             men
             were
             skorched
             with
             fire
             ,
             so
             in
             hell
             all
             the
             wicked
             are
             tormented
             with
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
             Therefore
             hell
             is
             rightly
             called
             Tophet
             and
             Gehenna
             whose
             inside
             or
             burning
             is
             fire
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             aske
             what
             is
             in
             hell
             ,
             there
             is
             fire
             and
             burning
             ,
             or
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             within
             hell
             is
             nothing
             but
             fire
             .
             God
             perfourmeth
             that
             hell
             shall
             flame
             with
             perpetuall
             fire
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             many
             places
             and
             hilles
             of
             the
             earth
             an
             unwasted
             store
             of
             brimstone
             is
             found
             that
             euen
             thence
             we
             may
             gather
             there
             may
             be
             Riuers
             and
             lakes
             of
             brimstone
             in
             hell
             .
             All
             these
             things
             the
             Almightie
             knoweth
             how
             to
             prepare
             ,
             that
             these
             torments
             may
             
             ●…itte
             both
             Soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             neede
             to
             dispute
             whether
             this
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             be
             corporall
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             corporall
             ,
             how
             it
             worketh
             vpon
             spirituall
             substances
             .
             The
             Lord
             as
             I
             now
             said
             ,
             can
             fit
             all
             these
             to
             either
             part
          
           (
           of
           man
           ,
           )
           
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             may
             be
             inflicted
             as
             well
             on
             the
             bodies
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             which
             here
             the
             Prophet
             foretelleth
             .
             If
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             dispute
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             now
             beleeue
             these
             things
             ,
             doubtles
             thou
             shalt
             one
             day
             trie
             them
             by
             experience
             .
          
           Gualter
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           .
           Esaie
           q
           
             teacheth
             what
             heil
             is
             .
             The
             inside
             thereof
             is
             fire
             ;
             that
             is
             how
             deepe
             and
             wide
             soeuer
             hell
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             fire
             and
             burneth
             euerlastingly
             .
             For
             so
             he
             describeth
             the
             sharpnes
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             shall
             there
             suffer
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             should
             aske
             ,
             what
             matter
             can
             suffice
             to
             maintaine
             such
             a
             fire
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             wood
             .
             He
             that
             made
             hell
             hath
             plentifully
             prouided
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             there
             shall
             neuer
             goe
             out
             .
             For
             filthie
             lustes
             and
             lewd
             actes
             not
             purged
             by
             ●…aith
             ,
             and
             guiltie
             mindes
             yeeld
             perpetuall
             matter
             and
             maintenance
             to
             those
             flames
             .
             Yea
             and
             the
             bodies
             also
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             incorruptible
             that
             they
             may
             suffer
             continuall
             fire
             and
             flame
             ,
             and
             dure
             therein
             .
             He
             mentioneth
             also
             a
             streame
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apocalypse
             speaketh
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             remember
             and
             consider
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             nature
             ;
             For
             so
             many
             ages
             hath
             the
             fire
             of
             Aetna
             continued
             and
             still
             doth
             ,
             casting
             vp
             flames
             of
             brimstone
             .
             He
             then
             that
             kindleth
             these
             things
          
           (
           in
           nature
           )
           
             without
             the
             helpe
             or
             assistance
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             also
             can
             kindle
             and
             maintaine
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             .
          
           Musculus
           commenting
           vpon
           the
           25.
           of
           Mathew
           sayth
           .
           r
           
             Those
             who
             measure
             all
             things
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             thinke
             nothing
             firme
             that
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             by
             mans
             witte
             ,
             dispute
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             should
             alwaies
             burne
          
           (
           in
           hell
           )
           
             and
             not
             consume
             ,
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             body
             .
             They
             likewise
             dispute
             how
             fire
             can
             burne
             not
             onely
             bodies
             ,
             but
             also
             wicked
             spirits
             which
             haue
             no
             bodies
             .
             These
             curious
             men
             thinke
             that
             to
             be
             against
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             Gods
             will
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             consider
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             creatures
             to
             haue
             and
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             and
             are
             by
             Gods
             commandement
             .
             Others
             quarrell
             with
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             thinke
             it
             no
             corporall
             but
             a
             metaphoricall
             fire
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             ●…or
             an
             exceeding
             paine
             and
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             .
             This
             they
             gather
             out
             of
             the
          
           9.
           
             of
             Marke
             ,
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             their
             worme
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             sire
             quencheth
             not
             .
             Here
             as
             by
             the
             name
             of
             worme
             no
             corporall
             worme
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             and
             continuall
             remorse
             of
             mind
             ;
             so
             they
             thinke
             by
             the
             word
             fire
             no
             corporall
             fire
             ,
             but
             a
             metaphoricall
             must
             be
             conceaued
             .
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             rashnes
             and
             not
             the
             part
             of
             a
             christian
             man
          
           (
           thus
           )
           
             to
             dispute
             of
             the
             qualitie
             of
             this
             fire
             ,
             but
             rather
             leauing
             the
             certaine
             knowledge
             thereof
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             to
             prouide
             that
             we
             trie
             it
             not
             one
             day
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             sire
             it
             is
             .
          
           Zanchius
           very
           soberly
           and
           learnedly
           examining
           this
           question
           resolueth
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           s
           
             It
             is
             certaine
             the
             diuels
             together
             with
             all
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             in
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             and
             therein
             tormented
             .
             Christ
             plainely
             professeth
             he
             will
             say
             to
             the
             wicked
             depart
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             What
             manner
             of
             fire
             it
             shall
             be
             I
             dispute
             not
             because
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             expresse
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             without
             question
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             bodies
             shall
             suffer
             torment
          
           FROM
           THIS
           FIRE
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             the
             fire
             such
             as
             may
             worke
             vpon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             inflict
             on
             them
             a
             farre
             greater
             paine
             ,
             then
             our
             materiall
             fire
             doth
             impresse
             on
             vs.
             What
             qualitie
             soeuer
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             it
             shall
             be
             altogether
             a
             corporall
             creature
             ,
             which
             may
             worke
             vpon
             bodies
             and
             torment
             them
             .
             Which
             being
             so
          
           ;
           IT
           IS
           MANIFEST
           
             the
             diuell
             shall
             suffer
             paine
             and
             torment
             from
             a
             corporall
             thing
             ,
             I
             meane
             from
             this
             sire
             ,
             and
             that
             euerlastingly
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             eternall
             and
             vnquenchable
             fire
             .
          
           And
           asking
           your
           question
           t
           
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             substances
             should
             suffer
             from
             corporall
             ,
          
           he
           answereth
           .
           
             We
             haue
             an
             example
             in
             our selues
             in
             whom
             the
             soule
             suffereth
             many
             things
             from
             the
             body
             by
             her
             coniunction
             with
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             what
             can
             resist
             the
             power
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ?
             Let
             this
             doubt
             therefore
             depart
             from
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           I
           produce
           these
           later
           writers
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           good
           religion
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           many
           moe
           ,
           to
           let
           thee
           vnderstand
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           presse
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           cite
           the
           Fathers
           to
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           by
           all
           their
           iudgements
           is
           Christian
           and
           catholike
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           some
           men
           otherwise
           learned
           ,
           but
           carried
           with
           this
           new
           conceite
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           the
           essentiall
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           to
           colour
           their
           deuise
           ,
           call
           these
           things
           in
           question
           ,
           
           yet
           the
           most
           aduised
           and
           sufficient
           Diuines
           of
           our
           age
           haue
           clearely
           confessed
           that
           which
           I
           teach
           ,
           to
           accord
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           held
           of
           the
           godly
           without
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           vphold
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           an
           externall
           ,
           visible
           ,
           and
           true
           fire
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           paine
           onely
           ,
           as
           this
           Discourser
           intendeth
           .
           u
           
             With
             no
             speech
          
           (
           sayth
           Chrysostome
           )
           
             can
             any
             man
             expresse
             it
             here
             ,
             but
             els
             where
             we
             shal
             see
             it
             most
             plainely
             .
             Set
             now
             before
             thine
             eyes
             that
             horrible
             way
             ,
             which
             shal
             carrie
          
           (
           thee
           )
           
             headlong
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
          
           (
           deuils
           )
           
             readie
             with
             torments
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             deliuered
             to
             such
             cruel
             tormentors
             .
             These
             things
             shal
             be
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           x
           
             Let
             vs
             alwayes
             thinke
             on
             these
             things
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             lest
             it
             repent
             vs
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             eternal
             fire
             .
             For
             the
             burning
             pit
             of
             hell
             shal
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             a
             descent
             ,
             but
             no
             ascent
             .
          
           y
           
             Call
             to
             minde
          
           (
           saith
           Basil
           )
           
             that
             terrible
             tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             no
             creature
             may
             indure
             ;
             there
             must
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             be
             presented
             to
             render
             an
             account
             of
             his
             life
             .
             About
             those
             that
             haue
             liued
             wickedly
             shal
             stand
             fearefull
             and
             grisly
             angels
             beholding
             the
             sire
             and
             kindling
             it
             .
             Then
             shall
             they
             see
             a
             deepe
             gulfe
             ,
             and
             darkenes
             that
             no
             eyes
             can
             pierce
             through
             ,
             and
             an
             obscure
             fire
             that
             with
             blackenesse
             hath
             lost
             his
             shining
             ,
             but
             kept
             his
             burning
             .
          
           z
           Alas
           (
           saith
           Cyril
           )
           
             what
             a
             place
             is
             that
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             hell
             ,
             which
             the
             deuil
             himselfe
             abhorreth
             ?
             Alas
             what
             a
             Gehenne
             of
             vnquenched
             sire
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             burneth
             and
             shineth
             not
             ?
             how
             venemous
             is
             that
             worme
             ,
             which
             neuer
             resteth
             ?
             how
             terrible
             is
             that
             deepe
             and
             euerduring
             darkenesse
             ?
             how
             cruel
             in
             their
             torments
             are
             those
             mercilesse
             Angels
             ?
             woe
             to
             the
             guiltie
             ;
             when
             the
             innocent
             shal
             be
             rewarded
             with
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             shame
             .
             The
             innocent
             shal
             goe
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             nocent
             into
             fire
             vnquenchable
             .
             The
             sight
             of
             God
             shal
             cherish
             the
             innocent
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             fire
             shal
             torment
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           If
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           be
           visible
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           externall
           and
           true
           fire
           :
           for
           internall
           and
           spirituall
           paines
           are
           inuisible
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           alwayes
           confessed
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           an
           externall
           and
           violent
           force
           of
           true
           fire
           tormenting
           the
           wicked
           ;
           and
           condemned
           as
           an
           error
           in
           Origen
           ,
           the
           conceit
           of
           an
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           fire
           in
           stead
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           this
           Defender
           is
           so
           much
           in
           loue
           withall
           .
        
         
           Ierom
           directing
           Auitus
           what
           he
           should
           beware
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           Origens
           bookcs
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           a
           
             Scias
             detestanda
             tibi
             in
             cis
             esse
             quàm
             plurima
             ,
             &
             iuxta
             sermonem
             Domini
             ,
             inter
             scorpiones
             &
             colubros
             incedendum
             .
             This
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             many
             things
             in
             them
             to
             be
             detested
             by
             thee
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             speaketh
             ,
             Thou
             must
             walke
             amongst
             Scorpions
             and
             Serpents
             .
          
           Where
           repeating
           diuers
           errours
           of
           Origen
           ,
           hee
           layeth
           this
           downe
           for
           one
           of
           those
           that
           must
           be
           detested
           .
           b
           
             Ignes
             quoque
             Gehennae
             &
             tormenta
             quae
             scriptura
             sancta
             peccatoribus
             comminatur
             ,
             non
             ponit
             in
             supplicijs
             ,
             sed
             in
             conscientia
             peccatorum
             ,
             quando
             Dei
             virtute
             &
             potentia
             omnis
             memoria
             delictorum
             ante
             oculos
             nostros
             ponitur
             ,
             ac
             praeteritas
             voluptates
             mens
             intuens
             conscientiae
             punitur
             ardore
             ,
             &
             poenitudinis
             stimulis
             confoditur
             .
             The
             fire
             of
             hell
             also
             and
             the
             torments
             ,
             which
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             threatneth
             vnto
             sinners
             ,
          
           (
           Origen
           )
           PLACETH
           NOT
           AMONGST
           (
           externall
           )
           PVNISHMENTS
           ,
           BVT
           VVITHIN
           THE
           CONSCIENCE
           
             of
             sinners
             ;
             when
             as
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             God
             the
             remembrance
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             is
             set
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             minde
             beholding
             her
             pleasures
             past
             ,
             is
             punished
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             pierced
             with
             the
             stings
             of
          
           (
           griefe
           and
           )
           repentance
           .
           This
           error
           Ierom
           more
           plainly
           expresseth
           ,
           and
           sharply
           taxeth
           in
           his
           larger
           Commentaries
           vpon
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ;
           whose
           words
           to
           preuent
           all
           cauils
           I
           thinke
           best
           to
           set
           downe
           in
           Latine
           as
           they
           lie
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           large
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           giue
           light
           to
           the
           former
           testimonie
           .
           c
           
             Quia
             sunt
             plerique
             ,
             qui
             dicunt
             non
             futura
             pro
             peccatis
             esse
             supplicia
             nec
             extrinsecus
             adhibenda
             tormenta
             ,
             sed
             ipsum
             peccatum
             &
             conscientiam
             delicti
             esse
             pro
             poena
             ,
             dum
             vermis
             in
             corde
             non
             moritur
             ,
             &
             in
             animo
             ignis
             accenditur
             in
             similitudinem
             febris
             ,
             quae
             non
             torquet
             extrinsecus
             aegrotantem
             ,
             sed
             corpus
             ipsa
             corripiens
             punit
             sine
             cruciatuum
             forinsecus
             adhibitione
             :
             has
             it
             aque
             persuasiones
             &
             decipulas
             fraudulentas
             verba
             inania
             appellauit
             &
             vacua
             ,
             quae
             videntur
             blandiri
             peccantibus
             ,
             sed
             magis
             eos
             ferunt
             ad
             aeterna
             supplicia
             .
             Because
             there
             are
             many
             which
             say
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
          
           (
           externall
           )
           
             punishments
             for
             sinne
             ,
             nor
          
           TORMENTS
           OVTVVARDLY
           INFLICTED
           ,
           
             but
             that
             sinne
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             thereof
             is
             punishment
             ,
             whiles
             the
             worme
             doth
             not
             die
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             is
             
             kindled
             in
             the
             soule
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             feuer
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             outwardly
             torment
             the
             sicke
             ,
             but
             possessing
             the
             bodie
             ve●…th
             ●…t
             without
             any
             forr●…gne
             inflicting
             of
             paine
             :
             these
             perswasions
             and
             deceitfull
             deuices
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             void
             and
             emptie
             words
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             flatter
             sinners
             ,
             but
             indeed
             hasten
             them
             to
             eternall
             punishment
             .
          
           Hell
           fire
           by
           this
           resolution
           is
           a
           punishment
           OVTVVARDLY
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           inward
           fire
           or
           paine
           kindled
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           possessing
           the
           soule
           or
           bodie
           as
           an
           ague
           doth
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           inward
           grieuance
           ,
           but
           no
           externall
           violence
           ;
           and
           the
           contrarie
           conceit
           of
           your
           spirituall
           fire
           in
           the
           minde
           to
           be
           hell
           fire
           ,
           is
           heere
           condemned
           in
           Origen
           as
           a
           
             deceitfull
             and
             detestable
             error
             ,
             hastning
             men
             to
             eternall
             torments
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           confession
           stil
           continued
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Gregory
           :
           d
           
             Quos
             flamma
             Gehennae
             deuor
             at
             ,
             à
             visione
             veri
             luminis
             coecat
             ,
             vt
             for
             is
             eos
             dolor
             combustionis
             cruciet
             ,
             &
             intus
             poena
             caecitatis
             obscuret
             ,
             quatenus
             qui
             authori
             suo
             corde
             &
             corpore
             deliquerunt
             ,
             simul
             corde
             &
             corpore
             p●…iantur
             .
             Whom
             the
             flame
             of
             hell
             deuoureth
             ,
             it
             blindeth
             from
             sceing
             the
             true
             light
             ;
             that
             paine
             of
             burning
             may
             outwardly
             torment
             them
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             blindnesse
             inwardly
             obscure
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             sinned
             against
             their
             maker
             with
             heart
             and
             body
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             punished
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           Isidore
           :
           e
           
             Duplex
             damnatorum
             poena
             est
             in
             Gehenna
             ,
             quorum
             &
             mentem
             vrit
             tristitia
             ,
             &
             corpus
             flamma
             .
             There
             is
             a
             double
             punishment
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             ,
             whose
             minds
             burne
             with
             sorow
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             with
             flame
             ;
             by
             a
             iust
             rcward
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             debated
             with
             their
             mindes
             what
             they
             might
             performe
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             bodie
             .
          
           Bede
           :
           
             By
             the
          
           f
           worme
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             noteth
             the
             rottennesse
             ,
             as
             by
             fire
             the
             burning
             of
             hell
             ;
             or
             cls
             the
             worme
             signifieth
             the
             ouer-late
             repentance
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             shall
             neuer
             cease
             to
             bite
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             their
             torments
             ;
             vt
             ignis
             sit
             poena
             extrinsecus
             s●…iens
             ,
             vermis
             dolor
             interi●…s
             accusans
             ;
             that
             the
             fire
          
           (
           of
           hell
           )
           
             should
             be
             a
             torment
          
           OVTVVARDLY
           
             raging
             ,
             and
             the
             worme
             a
             griefe
             inwardly
             accusing
             .
          
           Bernard
           :
           g
           
             Timor
             co●…turbabit
             te
             ,
             cùm
             terra
             aperietur
             cor
             am
             te
             ,
             &
             iurues
             &
             caedes
             in
             stagnum
             sulfuris
             ardent
             is
             &
             foetentis
             .
             Ignis
             exteriùs
             carnem
             tuam
             comburet
             ,
             vermis
             interiùs
             conscientiam
             corrodet
             .
             Feare
             shall
             amaze
             thee
             ,
             when
             the
             earth
             shall
             open
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             fall
             and
             light
             in
             the
             lake
             of
             brimstone
             burning
             and
             st●…king
             .
             Fire
             shall
          
           OVTVVARDLY
           BVRNE
           
             thy
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             worme
             shall
             inwardly
             gnaw
             thy
             conscience
             .
          
           So
           Tertullian
           before
           them
           :
           h
           
             Gehenna
             est
             ignis
             arcani
             subterraneus
             ad
             poenam
             the
             saurus
             .
             Hell
             is
             a
             treasure
             of
             secret
             fire
             kept
             vnder
             the
             earth
             to
             punish
             withall
             .
          
           And
           Iustine
           the
           Martyr
           :
           
             The
             diuels
          
           i
           
             shall
             suffer
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             inclosed
             in
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           .
           Arnobius
           likewise
           :
           (
           The
           Gentiles
           )
           are
           k
           
             admonished
             by
             the
             books
             of
          
           (
           their
           )
           
             best
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             verses
             of
          
           (
           their
           )
           
             Poets
             ,
             of
             that
             firie
             flood
             and
             infernall
             lake
             of
             flames
             often
             compassing
          
           (
           the
           place
           )
           
             which
             being
             prepared
             for
             eternall
             torments
             ,
             they
             deliuered
             as
             knowen
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             demonstration
             of
             diuels
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             oracles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             As
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightning
             touch
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             but
             consume
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             fires
             of
             Aetna
             and
             Vesuuius
             and
             of
             other
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             doe
             burne
             ,
             and
             not
             spend
             ;
             so
             that
             flame
             appointed
             to
             punish
          
           (
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             is
             not
             fed
             with
             the
             decayes
             of
             those
             that
             burne
             ,
             but
             nourished
             with
             parching
             their
             bodies
             that
             waste
             not
             .
          
           And
           Prosper
           :
           To
           l
           
             heare
             and
             reade
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeue
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             to
             thinke
             how
             great
             an
             euill
             it
             is
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             ioy
             of
             beholding
             God
             ;
             to
             be
             banished
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             with
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             ;
             to
             see
             no
             light
             in
             that
             fire
             ,
             but
             to
             feele
             that
             it
             burneth
             ;
             to
             suffer
             the
             terrible
             cracks
             of
             that
             flaming
             fire
             ;
             to
             haue
             their
             eyes
             blinded
             with
             the
             bitter
             smoke
             of
             that
             fuming
             gulfe
             ;
             to
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             deepe
             lake
             of
             Gehenna
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             torne
             eternally
             with
             most
             greedie
             wormes
             ;
             to
             thinke
             on
             these
             things
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ,
             is
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             renounce
             all
             vice
             ,
             and
             refraine
             all
             allurements
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Apparently
           then
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           these
           ancient
           aud
           Christian
           writers
           is
           locall
           ,
           as
           kept
           
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ;
             externall
          
           ,
           as
           inclosing
           the
           damned
           both
           men
           and
           diuels
           ;
           and
           sensible
           to
           the
           eyes
           with
           obscure
           flames
           tormenting
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           with
           an
           horrible
           paine
           of
           burning
           ,
           but
           not
           consuming
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           shal
           be
           an
           externall
           and
           true
           fire
           ,
           what
           proofe
           can
           be
           fairer
           or
           fuller
           than
           that
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           with
           one
           voice
           professe
           that
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           in
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           which
           shall
           m
           
             melt
             the
             elements
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             dissolue
             the
             heauens
          
           ;
           and
           threfore
           without
           question
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           
             true
             ,
             substantiall
          
           ,
           &
           
           
             externall
             fire
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           same
           fire
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           ,
           
             shall
             deuoure
             his
             aduersaries
          
           .
           n
           Behold
           (
           sayth
           Esay
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             with
             fire
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             render
             his
             indignation
             with
             the
             flame
             of
             fire
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             will
             iudge
             with
             fire
             .
          
           o
           
             There
             shall
             goe
             a
             fire
             before
             him
             ,
          
           (
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           iudge
           ,
           sayth
           Dauid
           )
           
             and
             burne
             vp
             his
             enemies
             ro●…nd
             about
             .
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           p
           
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendring
             vengeance
             to
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
          
           (
           to
           such
           )
           q
           
             remaineth
             no
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             fearefull
             expectation
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             a
             violence
             of
             fire
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             the
             aduersaries
             .
             Fire
          
           (
           sayth
           Arnobius
           )
           shall
           go
           before
           Christ
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           r
           
             euen
             fire
             which
             shall
             performe
             two
             offices
             :
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             aspect
             it
             shall
             lighten
             the
             friends
             ,
             and
             inflame
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             fire
             which
             shall
             burne
             the
             sinfull
             ,
             shal
             be
             made
             brightnesse
             to
             the
             iust
             .
             The
             end
             of
             this
             present
             world
          
           (
           saith
           Iustine
           Martyr
           )
           
             is
             the
          
           s
           
             iudgement
             of
             the
             wicked
             by
             fire
             as
             the
             scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostlesdeclare
             ,
             and
             likewise
             th●…
             writings
             of
             Sibylle
             :
             so
             blessed
             Clemens
          
           (
           that
           liued
           with
           the
           Apostles
           )
           
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinths
             affirmeth
             .
          
           Christ
           shall
           come
           (
           sayth
           Ambrose
           )
           t
           
             with
             his
             heauenly
             army
             ,
             and
             with
             fire
             as
             his
             minister
             to
             giue
             vengeance
             .
             ●…or
             the
             sire
             of
             iudgement
             shall
             serue
             him
             to
             reuenge
             the
             reprobate
             ,
          
           sayth
           Gregorie
           .
           Paul
           x
           sheweth
           (
           sayth
           Theodoret
           )
           that
           
           
             iudgement
             shal
             be
             full
             of
             terror
             ,
             noting
             first
             the
             Iudge
             comming
             from
             heauen
             ;
             then
             their
             power
             which
             minister
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             angels
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             th●…
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             :
             for
          
           (
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
             There
             are
          
           y
           
             two
             properties
             in
             fire
             ;
             to
             burne
             ,
             and
             to
             shine
             :
             the
             shining
             propertie
             the
             assembly
             of
             Saints
             shall
             enioy
             ;
             by
             the
             other
             shall
             wicked
             men
             be
             punished
             .
          
           So
           Basil
           :
           z
           
             There
             are
             two
             forces
             in
             fire
             ;
             one
             to
             burne
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             shine
             :
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             ●…ire
             which
             punisheth
             ,
             is
             layed
             vp
             for
             those
             that
             deserue
             burning
             ;
             the
             light
             and
             shining
             thereof
             is
             allotted
             to
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             blessed
             .
          
           And
           Athanasius
           :
           a
           
             Fire
             hath
             two
             forces
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             shining
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             iust
             .
             the
             other
             of
             burning
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             diuided
             to
             sinners
             .
          
           Ierom
           likewise
           :
           
             Fire
             shal
             be
          
           b
           
             light
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             .
          
           And
           Theophylact
           :
           (
           Christs
           )
           
             comming
             shall
             be
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             professeth
          
           (
           of
           him
           )
           :
           
             A
             fire
             shall
             goe
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             burne
             his
             enemies
             round
             about
             .
          
           For
           
           this
           fire
           shall
           
             offer
             burning
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             no
             shining
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             iust
             it
             shall
             giue
             light
             and
             shining
             and
             no
             heat
             or
             burning
             .
          
           The
           fire
           ,
           I
           trust
           ,
           which
           hath
           these
           two
           properties
           ,
           to
           lighten
           the
           iust
           ,
           and
           torment
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           an
           externall
           and
           sensible
           fire
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           fire
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           dissolue
           the
           heauens
           ,
           melt
           the
           elements
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           wicked
           ;
           neither
           shall
           the
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           paine
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           the
           Discourser
           maketh
           his
           hell
           fire
           ,
           come
           neere
           the
           Saints
           ,
           or
           be
           ioyous
           and
           comfortable
           to
           any
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           iudgement
           shal
           be
           to
           the
           saints
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Then
           all
           sorts
           of
           writers
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Euangelists
           .
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           :
           Yea
           Philosophers
           ,
           Poets
           ,
           and
           Sibyls
           haue
           taught
           ,
           the
           wicked
           shall
           ●…e
           punished
           with
           true
           fire
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           metaphores
           ;
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           person
           hath
           confirmed
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           all
           sectes
           ,
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             Christians
          
           haue
           beleeued
           it
           ;
           God
           taking
           speciall
           care
           as
           well
           by
           deeds
           as
           words
           that
           the
           truth
           and
           terror
           of
           his
           vengeance
           vpon
           sinne
           should
           not
           be
           vnknowen
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           made
           the
           earth
           in
           many
           places
           as
           
             Aetna
             ,
             Vesuuis
          
           ,
           and
           else
           where
           to
           burne
           with
           perpetuall
           fire
           ;
           but
           hath
           often
           destroyed
           sinfull
           persons
           and
           places
           with
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ;
           to
           let
           all
           men
           see
           and
           know
           that
           the
           vengeance
           decreed
           .
           threatned
           ,
           and
           executed
           on
           the
           wicked
           is
           sensible
           and
           true
           fire
           from
           God
           ;
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           all
           senseles
           creatures
           the
           most
           violent
           ,
           potent
           and
           fearefull
           meanes
           to
           punish
           .
           Therefore
           did
           he
           d
           
             raine
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           vpon
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorre
           when
           their
           sinnes
           were
           at
           full
           ;
           &
           punished
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           murmured
           at
           him
           ,
           
             with
             fire
          
           ;
           calling
           the
           name
           of
           the
           place
           e
           THABHERAH
           ,
           
             because
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Lord
             burnt
             amongst
             them
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           he
           sent
           f
           
             Firie
             serpents
          
           to
           bite
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           spake
           against
           him
           .
           So
           g
           
             Fire
             came
             out
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consumed
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             men
             of
             Corahs
          
           company
           ,
           that
           presumed
           to
           offer
           incence
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           before
           it
           had
           destroyed
           h
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           for
           offering
           
             strange
             fire
          
           before
           the
           Lord.
           And
           at
           Eliahs
           word
           i
           
             Fire
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             twice
             and
             deuoured
          
           two
           Captaines
           with
           their
           two
           bands
           of
           an
           hundred
           men
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           when
           Satan
           would
           haue
           Iob
           beleeue
           ,
           he
           was
           punished
           by
           
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           ,
           he
           gate
           fire
           to
           fall
           from
           heauen
           vpon
           Iobs
           sheepe
           and
           seruants
           ;
           the
           messenger
           making
           this
           report
           ;
           k
           
             The
             fire
             of
             God
             is
             fallen
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             hath
             burnt
             vp
          
           (
           thy
           )
           
             sheepe
             and
             seruants
             and
             deuoured
             them
             .
          
           Which
           kind
           of
           vengeance
           l
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           desired
           ,
           when
           their
           master
           was
           repelled
           by
           the
           Samaritans
           and
           denyed
           lodging
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           haue
           that
           inhumanitie
           punished
           to
           the
           example
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           repressed
           by
           him
           who
           came
           to
           saue
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           destroy
           .
           Thus
           hath
           God
           often
           by
           true
           and
           sensible
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ,
           declared
           and
           verified
           the
           certaintie
           of
           his
           generall
           and
           finall
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           his
           Sonne
           shall
           appeare
           in
           flaming
           fire
           to
           render
           vengeance
           to
           all
           that
           know
           not
           God
           and
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           that
           fire
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           which
           shall
           burne
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           shall
           shine
           to
           the
           Saints
           with
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           wicked
           by
           tormenting
           them
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           This
           you
           thinke
           is
           not
           against
           you
           :
           for
           you
           deny
           that
           m
           
             Now
             there
             is
             corporall
             fire
             in
             hell
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             there
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             bodies
             also
             shal
             be
             there
             vnited
             and
             tormented
             with
             the
             soules
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             is
             your
             question
             ,
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           Many
           shifts
           you
           haue
           sent
           vs
           in
           
           your
           late
           defence
           ,
           which
           sauour
           neither
           of
           learning
           nor
           religion
           ;
           but
           a
           slenderer
           then
           this
           you
           haue
           sent
           vs
           none
           .
           For
           first
           this
           is
           not
           the
           chiefe
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           now
           in
           hell
           any
           true
           fire
           or
           no
           ;
           which
           you
           say
           is
           your
           ONLY
           QVESTION
           
             or
             nothing
          
           :
           but
           what
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           damnation
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           what
           vengeance
           for
           sinne
           all
           the
           wicked
           must
           suffer
           in
           hell
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           time
           but
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           been
           redeemed
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           right
           &
           maine
           point
           in
           question
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           
             full
             waight
             and
             burden
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           which
           you
           n
           say
           must
           be
           laid
           vpon
           Christ
           before
           we
           could
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             proper
             payment
             and
             wages
          
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           payed
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           ransommed
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           your
           owne
           conclusions
           Christ
           must
           and
           did
           pay
           the
           same
           ,
           
             which
             else
             we
             should
             haue
             payed
             .
          
           That
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           presently
           suffer
           in
           hell
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             full
             burden
             ,
             nor
             iust
             vages
             of
             their
             sinnes
          
           ;
           else
           the
           
             terror
             of
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             taking
             of
             their
             bodies
          
           were
           wholy
           superfluous
           ;
           if
           the
           true
           payment
           and
           full
           vengeance
           of
           their
           sinnes
           were
           executed
           on
           them
           before
           Iudgement
           .
           But
           the
           reprobat
           as
           well
           men
           as
           Angels
           are
           o
           
             Reserued
             vnder
             darknes
             vnto
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
          
           ;
           and
           p
           Vnto
           DAMNATION
           (
           which
           )
           
             sleepeth
             not
          
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           not
           already
           to
           the
           full
           performed
           on
           either
           .
           Againe
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           neuer
           trie
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           soule
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           because
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           shall
           find
           them
           liuing
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           *
           testifieth
           ,
           and
           not
           part
           their
           soules
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           cast
           both
           ioyntly
           into
           hell
           fire
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           before
           Iudgement
           which
           you
           would
           so
           faine
           fasten
           on
           ,
           and
           make
           YOVR
           ONLY
           QVESTION
           ,
           commeth
           too
           short
           of
           all
           your
           owne
           conclusions
           ,
           and
           is
           excluded
           by
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           your
           limitations
           in
           your
           late
           defence
           .
           For
           you
           subiect
           Christ
           to
           
             all
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             was
             due
             generally
             for
             all
             mankinde
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           But
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           before
           Iudgement
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           the
           selfe
           same
           that
           also
           remaineth
           after
           iudgement
           ,
           belongeth
           not
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           to
           all
           men
           in
           generall
           ,
           by
           reason
           manie
           shall
           not
           suffer
           it
           but
           after
           iudgement
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           therefore
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           before
           iudgement
           is
           not
           your
           maine
           question
           ,
           because
           it
           neither
           is
           the
           full
           wages
           nor
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           generally
           due
           to
           all
           mankinde
           ;
           but
           the
           right
           and
           true
           question
           is
           touching
           hell
           fire
           after
           iudgement
           ,
           wherein
           body
           and
           soule
           shall
           burne
           ,
           feeling
           the
           torment
           and
           violence
           of
           euerlasting
           fire
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           ech
           mans
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           if
           we
           marke
           well
           the
           words
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           which
           you
           would
           so
           gladly
           make
           your
           question
           ,
           is
           no
           question
           at
           all
           .
           For
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           it
           manifestly
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           aud
           the
           same
           fire
           prouided
           for
           all
           the
           damned
           both
           men
           and
           diuels
           ;
           and
           that
           fire
           not
           onely
           is
           euerlasting
           without
           end
           or
           change
           ,
           but
           prepared
           and
           made
           ready
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           doe
           plainly
           import
           ;
           who
           will
           say
           to
           all
           the
           wicked
           without
           exception
           :
           q
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           into
           (
           that
           )
           
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
          
           (
           alreadie
           )
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             
             angels
             .
          
           The
           article
           so
           often
           repeated
           suffereth
           the
           fire
           whereinto
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           cast
           ,
           to
           be
           none
           other
           fire
           but
           the
           selfe-same
           that
           is
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuels
          
           .
           The
           Participle
           of
           the
           Preterperfect
           tence
           argueth
           the
           time
           when
           that
           fire
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           to
           be
           perfectly
           past
           before
           iudgement
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ;
           r
           
             Idem
             quippe
             ignis
             crit
             supplicio
             scilicet
             hominum
             attributus
             &
             Daemonum
             ,
             dicente
             Christo
             ,
             Discedite
             à
             me
             maledicti
             in
             ignem
             aeternum
             ,
             qui
             paratus
             est
             Diabolo
             &
             Angelis
             eius
             .
             Vnus
             quippe
             ignis
             vtrisque
             erit
             ,
             sicut
             veritas
             dixit
             .
             The
             same
             fire
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             shall
             serue
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             men
             and
             Diuels
             ,
             Christ
             saying
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             the
             fire
             euerlasting
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             Diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             One
             fire
             shal
             be
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             the
             trueth
             hath
             spoken
             .
          
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           hell
           fire
           is
           prepared
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           abideth
           euerlasting
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           preparation
           without
           any
           new
           creating
           or
           altering
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           as
           euident
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           Esay
           who
           liued
           and
           prophesied
           more
           than
           eight
           hundred
           yeeres
           before
           our
           Sauiour
           reuealed
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           sayth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           :
           s
           
             Tophet
             is
             prepared
             of
             old
          
           (
           or
           long
           since
           )
           
             the
             burning
             thereofis
          
           (
           as
           the
           )
           fire
           (
           of
           )
           
             much
             wood
             ;
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             a
             riuer
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             it
             .
          
           Our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           almost
           one
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           yeeres
           since
           ,
           made
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           Luke
           to
           say
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           t
           
             I
             am
             tormented
             in
             this
             flame
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Iude
           proposing
           the
           destruction
           of
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrhe
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           They
           u
           
             are
             set
             foorth
             for
             an
             example
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           in
           or
           by
           )
           
             suffering
             the
             punishment
             of
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
          
           Where
           we
           see
           the
           fire
           which
           God
           rained
           from
           heauen
           on
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrhe
           ,
           is
           called
           euerlasting
           ;
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           those
           cities
           are
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           (
           euen
           then
           when
           he
           wrate
           )
           
             to
             suffer
             euerlasting
             sire
          
           ,
           for
           an
           example
           of
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           therefore
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fire
           of
           hell
           that
           punisheth
           the
           wicked
           before
           and
           after
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           was
           
             prepared
             long
             since
          
           ,
           as
           Esay
           sayth
           ,
           and
           is
           euerlasting
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           ending
           or
           changing
           into
           another
           fire
           ,
           but
           increasing
           and
           kindling
           with
           greater
           fiercenesse
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           wicked
           both
           men
           and
           angels
           may
           receiue
           a
           damnation
           answerable
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           which
           in
           part
           they
           now
           feele
           ,
           but
           then
           expect
           a
           sharper
           and
           sorer
           torment
           than
           yet
           is
           executed
           on
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           terrour
           of
           iudgement
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           damnation
           reserued
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Then
           notwithstanding
           your
           sleights
           and
           shifts
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           substance
           and
           essence
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           and
           that
           happily
           there
           shall
           be
           corporall
           fire
           after
           Iudgement
           ,
           yet
           now
           there
           is
           no
           true
           fire
           in
           hell
           :
           we
           find
           it
           resolued
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           auouched
           by
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           learned
           Diuines
           of
           our
           time
           ;
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           so
           much
           threatned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           substantiall
           ,
           and
           externall
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           deuils
           euen
           from
           their
           fall
           ,
           and
           doth
           and
           shal
           dure
           as
           well
           before
           ,
           as
           after
           Iudgement
           for
           euer
           ;
           into
           which
           the
           soules
           are
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           cast
           ,
           there
           to
           burne
           with
           vnspeakeable
           and
           vnceaseable
           torments
           .
           And
           though
           I
           thinke
           it
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           man
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           deliuer
           the
           quality
           or
           force
           of
           that
           fire
           further
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           haue
           reuealed
           it
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           doubt
           the
           trueth
           thereof
           ,
           or
           to
           preiudice
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           spoken
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           performe
           it
           ;
           but
           rather
           for
           certaine
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           confesse
           that
           God
           can
           punish
           the
           mightiest
           of
           his
           Angels
           by
           the
           weakest
           of
           his
           creatures
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           sinning
           they
           haue
           exalted
           themselues
           by
           pride
           farre
           aboue
           their
           degree
           ;
           so
           in
           punishing
           them
           for
           their
           sinne
           ,
           God
           can
           and
           will
           depresse
           them
           as
           farre
           beneath
           their
           originall
           condition
           ;
           to
           teach
           them
           that
           all
           their
           strength
           depended
           on
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           So
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           neede
           to
           runne
           to
           the
           immediate
           hande
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           the
           sole
           tormentor
           of
           spirits
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           Discourser
           doeth
           )
           for
           extracting
           a
           new
           Quintessence
           of
           hell
           fire
           :
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           gaue
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           all
           their
           power
           and
           force
           ,
           so
           may
           it
           take
           the
           same
           from
           them
           swelling
           against
           him
           when
           he
           will
           ;
           and
           subiect
           them
           to
           the
           force
           of
           any
           his
           creatures
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           endue
           with
           might
           to
           performe
           his
           commandement
           against
           all
           the
           transgressours
           and
           despisers
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           .
        
         
         
           In
           summe
           we
           see
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           part
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           substantiall
           and
           essentiall
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           damnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           that
           which
           is
           included
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudge
           pronounced
           against
           them
           :
           but
           this
           Discourser
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           deuised
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           redemption
           neuer
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           deriued
           from
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           hath
           he
           framed
           vs
           another
           hell
           ,
           then
           the
           word
           of
           God
           reuealeth
           ;
           and
           changed
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           with
           his
           dreames
           and
           deuises
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           text
           of
           holy
           writ
           doe
           no
           way
           fauour
           his
           sansies
           ,
           yet
           by
           flying
           to
           allegories
           ,
           and
           heaping
           vp
           a
           number
           of
           metaphores
           ,
           he
           might
           entertaine
           some
           talke
           ,
           when
           his
           proofes
           did
           faile
           .
           To
           vphold
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           redeemed
           by
           his
           death
           &
           bloodshed
           ;
           he
           minced
           hell
           paines
           into
           
             substance
             and
             accidence
          
           ,
           and
           least
           this
           geare
           should
           seeme
           grosse
           ,
           he
           shadowed
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           fire
           with
           figures
           and
           allegories
           ;
           and
           sent
           vs
           at
           last
           to
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           not
           vpon
           any
           iust
           ground
           or
           proofe
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           because
           his
           Mastership
           knew
           not
           otherwise
           how
           to
           carrie
           his
           conceites
           cleanly
           ,
           he
           vnloaded
           them
           all
           by
           tropes
           and
           metaphores
           vpon
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ;
           from
           which
           onely
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           though
           very
           vntruely
           )
           the
           Soule
           hath
           her
           proper
           and
           principall
           suffering
           .
           But
           examining
           the
           parts
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           such
           metaphysicall
           substance
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           he
           pretendeth
           ;
           no
           such
           metaphoricall
           fire
           ,
           as
           he
           affirmeth
           ;
           no
           such
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           vexing
           Soules
           and
           deuils
           in
           hell
           ,
           as
           he
           imagineth
           ;
           we
           rather
           find
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           circumstances
           to
           be
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           pronounced
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ;
           the
           fire
           in
           hell
           to
           be
           a
           true
           and
           substantiall
           fire
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           peculiar
           meanes
           decreed
           by
           the
           will
           ,
           strengthened
           by
           the
           power
           and
           reuealed
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           damned
           both
           soules
           and
           diuels
           to
           be
           perpetually
           punished
           and
           tormented
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           demerits
           ;
           though
           the
           inward
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           shall
           not
           cease
           most
           grieuously
           also
           to
           afflict
           the
           damned
           and
           despayring
           spirits
           .
           And
           touching
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           this
           must
           be
           referred
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           all
           this
           is
           discussed
           ,
           we
           finde
           him
           most
           free
           from
           
             darkenes●…
             ,
             destruction
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             remorse
             of
             sinne
             from
             malediction
             ,
             dereaction
             ,
             and
             desperation
          
           with
           
             their
             consequents
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             torment
             of
             hell
             ●…ire
             ,
             either
          
           in
           soule
           or
           bodie
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           deede
           from
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           damnation
           noted
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           prouided
           for
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           true
           paines
           o●…
           hell
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           deuisers
           dreames
           to
           bee
           as
           farre
           from
           trueth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           from
           all
           testimonies
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           mention
           no
           such
           things
           suffered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           make
           any
           of
           them
           needefull
           for
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           before
           he
           might
           pay
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
        
         
           x
           
             We
             doe
             not
             contend
             to
             expresse
             what
             iust
             measure
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             nor
             precisely
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             was
             reuealed
             ,
             and
             executed
             on
             Christ.
             Onely
             we
             knowe
             that
             whatsoeuer
             it
             were
             ,
          
           
           
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             though
             outwardly
             executed
             on
             the
             bodie
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             but
             sinke
             in
             deeper
             ,
             euen
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             soule
             a●…d
             be
             discerned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conceaued
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             sustained
             as
             proceeding
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             wound
             the
             Soule
             properly
             .
             yea
             chiefly
             ,
             though
             the
             anguish
             thereof
             bruised
             his
             bodie
             ioyntly
             also
             .
          
           You
           haue
           labored
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           in
           twentie
           pages
           of
           your
           Defence
           by
           many
           lame
           distinctions
           and
           false
           positions
           to
           shew
           vs
           the
           MANNER
           &
           MEASVRE
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           man.
           The
           manner
           you
           made
           to
           be
           ,
           Christs
           suffering
           them
           
             properly
             ,
             yea
             onely
             in
             his
             very
             soule
             ,
             from
             the
             immediat
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             damned
             do
             .
          
           The
           measure
           you
           tooke
           to
           be
           
             all
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             yea
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
             for
             their
             nature
             which
             are
             in
             hell
             .
             and
             which
             are
             extreamest
             and
             sharpest
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Your
           twelfth
           page
           told
           vs
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           y
           
             These
             paines
             then
             in
             this
             very
             manner
             inflicted
             Christ
             felt
             ;
             indeede
             not
             being
             in
             the
             locall
             hell
             ;
             yet
             those
             being
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
             for
             their
             nature
             which
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             yea
             which
             are
          
           SHARPEST
           
             in
             hell
             .
             And
             he
             discerned
             and
             receaued
             them
             properly
             ,
             yea
          
           ONLY
           
             in
             his
             very
             soule
          
           .
           You
           beginne
           now
           to
           tell
           vs
           another
           tale
           ,
           that
           you
           doc
           
             not
             contend
             to
             expresse
             what
             iust
             measure
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             nor
             precisely
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             was
             reuealed
             and
             executed
             on
             Christ.
             Onely
             you
             know
             that
             what
             soeuer
             it
             was
             ,
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             though
             outwardly
             executed
             on
             
             the
             bodie
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             sinke
             in
             deeper
             ,
             and
             so
             wound
             the
             soule
             properly
             yea
             chiefly
             .
          
           By
           a
           long
           processe
           you
           made
           vs
           beleeue
           the
           soules
           proper
           and
           immediat
           suffering
           must
           be
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           without
           inferiour
           meanes
           and
           instruments
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           because
           that
           kind
           of
           suffering
           is
           common
           to
           vs
           with
           beastes
           ,
           and
           z
           
             maketh
             not
             properly
             to
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           And
           so
           by
           your
           refined
           diuinitie
           ,
           the
           stripes
           ,
           wounds
           ,
           blood
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           could
           not
           properly
           pertaine
           to
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           by
           reason
           those
           sufferings
           which
           come
           by
           the
           body
           were
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           beasts
           .
           Thus
           reuerently
           and
           religiously
           ,
           to
           prooue
           your selfe
           a
           pure
           Christian
           ,
           you
           resolued
           touching
           the
           bloodshed
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sustained
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           Now
           as
           almost
           tyred
           with
           that
           blasphemous
           toy
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           how
           hard
           it
           would
           be
           to
           please
           the
           learned
           with
           this
           leauen
           ,
           or
           to
           seduce
           the
           simple
           with
           these
           vnsauerie
           shifts
           ,
           which
           haue
           neither
           foundation
           nor
           mention
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           you
           beginne
           to
           turne
           an
           other
           leafe
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           vs
           you
           doe
           not
           contend
           for
           
             the
             iust
             measure
             ,
             nor
             precise
             maner
          
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
          
           Only
           
             you
             know
             that
             whatsoeuer
             it
             were
          
           (
           though
           you
           can
           neither
           prooue
           nor
           expresse
           what
           it
           was
           )
           
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             though
             outwardly
             executed
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             sinke
             deeper
             into
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             wound
             the
             soule
             properly
             yea
             chiefly
             ,
             though
             the
             anguish
             thereof
             bruised
             the
             bodie
             ioyntly
             also
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           yet
           at
           last
           that
           you
           find
           your selfe
           ignorant
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           will
           not
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           expresse
           in
           what
           precise
           manner
           ,
           or
           iust
           measure
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           was
           reuealed
           and
           executed
           on
           Christ.
           For
           whiles
           you
           broched
           those
           secrets
           more
           boldly
           then
           wisely
           or
           truely
           ,
           you
           ranne
           your selfe
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           and
           brought
           neither
           substance
           nor
           shadow
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           your
           vanities
           ,
           but
           daunced
           vp
           and
           downe
           with
           certaine
           licentious
           and
           ambiguous
           phrases
           of
           GODS
           PROPER
           VVRATH
           ,
           MEERE
           IVSTICE
           ,
           VERY
           VENGEANCE
           and
           such
           like
           flowers
           ,
           neither
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           expounded
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           but
           because
           you
           checke
           your
           owne
           presumption
           ,
           I
           will
           spare
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           that
           which
           you
           professe
           your selfe
           so
           resolutely
           to
           know
           ;
           that
           
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             though
             outwardly
             executed
             on
             the
             body
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             could
             not
             but
             sinke
             deeper
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             wound
             the
             soule
             properly
             ,
             yea
             chiefly
             ,
             though
             the
             anguish
             thereof
             bruized
             his
             bodie
             also
             .
          
           Wherein
           notwithstanding
           you
           keepe
           your
           accustomed
           phrases
           of
           Gods
           
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
          
           ,
           which
           you
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           dare
           describe
           by
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           discerne
           the
           trueth
           of
           your
           speech
           ;
           yet
           for
           their
           sakes
           that
           are
           simple
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           shortly
           to
           examine
           what
           wrath
           from
           God
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           direct
           vs
           ,
           at
           whose
           hands
           he
           suffered
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           must
           conceaue
           of
           those
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           question
           but
           power
           to
           feele
           ,
           conceaue
           ,
           and
           discerne
           by
           sense
           ,
           reason
           ,
           
           or
           faith
           in
           man
           belongeth
           properly
           yea
           onely
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man.
           Life
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           actions
           perfourmed
           by
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           body
           :
           but
           euen
           in
           them
           the
           power
           and
           force
           that
           quickneth
           and
           mooueth
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           discerneth
           by
           the
           senses
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           commeth
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           dependeth
           on
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           departing
           from
           the
           body
           leaueth
           it
           voyd
           of
           all
           motion
           ,
           sense
           and
           life
           .
           Then
           in
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           when
           any
           violence
           lighted
           on
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           paine
           pearced
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           not
           onely
           fully
           felt
           the
           anguish
           thereof
           ,
           but
           rightly
           discerned
           the
           fountaine
           whence
           ,
           the
           cause
           why
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           it
           came
           .
           Christ
           likewise
           knew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           endewed
           with
           such
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           that
           of
           him selfe
           he
           could
           not
           onely
           resist
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           ;
           but
           euen
           commaund
           and
           represse
           men
           and
           diuels
           .
           His
           ouerruling
           of
           
             seas
             ,
             windes
          
           ,
           and
           
             wicked
             spirits
          
           ,
           and
           giuing
           his
           Disciples
           
             power
             ouer
             them
          
           is
           so
           euident
           and
           often
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           no
           Christian
           may
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           After
           his
           agony
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           with
           the
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           he
           threw
           to
           the
           a
           ground
           the
           whole
           band
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           came
           with
           Iudas
           to
           take
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           had
           shewed
           him selfe
           not
           destitute
           of
           his
           wonted
           force
           and
           vertue
           ,
           he
           voluntarily
           submitted
           him selfe
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           bound
           and
           brought
           whether
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           be
           whipped
           ,
           
           mocked
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           hanged
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           vsed
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           not
           to
           satisfie
           their
           wicked
           rage
           ,
           but
           to
           obey
           the
           will
           of
           his
           heauenly
           Father
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           would
           punish
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           b
           
             Deliuered
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           from
           them
           to
           suffer
           c
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             hand
             and
             counsell
          
           (
           of
           God
           )
           
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
             For
          
           d
           
             those
             things
             which
             God
             before
             had
             shewed
             by
             the
             mouthes
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             ,
             he
             thus
             fulfilled
             ,
          
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           of
           others
           ,
           whom
           Satan
           incited
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           contumely
           and
           crueltie
           they
           could
           deuise
           ,
           to
           take
           Christs
           life
           from
           him
           .
           In
           all
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           e
           
             determinate
             counsell
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
          
           purposed
           and
           appointed
           should
           be
           done
           .
           For
           this
           was
           f
           
             the
             Cup
             which
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             father
             gaue
          
           (
           him
           )
           
             to
             drinke
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           g
           
             houre
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             darknes
             ,
          
           when
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             came
          
           against
           him
           ,
           howbeit
           neither
           man
           nor
           deuill
           h
           
             could
             haue
             any
             power
             at
             all
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             giuen
          
           (
           them
           )
           
             from
             aboue
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           those
           wronges
           ,
           reproches
           and
           paines
           which
           were
           offered
           and
           inflicted
           on
           him
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           he
           saw
           the
           secret
           counsell
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           punishing
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           satisfiyng
           the
           diuine
           iustice
           that
           was
           prouoked
           by
           our
           transgressions
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           where
           doe
           the
           Scriptures
           deliuer
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           tormented
           
           the
           soule
           or
           body
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           he
           impressed
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           is
           your
           new
           found
           Redemption
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           By
           his
           agonie
           in
           the
           garden
           you
           boldly
           and
           rashly
           presume
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           logick
           you
           conclude
           it
           ,
           neither
           doe
           I
           conceaue
           ,
           nor
           can
           you
           declare
           .
           Christ
           was
           SORROVVFVLL
           and
           AFRAID
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           be
           AMAZED
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           he
           felt
           ,
           or
           foresaw
           he
           should
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           Well
           these
           may
           be
           your
           hastie
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           this
           hath
           no
           ground
           in
           Arte
           ,
           reason
           ,
           nature
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           .
           For
           many
           other
           things
           Christ
           might
           feare
           ;
           and
           this
           of
           all
           other
           things
           he
           could
           not
           feare
           .
           How
           many
           things
           are
           there
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           approach
           his
           presence
           ;
           how
           many
           things
           proceede
           there
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           aduisedly
           marke
           his
           counsels
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           which
           may
           iustly
           ouerwhelme
           the
           weakenes
           of
           mans
           flesh
           with
           admiration
           and
           feare
           euen
           to
           astonishment
           ?
           The
           brightnes
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           the
           greatnes
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           the
           deepenes
           of
           his
           counsels
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           vengeance
           prepared
           ,
           or
           executed
           on
           others
           how
           many
           good
           and
           perfect
           men
           haue
           these
           things
           strooken
           into
           feares
           and
           mazes
           ?
           When
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           spirite
           sawe
           the
           shape
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           and
           heard
           his
           voice
           ,
           he
           i
           
             fell
             downe
             as
             dead
          
           for
           feare
           .
           When
           Daniel
           had
           seene
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           goat
           and
           the
           Ram
           ,
           he
           was
           k
           
             afraid
             and
             fell
             vpon
             his
             face
             ,
          
           yea
           he
           
             was
             stricken
             and
             sicke
             certaine
             daies
             being
             astonished
             at
             the
             vision
             .
          
           When
           the
           parents
           of
           Sampson
           saw
           the
           Angell
           ascend
           toward
           heauen
           in
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           they
           l
           
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             surely
             die
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             Lord.
          
           When
           
             a
             light
             from
             heauen
             suddainly
             shined
             round
             about
          
           Paul
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           trauayling
           to
           Damascus
           ,
           he
           m
           
             fell
             to
             the
             earth
             trembling
             and
             amazed
             .
          
           When
           Isaac
           perceaued
           that
           he
           had
           ignorantly
           blessed
           Iacob
           in
           steede
           of
           Esau
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           n
           
             stricken
             with
             an
             exceeding
             great
          
           (
           feare
           and
           )
           trembling
           .
           When
           the
           people
           saw
           the
           Creeple
           walking
           ,
           that
           was
           dayly
           layd
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           to
           aske
           almes
           ,
           and
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           the
           same
           man
           that
           before
           was
           lame
           from
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           ,
           
             they
             were
          
           o
           
             amazed
             and
             sore
             astonished
          
           at
           it
           .
           Ieremie
           lamenting
           the
           miserie
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           
             I
             am
             sore
          
           p
           
             vexed
             for
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             I
             am
             heauie
             ,
             and
             astonishment
             hath
             taken
             me
             .
          
           Euen
           as
           the
           Apostle
           also
           witnesseth
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           q
           
             I
             speake
             the
             trueth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lie
             not
             ;
             I
             haue
             great
             heauinesse
             and
             continuall
             sorow
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             for
             my
             brethren
             that
             are
             my
             kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           If
           visions
           and
           Angels
           from
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           works
           and
           iudgements
           of
           God
           executed
           on
           others
           haue
           driuen
           the
           best
           men
           to
           frights
           and
           agonies
           ,
           what
           maruell
           then
           if
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           presenting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           garden
           vnto
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           be
           the
           Ransommer
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           owne
           smart
           to
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           no
           way
           ignorant
           how
           weighty
           that
           burden
           ,
           and
           how
           mighty
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           ,
           to
           whose
           will
           he
           must
           and
           did
           wholly
           submit
           himselfe
           ;
           what
           maruell
           I
           say
           if
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           in
           Christ
           beganne
           to
           be
           afrayed
           and
           astonished
           at
           the
           iudiciall
           presence
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           perill
           of
           man
           if
           he
           were
           deserted
           ,
           and
           price
           to
           be
           payd
           for
           him
           before
           he
           could
           be
           redeemed
           ?
           not
           that
           damnation
           or
           destruction
           were
           prepared
           or
           purposed
           for
           him
           that
           should
           saue
           vs
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           infinitely
           able
           without
           hell
           and
           the
           paines
           thereof
           to
           presse
           and
           ouerpresse
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           by
           whatsoeuer
           meanes
           he
           would
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           yea
           all
           that
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           suffer
           .
           ]
           In
           deed
           Sir
           Discourser
           ?
           doth
           your
           skill
           serue
           you
           to
           make
           a
           religious
           submission
           to
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           confession
           of
           his
           most
           mighty
           power
           euen
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           that
           the
           damned
           now
           suffer
           ,
           or
           the
           selfe
           same
           paine
           which
           is
           sharpest
           in
           hell
           ?
           Doe
           not
           the
           godly
           at
           all
           times
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           iust
           consideration
           of
           themselues
           ,
           presently
           see
           their
           owne
           infirmity
           and
           indignitie
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fall
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           to
           confesse
           all
           sanctitie
           ,
           glorie
           ,
           might
           ,
           and
           maiesty
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           and
           themselues
           to
           be
           not
           only
           earth
           and
           ashes
           ,
           but
           euen
           sinfull
           and
           hatefull
           vnto
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           gracious
           and
           mercifull
           vnto
           them
           ?
           And
           will
           you
           call
           these
           faithfull
           meditations
           of
           Gods
           children
           giuing
           vnto
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           state
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           because
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           weaknesse
           and
           vnwoorthinesse
           breedeth
           in
           them
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ?
           Then
           make
           heauen
           as
           touching
           the
           essence
           thereof
           all
           one
           with
           hell
           ,
           and
           saluation
           in
           substance
           to
           be
           the
           same
           that
           damnation
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           best
           learned
           Fathers
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           doe
           and
           shall
           tremble
           at
           the
           
             voice
             and
             iudgements
          
           of
           God.
           r
           
             Ad●…uius
             vocem
             Archangeli
             &
             Angeli
             tremunt
             :
             At
             whose
             voice
             the
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             doe
             tremble
          
           ;
           sayth
           Hilarie
           speaking
           of
           the
           Godhead
           in
           Christ.
           Which
           words
           Leo
           the
           Great
           doth
           allow
           and
           alleage
           in
           his
           s
           Epistle
           to
           Leo
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           they
           grew
           to
           be
           of
           that
           credit
           ,
           that
           the
           effect
           of
           them
           was
           inserted
           in
           the
           Church
           seruice
           by
           Gelasius
           ,
           as
           Alcuinus
           doth
           witnesse
           .
           t
           
             Maiestatem
             tuam
             tremunt
             potestates
             :
             The
             powers
             of
             heauen
             do
             tremble
             at
             thy
             Maiesty
             .
             Christ
          
           u
           
             comming
             from
             the
             heauens
          
           (
           to
           iudgement
           )
           
             euery
             creature
             shall
             tremble
          
           ,
           saith
           Basil
           :
           
             the
             Angels
             themselues
             shall
             not
             be
             without
             feare
             .
             for
             they
             also
             shall
             be
             present
             ,
             though
             they
             shall
             giue
             no
             account
             to
             God.
             At
             that
             day
          
           (
           sayth
           Chrysostome
           )
           x
           
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             astonishment
             ,
             horror
             and
             feare
             .
             A
             great
             feare
             shall
             then
             possesse
             euen
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Angels
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Archangels
             ,
             and
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             powers
             of
             heauen
             ,
             because
             their
             fellow
             seruants
             must
             vndergoe
             iudgement
             for
             their
             liues
             led
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           Will
           you
           hence
           conclude
           that
           the
           Angels
           and
           Archangels
           are
           or
           shal
           be
           then
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           and
           shall
           tremble
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           Gods
           voice
           ,
           and
           sight
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           the
           world
           ?
           No
           more
           may
           you
           inferre
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           should
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           manhood
           began
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           either
           at
           the
           maiestie
           of
           God
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           power
           of
           his
           iustice
           able
           to
           punish
           by
           what
           meanes
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           measure
           pleased
           him
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           weight
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           did
           vndertake
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           vengeance
           layd
           vp
           in
           store
           aswell
           for
           the
           Iewes
           as
           all
           other
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           that
           should
           neglect
           the
           saluation
           then
           to
           be
           purchased
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ;
           since
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           being
           God
           and
           man
           was
           farre
           more
           assured
           and
           secured
           from
           hell
           and
           damnation
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Saints
           or
           Angels
           of
           God
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           At
           least
           then
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           Christ
           feared
           and
           felt
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           outwardly
           executed
           on
           his
           bodie
           .
           ]
           From
           Christes
           Agonie
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           diuers
           causes
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           true
           cause
           is
           not
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           alwayes
           sayd
           ,
           so
           I
           now
           repeat
           it
           againe
           ;
           you
           can
           conclude
           nothing
           for
           your
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           through
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           They
           are
           your
           blind
           and
           bold
           deuises
           ,
           (
           I
           must
           not
           say
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           so
           tender
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           be
           touched
           )
           to
           bring
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           yea
           the
           sharpest
           and
           extreamest
           of
           them
           into
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           nothing
           but
           a
           certaine
           paine
           inflicted
           onely
           on
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           immediate
           
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           which
           you
           thinke
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           y
           
             felt
             as
             extreame
             sharpnes
             of
             paine
             ,
             as
             may
             by
             any
             possibilitie
             be
             endured
             yea
             though
             in
             hell
             it selfe
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           z
           
             incomprehensible
             ,
             vnspeakeable
             ,
             infinite
             and
             intolerable
          
           fierie
           wrath
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           did
           neither
           part
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           mortall
           body
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           breake
           his
           patience
           .
           So
           terrible
           you
           make
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           easie
           in
           deeds
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           here
           suffer
           and
           endure
           them
           without
           ending
           their
           liues
           ,
           breaking
           their
           sleepes
           ,
           or
           refusing
           their
           foode
           .
           But
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           are
           of
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           force
           ,
           th●…n
           you
           dreame
           of
           .
           They
           leaue
           no
           place
           for
           meate
           ,
           nor
           sleepe
           ;
           the
           body
           must
           be
           immortall
           and
           not
           able
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           shall
           endure
           them
           ;
           they
           passe
           all
           patience
           of
           m●…n
           and
           Angels
           .
           So
           that
           howsoeuer
           you
           aggrauate
           your
           fansie
           with
           fierie
           words
           ,
           you
           eleuate
           in
           truth
           the
           dreadfull
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           sin
           ,
           when
           you
           make
           the
           sha●…pest
           and
           extreamest
           of
           them
           to
           be
           tolerated
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           this
           life
           with
           patience
           and
           si●…ence
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           the
           reprobate
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           to
           
             liue
             ,
             eate
          
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           tr●…e
           paines
           of
           hell
           were
           not
           possible
           .
           Austen
           saith
           rightly
           :
           a
           
             So
             is
             the
             soule
             conioyned
             with
             this
             body
             ,
             that
             to
             th●…
             paines
             which
             are
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             it
             yeeldeth
             and
             departeth
             :
             because
             the
             very
             frame
             of
             the
             members
             and
             vitall
             parts
             is
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             sustaine
             the
             force
             which
             bringeth
             great
             or
             most
             sharpe
             paine
             .
          
           Which
           Chrysostome
           also
           confi●…meth
           :
           b
           
             Name
             fi●…e
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             grieuous
             than
             these
             :
             yet
             are
             these
             scant
             a
             shadow
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             .
             And
             these
             when
             they
             grow
             vehement
             ,
             are
             easiest
             ,
             and
             soonest
             dispatch
             men
             ,
             the
             body
             not
             sufficing
             to
             suffer
             a
             sharpe
             paine
             any
             long
             while
             .
          
           Your
           hell
           paines
           then
           are
           not
           very
           sharpe
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           may
           suffer
           so
           many
           yeres
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           forsake
           either
           food
           or
           sleepe
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Christ
           did
           feele
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             and
             proper
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             you
             know
             ,
             though
             you
             c●…n
             not
             expresse
             the
             maner
             or
             measure
             of
             his
             feeling
             it
             .
             And
             it
             was
             discerned
             and
             concei●…ed
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             wound
             the
             soule
             properly
             ,
             yea
             chiefly
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             outwardly
             executed
             on
             his
             bodic
             .
          
           ]
           The
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           of
           God
           due
           
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           generally
           to
           all
           mankinde
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           
             spirituall
             corporall
          
           ,
           and
           
             eternall
             death
          
           with
           all
           the
           seeds
           and
           fruits
           of
           death
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           blessings
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           perpetuall
           mi●…ery
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           here
           and
           in
           hell
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           wages
           and
           full
           payment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           of
           his
           bountie
           and
           patience
           do
           often
           remit
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           in
           things
           tempo
           all
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           inflicteth
           on
           them
           the
           miseries
           and
           cala●…ities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           he
           giueth
           them
           their
           due
           .
           And
           as
           for
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           death
           now
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           proper
           and
           certaine
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           shall
           e●…cape
           e●…ther
           .
           Spirituall
           death
           is
           c
           blindnesse
           and
           
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             working
             all
             vncle●…nnesse
             euen
             with
             greedinesse
          
           ;
           which
           sheweth
           men
           
             to
             be
          
           d
           
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           as
           past
           all
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           God.
           Eternall
           death
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           WRATH
           TO
           COME
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           suffereth
           the
           full
           force
           and
           wa●…ght
           thereof
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           the
           e
           
             second
             death
          
           ,
           so
           it
           followeth
           in
           men
           after
           the
           first
           death
           ,
           which
           
             ●…euereth
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             bod●…e
             .
             Yee
             vipers
             bro●…d
          
           (
           sayd
           Iohn
           Baptist
           to
           the
           Pharises
           and
           Saddu●…s
           )
           f
           
             who
             hath
             taught
             you
          
           (
           thus
           )
           
             to
             fl●…e
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ?
             Iesus
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           g
           
             deliuereth
             vs
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
           In
           this
           life
           the
           wicked
           may
           haue
           a
           h
           
             fearefull
             expectation
          
           ,
           but
           no
           present
           execution
           ,
           of
           this
           iudgement
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           i
           
             day
             of
             ●…rath
          
           ,
           euen
           the
           
             reuelation
             of
             the
             ●…st
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
          
           when
           euery
           man
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           according
           to
           his
           works
           ,
           
             and
             a
             violent
             fire
             shall
             d●…uoure
             the
             aduersaries
             .
          
           This
           wrath
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           reserued
           for
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           executed
           on
           them
           with
           indignation
           ,
           furie
           and
           fire
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           burneth
           l●…ke
           fire
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           powred
           on
           them
           with
           flaming
           and
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
           The
           effects
           whereof
           are
           reiection
           ,
           malediction
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           and
           such
           l●…ke
           ,
           which
           neuer
           accompanie
           saluation
           .
        
         
           To
           say
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           this
           kinde
           of
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           is
           horrible
           and
           hellish
           blasphemie
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           no
           Christian
           man
           will
           aduenture
           .
           From
           the
           spirituall
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           k
           
             wrath
             of
             God
             reuealed
             
             from
             heauen
             against
             all
             vngodlinesse
             and
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           with
           it
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           consequently
           leaueth
           the
           pollution
           and
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           master
           must
           be
           as
           free
           as
           from
           damnation
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           alwayes
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Displeasure
           and
           wrath
           against
           Christes
           person
           God
           neuer
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           haue
           any
           ;
           Christ
           being
           his
           owne
           and
           only
           sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           deerely
           beloued
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           Gods
           most
           iust
           and
           most
           heauie
           wrath
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           elect
           did
           calme
           and
           asswage
           :
           for
           Gods
           inward
           loue
           doth
           not
           admit
           contrarieties
           or
           changes
           as
           mans
           doth
           ;
           all
           Gods
           counsels
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           and
           wo
           kes
           being
           absolutely
           perfect
           and
           constant
           ,
           chiefly
           towards
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           whom
           he
           naturally
           ,
           infinitly
           ,
           and
           euerlastingly
           loueth
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           that
           he
           doth
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           more
           possible
           there
           should
           be
           in
           god
           any
           displeasure
           or
           dislike
           conceiued
           of
           his
           sonne
           for
           bearing
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           cause
           soeuer
           ,
           than
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           since
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           was
           by
           Gods
           owne
           
             wisdome
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           and
           worke
           ,
           ioyned
           into
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           made
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Christ
           with
           his
           Godhead
           ;
           no
           cause
           ,
           nor
           course
           whatsoeuer
           could
           alter
           or
           diminish
           the
           exceeding
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           very
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           as
           God
           did
           inseparably
           knit
           it
           to
           the
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           make
           it
           fully
           partaker
           of
           that
           infinite
           loue
           wherewith
           he
           embraced
           his
           sonne
           .
           To
           confirme
           this
           to
           all
           the
           world
           :
           God
           did
           often
           from
           heauen
           pronounce
           with
           his
           owne
           voice
           ,
           l
           m
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
          
           ;
           as
           he
           forespake
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           n
           
             Beholde
             m●…e
             elect
          
           (
           in
           whom
           )
           
             my
             soule
             delighteth
          
           .
           This
           vnspeakable
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           now
           being
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           chiefe
           ground
           of
           our
           election
           and
           redemption
           .
           
             For
             wee
             were
          
           o
           
             adopted
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             accepted
             in
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             beloued
             ;
             by
             whom
             wee
             haue
             redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           euen
           
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           were
           neither
           elected
           nor
           redeemed
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           infinite
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ;
           for
           whose
           ●…ake
           we
           were
           adopted
           to
           be
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           loue
           the
           fierce
           wrath
           of
           God
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sinnes
           did
           yeeld
           and
           giue
           place
           ;
           neither
           may
           he
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           teacheth
           or
           beleeueth
           of
           our
           election
           and
           redemption
           .
           Now
           iudge
           thou
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           wrath
           or
           loue
           in
           God
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ,
           that
           pardoned
           all
           our
           sinnes
           for
           his
           ●…ake
           ,
           and
           accepted
           the
           voluntarie
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           and
           blood
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           through
           who●…e
           death
           we
           are
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           by
           his
           blood
           from
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Then
           as
           in
           God
           there
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           any
           displeasure
           against
           the
           person
           
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           nor
           against
           any
           part
           thereof
           for
           what
           cause
           soeuer
           ;
           nor
           any
           chaunge
           or
           decrease
           of
           the
           loue
           which
           God
           with
           his
           own
           mouth
           professed
           from
           heauen
           towards
           Christ
           incarnate
           ;
           so
           could
           not
           Christ
           without
           plaine
           infidelitie
           conceaue
           or
           beleeue
           that
           God
           was
           inwardly
           displeased
           or
           angrie
           with
           ●…im
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           he
           presented
           him
           ●…elfe
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           our
           ●…innes
           ;
           knowing
           that
           neither
           sin
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           ●…ee
           ,
           being
           the
           innocent
           and
           ●…mmaculate
           ●…amb
           of
           God
           ;
           no●…
           Gods
           most
           holy
           dislike
           ,
           or
           iust
           pursuite
           of
           sinne
           could
           diminish
           Gods
           fatherly
           affection
           and
           most
           constant
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           For
           though
           he
           were
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           holinesse
           did
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           the
           vncleanesse
           of
           our
           sinne
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           iustice
           would
           pursue
           it
           ,
           to
           witnesse
           his
           v●…ter
           dislike
           and
           detestation
           thereof
           ;
           ye●…
           for
           so
           much
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           holy
           and
           vndefiled
           euen
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           this
           action
           ,
           but
           was
           called
           and
           annointed
           by
           God
           to
           this
           honor
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           yeelde
           to
           none
           but
           to
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           this
           readines
           of
           the
           Sonne
           to
           l●…ke
           and
           obey
           his
           fathers
           counsell
           and
           decree
           ,
           and
           to
           pitie
           our
           miserie
           by
           laying
           our
           burden
           on
           his
           owne
           shoulders
           ;
           was
           in
           it selfe
           so
           glorious
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           gratious
           towards
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           b●…
           but
           most
           meritorious
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           accomplisher
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           by
           this
           meanes
           ;
           what
           cause
           could
           Christ
           haue
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           fathers
           loue
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           fathers
           approuing
           and
           
           accepting
           his
           office
           and
           seruice
           tending
           wholy
           to
           the
           perfourming
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           aduauncing
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ?
        
         
           But
           God
           was
           angrie
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           his
           sonne
           ;
           and
           that
           Anger
           Christ
           must
           beare
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           .
           ]
           The
           more
           Angrie
           God
           was
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           more
           contented
           he
           was
           with
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           that
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           purpose
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           to
           appease
           his
           wrath
           kindled
           against
           our
           offences
           .
           And
           that
           Anger
           Christ
           did
           vndertake
           to
           quench
           ,
           by
           satisfiyng
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           seemed
           best
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           frustrating
           or
           declining
           it
           ,
           nor
           by
           suffering
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           same
           destruction
           and
           damnation
           which
           was
           due
           to
           vs.
           Yea
           this
           very
           point
           of
           Christs
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           enduring
           and
           so
           vpholding
           Gods
           iustice
           according
           to
           Gods
           owne
           will
           ,
           (
           respecting
           who
           he
           was
           that
           in
           this
           wise
           submitted
           and
           emptied
           him selfe
           )
           was
           farre
           more
           contenting
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           whole
           world
           had
           beene
           condemned
           for
           sinne
           to
           hell
           fire
           .
           For
           God
           delighteth
           not
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           he
           tooke
           infinite
           delight
           ;
           not
           reuenging
           him
           with
           rage
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           but
           imposing
           a
           fatherly
           correction
           on
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           in
           his
           person
           could
           extend
           no
           farder
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           none
           other
           kinde
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           ours
           would
           haue
           beene
           the
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           wisedome
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           chose
           out
           the
           person
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           purposely
           ;
           that
           neither
           our
           sinnes
           might
           be
           remitted
           as
           trifles
           skant
           prouoking
           his
           Anger
           ,
           nor
           his
           Iustice
           meete
           with
           such
           as
           no
           way
           deserued
           to
           be
           respected
           or
           spared
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           might
           be
           translated
           from
           vs
           ,
           who
           were
           vnworthy
           of
           all
           fauour
           ,
           and
           lye
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           whom
           in
           all
           iustice
           he
           must
           and
           did
           most
           highly
           loue
           and
           tender
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           award
           no
           farder
           or
           other
           punishment
           against
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           might
           stand
           with
           the
           moderation
           and
           affection
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           try
           the
           obedience
           and
           submission
           of
           a
           sonne
           .
           Sharpe
           was
           the
           chasticement
           of
           our
           peace
           on
           that
           part
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           which
           was
           capable
           of
           paine
           and
           smart
           ,
           least
           God
           should
           seeme
           to
           dally
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           not
           such
           as
           either
           exceeded
           his
           strength
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           chaunged
           or
           called
           in
           question
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           conceaued
           and
           resolued
           of
           all
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           they
           must
           haue
           in
           them
           griefe
           and
           anguish
           very
           painfull
           and
           offensiue
           to
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           because
           our
           sinnes
           were
           very
           lothsome
           and
           displeasing
           to
           Gods
           diuine
           nature
           :
           yet
           so
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           which
           might
           ouerwhelme
           or
           endanger
           his
           obedience
           or
           patience
           ;
           and
           that
           Gods
           purpose
           in
           so
           doing
           was
           to
           abolish
           sinne
           ,
           and
           abate
           his
           wrath
           ,
           his
           iustice
           being
           thus
           satisfied
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           and
           not
           to
           execute
           on
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           the
           fulnes
           of
           that
           vengeance
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           sinne
           in
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           the
           Discourser
           prateth
           so
           much
           of
           Gods
           VERY
           
             wrath
             ,
             and
          
           PROPER
           
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           he
           meane
           the
           very
           same
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           deuils
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           executed
           on
           all
           the
           damned
           ;
           he
           openly
           blasphemeth
           .
           For
           then
           must
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           be
           euerlastingly
           adiudged
           to
           hell
           fire
           as
           they
           are
           .
           If
           hee
           flie
           to
           the
           substance
           and
           essence
           thereof
           ;
           he
           foolishly
           cau●…lleth
           ,
           or
           vainely
           seeketh
           to
           shift
           his
           hands
           of
           open
           impietie
           .
           For
           if
           by
           substance
           and
           essence
           of
           hell
           fire
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           ,
           he
           meane
           only
           a
           sharpe
           and
           extreame
           paine
           ;
           then
           by
           this
           childish
           sophistrie
           ,
           an
           headach
           ,
           or
           toothach
           ,
           a
           fit
           of
           an
           ague
           ,
           or
           pang
           of
           the
           stone
           ,
           if
           the
           paine
           be
           sharpe
           ,
           are
           in
           substance
           and
           essence
           all
           one
           and
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           now
           suffer
           in
           hell
           ;
           since
           he
           is
           no
           way
           able
           to
           prooue
           that
           God
           is
           the
           immediate
           tormentor
           of
           soules
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           thus
           to
           mocke
           and
           delude
           the
           dreadfull
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           play
           with
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           in
           so
           waightie
           matters
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           Pagans
           then
           Christians
           ;
           and
           well
           this
           Discourser
           may
           multiply
           the
           miste
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           thence
           to
           der●…e
           any
           light
           of
           trueth
           .
           If
           he
           meane
           the
           very
           same
           paine
           in
           soule
           or
           bodie
           which
           the
           damned
           suffer
           ;
           he
           runneth
           headlong
           into
           that
           impietie
           ,
           which
           
           he
           would
           seeme
           to
           shun
           .
           For
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           damned
           suffer
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           Christs
           did
           not
           ;
           and
           their
           Soules
           apprehend
           that
           God
           is
           their
           enemie
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           hateth
           them
           ,
           but
           hath
           reiected
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           and
           condemned
           them
           for
           euer
           ;
           which
           to
           imagine
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           is
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           plaine
           Infidelitie
           and
           Apostasie
           .
           Christ
           therefo●…e
           rightly
           conceaued
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           knew
           God
           to
           be
           a
           gracious
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           euen
           to
           his
           manhood
           ;
           though
           such
           was
           the
           constant
           course
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           price
           of
           our
           sinnes
           might
           not
           ●…e
           easie
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           to
           make
           vs
           the
           more
           warie
           ,
           how
           to
           prouoke
           Gods
           iustice
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           our selues
           the
           more
           bound
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           no
           small
           smart
           redeemed
           vs
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           ratifie
           the
           fearefull
           vengeance
           of
           God
           powred
           on
           the
           wicked
           to
           be
           most
           iust
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           exchange
           of
           our
           sinnes
           was
           so
           grieuous
           to
           the
           vndefiled
           and
           welbeloued
           manhood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Since
           then
           God
           could
           no
           way
           be
           displeased
           with
           the
           
             nature
             ,
             office
             ,
             or
             action
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           offering
           himselfe
           a
           ransome
           for
           man
           ,
           which
           God
           himselfe
           first
           decreed
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           promised
           by
           his
           Prophers
           ,
           published
           by
           his
           Angels
           ,
           testified
           by
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           with
           his
           owne
           voyce
           from
           heauen
           ;
           and
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           were
           tempered
           with
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           proportioned
           to
           Christs
           strength
           ,
           supported
           with
           ●…oy
           ,
           accepted
           with
           fauour
           ,
           and
           reward●…d
           with
           all
           honor
           in
           him
           and
           in
           vs
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           what
           wound
           could
           this
           chastisement
           make
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           executed
           on
           his
           body
           ?
           or
           what
           could
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           conceaue
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           was
           in
           de●…de
           angrie
           w●…th
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           accept
           our
           persons
           being
           in
           ourselues
           vnr●…ghteous
           and
           odious
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           mercy
           towa●…ds
           ●…s
           ,
           and
           honor
           ●…wards
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           God
           would
           make
           him
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           neglecting
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           nor
           forgetting
           his
           loue
           ,
           but
           so
           mixing
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           that
           his
           dislike
           of
           our
           sinnes
           might
           appeare
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           relenting
           from
           the
           rigor
           of
           his
           Iustice
           in
           fauour
           of
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           might
           magnifi●…
           his
           mercy
           ,
           satisfie
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           his
           glory
           ;
           and
           declare
           in
           most
           ample
           manner
           the
           submission
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           and
           pe●…fection
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           only
           worthy
           to
           performe
           that
           worke
           ,
           which
           procured
           ,
           and
           receaue
           that
           honor
           ,
           which
           followed
           mans
           Redemption
           ?
        
         
           Christ
           then
           suffered
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           mediate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           GOD
           DELIVERED
           
           
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           who
           were
           Satans
           instruments
           ,
           with
           all
           eproach
           and
           wr●…nge
           to
           put
           him
           to
           a
           contumelious
           and
           grieuous
           death
           :
           God
           by
           his
           ●…ecret
           wisdome
           and
           iustice
           dec●…eeing
           ,
           appointing
           ,
           and
           ordering
           what
           he
           should
           suffer
           at
           thei●…
           hands
           .
           
             Our
             sinnes
             ●…e
             bare
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           not
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           free
           from
           
             feare
             sorrow
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             derision
             ,
             and
             temptation
             ,
          
           but
           that
           the
           wicked
           and
           malitious
           ●…ewes
           practised
           all
           kind
           of
           shamefull
           violence
           and
           cruell
           tortu●…es
           on
           him
           by
           Whipping
           ,
           Racking
           ,
           pric●…ing
           ,
           and
           wounding
           the
           tenderest
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           whereby
           his
           soule
           ●…elt
           extreame
           and
           intole●…able
           paines
           .
           In
           all
           which
           he
           saw
           the
           determinate
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           receaued
           in
           the
           garden
           from
           his
           father
           this
           Iudgement
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             d●…liuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           For
           had
           he
           not
           humbly
           submitted
           himselfe
           
           to
           obey
           his
           fathe●…s
           will
           ,
           no
           power
           in
           earth
           could
           haue
           preuailed
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           
           had
           often
           fortold
           his
           Disciples
           what
           the
           r
           
             Priestes
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Gentils
             should
             doe
             vnto
             him
          
           so
           when
           the
           t
           hower
           was
           come
           ,
           which
           was
           foreappointed
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           he
           yeelded
           himselfe
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           they
           persuing
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           of
           enuie
           and
           malice
           ,
           but
           God
           thus
           
           perfourming
           euen
           by
           their
           wicked
           hands
           what
           he
           had
           
             ●…oreshewed
             by
             his
          
           x
           
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             .
          
           For
           they
           not
           
             knowing
             him
             ,
             ●…or
             the
             word●…
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             fulfilled
             them
             in
             condemning
             him
          
           ;
           yea
           they
           
             fulfilled
             all
             things
             which
             were
             written
             of
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           need
           to
           runne
           to
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           Iewes
           FVLFILLED
           ALL
           THINGS
           that
           were
           written
           of
           him
           touching
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           therewith
           Gods
           anger
           against
           our
           sinnes
           was
           appeased
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           reconciled
           vnto
           vs.
           Esay
           speaking
           of
           the
           violence
           done
           by
           the
           Iewes
           to
           Christ
           ,
           sayeth
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           y
           
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             and
             broken
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             
             with
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             .
          
           (
           Thus
           )
           the
           Lord
           
             layed
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             all
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
          
           z
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
          
           ;
           by
           those
           sufferings
           before
           and
           on
           the
           Crosse
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           expresly
           declare
           and
           describe
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           tormenting
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           selfe
           same
           paines
           which
           the
           damned
           now
           suffer
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           deuisers
           maine
           drift
           ;
           when
           he
           maketh
           or
           offereth
           any
           proofe
           thereof
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           receiue
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           can
           not
           refute
           it
           :
           till
           then
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           euery
           wandring
           witte
           should
           imagine
           what
           monsters
           please
           him
           in
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           and
           obtrude
           them
           to
           the
           faithfull
           without
           any
           sentence
           or
           syllable
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           all
           the
           godly
           will
           be
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           no
           man
           to
           raigne
           so
           much
           ouer
           their
           faith
           with
           fancies
           and
           figures
           ,
           vnwarranted
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           vnknowen
           to
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           ancient
           councels
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           vnheard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           till
           our
           age
           ,
           wherein
           some
           men
           applaude
           more
           their
           owne
           inuentions
           then
           all
           humane
           or
           diuine
           instructions
           .
        
         
           The
           feare
           of
           bodily
           sufferings
           you
           thinke
           could
           not
           be
           the
           cause
           that
           there
           a
           
             strained
             out
             from
             Christ
             much
             sweat
             of
             clotted
             blood
             .
          
           ]
           You
           straine
           the
           text
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           to
           draw
           it
           to
           your
           bent
           .
           Saint
           Luke
           hath
           no
           such
           words
           ,
           that
           there
           
             strained
             out
             from
             Christ
             much
             sweat
             of
             clotted
             blood
             :
          
           he
           sayth
           ,
           Christes
           b
           
             sweat
             was
             like
             drops
             of
             blood
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           Theophylact
           a
           Greeke
           borne
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           ignorant
           of
           his
           mother
           tongue
           ,
           expresseth
           Christes
           sweat
           in
           the
           garden
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Christes
           body
           or
           face
           DISTILLED
           
             with
             plentifull
             drops
             of
             sweat
          
           .
           And
           albeit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sometimes
           signifie
           the
           congealed
           parts
           of
           that
           which
           is
           otherwise
           liquid
           ,
           and
           compacted
           pieces
           of
           that
           which
           els
           is
           poudered
           ;
           yet
           often
           it
           noteth
           that
           which
           is
           thick●…
           in
           comparison
           with
           thinner
           ,
           or
           eminent
           in
           respect
           of
           plainer
           .
           Now
           Christes
           sweat
           might
           be
           thicke
           by
           reason
           it
           issued
           from
           the
           inmost
           parts
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           was
           permixed
           with
           blood
           ,
           or
           els
           it
           might
           breake
           out
           with
           great
           and
           eminent
           drops
           ,
           as
           comming
           from
           him
           violently
           and
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           being
           coloured
           with
           blood
           and
           congealed
           with
           colde
           ,
           might
           trickle
           downe
           like
           DROPS
           or
           strings
           of
           blood
           vpon
           the
           ground
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           not
           his
           sweate
           was
           
             clotted
             blood
          
           ,
           but
           like
           to
           
             congealed
             or
             cooled
             blood
          
           ,
           neither
           that
           such
           clots
           were
           
             strained
             out
             from
             him
          
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           sweate
           being
           thicked
           and
           cooled
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           fell
           from
           him
           like
           strings
           of
           blood
           .
           But
           grant
           there
           could
           be
           no
           reason
           giuen
           of
           Christs
           bloodie
           sweat
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           there
           can
           be
           of
           the
           issuing
           first
           of
           
             blood
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             water
          
           out
           of
           his
           side
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           ;
           which
           S.
           Iohn
           doth
           exactly
           note
           as
           strange
           but
           yet
           true
           ;
           will
           you
           conclude
           what
           please
           you
           ,
           because
           many
           things
           in
           Christ
           both
           liuing
           and
           dying
           we●…e
           miraculous
           ?
           I
           bind
           no
           mans
           conscience
           to
           any
           probabilities
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           sweate
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           expresse
           wordes
           and
           necessarie
           consequents
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           wish
           all
           men
           either
           to
           be
           sober
           and
           leaue
           that
           to
           God
           which
           he
           hath
           concealed
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           will
           needes
           be
           gessing
           at
           the
           reason
           thereof
           (
           for
           certaine
           knowledge
           they
           can
           haue
           none
           )
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           relinquish
           the
           plaine
           words
           or
           knowen
           groundes
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           embrace
           a
           fansie
           of
           their
           owne
           begetting
           .
        
         
           The
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           haue
           deliuered
           diuers
           opinions
           of
           this
           sweate
           ,
           which
           thou
           mayest
           see
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           in
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           anon
           to
           reexamine
           :
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           being
           (
           as
           I
           thinke
           )
           more
           probable
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           Christian
           pietie
           ,
           then
           this
           Discoursers
           dreame
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           or
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           at
           that
           present
           tormenting
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           And
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           order
           and
           sequence
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           feruent
           zeale
           extreamely
           heating
           the
           whole
           bodie
           ,
           melting
           the
           spirits
           ,
           thinning
           the
           blood
           ,
           opening
           the
           pores
           ,
           and
           so
           colouring
           and
           thicking
           the
           sweate
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           in
           most
           likelihood
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           bloodie
           sweate
           .
           Which
           S.
           Luke
           seemeth
           to
           insinuate
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           after
           
             Christ
             was
          
           c
           
             comforted
             by
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             ,
          
           (
           and
           so
           recouered
           from
           his
           former
           feare
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           )
           
             he
             prayed
             more
             earnestly
          
           ,
           (
           or
           ardently
           )
           and
           
             his
             sweate
          
           was
           (
           in
           colour
           and
           consistence
           )
           
             like
             drops
          
           (
           or
           strings
           )
           
             of
             blood
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           So
           that
           feruencie
           
           in
           prayer
           is
           set
           downe
           next
           before
           that
           sweate
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           a
           precedent
           or
           cause
           thereof
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           onely
           barre
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           this
           deuiser
           ,
           who
           presumeth
           what
           pleaseth
           him
           of
           Christs
           bloodie
           sweate
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           exactly
           mention
           the
           cause
           ;
           and
           thinke
           it
           no
           reason
           to
           let
           him
           build
           on
           a
           blinde
           coniecture
           ,
           a
           false
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           without
           any
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           repugnant
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           some
           where
           d
           
             I
             hold
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             no
             more
             but
             meere
             bodily
             paines
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             soule
             from
             and
             by
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           d
           
             Neuerthelesse
             contr●…riwise
             I
             seeme
             somewhere
             to
             yeelde
             wholely
             so
             much
             as
             you
             affirme
             .
          
           ]
           I
           leaue
           that
           grace
           to
           you
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           to
           roule
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           haue
           ●…aid
           a
           thing
           after
           a
           sense
           and
           in
           
             a
             sort
          
           ,
           then
           in
           another
           kind
           to
           vnsay
           it
           againe
           ;
           and
           laying
           the
           whole
           foundation
           of
           your
           cause
           vpon
           Christes
           suffering
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           to
           bring
           any
           proofes
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           any
           parts
           thereof
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           to
           play
           with
           the
           termes
           of
           
             very
             ,
             proper
          
           ,
           and
           meere
           ;
           and
           to
           call
           that
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           whole
           question
           .
           Indeed
           I
           euery
           where
           defend
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           death
           expressed
           or
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           saue
           onely
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           from
           other
           passions
           or
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             shame
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           exempt
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           sustered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           though
           I
           leaue
           no
           place
           in
           him
           for
           the
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ,
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           despaire
           or
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           shipwrackes
           of
           all
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           pietie
           .
           The
           
             Crosse
             ,
             death
          
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           when
           I
           name
           ,
           I
           vse
           those
           words
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           whole
           maner
           and
           order
           of
           his
           passion
           from
           the
           garden
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Euangelists
           ;
           not
           excluding
           either
           the
           feare
           or
           agonie
           ,
           which
           befell
           him
           before
           he
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           but
           comprising
           within
           his
           death
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           in
           all
           those
           as●…ictions
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           till
           he
           died
           .
           And
           this
           is
           no
           wauering
           in
           mee
           ,
           to
           retaine
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           their
           right
           sense
           and
           vse
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           childish
           dalliance
           in
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           doth
           import
           no
           more
           but
           the
           very
           act
           of
           giuing
           vp
           the
           ghost
           ;
           or
           els
           if
           I
           by
           that
           worde
           designe
           the
           rest
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           endured
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           will
           also
           hemme
           in
           your
           hell
           paines
           within
           the
           list
           of
           the
           same
           wordes
           ,
           though
           the
           Euangelists
           name
           or
           note
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           all
           the
           historie
           of
           Christs
           pass●…on
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           in
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           the
           wicked
           I
           wrap
           in
           no
           Ridles
           ,
           nor
           enuiron
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           windlace
           of
           words
           ;
           but
           plainely
           and
           fairely
           distinguish
           it
           either
           by
           the
           naturall
           vertues
           and
           properties
           that
           are
           in
           God
           mis●…iking
           and
           repre●…sing
           sinne
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           effects
           and
           punishments
           proceeding
           from
           God
           to
           reuenge
           the
           works
           and
           reward
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           .
           In
           the
           wicked
           ,
           Gods
           holinesse
           hateth
           the
           euill
           deede
           ,
           and
           the
           doer
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           sinner
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           iustice
           without
           all
           loue
           or
           fauour
           towardes
           them
           awardeth
           a
           punishment
           against
           them
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ;
           which
           the
           power
           of
           God
           doth
           execute
           on
           them
           ,
           not
           respecting
           their
           strength
           ,
           but
           rather
           inabling
           them
           to
           continue
           in
           perpetuall
           torments
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           for
           euer
           :
           Gods
           purpose
           being
           onely
           to
           reuenge
           sinne
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           holy
           and
           righteous
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           and
           intollerable
           to
           them
           .
           Gods
           iust
           and
           full
           iudgement
           against
           sinne
           ,
           where
           and
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           inflict
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           depriuing
           bodie
           and
           soule
           of
           all
           outward
           and
           inward
           peace
           and
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           reiecting
           of
           both
           from
           all
           blis●…e
           and
           rest
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           for
           euer
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           los●…e
           of
           God
           and
           of
           all
           his
           blessings
           prouided
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           for
           his
           elect
           .
           These
           causes
           and
           parts
           Gods
           anger
           hath
           against
           the
           wicked
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           of
           these
           the
           Scripture
           beareth
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           In
           Christ
           Gods
           holinesse
           infinitely
           imbraced
           the
           
             humilitie
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             charitie
          
           of
           his
           Sonne
           offering
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           ransommer
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           loued
           the
           
             integritie
             ,
             innocencie
          
           ,
           and
           puritie
           of
           his
           manhood
           created
           ,
           called
           ,
           and
           anointed
           of
           God
           to
           this
           intent
           and
           end
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           and
           bloodshedding
           should
           be
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           God
           vtterly
           hated
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           his
           sonne
           then
           assumed
           into
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           wee
           could
           not
           .
           
           Wherefore
           Gods
           iustice
           finding
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Father
           towards
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           farre
           to
           exceede
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Creator
           against
           the
           vncleannesse
           of
           his
           sinfull
           ,
           but
           sedused
           creature
           ,
           did
           relent
           from
           the
           rigour
           of
           that
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           was
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           in
           Angels
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           fatherly
           regard
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           meanest
           part
           of
           the
           pe●…son
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           decreed
           a
           punishment
           for
           our
           sinnes
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           corporall
           death
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           sharpest
           paines
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           endure
           with
           obedience
           and
           pacience
           :
           whose
           voluntarie
           submission
           and
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           did
           accept
           as
           a
           most
           sufficient
           price
           and
           payment
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           in
           themselues
           deserued
           euerlasting
           destruction
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           with
           deuils
           .
           This
           correction
           though
           very
           sharpe
           yet
           not
           ouerpressing
           the
           patience
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           ,
           Gods
           iustice
           would
           not
           release
           to
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           make
           light
           account
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           remitted
           onely
           for
           prayer
           and
           intreatie
           )
           and
           without
           iust
           cause
           so
           terribly
           to
           punish
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           reprobate
           with
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           I
           meane
           corporall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           .
           And
           greater
           or
           other
           death
           ,
           then
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           God
           by
           no
           iustice
           could
           impose
           on
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           since
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           subiected
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           cleanse
           and
           abolish
           in
           vs
           ;
           much
           lesse
           be
           reiected
           from
           euerlasting
           ●…lisse
           and
           ioy
           ,
           to
           which
           hee
           must
           bring
           vs
           ;
           least
           of
           all
           linked
           and
           chained
           with
           deuils
           in
           perpetuall
           flames
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           hee
           was
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           we
           all
           were
           adopted
           and
           made
           heires
           of
           eternall
           saluation
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           otherwise
           most
           dreadfull
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           then
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           restrained
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           tempered
           the
           smart
           of
           Christes
           paines
           to
           the
           st●…ength
           of
           Christes
           humane
           nature
           ,
           not
           meaning
           to
           ouerwhelme
           his
           patience
           ,
           but
           to
           trie
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           vttermost
           .
           In
           all
           which
           suf●…erings
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           purpose
           was
           most
           fauourable
           and
           honourable
           euen
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           perfection
           of
           whose
           confidence
           and
           patience
           hee
           would
           demonstrate
           to
           Angels
           and
           men
           and
           propose
           him
           a
           paterne
           to
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           to
           humble
           thems●…lues
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           accept
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           as
           a
           most
           prec●…ous
           and
           pleasing
           satisfaction
           and
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           elect
           ;
           and
           reward
           his
           humilitie
           with
           vnspeakeable
           honour
           in
           making
           him
           Lord
           and
           Iudge
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           confound
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           supp●…esse
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           but
           to
           adiudge
           him
           to
           euerlasting
           torments
           with
           all
           the
           wicked
           and
           accursed
           .
        
         
           Against
           the
           tenor
           and
           effect
           of
           this
           Christian
           confession
           ,
           which
           I
           referre
           to
           the
           iudgements
           of
           all
           that
           be
           learned
           &
           rightly
           instructed
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           neuer
           speake
           any
           one
           word
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ;
           I
           cannot
           in
           euery
           sentence
           repeate
           euery
           circumstance
           ,
           nor
           of
           euery
           page
           make
           a
           paire
           of
           Indentures
           ,
           much
           lesse
           may
           I
           forsake
           the
           forme
           of
           holsome
           words
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           the
           maine
           summe
           and
           scope
           of
           this
           doctrine
           being
           so
           fully
           declared
           and
           so
           often
           repeated
           by
           me
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           feare
           the
           capacity
           ,
           or
           doubt
           the
           memorie
           of
           any
           heedfull
           Reader
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           some
           shallow
           trifler
           may
           picke
           out
           a
           word
           heere
           and
           there
           to
           carpe
           at
           ,
           yet
           are
           there
           so
           many
           cleere
           places
           to
           direct
           all
           doubts
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           needeth
           to
           stumble
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           will
           not
           or
           can
           not
           stand
           vpright
           .
           For
           let
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           looke
           but
           to
           the
           marke
           at
           which
           I
           aime
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           and
           remember
           these
           two
           rules
           ;
           that
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           onely
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             corporall
             ,
             spirituall
          
           and
           eternall
           death
           ;
           I
           alwayes
           remoue
           the
           two
           last
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           by
           describing
           or
           naming
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           corporall
           death
           ?
           and
           in
           that
           I
           conteine
           the
           whole
           course
           and
           maner
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           feares
           ,
           forrow●…s
           shames
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           derisions
           ,
           smarts
           ,
           and
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           record
           in
           the
           history
           of
           his
           death
           :
           and
           all
           my
           words
           will
           prooue
           plaine
           and
           easie
           ,
           which
           this
           ma●…
           thinketh
           so
           false
           in
           themselues
           &
           so
           contrary
           to
           themselues
           .
           Examine
           my
           words
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           for
           examples
           of
           contradiction
           and
           falsity
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           his
           labour
           be
           any
           more
           than
           meere
           nugation
           and
           vanitie
           .
        
         
           A●…ouching
           and
           prouing
           that
           Christ
           could
           not
           suffer
           eternall
           damnation
           ,
           which
           is
           
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           must
           exclude
           Christ
           from
           the
           fauour
           and
           
             grace
             ,
             trueth
          
           and
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           and
           giuing
           the
           reasons
           why
           sinne
           could
           not
           preuaile
           vpon
           his
           person
           as
           it
           did
           vpon
           others
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ;
           
             What
             maruell
             then
             if
             sinne
             ,
             which
             should
             haue
             wrought
             in
             vs
             an
             eternal
             destruction
             both
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             could
             not
             farther
             preuaile
             in
             him
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           none
           other
           kinde
           of
           death
           )
           
             but
             to
             the
             wounding
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             iust
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             righteous
             and
             sincere
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ?
          
           In
           this
           I
           free
           Christ
           from
           
             eternall
             destruction
             or
             death
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           in
           our
           persons
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           take
           holde
           on
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           difference
           there
           betwixt
           him
           and
           vs
           declareth
           .
           I
           exempted
           him
           by
           proofs
           in
           the
           page
           precedent
           from
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           maine
           scope
           of
           that
           section
           ,
           and
           so
           le●…t
           him
           subiect
           onely
           to
           the
           third
           kinde
           f
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           corporall
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           suffered
           not
           onely
           without
           all
           taint
           of
           sinne
           ,
           losse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           but
           euen
           with
           great
           manifestation
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           wisdome
           in
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           commendation
           of
           Christs
           obedience
           and
           patience
           vnto
           death
           .
           That
           third
           kinde
           of
           death
           I
           doe
           not
           name
           ,
           but
           describe
           by
           the
           wounding
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           and
           shedding
           of
           his
           blood
           ;
           g
           
             the
             rest
          
           (
           of
           his
           paines
           and
           griefes
           )
           
             that
             went
             b●…fore
             ,
             not
             being
             excluded
             as
             superfluous
             ,
             but
             continued
             and
             increased
             by
             that
             sharpe
             and
             ●…xtreame
             martyrdome
             ,
             which
             he
             endured
             on
             the
             cross●…
             ,
          
           as
           my
           caueat
           touching
           Christs
           Crosse
           did
           plainly
           admonish
           .
           And
           since
           the
           whole
           maner
           of
           Christes
           d●…ath
           and
           shedding
           his
           blood
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           alwayes
           intend
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           doth
           import
           ;
           when
           I
           name
           or
           touch
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           all
           that
           he
           voluntarily
           or
           violently
           suffered
           when
           he
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           ●…s
           comprised
           in
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Besides
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           bloody
           sweat
           in
           the
           garden
           beganne
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           effuse
           his
           blood
           for
           our
           sakes
           and
           safeties
           ,
           and
           the
           efore
           it
           could
           haue
           no
           iust
           reason
           to
           imagine
           that
           my
           words
           exclude
           his
           agonie
           and
           other
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           specially
           my
           very
           next
           words
           affirming
           ,
           that
           h
           
             the
             same
             part
             might
             and
             did
             suffer
             in
             Christ
             which
             sinned
             in
             man
          
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           
             the
             soule
             ,
             (
             though
             )
             by
             no
             meanes
             it
             could
             receiue
             the
             same
             wages
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             receiued
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           professe
           by
           the
           generall
           title
           of
           my
           Sermons
           the
           i
           
             full
             redemption
             of
             mankinde
             by
             the
             death
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           commend
           the
           
             j●…ce
             and
             fruit
             of
             his
             bodily
             death
             as
             most
             sufficient
          
           ]
           That
           indeed
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           your
           fansie
           ,
           who
           hold
           the
           ioynt
           sufferings
           
           of
           Christes
           soule
           from
           and
           by
           his
           body
           not
           properly
           to
           pertaine
           to
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           common
           to
           men
           with
           beasts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           labour
           to
           frustrate
           all
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           improper
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           to
           our
           saluation
           ;
           but
           to
           me
           there
           can
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           the
           trueth
           ,
           nor
           doubt
           of
           the
           fruit
           or
           force
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           so
           often
           and
           euidently
           commendeth
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           ●…acred
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           meanes
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           to
           God.
           In
           Christ
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             we
             haue
          
           k
           
             redemption
             by
             his
             blood
             euen
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           Redemption
           by
           Christs
           blood
           you
           will
           and
           must
           g●…ant
           ;
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           doth
           directly
           auouch
           it
           :
           but
           whether
           that
           redemption
           be
           
             full
             and
             most
             sufficient
          
           ,
           which
           is
           purchased
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           doe
           make
           some
           doubt
           ,
           or
           els
           you
           need
           not
           sticke
           at
           my
           words
           ,
           which
           import
           so
           much
           .
           Of
           that
           if
           you
           doubt
           ,
           you
           must
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           some
           other
           sect
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           for
           no
           Christian
           may
           doubt
           whether
           the
           redemption
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           be
           f●…ll
           and
           suff●…cient
           or
           no.
           To
           make
           Christ
           in
           part
           a
           Sauiour
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           him
           in
           part
           no
           Sauiour
           ,
           contrary
           to
           S
           Peter
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           l
           
             There
             is
             no
             saluation
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
           If
           you
           will
           de●…iue
           our
           whole
           redemption
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           his
           blood
           shed
           for
           vs
           ,
           then
           giue
           you
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           lie
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           The
           m
           
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             clenseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
             Clensing
             from
             all
             sinne
          
           is
           full
           and
           perfect
           redemption
           from
           sinne
           ;
           and
           sinne
           being
           fully
           remitted
           and
           purged
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           of
           breach
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           that
           should
           hinder
           our
           saluation
           .
           Christ
           by
           
             his
             owne
          
           a
           blood
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             entred
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             hauing
             purchased
             eternall
             red●…mption
             .
          
           Fuller
           or
           more
           sufficient
           than
           
             eternall
             redemption
          
           we
           neither
           expect
           ,
           nor
           euer
           shall
           haue
           any
           ;
           since
           that
           which
           is
           eternall
           ,
           
           admitteth
           no
           change
           nor
           increase
           .
           Then
           that
           redemption
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           is
           most
           full
           and
           sufficient
           by
           the
           Apostles
           testimony
           ;
           and
           sooner
           shal
           you
           proue
           your selfe
           to
           be
           no
           sound
           Teacher
           ,
           than
           that
           to
           be
           no
           sound
           dóctrine
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           manifest
           witnesse
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           teach
           that
           the
           o
           
             ioynt
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             soule
             feeling
             what
             the
             body
             suffered
             )
             are
             most
             auailable
             for
             our
             saluation
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             besides
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christes
             body
             )
             there
             is
             no
          
           
           
             other
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             neither
             bodily
             nor
             bloody
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           alone
           did
           teach
           thus
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           with
           me
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           which
           must
           guide
           vs
           all
           what
           to
           affirme
           and
           beleeue
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           did
           not
           teach
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           w●…re
           worthy
           to
           be
           challenged
           :
           but
           if
           I
           say
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           warrant
           me
           to
           speake
           ,
           looke
           you
           Sir
           Discourser
           to
           your
           late
           created
           Creed
           that
           can
           not
           admit
           nor
           endure
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           That
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           was
           but
           ONE
           and
           ONCE
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           required
           the
           BODIE
           ,
           BLOOD
           ,
           and
           DEATH
           of
           the
           Offerer
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           addition
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           assertion
           .
           Christ
           p
           appeared
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             once
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
          
           ;
           and
           by
           reason
           he
           was
           an
           high
           q
           
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             and
             a
          
           r
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             and
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             necessitie
             he
             should
             haue
             somewhat
             also
             to
             offer
             ,
          
           s
           
             Wherefore
             when
             he
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             saith
          
           (
           to
           God
           )
           
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             bodie
             hast
             thou
             ordained
             me
             .
          
           t
           
             It
             is
             written
             of
             me
             that
             I
             should
             doe
             thy
             will
             O
             God
          
           ;
           u
           
             by
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             euen
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             .
             Who
             after
             he
             had
             offered
          
           (
           this
           )
           x
           
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             sitteth
             for
             euer
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             For
             with
          
           (
           this
           )
           y
           
             one
             offering
             hath
             he
          
           (
           consecrated
           or
           )
           
             made
             perfect
             for
             euer
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           That
           likewise
           without
           z
           
             effusion
             of
             blood
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             Christ
             with
             his
          
           a
           
             owne
             blood
             entred
             in
             once
             vnto
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             obtained
             eternall
             redemption
          
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           the
           b
           
             death
             of
             the
             testator
             must
             be
             ,
             where
             a
             testament
             is
          
           ;
           in
           either
           of
           these
           the
           Apostle
           is
           euident
           and
           vehement
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           can
           conuey
           these
           things
           to
           the
           soules
           proper
           and
           immediate
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           these
           resolutions
           of
           the
           Apostle
           perteine
           properly
           yea
           only
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           we
           shal
           greatly
           woonder
           at
           your
           wisdome
           .
           For
           thereby
           shall
           you
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           hath
           not
           only
           a
           body
           ,
           but
           blood
           also
           that
           may
           be
           shed
           ,
           which
           are
           miracles
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           monsters
           ,
           both
           in
           Scripture
           and
           nature
           .
           c
           
             A
             spirit
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             hath
             no
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             haue
             .
          
           If
           you
           can
           teach
           Christ
           that
           he
           neuer
           knew
           before
           ,
           by
           my
           consent
           you
           shal
           be
           allowed
           for
           more
           than
           a
           Creed-maker
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           you
           will
           marre
           your
           owne
           market
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           For
           if
           the
           soule
           consist
           of
           bodie
           and
           of
           blood
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           her
           
             proper
             and
             immediate
             facultie
          
           ,
           of
           suffering
           without
           and
           besides
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           highly
           aduanced
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           the
           proper
           and
           principall
           humane
           suffering
           ?
           If
           you
           shrinke
           from
           these
           follies
           or
           rather
           frensies
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           ,
           then
           must
           you
           grant
           the
           ioynt
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           wounding
           of
           his
           body
           and
           shedding
           of
           his
           blood
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           consequently
           most
           auaileable
           for
           our
           saluation
           .
           If
           you
           thinke
           I
           exclude
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           from
           her
           part
           in
           this
           bodily
           and
           bloody
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           haue
           so
           often
           said
           and
           shewed
           the
           contrarie
           in
           my
           former
           reply
           that
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           iterating
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           neuer
           weary
           of
           mistaking
           it
           .
           My
           former
           words
           I
           repeat
           againe
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           recant
           or
           controle
           them
           .
           d
           
             The
             true
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             which
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             must
             haue
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             offerer
             ;
             none
             of
             which
             agree
             to
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             body
             without
             a
             soule
             could
             be
             no
             reasonable
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             exclude
             not
             the
             soule
             ,
             whose
             obedience
             ,
             innocence
             ,
             and
             patience
             concurred
             to
             sanctifie
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             I
             note
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             by
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             were
             those
             ,
             which
             I
             named
             ,
             the
             blood
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Sacrificer
             ,
             both
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             found
             in
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             soule
             .
          
           These
           words
           you
           quote
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           but
           you
           take
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           refute
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           establish
           your
           vnbloody
           and
           vnbodily
           sacrifice
           of
           Christs
           soule
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           Which
           kind
           of
           
           offering
           for
           sinne
           is
           as
           strange
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           vnknowne
           doctrine
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           doe
           well
           to
           straine
           still
           on
           the
           same
           string
           by
           censuring
           what
           you
           mislike
           ,
           and
           neuer
           proouing
           what
           you
           affirme
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           marre
           your
           musicke
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           proceede
           to
           the
           parts
           or
           proofes
           of
           your
           new
           found
           Redemption
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Yet
           e
           
             somewhere
             I
             seeme
             to
             yeeld
             wholy
             as
             much
             as
             you
             affirme
             ;
             as
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             same
             part
             indeede
             might
             suffer
             in
             Christ
             which
             sinned
             in
             man
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           Somewhat
           it
           is
           you
           find
           so
           many
           writers
           new
           and
           old
           on
           your
           side
           ;
           you
           here
           no
           sooner
           the
           suffering
           
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           you
           presently
           count
           him
           vnder
           your
           coulours
           .
           Euen
           as
           I
           make
           for
           you
           ,
           when
           I
           write
           against
           you
           ,
           so
           doe
           the
           Auncient
           fathers
           ,
           and
           later
           Diuines
           ,
           whose
           names
           you
           abuse
           .
           [
           But
           if
           f
           
             I
             meane
             as
             I
             ought
          
           ,
           then
           at
           least
           I
           follow
           your
           meaning
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           peece
           of
           your
           skill
           ,
           when
           I
           speake
           directly
           against
           your
           fancies
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           beleeue
           I
           meane
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           I
           ought
           so
           to
           meane
           .
           Indeed
           if
           you
           may
           be
           vmpeere
           what
           I
           ought
           to
           meane
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           iump
           with
           your
           meaning
           ;
           but
           looke
           to
           my
           words
           good
           Sir
           and
           measure
           my
           meaning
           by
           that
           which
           I
           speake
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           that
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           me
           speake
           .
           I
           said
           
             Christs
             soule
             might
             suffer
             for
             sinne
             :
          
           what
           collect
           you
           thence
           ?
           I
           did
           not
           adde
           without
           or
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           inflicted
           on
           his
           body
           might
           be
           and
           were
           impressed
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           you
           nothing
           the
           nearer
           to
           your
           purpose
           of
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ.
           But
           graunt
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           for
           sinne
           without
           concurrence
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           must
           it
           needs
           follow
           ,
           he
           therefore
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           how
           many
           griefes
           and
           paines
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           there
           ,
           not
           proceeding
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           like
           nor
           neare
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           For
           example
           in
           harty
           and
           true
           repentance
           how
           great
           is
           the
           griefe
           and
           paine
           of
           euery
           part
           and
           facultie
           of
           the
           soule
           detesting
           and
           abhorring
           sinne
           ,
           and
           fearing
           and
           feeling
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ?
           and
           yet
           I
           trust
           ech
           penitent
           person
           doth
           not
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           
             Feare
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             sorrow
          
           then
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           might
           deepely
           tast
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           farre
           from
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           But
           your
           collection
           from
           my
           words
           is
           more
           absurd
           ;
           for
           where
           I
           say
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             might
             suffer
             for
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             it
             receiue
             the
             same
             wages
          
           (
           of
           sinne
           )
           
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             receiued
          
           ;
           you
           inferre
           not
           only
           without
           any
           words
           of
           mine
           ,
           but
           directlv
           against
           my
           words
           ;
           ergo
           I
           meane
           ,
           or
           I
           ought
           to
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           and
           mind
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           and
           so
           where
           I
           auouch
           Christ
           by
           
             no
             meanes
             could
             suffer
             the
             same
             wages
          
           (
           of
           sin
           )
           
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
          
           ;
           you
           paraphrase
           ,
           Imeane
           ,
           or
           I
           ought
           to
           meane
           ,
           Christ
           
             suffered
             the
             selfe
             same
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           and
           of
           my
           negatiues
           you
           make
           affirmatiues
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           the
           Reader
           I
           contradict
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           plaine
           termes
           I
           g
           
             allow
             in
             Christ
             all
             those
             afflictions
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             Soule
             which
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             follow
             paine
             ;
             and
             this
          
           ALL
           
             reacheth
             vnto
             moe
             then
             meere
             bodily
             paines
             ;
             it
             includeth
             the
             soules
             proper
             and
             immediate
             paines
             also
             .
          
           ]
           Where
           you
           learned
           to
           reason
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           but
           you
           haue
           the
           best
           grace
           to
           disgrace
           your selfe
           that
           euer
           I
           saw
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           all
           the
           learning
           you
           haue
           ,
           you
           may
           clout
           shoes
           with
           this
           Al.
           Doe
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             follow
             paine
          
           ?
           then
           whosoeuer
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           cause
           is
           payned
           ,
           suffereth
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           soules
           proper
           and
           immediate
           paines
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           extreamest
           and
           sharpest
           in
           hell
           .
           Babes
           and
           boyes
           may
           thus
           bable
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           men
           to
           talke
           so
           much
           out
           of
           square
           .
           Let
           my
           words
           stand
           simplely
           as
           you
           bring
           them
           ,
           and
           allow
           in
           Christ
           
             all
             those
             afflictions
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             follow
             paine
             ,
          
           what
           conclude
           you
           out
           of
           them
           ?
           your
           sight
           is
           very
           sharpe
           ,
           if
           you
           see
           any
           absurditie
           in
           them
           .
           Howbeit
           you
           draw
           my
           words
           from
           their
           right
           course
           and
           sense
           ,
           by
           leauing
           out
           what
           pleaseth
           you
           :
           My
           words
           are
           h
           
             When
             the
             auncient
             fathers
             affirme
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             vs
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             only
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             like
             children
             imagine
             ,
             they
             exclude
             the
             vnion
             ,
             operation
             ,
             or
             passion
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             but
             in
             the
             death
             of
             his
             body
             and
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             they
             include
             all
             those
             afflictions
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             soule
             which
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             follow
             paine
             ,
             and
             accompany
             death
             .
          
           Christ
           suffering
           for
           vs
           a
           painefull
           death
           how
           could
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           
           but
           such
           
             afflictions
             ●…nd
             passions
             of
             the
             soule
             as
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             follow
             paine
             and
             accomp●…ny
             de●…th
             ,
          
           should
           be
           found
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           giue
           him
           an
           insensible
           flesh
           or
           impassiole
           soule
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           errors
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ?
           His
           flesh
           wa●…
           sensible
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           passible
           as
           ours
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           were
           humane
           .
           Pai●…
           then
           and
           death
           in
           my
           words
           are
           plainly
           referred
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           ●…lesh
           could
           not
           be
           wounded
           and
           blood
           shed
           as
           his
           was
           ,
           but
           naturally
           and
           nec●…ssarily
           his
           ●…le
           must
           feele
           the
           paine
           thereof
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           my
           words
           w●…e
           not
           limited
           to
           the
           paine
           of
           Ch●…sts
           body
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           inconuenienc●…
           growing
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           helpe
           for
           your
           fansie
           cōtained
           in
           them
           .
           *
           
             Yet
             plai●…er
          
           (
           as
           fauo●…g
           your
           error
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             paine
             ,
             &
             griefe
             of
             body
             or
             mind
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             will
             commend
             Christs
             obedie●…ce
             &
             patience
             ;
             And
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             ius●…ice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             that
             Christ
             might
             and
             did
             beare
             .
             Yea
             he
             suffered
             death
             ,
             with
             all
             painf●…●…ut
             no
             sinfull
             〈◊〉
             or
             ●…onsequents
             .
          
           How
           good
           a
           sempste●…
           you
           are
           ,
           doth
           well
           appea●…
           by
           your
           short
           cu●…ing
           and
           ●…ide
           〈◊〉
           ●…hing
           my
           words
           together
           .
           The
           first
           sentence
           you
           take
           our
           of
           a
           Section
           of
           my
           〈◊〉
           wherein
           I
           purposely
           shew
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           feare
           o●…
           〈◊〉
           must
           ●…e
           farre
           from
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           The
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           there
           
             refuse
             as
             
             not
             cons●…t
             to
             the
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●…ertaintie
             ,
             sanct●…ie
             of
             Christs
             person
             ,
             〈◊〉
             :
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             with
             God.
             
          
           Immediatly
           after
           the
           words
           which
           you
           bring
           I
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             there
             could
             be●…
          
           
           
             no
             apprehension
             of
             h●…ll
             paines
             as
             due
             to
             him
             or
             determi●…
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             ●…e
             m●…st
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…are
             that
             God
             would
             be
             inconstant
             or
             v●…st
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             then
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Yea
           to
           these
           very
           words
           which
           you
           〈◊〉
           I
           ●…oyne
           this
           exception
           in
           the
           same
           〈◊〉
           but
           the
           
           
             sense
             of
             damnation
             or
             separat●…n
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             feare
             or
             doubt
             thereof
             in
             Chr●…t
             as
             they
             quench
             faith
             and
             abolish
             grace
             ,
             so
             they
             dissolue
             the
             vnion
             and
             commu●…on
             of
             ●…ath
             〈◊〉
             natures
             ,
             or
             else
             breed
             a
             false
             persuasion
             and
             sinfull
             temptation
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ.
          
           Who
           can
           be
           so
           sottish
           as
           not
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           my
           former
           words
           import
           
             Smart
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             g●…fe
             of
             body
             and
             mind
          
           which
           haue
           in
           them
           neither
           sen●…e
           nor
           seare
           of
           hell
           paines
           that
           is
           of
           
             damnation
             or
             separation
             from
             God
          
           ;
           since
           no
           man
           is
           damned
           but
           vnto
           the
           p●…ines
           and
           place
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           is
           first
           separated
           from
           God
           ?
        
         
           W●…th
           as
           great
           discretion
           you
           fasten
           on
           an
           other
           sentence
           of
           mine
           ;
           where
           though
           〈◊〉
           ●…position
           be
           not
           generall
           but
           indefinite
           ,
           and
           hath
           two
           restraints
           euen
           from
           your
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             in
             this
             li●…e
          
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffe●…ed
           ;
           
             in
             ●…
             like
             to
             vs
          
           ,
           who
           a●…
           his
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ;
           you
           throw
           off
           all
           ,
           forgetting
           what
           your
           sel●…e
           obiected
           ,
           and
           whereto
           I
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ●…nswere
           ,
           and
           suppose
           that
           here
           I
           fully
           concurre
           with
           your
           con●…ites
           .
           But
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           your
           owne
           obiection
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           rightly
           guide
           my
           solution
           .
           Your
           reason
           ,
           which
           you
           proudly
           boasted
           could
           not
           be
           refu●…ed
           by
           the
           wi●…
           of
           man
           ,
           ●…as
           (
           as
           you
           call
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           les●…e
           to
           the
           more
           .
           
           
             Thus
             doe
             the
             members
             of
             Chri●…
             〈◊〉
             the
             terrors
             〈◊〉
             God
             and
             sorrowes
             of
             h●…ll
             .
             )
             therefore
             of
             necessitie
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             lik●…
             .
          
           P●…ooue
           you
           by
           this
           A●…gument
           that
           Christ
           a●…ter
           this
           life
           suffered
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           and
           sorrowes
           of
           hell
           ?
           I
           doe
           you
           wrong
           to
           ●…pect
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           open
           impietie
           so
           to
           thinke
           or
           say
           .
           Then
           do
           you
           more
           wrong
           to
           imagine
           that
           I
           extended
           my
           words
           farther
           then
           to
           refell
           your
           reason
           .
           As
           you
           spake
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           you
           expressed
           it
           not
           ;
           so
           I
           replied
           that
           
             the
             pu●…shment
             〈◊〉
             s●…nne
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
          
           (
           in
           this
           life
           )
           
             and
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             Christ
             might
             and
             did
             beare
             ;
             but
             in
             no
             wi●…e
             those
             terrors
             and
             feares
             of
             consci●…nce
             ,
             which
             proc●…
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a●…gment
             sinne
             .
          
           Now
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           allowance
           finde
           you
           here
           for
           your
           new
           erected
           hell
           ,
           or
           how
           force
           you
           my
           words
           to
           fit
           your
           deuises
           ?
           Terror
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           hell
           could
           haue
           no
           place
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           proceede
           in
           〈◊〉
           from
           r●…morle
           of
           sinne
           ,
           weaknesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           doubt
           for
           the
           time
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           without
           drawing
           him
           into
           the
           dregges
           of
           our
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           compare
           his
           suffering
           with
           ours
           ,
           we
           must
           alwayes
           except
           the
           rootes
           and
           branches
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           be
           taintes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           wants
           of
           g●…ace
           neither
           of
           which
           may
           be
           admitted
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           if
           I
           exclude
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           ▪
           how
           should
           my
           words
           sound
           in
           your
           eares
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           admitted
           the
           true
           
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           often
           said
           the
           wicked
           doe
           not
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           muchlesse
           Christs
           members
           ,
           whence
           you
           fet
           your
           pat●…e
           for
           Christs
           sufferings
           ;
           least
           of
           all
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           on
           whom
           that
           vengeance
           by
           no
           iustice
           could
           be
           inflicted
           ?
           The
           mortall
           bodies
           of
           men
           and
           their
           fraile
           life
           ,
           are
           by
           no
           meanes
           capable
           of
           those
           terrible
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           reserued
           for
           another
           world
           :
           and
           howsoeuer
           your
           errour
           leadeth
           you
           to
           aduenture
           the
           making
           of
           a
           new
           hell
           ,
           my
           resolution
           is
           euery
           where
           occurrent
           in
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           no
           iustice
           of
           God
           could
           award
           against
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           the
           same
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           doe
           suffer
           ;
           if
           we
           measure
           their
           paines
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           not
           by
           your
           fansies
           :
           besides
           that
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           not
           subiected
           in
           this
           life
           to
           those
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           reprobate
           in
           an
           other
           place
           doe
           and
           shall
           endure
           .
           o
           
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           How
           then
           should
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           himselfe
           not
           onely
           feare
           ,
           which
           I
           there
           denie
           ,
           but
           also
           suffer
           the
           same
           condemnation
           to
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           and
           accursed
           doe
           and
           shall
           suffer
           ?
        
         
           p
           
             We
             say
             not
             Christ
             suffered
             simply
             all
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ;
             he
             felt
             not
             such
             as
             are
             by
             their
             very
             nature
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             paines
             ;
             as
             indeede
             desperation
             is
             .
          
           ●…
           When
           God
           offereth
           
           grace
           and
           mercie
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           world
           he
           doth
           to
           many
           ;
           to
           renounce
           or
           refuse
           is
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           ;
           but
           in
           hell
           where
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           nor
           possibilitie
           of
           either
           ;
           there
           to
           despaire
           is
           no
           sinne
           :
           yea
           rather
           there
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           Gods
           irreuocable
           iudgement
           shal
           be
           altered
           ,
           and
           his
           setled
           counsell
           changed
           ,
           were
           to
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           be
           false
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           wauering
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           which
           indeede
           is
           a
           mightie
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           neither
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           destruction
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           nor
           damnation
           ,
           are
           sinnes
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           the
           iust
           and
           fearefull
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           ordained
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           power
           ;
           who
           there
           requireth
           no
           obedience
           ,
           but
           onely
           executeth
           vengeance
           ;
           the
           suffering
           whereof
           is
           not
           sinnefull
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           painefull
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           abiding
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           pollution
           and
           confusion
           of
           their
           sinnes
           here
           committed
           .
           So
           that
           if
           my
           Lordship
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           doe
           stand
           to
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           not
           clippe
           them
           nor
           renounce
           them
           ,
           your
           Patriark
           ship
           gaineth
           little
           by
           them
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           I
           by
           no
           meanes
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           are
           inflicted
           on
           any
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           by
           no
           iustice
           could
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           be
           damned
           to
           suffer
           hell
           paines
           ,
           either
           in
           substance
           or
           in
           circumstance
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           vaunting
           before
           the
           victorie
           .
           depending
           onely
           on
           the
           foolish
           mistaking
           ,
           or
           peeuish
           peruerting
           of
           my
           words
           is
           as
           ●…idieulous
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vaine-glorious
           All
           you
           can
           get
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           can
           be
           suffered
           to
           wrest
           my
           wordes
           from
           their
           coherence
           and
           sense
           ,
           without
           respecting
           what
           goeth
           in
           the
           same
           Section
           before
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           ioyned
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           interlace
           them
           with
           other
           wordes
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           seruing
           your
           turne
           when
           mine
           doe
           not
           ;
           you
           can
           picke
           out
           two
           or
           three
           lines
           in
           the
           whole
           booke
           ,
           that
           thus
           abused
           and
           corrupted
           shall
           sound
           somewhat
           towards
           the
           secrets
           of
           your
           phantasticall
           hell
           .
           By
           which
           arte
           of
           yours
           you
           make
           me
           say
           in
           one
           section
           ,
           that
           
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           (
           ONLY
           )
           
             by
             the
             bodie
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           section
           ,
           you
           say
           I
           grant
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             did
             beare
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           (
           AS
           GREAT
           AS
           ANY
           IS
           )
           
             proceeding
             from
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             being
             no
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           adding
           (
           ONLY
           )
           to
           my
           wordes
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           as
           (
           GREAT
           AS
           ANY
           IS
           )
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           you
           haue
           made
           some
           shew
           of
           contradiction
           in
           my
           positions
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           your
           additions
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           examination
           and
           refutation
           of
           those
           maine
           diuisions
           and
           positions
           which
           the
           Discourser
           hath
           laid
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           cause
           in
           his
           generall
           opening
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           and
           likewise
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           those
           contradictions
           which
           he
           falsely
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           my
           writings
           .
           Wherein
           if
           I
           would
           haue
           taken
           the
           trade
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           I
           could
           with
           farre
           more
           breuitie
           and
           facilitie
           haue
           denied
           all
           that
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           and
           ballanced
           my
           no
           to
           be
           euery
           way
           as
           good
           as
           his
           yea
           :
           but
           for
           their
           sakes
           that
           cannot
           discusse
           those
           things
           themselues
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           refused
           more
           largely
           and
           fully
           to
           expresse
           and
           proue
           the
           trueth
           in
           ech
           of
           those
           points
           ,
           which
           he
           catcheth
           hold
           of
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           errour
           ,
           and
           thereby
           haue
           giuen
           the
           Reader
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           this
           
           Discoursers
           new
           doctrine
           is
           as
           wide
           from
           the
           veritie
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           There
           remain
           the
           particular
           challenges
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           this
           impugner
           maketh
           to
           many
           parts
           &
           points
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           conclusion
           annexed
           to
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           his
           defence
           of
           those
           speciall
           reasons
           published
           in
           his
           first
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           I
           refuted
           as
           farre
           as
           needed
           in
           the
           conclusion
           afore
           mentioned
           .
           In
           which
           I
           meane
           to
           spend
           no
           more
           time
           then
           necessitie
           forceth
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           places
           where
           the
           things
           are
           purposely
           handled
           ,
           except
           some
           new
           matter
           not
           fully
           debated
           be
           offered
           vnto
           me
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           I
           may
           sometimes
           be
           drawen
           to
           make
           larger
           proofe
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           shortly
           but
           truely
           before
           vttered
           by
           me
           ;
           and
           ignorantly
           ,
           if
           not
           peruersely
           mistaken
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Discoursers
           chalenge
           that
           I
           forced
           my
           Text
           by
           mistaking
           
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           for
           Christs
           personall
           sufferings
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           where
           Paul
           meaneth
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christes
           members
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           I
           made
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermons
           a
           tripartite
           answere
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           did
           alwayes
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           import
           the
           personall
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           neuer
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Text
           conuinced
           no
           lesse
           ;
           which
           were
           Pauls
           earnest
           
             renouncing
             of
             all
             ioy
             saue
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           his
           vehement
           opposing
           himselfe
           to
           those
           that
           
             ioyned
             circumcision
          
           to
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             least
             they
             should
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             it
          
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           3
           That
           the
           best
           and
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           Ierom
           ,
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Austen
           and
           others
           ,
           expounded
           these
           words
           precisely
           of
           Christs
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           what
           replieth
           our
           Controuller
           ?
           The
           q
           
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             here
             signifieth
             I
             grant
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             members
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           first
           you
           be
           slipt
           from
           your
           former
           resolutio
           deliuered
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           in
           your
           writings
           .
           There
           your
           words
           were
           ,
           r
           
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             cleare
             ,
             the
             Apostle
          
           HERE
           SPEAKETH
           NOT
           
             of
             the
             personall
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             godly
             :
          
           You
           there
           denie
           that
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           Christs
           personall
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           Here
           you
           affirme
           hee
           speaketh
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           least
           you
           should
           seeme
           to
           diuide
           them
           ,
           you
           adde
           ;
           Paul
           
             doth
             here
          
           s
           
             ioyntly
             together
             vnderstand
             by
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             whole
             mysticall
             bodie
             ,
             both
             head
             and
             members
             .
          
           A
           large
           and
           long
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           conteineth
           not
           onely
           his
           owne
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           persecution
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           but
           
             ioyntly
             together
          
           all
           the
           asflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           end
           .
           I
           will
           not
           aske
           you
           where
           you
           find
           ,
           or
           how
           you
           proue
           Christs
           crosse
           to
           be
           so
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           you
           that
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           frame
           
             new
             Redemptions
             ,
             new
             hels
             ,
             and
             new
             heauens
          
           to
           your
           fansie
           ;
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           frame
           a
           
             new
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           without
           any
           Scripture
           :
           howbeit
           know
           this
           ,
           all
           wise
           will
           beware
           of
           such
           expositions
           as
           haue
           neither
           example
           nor
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           though
           our
           Sauiour
           sometimes
           said
           ,
           
             If
             any
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             denie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             take
             vp
             his
          
           t
           
             Crosse
             and
             follow
             me
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           neuer
           said
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           vp
           
             my
             Crosse
          
           and
           follow
           mee
           ;
           and
           Paul
           who
           often
           vseth
           the
           word
           Crosse
           without
           addition
           ,
           &
           many
           times
           the
           
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           neuer
           taketh
           it
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           for
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           spitefull
           and
           shamefull
           death
           which
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           So
           that
           howsoeuer
           euery
           Christian
           may
           be
           said
           to
           take
           or
           beare
           
             his
             Crosse
          
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           no
           where
           apply
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           force
           and
           fruit
           of
           Christes
           death
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse
           for
           vs
           and
           our
           saluation
           :
           which
           is
           the
           sense
           that
           I
           affirme
           Saint
           Paul
           here
           intended
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             markes
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             and
          
           DYING
           OF
           THE
           LORD
           IESVS
           ,
           are
           vsed
           in
           this
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           ]
           Those
           places
           haue
           speciall
           wordes
           adioyned
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           bee
           referred
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           force
           belong
           to
           the
           speaker
           or
           sufferer
           .
           As
           u
           
             I
             beare
          
           IN
           MY
           BODY
           
             the
             markes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           saith
           Paul
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           x
           
             I
             fulfill
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
          
           IN
           MY
           FLESH
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           y
           
             we
             beare
             about
          
           IN
           OUR
           BODIE
           
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           Where
           these
           words
           ,
           
             in
             my
             bodie
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             my
             flesh
          
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           speaker
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           deriueable
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           the
           
             markes
             ,
             
             afflictions
          
           ,
           and
           
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           must
           either
           import
           a
           
             resemblance
             to
             the
             personall
          
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           demonstrate
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           the
           Apostle
           suffered
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           Christs
           sake
           :
           and
           in
           this
           is
           no
           difficultie
           ,
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           
             as
             Christ
             did
          
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           it
           for
           
             Christs
             cause
          
           .
           But
           the
           
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           in
           my
           Text
           was
           that
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Iewes
           were
           so
           greatly
           offended
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           true
           preachers
           were
           so
           sharpely
           persecuted
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           false
           teachers
           ioyned
           circumcision
           for
           the
           better
           attayning
           of
           saluation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           godly
           most
           reioyced
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           faithfull
           were
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           personall
           death
           and
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           It
           was
           a
           question
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           of
           manners
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Apostle
           so
           much
           striued
           ;
           and
           the
           highest
           point
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           not
           of
           mans
           perfection
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           so
           much
           gloried
           .
           For
           touching
           other
           mens
           miseries
           ,
           how
           should
           Paul
           reioyce
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           how
           should
           he
           by
           them
           be
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           world
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           had
           good
           cause
           to
           reioyce
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           though
           it
           were
           neuer
           so
           much
           maligned
           and
           pursued
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           wisedome
           and
           power
           of
           God
           to
           saue
           all
           that
           beleeued
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           troubles
           for
           Christes
           quarrell
           hee
           might
           reioyce
           as
           hauing
           thereby
           z
           
             fellowship
             with
             Christs
             afflictions
             and
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             death
             :
          
           but
           to
           reioyce
           at
           other
           mens
           troubles
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           a
           Reioyce
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             weepe
             with
             them
             that
             weepe
             .
          
           Wee
           may
           take
           comfort
           ,
           and
           giue
           God
           thankes
           that
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           grace
           to
           endure
           persecution
           with
           patience
           and
           courage
           ;
           but
           that
           affliction
           befalleth
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           be
           glad
           .
           For
           that
           is
           to
           reioyce
           at
           other
           mens
           harmes
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           charitie
           .
           Neither
           could
           Paul
           be
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           other
           mens
           troubles
           long
           before
           dead
           ,
           or
           then
           vnborne
           ;
           examples
           might
           encourage
           the
           weake
           ,
           but
           Paul
           was
           strong
           and
           proposed
           himselfe
           as
           a
           paterne
           of
           patience
           ,
           suffering
           persecution
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           haling
           into
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           the
           afflictions
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           that
           euer
           were
           or
           shall
           be
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           so
           highly
           reioyced
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           wholy
           against
           the
           haire
           ,
           and
           hath
           neither
           dependence
           nor
           coherence
           with
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
        
         
           Besides
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           the
           maine
           point
           here
           in
           question
           betwixt
           the
           Apostle
           and
           those
           false
           teachers
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           whom
           he
           reprooueth
           and
           refuteth
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
           You
           say
           indeede
           ,
           b
           
             It
             is
             manifest
             the
             Apostle
             here
          
           (
           Gala.
           6.
           v.
           12.
           )
           
             reprooueth
             the
             false
             teachers
             for
             mingling
             the
             pure
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             loth
             to
             taste
             persecution
          
           ;
           but
           you
           neither
           tell
           vs
           what
           the
           Gospell
           was
           which
           they
           thus
           mingled
           with
           circumcision
           ,
           nor
           why
           they
           feared
           persecution
           ,
           nor
           from
           whom
           ;
           which
           things
           if
           you
           would
           haue
           specified
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           you
           should
           soone
           haue
           perceiued
           how
           properly
           the
           Apostle
           addeth
           
             for
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           how
           rightly
           I
           referred
           these
           words
           to
           the
           force
           and
           fruite
           of
           
             Christs
             death
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           What
           the
           Gospel
           was
           which
           Paul
           preached
           ,
           appeareth
           plainly
           by
           his
           owne
           words
           .
           c
           
             We
             preach
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Iewes
             a
             scandall
          
           (
           or
           offence
           )
           
             and
             vnto
             the
             Grecians
             foolishnesse
          
           :
           d
           
             but
             vnto
             them
             which
             are
             called
             both
             of
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Greekes
             ,
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           saue
           all
           that
           beleeue
           .
           For
           
             Christ
             is
          
           e
           
             made
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             and
             sanctification
          
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           f
           
             That
             he
             which
             reioyceth
             might
             reioyce
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           so
           much
           that
           g
           
             I
             esteemed
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             among
             you
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             saue
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Iesu
             Christ
          
           are
           phrases
           of
           like
           force
           vsed
           by
           Paul
           for
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           word
           of
           trueth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           the
           death
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           h
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             preach
          
           THE
           GOSPEL
           
             not
             with
             wisedome
             of
             words
             ,
             least
          
           THE
           CROSSE
           OF
           CHRIST
           
             should
             be
             frustrate
             .
             For
             the
          
           i
           PREACHING
           OF
           THE
           CROSSE
           
             is
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             foolishnesse
             ,
             but
             to
             vs
             that
             are
             saued
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           Christ
           crucified
           then
           being
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           declaring
           him
           to
           be
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
             to
             saue
             all
             that
             beleeue
          
           ;
           euidently
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           
           was
           the
           maine
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           which
           Paul
           preached
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           false
           Apostles
           mixed
           with
           circumcision
           and
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           aduancing
           themselues
           being
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           for
           feare
           of
           their
           countreymen
           ,
           who
           vtterly
           disdained
           ,
           and
           egerly
           pursued
           all
           that
           taught
           ,
           a
           man
           hanged
           on
           a
           tree
           as
           a
           malefactor
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           Iewes
           conceiued
           of
           Christ
           )
           to
           be
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           complement
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           made
           to
           the
           seede
           of
           Abraham
           for
           their
           euerlasting
           blisse
           .
        
         
           The
           rage
           of
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           Iewes
           against
           Paul
           for
           preaching
           the
           death
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Redemption
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           is
           manifest
           in
           many
           k
           places
           of
           the
           Actes
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           l
           Epistles
           ;
           which
           furie
           whiles
           the
           false
           Apostles
           sought
           to
           decline
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           to
           please
           and
           pacifie
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           added
           circumcision
           and
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           law
           vnto
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           as
           necessary
           for
           iustification
           and
           saluation
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           could
           doe
           vs
           no
           good
           .
           This
           error
           then
           newly
           sowen
           among
           the
           Galathians
           (
           to
           whom
           Paul
           before
           had
           preached
           Christ
           crucified
           as
           the
           sole
           and
           sufficient
           meane
           of
           their
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           Iustification
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           blood
           )
           the
           Apostle
           throughout
           that
           large
           Epistle
           of
           his
           written
           *
           vnto
           them
           with
           his
           
             owne
             hand
          
           ,
           doth
           purposely
           and
           mightily
           confute
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           coupling
           any
           thing
           with
           Christ
           as
           requisite
           for
           righteousnesse
           or
           blessednesse
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           he
           opposeth
           himselfe
           against
           men
           and
           Angels
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           resolueth
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           those
           false
           teachers
           and
           flatterers
           of
           the
           Iewish
           nation
           ,
           in
           most
           vehement
           manner
           ;
           m
           
             Behold
             I
             Paul
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             yee
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             .
             Ye
             are
             abandoned
             from
             Christ
             ,
             whosoeuer
             are
             iustified
             by
             the
             law
             :
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             grace
             .
          
           His
           reasons
           are
           vrgent
           and
           euident
           .
           n
           
             If
             righteousnesse
          
           (
           could
           be
           )
           
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             then
             Christ
             died
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           o
           
             And
             that
             no
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             the
             law
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             ;
             for
             the
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             ;
             now
             the
             law
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             all
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             are
             iustified
             freely
             by
          
           (
           Gods
           )
           
             grace
             through
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           p
           
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             foorth
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Reconciliation
          
           THROVGH
           FAITH
           
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousnesse
             by
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           q
           
             As
             many
          
           (
           then
           )
           
             as
             are
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             vnder
             the
             curse
             ;
             but
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             cursed
             is
             euery
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             )
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentils
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           that
           made
           the
           Apostle
           enter
           this
           disputation
           with
           so
           sharpe
           a
           rebuke
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           for
           sliding
           from
           this
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           tidings
           of
           their
           saluation
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           circumcision
           and
           the
           works
           of
           the
           law
           .
           r
           
             O
             foolish
             Galathians
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             truth
             ;
             to
             whom
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             before
             your
             eyes
             described
             crucified
             among
             you
             ?
          
           And
           in
           this
           confident
           course
           he
           goeth
           on
           with
           plentifull
           and
           substantiall
           proofes
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Redemption
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             blessednesse
             ,
             adoption
             ,
             freedome
             and
             sanctification
          
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           proceede
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           s
           
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             our
             sinnes
             that
             he
             might
          
           t
           
             tast
             death
             for
             all
          
           ,
           and
           are
           receiued
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           confesseth
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           the
           only
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           What
           marueile
           then
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           example
           ,
           when
           Paul
           had
           shewed
           his
           care
           to
           haue
           the
           Galathians
           persist
           in
           this
           truth
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           
             wrote
             so
          
           u
           
             long
             a
             letter
             vnto
             them
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
          
           which
           otherwise
           he
           did
           not
           vse
           ;
           he
           did
           also
           traduce
           the
           pride
           and
           pollicie
           of
           the
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           partly
           to
           aduance
           themselues
           because
           they
           were
           Iewes
           ,
           partly
           to
           shunne
           the
           enuie
           of
           their
           countrimen
           ,
           frustrated
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           adding
           circumcision
           and
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           law
           vnto
           it
           ,
           x
           
             not
             that
             they
             themselues
             kept
             the
             law
          
           but
           y
           
             only
             because
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             preaching
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           Iewes
           so
           egerly
           resisted
           and
           impugned
           ;
           and
           withall
           professed
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           they
           z
           
             reioyced
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           Gentils
           ;
           yet
           a
           
             God
             forbid
          
           that
           he
           
             should
             reioyce
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           the
           most
           sufficient
           meane
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           by
           
             which
             he
             was
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             him
             ,
          
           what
           persecution
           soeuer
           he
           suffered
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           the
           verses
           following
           ,
           which
           you
           pe●…uishly
           pull
           to
           patience
           in
           persecution
           ,
           pertaine
           directly
           
           to
           establish
           the
           truth
           and
           force
           of
           Christs
           Crosse.
           For
           b
           
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           attaine
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           crucified
           )
           
             neither
             circum●…sion
             an●…leth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             vncircumcision
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             creature
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Regeneration
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           inward
           man
           of
           the
           hart
           is
           renued
           by
           faith
           through
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           And
           c
           
             as
             many
             as
             walke
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
          
           of
           doctrine
           by
           preaching
           and
           beleeuing
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           
             for
             many
          
           d
           walke
           (
           after
           an
           other
           rule
           )
           
             of
             whom
             I
             haue
             often
             told
             you
             ,
          
           that
           they
           are
           
             the
             enimies
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             )
             peace
             be
             vpon
             them
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             Israell
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           vpon
           as
           many
           as
           be
           Iewes
           within
           and
           not
           without
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           hart
           in
           the
           spirit
           not
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whose
           e
           
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             but
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
          
           f
           
             from
             hence
             forth
             let
             no
             man
             put
             me
             to
             businesse
          
           as
           if
           I
           liked
           or
           allowed
           circumcision
           when
           and
           where
           pleased
           me
           .
           For
           if
           I
           yet
           g
           preach
           
             circumcision
             ,
             why
             doe
             I
             yet
             suffer
             persecution
             ?
             the
             sl●…inder
             of
             the
             Crosse
             is
             abolished
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Iewes
           haue
           no
           cause
           of
           offence
           against
           me
           .
           But
           h
           
             of
             the
             Iewes
             fiue
             times
             receiued
             I
             fortie
             lashes
             ,
             sane
             one
             ;
             I
             was
             thrise
             beaten
             with
             rods
             ,
             I
             was
             once
             stoned
             ,
             I
             haue
             beene
             in
             stripes
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             in
             prison
             frequent
             ,
             in
             death
             often
             .
             I
          
           i
           
             beare
             in
             my
             body
             the
             markes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           signes
           of
           these
           persecutions
           suffered
           for
           his
           cause
           ,
           which
           prooue
           that
           in
           preaching
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           I
           goe
           not
           about
           to
           please
           men
           
             but
             God.
             For
          
           k
           
             if
             I
             would
             please
             ●…en
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             the
             seruant
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           miscoherence
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           dissidence
           from
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           exposition
           which
           not
           my selfe
           alone
           but
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           and
           best
           Diuines
           both
           olde
           and
           new
           haue
           imbraced
           :
           yea
           it
           fully
           agreeth
           with
           the
           maine
           intent
           of
           Paul
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           with
           the
           perpetuall
           vse
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           cleare
           light
           of
           other
           places
           where
           like
           persons
           and
           cause
           were
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           You
           only
           are
           found
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           that
           to
           shew
           neither
           learning
           nor
           reading
           ,
           but
           a
           presumptious
           ouerweening
           of
           your
           owne
           witte
           will
           needs
           make
           the
           Reader
           beleeue
           I
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           Text.
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           your
           pure
           conceit
           ,
           how
           currantly
           it
           carrieth
           with
           it
           the
           words
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Text.
           
             They
             vrge
             you
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             onely
             least
             they
             should
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           Paul
           of
           those
           false
           teachers
           ,
           which
           peruerted
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           among
           the
           Galathians
           by
           teaching
           circumcision
           and
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           .
           How
           expound
           you
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ?
           l
           
             he
             may
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             commending
             the
             afflictions
             and
             shame
             of
             good
             Christians
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           You
           should
           say
           ,
           THEY
           
             would
             not
             suffer
             persecution
          
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           put
           Paul
           into
           the
           number
           of
           false
           teachers
           ,
           but
           that
           might
           be
           the
           scape
           of
           your
           Printer
           .
           Come
           to
           your
           owne
           ouersights
           .
           First
           then
           Christs
           personall
           sufferings
           are
           here
           quite
           excluded
           ;
           for
           Christ
           I
           trust
           shall
           haue
           an
           other
           title
           with
           you
           then
           the
           name
           of
           a
           good
           Christian
           among
           the
           many
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           by
           your
           exposition
           doth
           both
           exclude
           and
           include
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           For
           afore
           you
           said
           ,
           here
           Paul
           
             doth
             ioyntly
             together
             vnderstand
             by
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             whole
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             both
             head
             and
             members
             .
          
           Secondly
           where
           euer
           read
           you
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           raized
           persecutions
           against
           any
           ,
           for
           
             commending
             the
             afflictions
          
           of
           the
           godly
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           name
           vs
           the
           place
           and
           the
           persons
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           a
           dreame
           of
           yours
           ,
           keepe
           it
           to
           your selfe
           :
           the
           Scriptures
           can
           expound
           themselues
           without
           your
           ●…ansies
           .
           That
           the
           Iewes
           had
           a
           furious
           disdaine
           and
           hatred
           against
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           specially
           against
           the
           shame
           and
           reproch
           of
           his
           crosse
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           against
           all
           that
           preached
           or
           beleeued
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           so
           long
           before
           promised
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           to
           be
           the
           Redemption
           of
           t●…e
           world
           ,
           the
           Euangelistes
           and
           Apostles
           euery
           where
           in
           their
           writings
           giue
           full
           testimony
           .
           Paul
           himselfe
           first
           persecuting
           the
           Christians
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           afterward
           as
           sharply
           pursued
           by
           the
           Iewes
           for
           the
           very
           same
           cause
           ,
           best
           knew
           what
           offence
           the
           Iewes
           tooke
           at
           the
           infamous
           death
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           how
           egerly
           they
           were
           bent
           against
           all
           that
           durst
           professe
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           speake
           in
           this
           case
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           ;
           that
           not
           the
           commending
           of
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christs
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           to
           be
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           the
           point
           that
           so
           much
           irritated
           the
           Iewes
           to
           lay
           
           violent
           hands
           on
           the
           Christians
           .
           Thirdly
           did
           circumcision
           hinder
           the
           commending
           of
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ?
           the
           Apostles
           and
           first
           spreaders
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           also
           Paul
           himselfe
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           chiefest
           fauourers
           and
           encouragers
           of
           the
           afflicted
           Christians
           ,
           so
           that
           circumcision
           was
           no
           impediment
           to
           like
           and
           allow
           the
           afl
           ictions
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           But
           as
           Paul
           saw
           himselfe
           to
           be
           most
           odious
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           because
           they
           held
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           m
           
             taught
             all
             men
             euery
             where
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Temple
          
           ;
           (
           and
           indeed
           he
           boldly
           professed
           that
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           neither
           n
           
             circumcision
             auayled
             any
             thing
             nor
             vncircumcision
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           since
           Christ
           had
           redeemed
           both
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           from
           the
           curse
           and
           bondage
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           so
           he
           could
           not
           but
           discerne
           the
           drift
           of
           those
           false
           teachers
           ,
           who
           to
           flatter
           the
           Iewes
           and
           to
           claw
           fauour
           with
           the
           enimies
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           taught
           circumcision
           and
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           to
           be
           necessary
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           without
           them
           could
           profit
           vs
           nothing
           .
           You
           doe
           therefore
           not
           expound
           ,
           but
           peruert
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           which
           I
           tooke
           for
           my
           text
           ;
           when
           as
           he
           reprouing
           those
           false
           teachers
           ,
           (
           whom
           he
           before
           confuted
           )
           for
           adding
           circumcision
           and
           the
           iustification
           of
           the
           law
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thereby
           to
           mitigate
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Iewes
           conceaued
           against
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           you
           turne
           the
           Apostles
           words
           from
           doctrine
           to
           manners
           ,
           from
           preaching
           to
           not
           commending
           ,
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           the
           highest
           point
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           Saluation
           by
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           out
           a
           cold
           kind
           of
           scant
           allowing
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Fathers
           (
           which
           I
           brought
           )
           
             ouerthrow
             not
             your
             sense
             ,
             they
             rather
             iustifie
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Whether
           Augustine
           ,
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           Bede
           ,
           whom
           I
           cited
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           do
           take
           the
           word
           Crosse
           in
           this
           very
           sentence
           for
           the
           personall
           suffe●…ings
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           was
           my
           assertion
           ;
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Reader
           vpon
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           sayings
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           finde
           in
           the
           o
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermons
           .
           I
           must
           confesse
           mine
           eyes
           be
           not
           matches
           ,
           if
           they
           speake
           not
           directly
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           you
           haue
           a
           speciall
           gift
           to
           make
           a
           short
           returne
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           with
           a
           
             nihil
             dicit
          
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           against
           you
           .
           Indeed
           you
           are
           out
           of
           your
           element
           when
           you
           talke
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           you
           neither
           like
           their
           credits
           ,
           nor
           allow
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           in
           processe
           we
           shall
           more
           fully
           shew
           .
           For
           the
           present
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           those
           that
           be
           soberly
           minded
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           all
           men
           see
           to
           your
           shame
           ,
           that
           I
           tooke
           my
           text
           right
           ,
           though
           you
           fondly
           seeke
           by
           your
           silly
           conceits
           to
           impeach
           it
           ;
           marke
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           both
           elder
           and
           later
           Diuines
           doe
           not
           concurre
           with
           me
           in
           that
           sense
           of
           Christes
           crosse
           ,
           which
           I
           auouched
           to
           be
           in
           Pauls
           words
           .
           
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             vnder
             Pontius
             Pilate
             .
          
           p
           This
           (
           sayth
           Augustine
           )
           
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             we
             so
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             reioyce
             in
             it
             .
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             me
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             to
             reioyce
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ.
          
           q
           
             Happily
             some
             man
          
           (
           sayth
           Athanasius
           )
           
             beholding
             the
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             Pilate
             and
             crucified
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             will
             cast
             downe
             his
             head
             for
             shame
             .
             But
             if
             we
             learne
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             ,
             wee
             shall
             cease
             to
             blush
             ,
             and
             rather
             reioyce
             as
             Paul
             did
             in
             the
             Lords
             crosse
             .
          
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           those
           at
           Tarsus
           where
           Paul
           was
           borne
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           mindfull
           of
           Paul
           ;
           r
           
             Holde
             it
             for
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             was
             truely
             crucified
             ,
             (
             for
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             me
             to
             reioyce
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             )
             and
             truly
             suffered
             and
             died
             .
          
           Cyril
           :
           s
           
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             me
             to
             reioyce
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             he
             reioyceth
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             knew
             Christ
             therefore
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             suffered
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Theodoret
           thus
           expresseth
           Pauls
           meaning
           ;
           t
           
             Ego
             autem
             propter
             solam
             salutarem
             crucem
             me
             iacto
             &
             mihi
             placeo
             .
             I
             onely
             boast
             my selfe
             on
             that
             crosse
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             which
             bringeth
             saluation
             ,
             and
             therewith
             I
             content
             my selfe
             .
          
           Theophylact
           vpon
           the
           same
           words
           of
           Paul
           ;
           t
           
             Illi
             (
             inquit
             )
             circumcisionem
             hanc
             gloriae
             ducunt
             ,
             à
             me
             vero
             procul
             sit
             caeterarum
             rerum
             iactantia
             .
             Licet
             in
             vna
             Christi
             cruce
             &
             morte
             admodum
             gloriars
             .
             They
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             count
             circumcision
             a
             glorie
             ,
             farre
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             boast
             in
             other
             things
             .
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             me
             thorowly
             to
             reioyce
             only
             in
             the
             crosse
             and
             d●…ath
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Some
             will
             aske
             ,
             How
             or
             why
             doest
             thou
             reioyce
             in
             the
             Lords
             crosse
             ?
             For
             that
             he
             was
             crucified
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             which
             a●…
             no
             bodie
             ,
             and
             loued
             me
             so
             deerely
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             
             death
          
           (
           for
           me
           .
           )
           Oecumenius
           ;
           x
           
             What
             is
             this
             reioycing
          
           (
           in
           Christs
           crosse
           which
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           ?
           )
           
             That
             for
             vs
             who
             were
             vnworthy
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             would
             be
             crucified
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             we
             haue
             to
             glorie
             .
          
           Haymo
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Paul
           sayth
           ;
           y
           
             I
             will
             not
             reioyce
             in
             the
             riches
             and
             dignities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             reioyce
             in
             his
             passion
             which
             was
             celebrated
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             whence
             is
             my
             redemption
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           Moe
           I
           might
           easily
           bring
           ,
           but
           these
           for
           antiquitie
           may
           suffice
           .
        
         
           The
           grauest
           and
           exactest
           of
           the
           new
           writers
           agree
           with
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Bullinger
           :
           Whereas
           z
           
             Paul
             might
             haue
             vsed
             a
             simple
             kinde
             of
             affirmation
             ,
          
           ONLY
           THE
           DEATH
           OF
           CHRIST
           
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             saluation
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             expresse
             it
             by
             the
             way
             of
             detestation
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ;
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Where
             againe
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             crosse
             he
             meaneth
             the
             death
             ,
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             expiation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           Gualter
           in
           his
           59.
           homilie
           vpon
           that
           Epistle
           sayth
           :
           Now
           a
           
             Paul
             opposeth
             himselfe
             to
             those
             false
             teachers
             declaring
             how
             he
             himselfe
             is
             affected
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             repeateth
             the
             Summe
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             touching
             the
             redemption
             and
             saluation
             of
             mankind
             ?
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             me
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             He
             might
             haue
             sayd
             simply
             ;
             I
             reioyce
             only
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             in
             whose
             crosse
             I
             know
             there
             is
             reposed
             for
             me
             life
             and
             saluation
             .
             But
             he
             vseth
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             speech
             as
             teacheth
             vs
             their
             insolencie
             was
             an
             abominable
             and
             capitall
             offence
             .
          
           Caluin
           ,
           a
           man
           for
           his
           great
           paines
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           worthy
           of
           great
           praise
           ,
           where
           he
           steppeth
           not
           too
           much
           aside
           from
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           expounding
           these
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           sayth
           :
           b
           
             To
             reioyce
             in
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             expresseth
             more
             :
          
           for
           it
           
             signifieth
             that
             death
             of
             Christs
             which
             was
             full
             of
             reproch
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             was
             accursed
             of
             God.
             That
             death
             then
             which
             men
             abhorre
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             in
             that
             death
             Paul
             sayth
             he
             reioyceth
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             perfect
             blessednesse
             therein
             .
          
           Piscator
           in
           his
           Scholies
           vpon
           Pauls
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           noting
           what
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           it
           was
           for
           which
           the
           false
           teachers
           would
           not
           suffer
           persecution
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           c
           
             Ob
             crucem
             Christs
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ob
             doctrinam
             Euangelij
             de
             salute
             part
             a
             per
             solam
             Christi
             crucem
          
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           persecution
           
             for
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             teaching
             saluation
             to
             be
             purchased
             by
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             only
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           a
           new
           writer
           of
           any
           iudgement
           or
           diligence
           which
           ioyneth
           not
           with
           these
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           some
           of
           them
           withall
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Paul
           meant
           to
           shew
           by
           this
           opposing
           himselfe
           to
           these
           false
           teachers
           ,
           that
           hee
           shunned
           not
           persecution
           for
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           but
           reioyced
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           crosse
           by
           which
           the
           elect
           are
           saued
           ,
           what
           affliction
           soeuer
           befell
           him
           therefore
           ;
           yet
           they
           deriue
           that
           part
           of
           Pauls
           meaning
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           confused
           signification
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           but
           either
           from
           the
           EFFICACIE
           thereof
           by
           which
           Paul
           
             was
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             him
             ,
          
           in
           neglecting
           the
           flattery
           and
           enduring
           the
           fury
           of
           such
           as
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           Christ
           :
           or
           from
           the
           CONFORMITIE
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           desired
           to
           reigne
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           suffer
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           reioyced
           as
           well
           in
           the
           fellowship
           as
           in
           the
           force
           and
           effects
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           on
           the
           crosse
           :
           or
           lastly
           ,
           
             from
             the
          
           CONTRARIETIE
           to
           the
           false
           teachers
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           adulterated
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           Christes
           crosse
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           decline
           persecution
           ;
           it
           was
           Paul●…
           ioy
           to
           teach
           sincerely
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           whosoeuer
           pursued
           him
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           This
           sinceritie
           and
           duetie
           of
           the
           Apostle
           I
           am
           farre
           from
           denying
           ,
           but
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           I
           constantly
           referre
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           mans
           redemption
           and
           saluation
           by
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           personall
           sufferings
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           this
           Discourser
           dare
           ascribe
           the
           meane
           or
           merit
           of
           mans
           redemption
           or
           saluation
           ,
           he
           falleth
           from
           puritie
           to
           poperie
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Christian
           faith
           to
           open
           heresie
           .
           Thou
           seest
           then
           ,
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           how
           sure
           ground
           and
           iust
           reason
           I
           had
           to
           propose
           that
           sense
           of
           my
           text
           which
           I
           did
           ;
           as
           also
           how
           vntruely
           ,
           vnwisely
           ,
           and
           headily
           ,
           this
           fellow
           ranne
           first
           to
           the
           challenging
           of
           my
           text
           ,
           and
           still
           vpholdeth
           his
           humour
           with
           his
           priuate
           dreame
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           conteining
           
             ioyntly
             together
          
           all
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           ending
           thereof
           ;
           and
           maketh
           the
           
           false
           teachers
           ,
           as
           fearing
           persecution
           for
           the
           commending
           of
           his
           conceit
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           circumcision
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           altering
           and
           interlacing
           Pauls
           words
           after
           his
           owne
           fansie
           ,
           hee
           hath
           hatched
           at
           last
           an
           exposition
           without
           head
           or
           heele
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           vnderstandeth
           besides
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           both
           new
           and
           olde
           do
           contradict
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           committed
           another
           great
           ouersight
           in
           handling
           my
           text
           ,
           which
           
             was
             to
          
           d
           
             take
             occasion
             from
             the
             text
             to
             speake
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           for
           you
           count
           them
           
             the
             faithfullest
             and
             wisest
             handlers
             of
             Scripture
             which
             conclude
             euen
             from
             their
             text
             firmly
             and
             first
             of
             all
             what
             soeuer
             they
             afterwards
             teach
             thereupon
             .
          
           ]
           Indeed
           I
           thinke
           your
           maner
           be
           to
           conclude
           all
           that
           you
           afterward
           say
           ,
           euen
           from
           your
           text
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           You
           be
           so
           fast
           in
           your
           conceits
           ,
           and
           so
           loose
           in
           your
           conclusions
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           inferre
           any
           thing
           of
           euery
           thing
           .
           Euery
           word
           you
           speake
           ,
           you
           tie
           to
           your
           text
           as
           firmly
           as
           flax
           to
           fire
           :
           but
           if
           you
           would
           take
           the
           paines
           once
           to
           proue
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           say
           that
           which
           you
           should
           prooue
           ,
           you
           would
           finde
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           firmnesse
           of
           a
           fansie
           in
           which
           you
           be
           so
           resolute
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           argument
           which
           for
           ought
           I
           yet
           see
           in
           your
           writings
           ,
           you
           scant
           make
           not
           vnderstand
           .
           And
           where
           you
           quarrell
           with
           such
           
             handling
             of
             texts
             as
             is
             vsuall
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             but
             no
             good
             nor
             commendable
             vse
             ,
          
           your
           reading
           must
           be
           greater
           and
           iudgement
           better
           ,
           before
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           controle
           the
           Preachers
           of
           England
           for
           mishandling
           their
           texts
           .
           Many
           hundreds
           there
           are
           of
           whom
           you
           may
           learne
           both
           how
           to
           diuide
           and
           how
           to
           pursue
           your
           theme
           ;
           your
           skill
           is
           not
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           professe
           your selfe
           a
           Method-master
           to
           this
           Realme
           .
           When
           
             I
             tooke
             occasion
             from
             my
             text
             to
             lay
             downe
             first
             the
             contents
             ,
             then
             the
             effects
             of
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           did
           deliuer
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           on
           his
           crosse
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           performed
           by
           his
           crosse
           to
           vs
           ;
           say
           good
           Sir
           out
           of
           your
           new
           found
           art
           ,
           what
           fault
           you
           finde
           either
           with
           the
           matter
           or
           with
           the
           method
           .
           [
           
             Christes
             crosse
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           signifieth
           here
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           the
           vanitie
           of
           your
           errour
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           the
           trueth
           of
           my
           text
           .
           Christ
           crucified
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           for
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           is
           the
           full
           purport
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           in
           my
           text
           ;
           as
           in
           my
           Sermons
           I
           shortly
           declared
           ;
           in
           my
           conclusion
           I
           more
           amplie
           proued
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           trust
           I
           haue
           therein
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           Reader
           .
           That
           standing
           good
           ,
           I
           note
           
             what
             Christ
             suffered
          
           ;
           which
           I
           call
           the
           contents
           of
           his
           crosse
           ;
           and
           to
           
             what
             end
          
           he
           suffered
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           crosse
           ;
           both
           these
           are
           aptly
           and
           fairely
           closed
           in
           my
           text
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           iustly
           proued
           to
           be
           comprised
           in
           my
           text
           .
           This
           forsooth
           your
           mastership
           liketh
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           make
           syllogismes
           out
           of
           euery
           word
           conteined
           in
           my
           text
           ,
           or
           els
           I
           make
           
             the
             Scriptures
             such
             an
             instrument
             as
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             .
          
           Silly
           Sir
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           what
           you
           say
           :
           first
           learne
           ,
           and
           after
           teach
           ,
           lest
           you
           teach
           that
           you
           neuer
           learned
           .
           When
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           e
           
             Giue
             vnto
             God
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           can
           you
           out
           of
           these
           words
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             firmely
             conclude
             what
             things
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           how
           they
           must
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           ;
           or
           must
           you
           proue
           that
           by
           other
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ?
           Euen
           so
           when
           I
           had
           shewed
           what
           was
           iustly
           inclosed
           within
           the
           words
           of
           my
           theme
           ,
           I
           made
           direct
           &
           ful
           proofe
           thereof
           by
           other
           places
           of
           holy
           writ
           ;
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           sound
           and
           sure
           way
           of
           well
           vsing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           that
           very
           purpose
           they
           should
           be
           applied
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           palterie
           prouisoes
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           must
           after
           speake
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           not
           firmely
           be
           concluded
           by
           the
           sole
           and
           single
           words
           of
           his
           text
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           rule
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           Rouer
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           neuer
           soundly
           proue
           any
           thing
           ;
           but
           not
           for
           him
           that
           will
           fully
           diuide
           and
           rightly
           deliuer
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           sense
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           any
           sentence
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           which
           he
           taketh
           in
           hand
           to
           vnfold
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           your selfe
           a
           firme
           and
           fine
           concluder
           vpon
           texts
           ,
           you
           exemplifie
           your
           skill
           ,
           and
           inferre
           that
           in
           three
           speciall
           points
           ,
           
             I
             my selfe
          
           f
           
             by
             my
             very
             text
             ouerthrow
             my selfe
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             as
             all
             men
             may
             see
             :
          
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           expresly
           
             grant
             ,
             the
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             Christes
             minde
             may
             rightly
             be
             in
             the
             contents
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           
             my
             maine
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Christs
             bodily
             sufferings
          
           ALONE
           
             were
             the
             full
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             soule
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
          
           if
           I
           
             suppose
             my
             text
             to
             
             signifie
             the
             whole
             contents
             of
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
          
           which
           I
           reproued
           in
           you
           with
           great
           contempt
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           quite
           ouerthrow
           my
           second
           question
           :
           for
           if
           it
           be
           
             a
             detestable
             thing
             to
             reioyce
             but
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           after
           death
           must
           either
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           contents
           of
           his
           crosse
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           must
           suffer
           among
           the
           diuels
           and
           damned
           spirits
           ,
           or
           els
           he
           did
           vs
           no
           good
           there
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           not
           reioyce
           in
           his
           descending
           thither
           .
           
             These
             iarres
             in
             my selfe
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             I
             must
             reconcile
             ,
             els
             men
             will
             thinke
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             handled
             my
             text
             indeed
             very
             rightly
             .
          
           ]
           These
           iarres
           good
           Sir
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           me
           ,
           are
           soone
           reconciled
           .
           Your
           first
           obiection
           is
           a
           plaine
           falsitie
           ,
           your
           second
           an
           open
           follie
           ,
           your
           third
           a
           meere
           mockerie
           .
           The
           contents
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           I
           extended
           to
           those
           griefs
           ,
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           paines
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           his
           passage
           to
           his
           crosse
           ,
           as
           namely
           his
           submission
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           his
           
             apprehension
             ,
             accusation
             ,
             illusion
             ,
             flagellation
             ,
             condemnation
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           felt
           before
           he
           was
           fastened
           to
           the
           tree
           ;
           and
           though
           indeed
           they
           were
           precedents
           to
           his
           crosse
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           griefe
           and
           smart
           of
           them
           continued
           and
           increased
           with
           his
           hanging
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           exclude
           them
           from
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           often
           meaneth
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           the
           whole
           course
           and
           maner
           of
           Christes
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           comming
           to
           his
           crosse
           ,
           as
           in
           hanging
           on
           his
           crosse
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             minde
          
           ,
           those
           be
           none
           of
           my
           words
           ;
           yet
           if
           you
           thereby
           meane
           
             care
             and
             feare
             ,
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             ,
          
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           condition
           and
           perfection
           of
           Christes
           person
           ;
           let
           them
           in
           Gods
           name
           come
           within
           the
           contents
           of
           Christes
           crosse
           as
           antecedents
           or
           consequents
           to
           the
           paines
           which
           he
           suffered
           .
           But
           if
           vnder
           the
           
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           you
           conuey
           
             the
             suffering
             of
             hell
             paines
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           your
           dreame
           ;
           keepe
           your
           errours
           for
           your
           owne
           accounts
           ,
           my
           words
           haue
           no
           such
           matter
           nor
           meaning
           .
        
         
           
             How
             then
          
           g
           
             can
             my
             maine
             opinion
             be
             true
             that
             Christs
             bodily
             sufferings
          
           ALONE
           
             were
             the
             full
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             also
             ground
             on
             all
             the
             Fathers
             though
             very
             vntruely
             ?
          
           ]
           How
           can
           your
           obiections
           be
           waightie
           that
           speake
           neuer
           a
           true
           word
           ?
           By
           Christs
           bodily
           sufferings
           I
           no
           where
           exclude
           either
           the
           
             sense
             ,
             consideration
             ,
             or
             affection
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
          
           discerning
           the
           paines
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           body
           suffered
           ,
           as
           you
           falsely
           imagine
           ;
           I
           only
           except
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             and
             paines
             of
             hell
             in
             Christs
             sufferings
          
           ;
           and
           to
           barre
           that
           ,
           I
           shew
           by
           many
           sufficient
           testimonies
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           shall
           neuer
           ouerbeare
           for
           all
           your
           bragges
           ,
           )
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           vs
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           In
           this
           case
           I
           vse
           the
           word
           ONLY
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           often
           told
           you
           ;
           otherwise
           to
           exclude
           the
           
             vnion
             ,
             operation
             ,
             or
             passion
          
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           I
           neuer
           vse
           it
           .
           And
           where
           I
           so
           often
           and
           instantly
           vrge
           that
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           blood-shedding
           are
           specified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           
             full
             price
          
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           true
           meanes
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ;
           You
           foolishly
           by
           their
           fulnesse
           would
           turne
           out
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           as
           superfluous
           ;
           but
           my
           words
           throughout
           my
           sermons
           are
           expresse
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           h
           
             The
             crosse
             ,
             blood
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             are
             euery
             where
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             ground-worke
             ,
             and
             pillars
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             And
             the
             things
             which
             are
             named
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             they
             were
             the
             last
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             the
             chiefest
             parts
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ;
             the
             rest
             being
             vnderstood
             as
             antecedent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             eminent
             aboue
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           the
           death
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           I
           neither
           did
           nor
           doe
           exclude
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           sufferings
           before
           he
           came
           to
           his
           crosse
           ;
           only
           I
           make
           them
           Antecedent
           to
           that
           ,
           
             not
             eminent
             aboue
          
           that
           which
           he
           suffered
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           For
           as
           the
           end
           of
           euery
           thing
           presupposeth
           a
           beginning
           and
           a
           middle
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           staire
           doth
           orderly
           confirme
           there
           are
           lower
           greeces
           ;
           so
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Christs
           obedience
           and
           our
           Redemption
           performed
           by
           his
           death
           and
           bloodshed
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           antecedent
           sufferings
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           but
           onely
           noteth
           that
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           on
           the
           crosse
           euen
           vnto
           death
           as
           it
           was
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           the
           sharpest
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           the
           chiefest
           and
           acceptablest
           part
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           offered
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Though
           then
           as
           you
           haue
           vsed
           the
           matter
           by
           adding
           PROPER
           (
           to
           the
           )
           
             sufferings
             of
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           ONLY
           
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             body
             ,
          
           
           you
           make
           some
           shew
           of
           repugnancie
           in
           my
           positions
           ;
           yet
           when
           your
           miscoloured
           and
           misconstrued
           patches
           are
           returned
           to
           their
           owner
           ,
           my
           opinions
           stand
           sound
           in
           themselues
           and
           consonant
           ech
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           haue
           that
           reference
           to
           my
           Text
           which
           I
           first
           expressed
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Christs
             soule
             in
             a
          
           i
           
             large
             sense
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             crucified
             if
             we
             suppose
             this
             text
             to
             signifie
             the
             whole
             contents
             of
             Christs
             crosse
             ;
             which
             I
             reprooue
             in
             you
             with
          
           (
           such
           )
           contempt
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           an
           Idle
           skill
           and
           dangerous
           trade
           in
           you
           and
           your
           assistants
           ,
           when
           the
           necessarie
           parts
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           essentiall
           points
           of
           our
           Redemption
           come
           to
           be
           questioned
           ;
           for
           you
           to
           bring
           your
           inuentions
           ,
           besides
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           without
           ,
           if
           not
           against
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           vouch
           it
           
             may
             be
             said
             in
             a
             large
             sense
          
           ;
           that
           is
           by
           a
           metaphoricall
           ,
           hyperbolicall
           ,
           or
           metonymicall
           vnderstanding
           .
           In
           exhortations
           we
           permit
           many
           things
           to
           Diuines
           ,
           which
           in
           positions
           of
           faith
           are
           vtterly
           vnlawfull
           .
           So
           long
           as
           the
           words
           of
           a
           perswader
           may
           receaue
           any
           true
           construction
           ,
           be
           it
           proper
           or
           figuratiue
           ,
           we
           beare
           with
           his
           vehement
           and
           suddaine
           affections
           ;
           but
           in
           determinations
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           conclusions
           of
           faith
           ,
           all
           men
           require
           plaine
           and
           proper
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           may
           appeare
           and
           not
           be
           shadowed
           and
           obscured
           with
           darke
           and
           doubtfull
           riddles
           .
           If
           your
           
             hell
             paines
             in
             Christs
             soule
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Christs
             soule
             ,
          
           be
           but
           phrases
           of
           speech
           first
           deuised
           by
           you
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           so
           much
           striue
           for
           them
           being
           no
           where
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           applyed
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           requisite
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           for
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           as
           you
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ;
           why
           now
           when
           you
           see
           the
           falsitie
           and
           absurditie
           of
           them
           iustly
           reprooued
           ,
           come
           you
           in
           with
           
             a
             large
             sense
          
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           speach
           ,
           which
           in
           resolutions
           of
           faith
           is
           not
           tolerable
           ?
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           figuratiuely
           the
           
             soule
             of
             man
          
           and
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
             may
             be
             said
          
           to
           be
           crucisied
           euery
           day
           .
           For
           not
           only
           the
           k
           
             Lord
             of
             glory
             was
             once
             crucified
             by
          
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           but
           
             there
             are
             that
          
           l
           
             crucifie
             againe
             to
             themselues
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           euen
           such
           as
           willingly
           fall
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           that
           the
           desires
           and
           delights
           of
           the
           soule
           may
           and
           must
           be
           continually
           crucified
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           euident
           .
           m
           
             They
             which
             are
             Christs
             ,
             haue
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
          
           ;
           not
           by
           fastning
           their
           bodies
           to
           the
           tree
           ,
           but
           by
           n
           
             mortifying
             their
             earthly
             members
             ,
             as
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             euill
             concupiscence
             ,
             couetousnes
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           which
           haue
           their
           seate
           principally
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           o
           
             The
             world
             is
             crucified
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             to
             the
             world
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           when
           he
           meaneth
           that
           his
           hart
           despiseth
           for
           Christ
           all
           the
           baites
           and
           threats
           of
           the
           world
           .
           In
           a
           large
           and
           figuratiue
           sense
           therefore
           ,
           
             Christs
             soule
          
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             dead
             and
             crucisied
          
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           the
           diuell
           be
           said
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           him
           the
           p
           
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           these
           may
           not
           goe
           for
           positions
           of
           faith
           ,
           nor
           for
           Articles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           without
           beleeuing
           of
           which
           we
           can
           not
           be
           saued
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           word
           Crosse
           to
           crucified
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           you
           thinke
           
             à
             Coniugatis
          
           ,
           as
           from
           words
           of
           the
           same
           force
           and
           inflection
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           Christs
           soule
           were
           partaker
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           crucified
           .
           ]
           From
           being
           fastened
           or
           nayled
           to
           the
           Crosse
           vnto
           crucified
           is
           indeede
           a
           good
           consequent
           in
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           doth
           Crucifigi
           import
           ,
           whence
           Crucifixus
           commeth
           :
           but
           from
           the
           
             Patients
             ,
             instruments
          
           ,
           or
           the
           precedent
           or
           
             consequent
             circumstances
          
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           inclosed
           in
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           
             being
             crucified
          
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           Argument
           as
           none
           but
           you
           would
           make
           .
           The
           disciples
           flying
           ,
           Peter
           forswearing
           ,
           Pilats
           wife
           dreaming
           ,
           the
           Mari●…s
           sorrowing
           ,
           the
           women
           of
           Ierusalem
           weeping
           ,
           Simon
           of
           Cyrene
           bearing
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           are
           all
           within
           the
           contents
           or
           precedent
           circumstances
           of
           Christs
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           were
           stra●…ge
           Logicke
           to
           say
           they
           were
           all
           dead
           and
           crucified
           .
           The
           swordes
           and
           staues
           that
           were
           brought
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           the
           cordes
           that
           bound
           him
           ,
           the
           whippes
           that
           were
           made
           to
           scourge
           him
           ,
           the
           thornes
           that
           crowned
           him
           ,
           the
           nayles
           that
           fastned
           him
           ,
           the
           wood
           that
           bare
           him
           ,
           the
           lots
           cast
           on
           his
           garments
           ,
           the
           sponge
           that
           was
           filled
           with
           vineger
           to
           giue
           him
           drinke
           ,
           the
           speare
           that
           pearced
           his
           side
           ,
           are
           all
           within
           the
           contents
           of
           his
           Crosse
           :
           Shall
           we
           thence
           reason
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           were
           also
           crucified
           ?
           only
           his
           bodie
           was
           fastned
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           whole
           person
           is
           saide
           to
           haue
           bene
           crucified
           ;
           and
           the
           paines
           which
           he
           suffered
           before
           in
           his
           bodie
           &
           brought
           
           with
           him
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           are
           properly
           contayned
           in
           his
           crucifixion
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           continued
           in
           his
           bodie
           when
           it
           was
           nayled
           to
           the
           Crosse.
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           wrongs
           &
           paines
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           are
           figuratiuely
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           Crosse
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           antecedents
           to
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           name
           of
           Crosse
           is
           largely
           taken
           for
           all
           maner
           of
           affliction
           ,
           which
           befell
           him
           after
           his
           last
           Supper
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           be
           prepared
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           Crosse.
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           or
           how
           doth
           it
           any
           way
           prooue
           that
           in
           soule
           he
           must
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           before
           he
           could
           redeeme
           vs
           ?
        
         
           At
           least
           yet
           ;
           
             I
             quite
             ouerthrow
             my
             second
             question
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
             after
             this
             went
             downe
             into
             Hell.
          
           For
           
             either
             Christ
             got
             vs
             no
             purchase
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           for
           which
           we
           should
           reioyce
           ;
           
             or
             else
             I
             must
             extend
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             bitter
             sufferings
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             his
             being
             in
             hell
             ,
             among
             the
             deuils
             and
             damned
             spirits
             ,
          
           before
           we
           may
           reioyce
           therein
           ]
           A
           conclusion
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           Clerke
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           can
           neither
           distinguish
           things
           different
           from
           things
           pertinent
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           coherence
           betwixt
           the
           cause
           and
           effects
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           In
           that
           I
           obserued
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           made
           it
           a
           
             thing
             detestable
          
           to
           reioyce
           in
           any
           thing
           els
           but
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           followed
           therein
           ,
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             O●…cumenius
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Gualter
          
           and
           others
           ,
           whose
           litle
           fingers
           I
           take
           had
           more
           learning
           and
           iudgement
           then
           your
           whole
           head
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           see
           what
           you
           bring
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           opening
           of
           your
           owne
           follie
           .
           For
           first
           there
           be
           things
           coherent
           to
           the
           
             crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           things
           different
           from
           it
           .
           Hee
           that
           reioyceth
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           also
           reioyce
           in
           euery
           thing
           that
           is
           necessarily
           by
           Gods
           power
           and
           ordinance
           adioyned
           vnto
           it
           .
           For
           no
           man
           can
           reioyce
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           likewise
           reioyce
           in
           the
           effects
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           expressed
           ,
           the
           consequent
           is
           therewithall
           intended
           .
           Now
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           in
           it selfe
           without
           the
           effects
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           most
           odious
           and
           scandalous
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ignorant
           thereof
           ,
           and
           offended
           therewith
           .
           So
           that
           when
           the
           godly
           professe
           they
           reioyce
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           meane
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           willinglie
           endured
           the
           paine
           and
           shame
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           to
           purchase
           them
           euerlasting
           blisse
           ,
           and
           therewith
           procured
           and
           established
           all
           the
           meanes
           and
           parts
           of
           their
           
             Redemption
             ,
             iustification
             ,
             and
             sanctification
          
           in
           this
           li●…e
           ,
           and
           saluation
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           and
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           Christs
           loue
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           effects
           merited
           and
           obtained
           by
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           take
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           much
           lesse
           ioy
           in
           his
           griefes
           and
           torments
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           did
           that
           put
           him
           to
           death
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           euery
           childe
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostle
           reioyced
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           and
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           he
           also
           reioyced
           in
           the
           consequents
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           as
           his
           
             Resurrection
             ,
             ascension
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
          
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           promised
           returne
           to
           Iudgement
           ,
           by
           which
           as
           by
           certaine
           degrees
           and
           steps
           ,
           our
           
             iustification
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             saluation
             ,
          
           are
           assured
           and
           performed
           .
           Now
           a
           consequent
           to
           Christs
           death
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           part
           or
           preamble
           to
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           place
           of
           Satans
           power
           as
           I
           thinke
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           me
           hath
           thought
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           said
           ,
           or
           can
           say
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Thus
           standeth
           my
           Text
           neither
           forced
           ,
           nor
           misapplied
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           ioynt
           mysticall
           imagination
           of
           a
           new
           crosse
           you
           supposed
           ,
           but
           rightly
           both
           conceiued
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           painfull
           sufferings
           and
           powerfull
           effects
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           so
           reioyced
           ,
           that
           he
           detested
           all
           things
           different
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           derogatorie
           to
           it
           :
           and
           the
           iarres
           which
           so
           much
           offended
           your
           eares
           ,
           were
           but
           your
           owne
           iests
           and
           *
           iefallies
           not
           truely
           reporting
           ,
           but
           grosly
           mistaking
           the
           sense
           and
           sequels
           of
           my
           positions
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Proceeding
             forward
             ,
             I
             still
             shew
             a
             badde
             minde
             towards
             you
             ,
             seeking
             foorthwith
             euen
             in
             the
             entrance
             to
             draw
             you
             without
             cause
             into
             hatred
             for
             disdaining
             the
             Fathers
             .
             What
             then
             is
             your
             contempt
             and
             disdaine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             I
             so
             often
             report
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             and
             as
             odiously
             as
             is
             possible
             ?
             Surely
             you
             beleeue
             I
             can
             not
             tell
             ,
             happily
             it
             is
             because
             you
             follow
             not
             their
             authorities
             in
             some
             opinions
             of
             religion
             ,
             nor
             in
             diuers
             expositions
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           ]
           What
           need
           you
           seeke
           so
           busily
           for
           that
           which
           I
           so
           plainly
           haue
           exemplified
           vnto
           you
           ?
           you
           affourd
           
           the
           Fathers
           when
           pleaseth
           you
           ,
           neither
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           nor
           the
           right
           vnderstanding
           of
           words
           familiar
           in
           their
           natiue
           tongue
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           reasonable
           or
           likely
           expositions
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           fond
           and
           absurd
           as
           you
           terme
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           aske
           
             What
             is
             your
             insolent
             dealing
             against
             the
             Fathers
             ?
          
           With
           one
           consent
           they
           teach
           that
           for
           our
           redemption
           Christ
           died
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             only
             ,
          
           and
           
             by
             no
             meanes
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             :
          
           You
           teach
           that
           Christ
           must
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           before
           he
           could
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           bodily
           sufferings
           r
           
             properly
             did
             not
             make
             to
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           And
           though
           Austen
           aske
           ,
           s
           
             Who
             dare
             auouch
             that
             Christ
             died
             in
             soule
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             his
             humane
             spirit
          
           ?
           you
           not
           only
           dare
           and
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           you
           make
           it
           the
           maine
           ground
           of
           our
           redemption
           :
           wherein
           you
           condemne
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           very
           way
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           that
           Christ
           receiued
           vpon
           him
           the
           punishment
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinne
           ;
           that
           the
           second
           death
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           the
           
             eternall
             punishment
          
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
          
           was
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           in
           these
           and
           many
           such
           ,
           which
           are
           deliuered
           as
           sound
           conclusions
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           you
           oppose
           your selfe
           against
           S.
           Austen
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           reiect
           their
           iudgements
           as
           false
           and
           erroneous
           .
           And
           for
           the
           sense
           and
           signification
           of
           words
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           lustily
           controle
           them
           in
           their
           natiue
           speech
           ,
           and
           leaue
           them
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           true
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Greeke
           or
           Latine
           tongue
           .
           This
           t
           
             I
             affirme
          
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Fathers
             abusiue
             speaking
             and
             altering
             the
             vsuall
             and
             ancient
             sense
             of
             Hades
             that
             bredde
             this
             error
             of
             Christs
             descending
             into
             hell
             :
             their
             vnapt
             and
             perillous
             translating
             into
             Latine
             Inferi
             .
          
           u
           
             And
             note
             heere
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             rife
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yea
             with
             some
             of
             the
             ancientest
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             the
             authentike
             vse
             of
             words
             ;
             whereby
             consequently
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             errours
             and
             grosse
             mistakings
             to
             creepe
             in
             .
          
           ]
           This
           challenge
           of
           yours
           against
           the
           credits
           and
           consciences
           of
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           worthy
           Fathers
           as
           haue
           vsed
           the
           word
           hades
           to
           signifie
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           ,
           how
           insolent
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           wise
           Reader
           to
           iudge
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           that
           indeed
           they
           concurre
           with
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           ancient
           and
           vulgar
           vnderstanding
           of
           their
           owne
           tongue
           .
           How
           you
           entertaine
           their
           expositions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           your
           owne
           words
           doe
           witnesse
           ,
           when
           you
           replie
           to
           interpretations
           alledged
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           x
           
             this
             sense
             is
             most
             absurd
          
           ;
           y
           this
           is
           no
           lesse
           
             absurd
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             nor
             likelihood
             for
             it
             .
          
           z
           
             This
             is
             more
             fond
             and
             absurd
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           reuerence
           and
           louing
           regard
           you
           beare
           towards
           their
           opinions
           and
           iudgements
           for
           the
           manifolde
           graces
           of
           God
           that
           were
           otherwise
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           you
           thinke
           is
           no
           contempt
           ,
           nor
           disdaine
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           
             I
             call
             the
             Fathers
             iudgements
             many
             times
          
           AVTHORITIES
           ,
           that
           a
           
             the
             world
             might
             conceiue
             their
             words
             to
             be
             warrants
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             good
             authorities
             to
             rest
             on
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             If
             I
             had
             not
             this
             drift
             in
             my
             minde
             ,
             why
             giue
             I
             them
             such
             a
             title
             ,
             which
             to
             you
             seemeth
             somewhat
             insolent
             indeed
             .
          
           What
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           authoritie
           of
           God
           and
           man
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           to
           learne
           ,
           nor
           you
           to
           teach
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           question
           betwixt
           vs
           :
           S.
           Austen
           hath
           long
           since
           in
           b
           sundrie
           places
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           
             humbly
             ,
             truely
             ,
             and
             fully
          
           confessed
           and
           professed
           the
           eminence
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           Scriptures
           aboue
           and
           against
           all
           the
           writings
           of
           others
           ,
           whosoeuer
           they
           be
           :
           with
           him
           I
           wholly
           ioyne
           in
           iudgement
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           an
           idle
           shift
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           guesse
           what
           drifts
           I
           haue
           in
           my
           minde
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           impaire
           the
           soueraigntie
           and
           certaintie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           giuing
           such
           a
           title
           to
           the
           expositions
           and
           opinions
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           them
           Authorities
           .
           As
           though
           the
           best
           learned
           Diuines
           both
           new
           and
           olde
           ,
           did
           not
           vse
           the
           same
           word
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           case
           that
           I
           do
           .
           Peruse
           the
           labours
           of
           that
           learned
           Father
           ,
           Bishop
           Iewel
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           often
           in
           his
           Replie
           to
           Harding
           ,
           and
           his
           Defence
           of
           the
           Apologie
           ,
           he
           calleth
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           
             Authorities
             .
             We
          
           c
           rest
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctours
             and
             Councels
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           to
           d
           
             reckon
             vp
             the
             authorities
             of
          
           ANTIQVITIE
           
             it
             would
             be
             infinite
             .
             The
             halfe
             communion
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Gelasuis
             may
             well
             be
             called
             open
             sacriledge
             .
          
           In
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           e
           
             I
             
             grant
             you
             haue
             alledged
             authorities
             sundrie
             and
             many
             such
             as
             I
             knew
             long
             before
             .
             Verely
             I
             neuer
             denied
             but
             you
             were
             able
             to
             bring
             vs
             the
             names
             and
             shadowes
             of
             m●…ny
             Fathers
             .
             You
             haue
             defended
             the
             open
             abomination
             of
             your
             stewes
             by
             the
             name
             and
          
           AVTHORITIE
           
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             You
             haue
             sought
             vp
             a
             companie
             of
             new
             petite
             Doctors
             Authors
             void
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             full
             of
             vanities
             .
          
           In
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           defence
           of
           the
           Apologie
           ,
           f
           
             my
             Authorities
             of
             Doctors
             and
             Councels
             as
             you
             haue
             vsed
             them
             ,
             are
             few
             enough
             .
             What
             meant
             you
             in
             fauour
             of
             open
             Stewes
             to
             shew
             vs
             the
             name
             and
          
           AVTHORITIE
           
             of
             S.
             Augustine
          
           ?
           Peter
           Martyr
           against
           Smithes
           bookes
           of
           the
           singlenesse
           of
           Priests
           ,
           sayeth
           .
           g
           
             In
             iudging
             of
             things
             obscure
             ,
             we
             must
             haue
             two
             waies
             or
             meanes
             to
             direct
             vs
             ;
             one
             i●…ward
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             other
             outward
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Tum
             si
             ad
             haec
             patrum
             etiam
             authoritas
             accesserit
             ,
             valebit
             plurimum
             ;
             to
             these
             if
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Fathers
             be
             ioyned
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             force
             .
          
           So
           Chemnitius
           in
           his
           examination
           of
           the
           Tridentine
           Councell
           .
           h
           
             Quod
             de
             patrum
             authoritate
             sentimus
             ,
             etiam
             ab
             ipsis
             Patribus
             didicimus
             .
             That
             which
             we
             hold
             touching
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             learned
             of
             the
             Fathers
             themselues
             .
          
           Where
           also
           he
           teacheth
           you
           this
           Rule
           worth
           the
           noting
           for
           your
           new
           found
           Redemption
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           nouelties
           .
           i
           
             Sentimus
             etiam
             nullum
             dogma
             in
             ecclesia
             no●…m
             ,
             &
             cum
             t●…ta
             antiquitate
             pugnans
             recipiendum
             .
             We
             also
             confesse
             that
             no
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             new
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             all
             antiquitie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           will
           better
           please
           you
           ,
           I
           want
           not
           their
           example
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           word
           which
           so
           much
           offendeth
           you
           .
           Ierome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Damasus
           in
           very
           earnest
           manner
           maketh
           this
           petition
           ,
           k
           
             Vt
             ●…ihi
             epistolis
             tuis
             siue
             tacendarum
             ,
             siue
             dicendarū
             hypostase●…n
             detur
             authoritas
             ;
             That
          
           AVTHORITIF
           
             may
             be
             giuen
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             by
             your
             letters
             to
             vse
             or
             refuse
             the
             word
             hypostases
             .
          
           Vincentius
           in
           his
           book
           against
           heresies
           mooueth
           this
           question
           .
           l
           
             Here
             some
             perchaunce
             will
             aske
             ,
             where
             as
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             quid
             opus
             est
             vt
             ei
             ecclesiasticae
             intelligentiae
             iungatur
             authoritas
             ;
             what
             neede
             is
             there
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             interpretation
             should
             be
             ioyned
             with
             it
             ?
          
           The
           effect
           of
           his
           answere
           (
           which
           is
           good
           for
           you
           to
           obserue
           ,
           that
           claime
           such
           libertie
           for
           your selfe
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           your
           pleasure
           )
           is
           this
           ,
           least
           euery
           man
           should
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           his
           fansie
           ,
           and
           sucke
           thence
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           the
           patronage
           of
           his
           error
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           that
           is
           euery
           where
           carefull
           to
           yeeld
           the
           Scriptures
           their
           due
           reuerence
           ,
           yet
           giueth
           the
           word
           Authoritie
           ,
           to
           the
           decrees
           of
           Councels
           and
           writings
           of
           godly
           Fathers
           before
           his
           time
           .
           Speaking
           of
           generall
           Councels
           he
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             Quorum
             est
             in
             ecclesia
             saluberrima
             authoritas
             ,
             Whose
          
           authoritie
           
             is
             most
             wholsome
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           alleaging
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           Cyprian
           ,
           Hilarius
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Gregorie
           ,
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Basil
           ,
           and
           others
           against
           Iulian
           the
           Pelagian
           he
           concludeth
           ;
           n
           
             Hoc
             probauimus
             Catholicorum
             authoritate
             sanctorum
             ;
             this
             haue
             we
             prooued
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Godly
             Catholike
             men
             ;
             vt
             vestra
             fragilis
             &
             quasi
             argutula
             nouitas
             sola
             authoritate
             conteratur
             illorum
             ;
             that
             your
             weake
             and
             sleigh
             noueltie
             might
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             their
             onely
             authoritie
             .
             For
             your
             contumacie
             is
             first
             to
             be
             repressed
             by
             their
             authoritie
             .
          
           o
           
             With
             these
             testimonies
             and
             so
             great
             authoritie
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             thou
             must
             either
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             be
             healed
             ,
          
           or
           else
           thou
           
             must
             accuse
             the
             egregious
             and
             holy
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Catholike
             truth
             ;
             against
             which
             miserable
             madnes
             I
             must
             so
             answere
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             may
             be
             defended
             against
             thee
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             Gospell
             it selfe
             is
             defended
             against
             the
             wicked
             and
             professed
             enimies
             of
             Christ.
          
           If
           then
           this
           word
           seeme
           insolent
           to
           you
           which
           is
           so
           frequent
           with
           the
           best
           Diuines
           of
           former
           and
           latter
           times
           ,
           let
           your
           Reader
           iudge
           whether
           it
           be
           ignorance
           or
           insolence
           in
           you
           to
           stumble
           at
           so
           plaine
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           religious
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           lights
           of
           Christs
           Church
           were
           not
           worthy
           with
           you
           to
           be
           counted
           learned
           Authors
           ,
           nor
           their
           testimonies
           to
           be
           named
           Authorities
           fit
           to
           guide
           and
           lead
           others
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           p
           
             I
             trust
             no
             aduised
             Christian
             will
             challenge
             more
             authoritie
             to
             the
             Fathers
             then
             was
             giuen
             ,
          
           (
           by
           those
           of
           Beraea
           )
           
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             deny
             indeede
             to
             any
             priuate
             man
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             a
             Minister
             to
             iudge
             and
             discerne
             in
             themselues
             not
             onely
             the
             words
             of
             men
             ,
          
           but
           
             euen
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             thing
             the
             Beraeans
             did
             ,
             and
             are
             commended
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             for
             it
             .
          
           ]
           I
           trust
           you
           claime
           no
           power
           to
           iudge
           of
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           you
           may
           discerne
           the
           truth
           there
           written
           ,
           but
           with
           
             necessitie
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             not
             with
             libertie
             to
             iudge
             .
          
           And
           if
           by
           your
           freedome
           you
           fasten
           on
           falsehood
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           excuse
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           a
           condemnation
           vnto
           you
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             bookes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
          
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             quos
             omnino
             indicare
             non
             audeamus
          
           ,
           which
           
             we
             may
             not
             dare
             at
             all
             to
             iudge
             .
          
           And
           where
           you
           say
           the
           
             Ber●…ans
             are
             commended
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             for
             not
             beleeuing
             that
             Paul
             spake
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             examined
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             seene
             whether
             the
             truth
             were
             so
             as
             he
             vttered
          
           ;
           You
           speake
           not
           one●…y
           vnwisely
           and
           vntruely
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           would
           haue
           Christians
           to
           follow
           that
           course
           ,
           you
           shew
           intolerable
           pride
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           for
           the
           Beraeans
           were
           commended
           (
           when
           as
           yet
           they
           neither
           beleeued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           acknowledged
           Pauls
           Apostleship
           )
           for
           their
           readinesse
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           search
           whether
           Paul
           spake
           trueth
           or
           no.
           This
           if
           you
           now
           assume
           to
           your selfe
           ouer
           Pauls
           words
           or
           writings
           ,
           you
           incurre
           the
           crime
           of
           flat
           impietie
           .
           Pauls
           words
           to
           vs
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           without
           further
           search
           or
           other
           credit
           ,
           are
           of
           equall
           authoritie
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           till
           we
           examine
           and
           see
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           meere
           infidelitie
           .
           r
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             paul
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           must
           suffice
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           if
           s
           
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             preach
             otherwise
          
           than
           he
           preached
           ,
           we
           must
           
             hold
             him
             accursed
          
           .
           For
           our
           comfort
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           which
           as
           yet
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           we
           may
           search
           and
           see
           the
           consent
           betwixt
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           yea
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           sent
           men
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           not
           as
           wanting
           soueraigntie
           and
           sufficiencie
           in
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           leading
           them
           that
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           to
           consider
           better
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           they
           knew
           .
           It
           is
           as
           true
           of
           Pauls
           writings
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           S.
           Augustine
           affirmeth
           ;
           t
           
             De
             quorum
             scriptis
             ,
             quòd
             omni
             errore
             careant
             ,
             dubitare
             nefarium
             est
             .
             Of
             whose
             writings
             to
             doubt
             whether
             they
             be
             free
             from
             all
             error
             ,
             is
             plaine
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             Neuerthelesse
             I
             well
             perceiue
             that
             all
             this
             great
             shew
             of
             cleauing
             to
             the
             Fathers
             iudgements
             is
             but
             coloured
             in
             you
             .
             For
             in
             other
             points
             againe
             we
             see
             when
             they
             speake
             not
             to
             yoúr
             liking
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             .
          
           x
           
             I
             see
             in
             this
             booke
             where
             you
             forsake
             the
             ancient
             and
             learned
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             you
             speake
             in
             my
             case
             ,
             you
             con●…mne
             &
             despise
             them
             .
          
           The
           more
           vniust
           then
           and
           iniurious
           was
           your
           slander
           ,
           that
           I
           went
           about
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           one
           word
           ,
           which
           olde
           and
           new
           Diuines
           vsed
           in
           like
           sort
           before
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Fathers
           of
           
             equall
             authoritie
          
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           since
           now
           you
           can
           both
           obserue
           and
           obiect
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           this
           booke
           which
           you
           impugne
           ,
           I
           say
           and
           do
           the
           contrarie
           .
           And
           though
           I
           be
           farre
           from
           repenting
           or
           misliking
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           sayd
           touching
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           and
           their
           irrefragable
           authoritie
           against
           all
           the
           words
           and
           wits
           of
           men
           ;
           yet
           can
           I
           not
           chuse
           but
           note
           your
           negligence
           ,
           that
           marke
           neither
           what
           ,
           nor
           of
           whom
           I
           speake
           .
           Had
           I
           brought
           Fathers
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           against
           or
           without
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           had
           some
           colour
           to
           choake
           me
           with
           mine
           owne
           words
           ;
           but
           taking
           care
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           that
           in
           cases
           of
           faith
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           be
           plaine
           and
           perspicuous
           for
           my
           purpose
           before
           I
           cited
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           euident
           and
           concurrent
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           how
           doe
           I
           crosse
           any
           of
           those
           places
           which
           you
           quote
           out
           of
           my
           writings
           touching
           the
           authoritie
           and
           sufficiencie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           points
           of
           faith
           ?
           or
           what
           agreement
           hath
           your
           dissenting
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           in
           the
           chiefest
           keyes
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           with
           my
           leauing
           them
           in
           some
           expositions
           and
           positions
           not
           pertinent
           to
           the
           faith
           nor
           generally
           receiued
           of
           them
           all
           ?
           It
           is
           vanitie
           enough
           to
           dreame
           of
           contradictions
           where
           none
           are
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           infirmitie
           not
           to
           see
           that
           which
           lieth
           before
           your
           eyes
           :
           but
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           how
           y
           
             wauering
             and
             slipperie
             I
             am
             for
             the
             most
             part
             therein
             ,
          
           when
           you
           neither
           consider
           nor
           conceiue
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           than
           childish
           temeritie
           .
           As
           I
           sayd
           ,
           so
           I
           say
           againe
           ;
           
             In
             Gods
             causes
             Gods
             booke
             must
             teach
             vs
             what
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             professe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             I
             reade
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             beleeue
             ;
             what
             I
             reade
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             beleeue
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           I
           adde
           thereto
           S.
           Basils
           conclusion
           :
           z
           
             If
             all
             that
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             be
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ;
             and
             faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             without
             the
             Scripture
             inspired
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           This
           confession
           I
           constantly
           holde
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           
           the
           first
           booke
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           I
           directly
           and
           expresly
           defend
           ,
           that
           no
           point
           of
           faith
           should
           be
           beleeued
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           in
           my
           Sermons
           I
           no
           where
           varie
           from
           it
           ,
           how
           slipperie
           soeuer
           your
           tongue
           be
           to
           tell
           a
           tale
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           trueth
           .
        
         
           
             I
             doe
          
           a
           
             reiect
             Austens
             opinion
             in
             three
             speciall
             points
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Fathers
             in
             two
             other
             cases
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           those
           things
           
             I
             affirme
             against
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             almost
             against
             all
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           bitterly
           reproue
           you
           for
           vsing
           the
           like
           libertie
           .
           Doe
           I
           any
           where
           reiect
           S.
           Augustine
           or
           all
           the
           Fathers
           in
           any
           point
           of
           doctrine
           necessarie
           to
           our
           saluation
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           in
           the
           chiefest
           grounds
           of
           our
           redemption
           ?
           And
           when
           I
           let
           the
           Reader
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           reasons
           which
           some
           Fathers
           bring
           to
           fortifie
           their
           priuate
           opinions
           ,
           are
           not
           sufficient
           for
           to
           force
           consent
           to
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           doe
           I
           call
           them
           
             fond
             absurd
             without
             reason
             or
             likelihood
             ,
             and
             paradoxes
             in
             nature
             ,
          
           as
           you
           do
           ?
           These
           two
           things
           I
           iustly
           reproue
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           my selfe
           doe
           not
           fall
           into
           for
           all
           your
           fitning
           .
           In
           the
           maine
           principles
           of
           Christian
           religion
           and
           our
           redemption
           ,
           you
           make
           the
           best
           learned
           Fathers
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Creed
           and
           Catechisme
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           expositions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           crosse
           your
           imaginations
           ,
           you
           Reuell
           against
           their
           Iudgements
           as
           void
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           This
           do●…
           I
           not
           ;
           In
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           I
           renounce
           not
           their
           maine
           consent
           nor
           vndoubted
           maximes
           ,
           least
           I
           conclude
           them
           or
           my selfe
           to
           erre
           in
           faith
           :
           In
           other
           questions
           of
           les●…e
           importance
           wherein
           they
           differ
           sometimes
           from
           ech
           other
           ,
           sometimes
           euen
           from
           themselues
           ,
           I
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           their
           reasons
           ,
           and
           leaue
           him
           free
           to
           follow
           what
           he
           liketh
           ,
           or
           to
           suspend
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           if
           he
           find
           cause
           therefore
           .
           This
           libertie
           I
           neuer
           take
           from
           you
           ,
           nor
           mislike
           it
           in
           you
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           pronounce
           all
           to
           be
           
             absurd
             ,
             fond
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ,
          
           that
           yeeld
           not
           to
           your
           fansie
           :
           wherein
           you
           doe
           not
           onely
           proudly
           aduance
           your
           owne
           dreames
           as
           necessary
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           reprochfully
           preiudice
           the
           freedome
           of
           others
           .
           This
           difference
           is
           not
           my
           deuise
           :
           the
           b
           
             auncient
             consent
             of
             Godly
             Fathers
          
           (
           saith
           Vincentius
           )
           
             is
             with
             great
             care
             to
             be
             searched
             and
             followed
             of
             vs
             ,
             not
             in
             all
             the
             questions
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Law
             ,
             but
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
          
           Whether
           therefore
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           as
           arose
           and
           came
           out
           of
           their
           graues
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           returned
           againe
           to
           corruption
           ,
           or
           still
           kept
           the
           honor
           of
           immortalitie
           ,
           which
           was
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           when
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           theefe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           whether
           Christ
           ment
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           humane
           soule
           or
           of
           his
           Diuine
           glory
           should
           be
           that
           day
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           so
           whether
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           d●…parting
           this
           life
           ,
           goe
           straight
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           stay
           in
           a
           place
           appointed
           them
           of
           God
           till
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           and
           likewise
           whether
           Abrahams
           bosome
           were
           a
           receptacle
           for
           soules
           within
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           neere
           to
           hell
           ;
           or
           far
           aboue
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           lastly
           whether
           the
           loosing
           of
           Adam
           from
           hell
           ,
           by
           Christs
           descent
           thither
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           Church
           almost
           seemed
           to
           hold
           by
           tradition
           ,
           freed
           onely
           the
           person
           of
           Adam
           from
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           ;
           or
           both
           him
           and
           his
           posteritie
           from
           all
           feare
           and
           danger
           of
           hell
           :
           These
           be
           things
           that
           may
           be
           liked
           ,
           disliked
           ,
           or
           suspended
           without
           any
           manifest
           breach
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Saint
           Austen
           probablely
           disputeth
           ,
           but
           determineth
           nothing
           for
           certaintie
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ;
           alwaies
           tempering
           his
           words
           in
           these
           cases
           with
           c
           
             Ego
             quidem
             non
             video
             ,
             explicent
             qui
             possunt
             ,
             nondum
             intelligo
             ,
             nulla
             causa
             occurrit
             ,
             nondum
             mu●…
             .
             I
             see
             not
             how
             ,
             let
             them
             declare
             it
             that
             can
             ,
             as
             yet
             I
             vnderstand
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             conceaue
             presently
             no
             cause
             ,
             as
             yet
             I
             find
             it
             not
             cleere
             .
          
           If
           I
           then
           laboured
           with
           respectiue
           words
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           same
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           shew
           wherein
           they
           doubted
           ,
           or
           dissented
           ;
           who
           but
           a
           light
           head
           and
           slipper
           tongue
           would
           call
           this
           
             contemning
             or
             despising
          
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ?
           But
           you
           will
           proceede
           to
           the
           speciall
           examples
           wherein
           I
           charge
           you
           with
           despising
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           not
           be
           long
           after
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           d
           
             where
             you
             say
             out
             of
             certaine
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             dying
             gaue
             vp
             his
             spirit
             miraculously
             ,
             no
             violence
             of
             death
             wresting
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             ours
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             euen
             at
             an
             instant
             laid
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             Contrarie
             to
             this
             I
             alleaged
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           HE
           VVAS
           LIKE
           VS
           IN
           ALL
           THINGS
           ,
           
             sinne
             onely
             excepted
             .
             To
             answere
             this
             you
             reply
             ,
             was
             he
             like
             vs
             in
             his
             birth
             ?
             Can
             we
             lie
             in
             the
             graue
             without
             corruption
             as
             he
             lay
             ?
             Or
             raise
             our selues
             from
             death
             as
             he
             did
             ?
             Which
             poore
             answere
             I
             wonder
             to
             see
             comming
             from
             you
             .
             As
             well
             you
             might
             shew
             farder
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             like
             vs
             in
             that
             he
             walked
             on
             the
             water
             ,
             
             nor
             in
             that
             he
             fasted
             fortie
             d●…s
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             secrets
             of
             mens
             harts
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             he
             turned
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             word
             healed
             all
             diseases
             .
             These
             things
             done
             by
             his
             manhood
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             the
             proper
             effects
             of
             his
             Godhead
             :
             they
             were
             no
             naturall
             but
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           ]
           You
           may
           wonder
           at
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           though
           your
           proofes
           and
           replies
           be
           not
           worth
           the
           paper
           you
           wast
           ,
           yet
           you
           so
           powder
           them
           with
           figures
           and
           fansies
           ,
           that
           you
           thinke
           them
           very
           pretious
           .
           Where
           I
           obserued
           out
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           death
           was
           not
           like
           ours
           ,
           (
           though
           his
           death
           were
           the
           same
           that
           ours
           is
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           )
           by
           reason
           he
           had
           perfect
           sense
           and
           strong
           speech
           euen
           to
           the
           very
           instant
           that
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           (
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           time
           )
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           soule
           ;
           whereas
           both
           speech
           ,
           and
           sense
           doe
           faile
           in
           vs
           before
           we
           die
           ,
           and
           our
           soules
           are
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           breath
           them
           out
           when
           we
           will
           ;
           to
           impeach
           this
           obseruation
           you
           cast
           out
           first
           reprochfull
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           vntidy
           proofes
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           store
           could
           best
           affourd
           .
           e
           
             Here
             a
             fine
             fable
             is
             offered
             vs
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           
             a
             Paradoxe
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
          
           which
           saith
           ,
           HE
           VVAS
           LIKE
           VS
           IN
           ALL
           THINGS
           
             sinne
             onely
             excepted
          
           .
           This
           scornefull
           speech
           and
           bare
           pretence
           of
           Scripture
           misapplied
           to
           your
           peeuish
           conceite
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           answere
           you
           vouchsafe
           to
           those
           auncient
           and
           reuerend
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           meane
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Ierome
           .
           To
           repell
           this
           pride
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           you
           perceaue
           the
           misconstering
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           shortly
           replyed
           ;
           
             Was
             Christ
             like
             vs
             in
             his
             birth
             ?
          
           in
           his
           graue
           or
           in
           
             his
             resurrection
          
           ?
           If
           he
           were
           vnlike
           vs
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           those
           words
           must
           stand
           true
           ,
           then
           might
           he
           also
           be
           vnlike
           vs
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           no
           proofe
           out
           of
           those
           words
           could
           be
           made
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           At
           this
           poore
           answere
           you
           wonder
           ;
           but
           you
           and
           your
           adherents
           lay
           your
           wits
           together
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           your
           heads
           ,
           you
           shal
           neuer
           refell
           this
           answere
           ,
           as
           poore
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           without
           confessing
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           your
           owne
           proofe
           .
           For
           if
           you
           restraine
           the
           text
           (
           which
           you
           brought
           )
           to
           
             naturall
             humane
             properties
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             ,
          
           as
           now
           you
           doe
           ,
           then
           most
           apparantly
           his
           birth
           and
           his
           graue
           must
           in
           all
           things
           be
           like
           to
           ours
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           in
           vs
           naturall
           humane
           properties
           or
           infirmities
           .
           To
           be
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           not
           to
           rotte
           in
           graue
           and
           to
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           f
           Those
           
             Diuine
             effects
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             are
             iustly
             beleeued
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             Christ
             because
             of
             the
             expresse
             Scripture
             that
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             .
          
           ]
           But
           then
           the
           text
           which
           you
           vrged
           ,
           
             he
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           must
           haue
           an
           other
           meaning
           then
           you
           made
           shew
           of
           .
           And
           so
           it
           well
           may
           ,
           for
           euen
           in
           his
           birth
           ,
           in
           his
           graue
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           he
           was
           like
           to
           vs
           though
           not
           in
           euery
           circumstance
           thereof
           .
           His
           body
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seede
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           mother
           as
           ours
           is
           ,
           though
           she
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           begotten
           by
           our
           Fathers
           .
           It
           also
           lay
           senselesse
           and
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           as
           ours
           doth
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           not
           returne
           to
           dust
           as
           ours
           shall
           .
           He
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           a
           celestiall
           and
           immortall
           life
           ;
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           ,
           but
           
             not
             when
             we
             will
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           our
           
             owne
             power
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           :
           So
           that
           
             he
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ▪
          
           that
           is
           in
           
             euery
             part
          
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           
             euery
             kind
          
           of
           humane
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           not
           like
           vs
           in
           euery
           action
           ,
           circumstance
           or
           consequent
           of
           all
           humane
           properties
           and
           infirmities
           .
           For
           so
           we
           should
           depriue
           him
           of
           that
           fulnesse
           of
           
             wisdome
             ,
             grace
             and
             power
          
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           humane
           soule
           was
           indued
           farre
           vnlike
           to
           ours
           not
           only
           if
           we
           respect
           naturall
           properties
           ,
           and
           infirmities
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           are
           vtterly
           voide
           of
           these
           gifts
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           compare
           our
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           strength
           with
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
           Then
           might
           he
           be
           like
           vs
           euen
           in
           death
           also
           which
           parted
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           ours
           ;
           though
           he
           were
           vnlike
           vs
           in
           power
           to
           dye
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           not
           ,
           and
           retained
           full
           force
           of
           sense
           and
           speech
           to
           the
           very
           moment
           of
           giuing
           vp
           his
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           we
           doe
           not
           .
        
         
           Againe
           the
           words
           following
           in
           the
           Text
           
             He
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           SINNE
           EXCEPTED
           ,
           are
           a
           sufficient
           exemption
           of
           Christ
           from
           our
           manner
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           our
           kind
           of
           birth
           ,
           and
           rotting
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           For
           we
           are
           borne
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           not
           be
           ,
           &
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           to
           auoid
           all
           concupiscence
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           a
           Father
           as
           in
           his
           Mother
           ,
           without
           whom
           he
           could
           not
           be
           made
           our
           flesh
           .
           So
           rotte
           we
           in
           the
           graue
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           dwelling
           in
           our
           bodies
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           changed
           into
           dust
           ,
           whence
           we
           were
           taken
           ,
           in
           reward
           of
           our
           first
           fathers
           sinne
           ,
           from
           
           whose
           loynes
           we
           come
           with
           like
           infection
           of
           sinne
           .
           This
           Christs
           body
           might
           by
           no
           possibilitie
           admit
           ,
           though
           you
           in
           the
           margin
           of
           your
           booke
           make
           a
           false
           note
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           part
           of
           his
           person
           might
           vtterly
           be
           dissolued
           or
           corrupted
           after
           it
           was
           once
           vnited
           to
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           but
           must
           remaine
           for
           euer
           inseparable
           from
           his
           Diuine
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           incorruptible
           :
           because
           God
           was
           vnited
           not
           to
           dust
           or
           ashes
           ,
           but
           to
           humane
           flesh
           which
           so
           must
           still
           continue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           for
           sinne
           must
           haue
           in
           them
           exact
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           so
           precisely
           sense
           and
           will
           in
           euery
           passion
           ,
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           which
           in
           death
           he
           might
           doe
           and
           did
           ;
           but
           in
           rotting
           i●…
           the
           graue
           where
           sense
           and
           will
           wanted
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           extendeth
           Christs
           obedience
           in
           suffering
           ,
           no
           farder
           then
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           after
           which
           could
           follow
           no
           fatder
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           corruption
           to
           dust
           ;
           but
           a
           sure
           confirmation
           of
           his
           death
           by
           lying
           three
           daies
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           a
           plaine
           pledge
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           see
           corruption
           .
           The
           same
           words
           exempt
           Christ
           from
           our
           manner
           of
           death
           .
           For
           where
           death
           entred
           not
           but
           by
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           of
           ech
           man
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           a
           naturall
           instinct
           sheweth
           her
           secret
           abhorring
           of
           death
           and
           open
           strugling
           with
           death
           before
           she
           depart
           her
           body
           ,
           from
           which
           she
           doth
           not
           yeeld
           but
           by
           force
           of
           death
           taking
           from
           her
           first
           speech
           and
           sense
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           the
           whole
           possession
           of
           hir
           bodie
           ;
           violently
           thrusting
           hir
           out
           of
           her
           seate
           ;
           Neither
           this
           violence
           of
           death
           ,
           nor
           this
           resistance
           of
           the
           soule
           may
           be
           admitted
           ,
           or
           were
           perceaued
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           He
           might
           suffer
           nothing
           but
           willingly
           ;
           because
           the
           misliking
           of
           the
           hart
           is
           disobedience
           though
           the
           fact
           be
           endured
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           meane
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           confesse
           Christ
           to
           haue
           beene
           obedient
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           we
           must
           leaue
           in
           him
           both
           sense
           and
           will
           to
           obey
           euen
           to
           the
           last
           gasp
           ,
           and
           also
           power
           to
           breath
           out
           his
           soule
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hand
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           was
           come
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           him
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           force
           created
           could
           wrest
           his
           soule
           from
           him
           being
           God
           ,
           and
           man
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           liking
           ?
           His
           owne
           words
           are
           ,
           
             none
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
          
           Whereon
           Chrysostome
           rightly
           groundeth
           this
           consequent
           .
           g
           
             Si
             nemo
             ,
             vtique
             nec
             mors
             .
             If
             none
             then
             surely
             neither
             death
             .
          
        
         
           But
           you
           would
           see
           h
           
             expresse
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             that
             Christ
             died
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             naturally
             ,
             but
             miraculously
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             beleeue
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Would
           you
           haue
           so
           plaine
           words
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           should
           not
           quarrell
           with
           ?
           If
           you
           delude
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           with
           
             kinds
             of
             speeches
          
           and
           
             large
             senses
          
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           words
           that
           can
           hold
           you
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           defend
           after
           your
           fashion
           any
           kind
           of
           fansie
           or
           heresie
           ,
           with
           
             Synecdoches
             ,
             Allegories
          
           ,
           and
           Hyperboles
           .
           And
           though
           the
           iudgement
           of
           so
           great
           and
           godly
           fathers
           ioyning
           with
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           carie
           with
           it
           sufficient
           weight
           to
           a
           sober
           and
           religious
           Reader
           ;
           yet
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           your
           follie
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           cast
           about
           againe
           .
           What
           is
           
             ponere
             animam
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           pray
           ?
           is
           it
           willingly
           or
           vnwillingly
           to
           lay
           downe
           a
           mans
           soule
           or
           life
           ?
           You
           know
           Peters
           words
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           i
           
             Animam
             meam
             pro
             te
             ponam
             .
             I
             will
             lay
             downe
             my
             life
             for
             thy
             sake
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Iohns
           ,
           k
           
             Nos
             debemus
             profratribus
             animas
             ponere
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             lay
             downe
             our
             liues
             for
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           And
           Christes
           ,
           l
           
             Propter
             hoc
             Pater
             me
             diligit
             ,
             quoniam
             ego
             pono
             animam
             meam
             ,
             vt
             iterum
             sumam
             eam
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Father
             loueth
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
          
           In
           all
           these
           places
           
             ponere
             animam
          
           must
           needs
           be
           
             to
             lay
             downe
             life
             or
             soule
             willingly
          
           ;
           except
           you
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           Peter
           in
           loue
           telleth
           his
           Master
           he
           was
           vnwilling
           to
           die
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           forwarneth
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           die
           for
           our
           brethren
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           loued
           the
           Sonne
           because
           hee
           was
           vnwilling
           to
           die
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           which
           were
           Diuinitie
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           Doctor
           as
           you
           are
           .
           Then
           
             tollere
             animam
          
           is
           for
           another
           to
           
             take
             our
          
           (
           life
           or
           )
           soule
           fromvs
           ,
           whether
           we
           be
           willing
           or
           vnwilling
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Eliahs
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           in
           saying
           m
           
             take
             away
             my
             soule
          
           ,
           when
           he
           
             desired
             to
             die
          
           .
           Resort
           now
           to
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           where
           he
           sayd
           ,
           n
           
             None
             taketh
          
           (
           my
           soule
           )
           
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             ,
          
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           inferre
           a
           peculiar
           maner
           of
           dying
           ,
           not
           common
           to
           others
           .
           Had
           he
           meant
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           I
           die
           willingly
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           he
           intended
           ;
           
           
             pono
             animam
             ,
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             ,
          
           had
           been
           words
           enow
           to
           expresse
           that
           meaning
           :
           but
           he
           maketh
           an
           addition
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           haue
           some
           force
           ;
           and
           not
           be
           an
           idle
           repetition
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           and
           likewise
           an
           opposition
           ,
           the
           contrarie
           whereof
           must
           be
           found
           in
           his
           death
           .
           For
           where
           other
           mens
           soules
           are
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
          
           OF
           MY SELFE
           ,
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           
             mine
             owne
             accord
          
           ,
           but
           
             by
             mine
             owne
             power
          
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           so
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             None
             taketh
          
           (
           my
           soule
           )
           
             from
             me
          
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           do
           from
           others
           )
           I
           lay
           it
           downe
           of
           my selfe
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           doubt
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           whether
           ●…e
           spake
           of
           his
           willingnesse
           to
           die
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           others
           ;
           or
           
             of
             his
             power
          
           ,
           which
           was
           proper
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           in
           full
           ,
           expresse
           ,
           and
           direct
           words
           ,
           to
           stoppe
           such
           cauilling
           mouthes
           as
           yours
           is
           ,
           hee
           addeth
           as
           a
           proofe
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           o
           
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
          
           (
           he
           meaneth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           words
           conuince
           )
           
             and
             haue
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             :
             this
             commandement
             haue
             I
             receiued
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           That
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           soule
           I
           do
           not
           denie
           ,
           the
           word
           pono
           (
           I
           lay
           it
           down
           )
           proueth
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           he
           professeth
           that
           hee
           had
           receiued
           
             power
             and
             commandement
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           and
           to
           take
           it
           againe
           of
           himselfe
           .
           This
           commaundement
           was
           peculiar
           to
           his
           person
           ;
           no
           man
           liuing
           euer
           had
           or
           shall
           haue
           the
           like
           ;
           &
           this
           power
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           soule
           of
           himselfe
           was
           as
           MIRACVLOVS
           ,
           as
           his
           power
           to
           raise
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           both
           compared
           and
           ioyned
           together
           .
           These
           things
           did
           those
           ancient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           see
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           their
           collections
           :
           and
           so
           plaine
           and
           perspicuous
           are
           they
           euen
           in
           the
           Text
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           meane
           capacitie
           or
           any
           modestie
           can
           mistake
           ,
           or
           will
           outface
           them
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
          
           p
           
             Chrysostom
             whom
             you
             cite
             hereupon
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             for
             this
             point
             .
          
           ]
           He
           that
           hath
           once
           hardned
           his
           hart
           and
           mouth
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           will
           neuer
           stay
           nor
           sticke
           at
           any
           thing
           .
           When
           you
           would
           needs
           out
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             He
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
          
           inferre
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           must
           be
           like
           vs
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           I
           let
           you
           see
           that
           Chrysostom
           auoucheth
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           q
           
             both
             these
          
           (
           saith
           Chrysostom
           )
           
             were
             strong
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             common
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           naturall
           )
           course
           of
           men
           .
           And
           expounding
           Christs
           words
           
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             .
          
           (
           saith
           Chrysostom
           )
           r
           
             I
             alone
             haue
             this
             power
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             not
             .
          
           In
           this
           power
           which
           he
           had
           and
           we
           haue
           not
           ,
           I
           trust
           he
           was
           vnlike
           vs
           ;
           and
           so
           Chrysostom
           directly
           refelleth
           your
           vnskilfull
           application
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           .
           But
           s
           
             If
             it
             were
             new
             and
             not
             ordinarie
             that
             Christ
             should
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             ,
             yet
             why
             may
             not
             his
             manhood
             dye
             naturally
             notwithstanding
             ?
          
           ]
           Forsooth
           because
           he
           vsed
           that
           power
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           witnesseth
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           euer
           did
           ,
           or
           can
           doe
           .
           As
           he
           had
           power
           which
           was
           aboue
           nature
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           when
           he
           himselfe
           would
           ;
           so
           his
           owne
           mouth
           testifieth
           that
           
             none
             tooke
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
          
           but
           he
           
             layed
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           and
           power
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           time
           .
           And
           so
           Chrysostom
           telleth
           you
           ;
           t
           
             Ita
             mori
             vires
             humanas
             excedit
             ;
             So
             to
             dye
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           )
           
             passeth
             the
             power
          
           (
           or
           nature
           )
           
             of
             man
          
           and
           ,
           
             solus
             erat
             vitam
             ponendi
             dominus
          
           ,
           Christ
           alone
           was
           
             the
             (
             Ruler
             or
             )
             master
             of
             laying
             downe
             his
             life
             .
          
           Howbeit
           in
           your
           mocking
           vaine
           you
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             better
             .
             You
             must
             remember
             what
             God
             himselfe
             saith
             ;
             O
             foole
             this
             night
             they
             shall
             fetch
             away
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             .
          
           Whereto
           you
           adde
           .
           
             I
             remember
             it
             well
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             ergo
             ,
             Christ
             saying
             none
             taketh
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ,
             ment
             he
             would
             dye
             miraculously
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             fayling
             of
             nature
             in
             him
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             verely
             I
             graunt
             it
             is
             marueylous
             subtill
             and
             past
             my
             reach
             .
          
           If
           you
           ouer-reach
           no
           more
           then
           this
           reason
           doth
           ,
           you
           will
           come
           short
           of
           all
           your
           new
           conceits
           .
           If
           your
           memory
           be
           not
           too
           much
           moistened
           ,
           you
           may
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           this
           place
           was
           brought
           to
           prooue
           ,
           Christ
           was
           vnlike
           vs
           in
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           this
           soule
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           be
           not
           as
           grosse
           as
           you
           are
           gamesome
           ,
           it
           proueth
           it
           very
           directly
           .
           God
           by
           those
           words
           expresseth
           the
           rich
           man
           should
           that
           night
           die
           ,
           and
           thereby
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           when
           we
           dye
           ,
           our
           soules
           are
           taken
           from
           vs.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           keepe
           our
           soules
           in
           our
           bodies
           as
           long
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           nor
           to
           leaue
           them
           when
           we
           list
           :
           but
           when
           God
           sendeth
           ,
           
             will
             we
             ,
             nill
             we
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             vs.
          
           This
           Christ
           denieth
           
           to
           be
           verified
           in
           him
           ;
           
             none
             tooke
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             laid
             is
             downe
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             doe
             .
          
           Hence
           if
           it
           please
           you
           to
           frame
           but
           this
           reason
           which
           is
           in
           open
           sight
           :
           
             All
             mens
             soules
             are
             taken
             from
             them
             when
             they
             dye
             :
             Christs
             soule
             was
             not
             taken
             from
             him
             when
             he
             dyed
             :
             ergo
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             not
             in
             the
             same
             manner
          
           that
           we
           doe
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           vnlike
           vs
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           manifest
           wordes
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           plaine
           truth
           ,
           not
           past
           your
           reach
           ,
           though
           repugnant
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           should
           proue
           Christ
           died
           u
           
             miraculously
             not
             naturally
             .
             That
             at
             last
             after
             long
             and
             sore
             anguish
             of
             mind
             ,
             &
             bodily
             torments
             his
             natural
             strength
             failed
             him
             ,
             &
             therfore
             he
             bowed
             his
             head
             and
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ;
             what
             miracle
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ?
          
           ]
           Men
           may
           well
           maruaile
           at
           your
           folly
           ,
           who
           turne
           &
           wind
           euery
           way
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           that
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           expresly
           witnesse
           was
           in
           Christ
           aboue
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           saw
           it
           marueiled
           at
           ,
           &
           which
           the
           best
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           haue
           confessed
           to
           be
           miraculous
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           :
           To
           haue
           perfect
           
             sense
             ,
             speach
          
           ,
           and
           mo●…on
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           giuing
           vp
           the
           ghost
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           possible
           to
           our
           nature
           .
           Our
           speach
           and
           sense
           &
           lunta●…
           motion
           doe
           first
           euidently
           faile
           before
           our
           soules
           depart
           from
           our
           bodies
           :
           But
           Christ
           had
           all
           three
           by
           the
           full
           report
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           very
           act
           of
           breathing
           out
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           writeth
           that
           x
           
             Iesus
             knowing
             all
             things
             were
             fulfilled
             said
             ,
             I
             thirst
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             tasted
             the
             vineger
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             finished
             :
             and
             inclining
             his
             head
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           Hee
           noteth
           in
           Christ
           
             exact
             memorie
          
           of
           all
           things
           written
           in
           the
           Scripture
           touching
           him
           ,
           
             Plaine
             speach
             ,
             and
             voluntarie
             motion
          
           in
           laying
           downe
           his
           head
           at
           the
           very
           moment
           that
           he
           yeelded
           vp
           the
           ghost
           .
           S.
           Luke
           witnesseth
           that
           y
           
             crying
             with
             a
             lowde
             voyce
          
           (
           Christ
           said
           .
           )
           
             Father
             into
             thine
             hands
             I
             will
             commend
          
           (
           or
           lay
           down
           )
           
             my
             Spirit
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             And
             speaking
             these
             words
             hee
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             .
          
           The
           lowdnesse
           of
           his
           voyce
           ,
           and
           effect
           of
           his
           prayer
           professing
           hee
           would
           now
           die
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           performing
           it
           by
           giuing
           vp
           his
           spirit
           ,
           conclude
           that
           neither
           sense
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           speach
           ,
           nor
           prayer
           failed
           him
           to
           the
           last
           breath
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           vs
           when
           wee
           draw
           towards
           death
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           death
           to
           bee
           farre
           distant
           from
           ours
           .
        
         
           z
           
             Anone
             after
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             he
             might
             die
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           both
           sense
           and
           speach
           faile
           him
           before
           he
           died
           .
           ]
           Your
           libertie
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           doeth
           lead
           you
           ,
           and
           hold
           you
           to
           this
           errour
           .
           You
           imagine
           what
           please
           you
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           and
           auerting
           them
           from
           their
           true
           coherence
           by
           interposing
           your
           fansies
           ,
           you
           maintaine
           it
           as
           your
           right
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           consult
           your
           conscience
           ,
           that
           you
           ●…st
           not
           with
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           compare
           the
           Euangelists
           words
           and
           purpose
           together
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           soone
           see
           the
           course
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           them
           .
           To
           what
           end
           doe
           the
           Euangelists
           so
           carefully
           note
           in
           Christ
           these
           circumstances
           ,
           not
           vsuall
           with
           vs
           ,
           no●…
           possible
           for
           vs
           at
           the
           departure
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           that
           
             none
             tooke
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
          
           but
           hee
           
             laied
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           power
           to
           doe
           and
           accordingly
           did
           ?
           and
           therefore
           they
           describe
           him
           
             remembring
             all
             things
             ,
             calling
          
           euen
           
             for
             drinke
          
           because
           hee
           was
           exceeding
           drie
           through
           paine
           ,
           warning
           the
           people
           standing
           about
           him
           ,
           
             with
             a
             lowde
             prayer
          
           ,
           that
           
             he
             would
          
           (
           now
           )
           
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             into
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             .
          
           And
           so
           bowing
           his
           head
           of
           his
           owne
           
             accord
             he
             forthwith
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             .
             Anone
             after
             ,
          
           say
           you
           ,
           but
           nature
           first
           decaying
           in
           him
           ;
           Presently
           say
           I
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           in
           him
           no
           decay
           of
           nature
           ,
           nor
           any
           want
           of
           
             memorie
             ,
             sense
          
           ,
           or
           speach
           .
           In
           vaine
           else
           were
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           both
           performed
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           testified
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           not
           the
           scope
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Christ
           with
           actuall
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           with
           full
           and
           perfect
           memorie
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           speach
           ,
           did
           aboue
           the
           strength
           and
           vse
           of
           men
           ,
           willingly
           and
           powerfully
           with
           one
           breath
           render
           his
           soule
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           who
           had
           decreed
           hee
           should
           die
           ,
           but
           gaue
           him
           leaue
           and
           power
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           soule
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           when
           hee
           would
           ,
           without
           constraint
           or
           stroke
           of
           death
           wresting
           or
           taking
           his
           soule
           from
           him
           .
           And
           that
           the
           maner
           of
           Christs
           death
           was
           miraculous
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           ,
           and
           draue
           the
           standers
           by
           to
           confesse
           hee
           was
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           so
           could
           die
           ;
           if
           you
           could
           but
           open
           
           your
           partial
           eares
           ,
           you
           should
           heare
           the
           Euangelists
           cofirme
           ,
           though
           you
           very
           coursely
           intreate
           S.
           Ierom
           as
           bending
           himselfe
           therein
           against
           the
           plaine
           text
           ,
           where
           indeed
           he
           rightly
           pursueth
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           saucily
           controle
           one
           text
           by
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           seeke
           to
           reconcile
           them
           together
           .
           Saint
           Markes
           words
           are
           these
           .
           And
           a
           
             Iesus
             crying
             with
             a
             lowde
             voyce
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Centurion
             that
             stoode
             ouerright
             him
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             crying
             in
             such
             sort
             hee
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             ,
             said
             ;
             Surely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           This
           crying
           so
           lowde
           which
           Saint
           Marke
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           was
           that
           prayer
           whereby
           Christ
           commended
           his
           soule
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           as
           S.
           Luke
           testifieth
           ;
           for
           those
           were
           the
           last
           words
           hee
           spake
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           .
           The
           breathing
           out
           of
           his
           soule
           so
           presently
           vpon
           so
           strong
           a
           voyce
           ,
           and
           ●…o
           lowde
           a
           prayer
           was
           so
           strange
           ,
           that
           it
           forthwith
           mooued
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           who
           stoode
           ouerright
           him
           ,
           and
           well
           obserued
           him
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           that
           
             he
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           What
           now
           hath
           Ierom
           offended
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           in
           noting
           that
           which
           S.
           Marke
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           b
           
             Centurion
             hearing
             Christ
             say
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             Into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
          
           ET
           STATIM
           SPONTE
           ,
           and
           
             foorthwith
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             to
             haue
             giuen
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
             mooued
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             wonder
             ,
             said
             ,
             truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           c
           
             vrge
             Ierom
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             against
             the
             plaine
             text
             in
             an
             other
             place
             :
             which
             saith
             ;
             When
             the
             Centurion
             s●…w
             the
             Earthquake
             &
             the
             things
             which
             were
             done
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             truly
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           If
           Ierom
           should
           haue
           falsified
           one
           text
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           ,
           to
           out-face
           an
           other
           ,
           he
           were
           worthy
           to
           be
           blamed
           ;
           but
           your
           libertie
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           your
           pleasure
           must
           excuse
           you
           .
           What
           hath
           Ierom
           said
           in
           those
           words
           ;
           which
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           and
           S.
           Luke
           in
           effect
           did
           not
           before
           him
           ?
           That
           the
           lowde
           voyce
           which
           Christ
           vsed
           presently
           before
           his
           yeelding
           vp
           the
           ghost
           ,
           was
           that
           prayer
           which
           Ierom
           mentioneth
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           witnesseth
           .
           
             And
             speaking
             those
             words
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Luke
           )
           
             Christ
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
          
           .
           That
           was
           a
           very
           strange
           ,
           and
           marueilous
           thing
           to
           the
           Centurion
           to
           heare
           him
           so
           speake
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           so
           die
           .
           Saint
           Marke
           obserueth
           ;
           The
           
             Centurion
             seeing
             ,
             that
             crying
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             Christ
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           
             Surely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Could
           it
           mooue
           the
           Centurion
           (
           that
           had
           the
           charge
           to
           see
           Christ
           executed
           )
           to
           this
           confession
           ,
           and
           not
           seeme
           strange
           vnto
           him
           ?
           Pilate
           that
           gaue
           sentence
           of
           death
           vpon
           him
           ,
           Marueiled
           he
           was
           so
           soone
           dead
           ;
           and
           doe
           you
           thinke
           it
           much
           S.
           Ierom
           should
           say
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           ?
           But
           in
           S.
           Matthew
           it
           is
           d
           
             expresly
             noted
             that
             the
             Earthquake
             chi●…ly
             did
             mooue
             the
             Centurion
             so
             to
             thinke
             ,
             and
             speake
             .
          
           ]
           Saint
           Marke
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Centurion
             that
             stoode
             ouer-right
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           beheld
           him
           ;
           when
           hee
           saw
           in
           what
           sort
           
             hee
             cried
             ,
             and
             died
          
           ,
           said
           ,
           Truely
           this
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           Earthquake
           and
           other
           things
           that
           followed
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           caused
           the
           Centurion
           and
           
             his
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           keeping
           Iesus
           now
           dead
           ,
           greatly
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           voyce
           now
           to
           confesse
           that
           surely
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Both
           which
           reports
           stand
           true
           together
           ;
           the
           one
           not
           ouerthrowing
           the
           other
           .
           For
           the
           Centurio
           alone
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           Christs
           voyce
           ,
           and
           sight
           of
           his
           death
           did
           first
           affirme
           it
           :
           Afterward
           when
           Christ
           was
           dead
           ,
           as
           the
           Centurion
           and
           his
           souldiers
           kept
           his
           body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           till
           Pilates
           pleasure
           were
           knowen
           ,
           the
           wonders
           which
           followed
           Christs
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           
             shaking
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           the
           
             cleauing
             of
             the
             rockes
          
           ,
           and
           
             opening
             of
             the
             graues
          
           ,
           made
           the
           
             Centurion
             and
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             watching
             Iesus
             greatly
             to
             feare
             ,
          
           and
           (
           with
           one
           mind
           )
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Truely
             this
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           your
           words
           e
           HE
           SAID
           ,
           meaning
           thereby
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           S.
           Matthew
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Centurion
             and
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
          
           SEEING
           (
           the
           wonders
           that
           followed
           Christs
           death
           )
           
             greatly
             feared
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           And
           had
           the
           Centurion
           seene
           nothing
           wonderfull
           in
           Christs
           person
           before
           he
           died
           ;
           how
           should
           hee
           and
           the
           rest
           haue
           gathered
           certainely
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           declared
           Christ
           and
           none
           other
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           But
           Christ
           suffering
           all
           things
           with
           silence
           and
           patience
           till
           the
           instant
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           then
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           die
           with
           a
           strange
           and
           diuine
           power
           aboue
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           the
           Centurion
           first
           marked
           ,
           and
           therefore
           confes●…ed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           when
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           wonders
           that
           followed
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           perceiued
           ;
           they
           confirmed
           him
           and
           all
           his
           souldiers
           
           in
           the
           same
           opinion
           :
           yea
           *
           all
           
             the
             people
             that
             came
             to
             that
             sight
             ,
             beholding
             the
             things
             which
             were
             done
             ,
             smote
             their
             brests
             and
             returned
             .
          
           Where
           S.
           Luke
           also
           putteth
           a
           manifest
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Centurion
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Of
           the
           Centurion
           hee
           saith
           ,
           ‖
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             seeing
             what
             was
             done
          
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           praying
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           ,
           hee
           glorified
           God
           and
           said
           ,
           truely
           this
           man
           was
           iust
           .
           Of
           the
           rest
           Saint
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Beholding
             the
             sundry
             things
             that
             were
             done
          
           (
           after
           Christs
           death
           )
           
           they
           stroke
           their
           brests
           and
           returned
           .
        
         
           This
           miraculous
           and
           diuine
           power
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           at
           an
           instant
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           and
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           besides
           and
           beyond
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Centurion
           so
           much
           wondered
           ;
           the
           best
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           haue
           likewise
           obserued
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           .
           So
           that
           you
           haue
           small
           cause
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           you
           can
           take
           Bernard
           tardie
           in
           a
           tale
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           as
           if
           his
           age
           were
           too
           young
           ,
           or
           his
           wits
           too
           weake
           to
           encounter
           your
           worth
           .
           He
           sayth
           indeede
           :
           
             to
             die
             was
             a
             great
             infirmitie
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             die
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           )
           
             was
             a
             great
          
           (
           or
           an
           infinite
           )
           power
           .
           Where
           shewing
           your selfe
           to
           be
           sharpe
           sighted
           in
           toyes
           ,
           and
           heauie
           headed
           in
           trueth
           ,
           you
           aske
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           infinite
           power
           ?
           
             Christs
             tasting
             the
             vineger
             ,
             or
             his
             saying
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             or
             his
             bowing
             the
             head
             ,
             or
             his
             giuing
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ?
          
           Had
           you
           not
           tasted
           so
           much
           the
           vineger
           of
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           scant
           lift
           vp
           your
           head
           to
           looke
           on
           any
           thing
           but
           lees
           ,
           you
           might
           easily
           haue
           seene
           what
           Bernard
           sayth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sayth
           no
           more
           then
           the
           best
           learned
           Fathers
           in
           Christes
           Church
           said
           before
           him
           .
           f
           
             Solus
             potestatem
             habuit
             ponendi
             animam
             suam
             ,
             nemo
             ●…am
             abstulit
             ab
             eo
             &
             inc●…to
             capite
             (
             factus
             obediens
             vsque
             admortem
             )
             tradidit
             spiritum
             .
             Quis
             tam
             facile
             quando
             vult
             dormit
             ?
             magna
             quidem
             infirmit
             as
             mori
             ,
             sed
             planè
             sic
             mori
             virtus
             immensa
             .
             Solus
             potestatem
             habuit
             ponendi
             ,
             qui
             solus
             facultatem
             aeqne
             habuit
             liberam
             resumendi
             ;
             imperium
             habens
             vitae
             &
             mort
             is
             .
             Christ
             alone
             had
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             none
             tooke
             it
             from
             him
             .
             Bowing
             his
             head
             ,
             (
             being
             obedient
             vnto
             death
             )
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
             Who
             can
             so
             easily
             sleepe
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             ?
             To
             dic
             was
             a
             great
             infirmitie
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             die
             was
             plainely
             an
             exceeding
             power
             .
             H●…e
             onely
             had
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             who
             onely
             had
             like
             free
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             ;
             hauing
             the
             rule
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Long
           before
           Bernard
           S.
           Austen
           sayd
           as
           much
           ,
           whose
           
             words
             you
             say
             ,
             being
          
           g
           
             granted
             ,
             necessarily
             conclude
             nothing
             for
             my
             purpose
             .
             They
             shew
             nothing
             but
             Christs
             voluntarie
             dying
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             his
             death
             he
             sh●…ed
             great
             power
             ,
             which
             you
             denie
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           it
           infirmitie
           in
           you
           that
           you
           could
           not
           vnderstand
           S.
           Austens
           words
           ,
           it
           were
           the
           lesse
           to
           be
           misliked
           ;
           but
           being
           an
           insolent
           conc●…
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           will
           quarrell
           with
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           be
           conuinced
           of
           a
           manifest
           errour
           ,
           this
           hath
           neither
           trueth
           nor
           touch
           of
           any
           Religion
           .
           That
           Christ
           died
           VOLVNTARIE
           ,
           and
           shewed
           GREAT
           POVVER
           AT
           HIS
           DEATH
           ,
           S.
           Austen
           you
           grant
           auoucheth
           ;
           and
           you
           because
           you
           can
           wind
           those
           wordes
           at
           your
           will
           ,
           do●…
           not
           denie
           them
           :
           but
           were
           you
           as
           carefull
           to
           take
           Saint
           Austens
           words
           in
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           as
           you
           be
           readie
           for
           a
           shewe
           to
           admit
           them
           ,
           this
           matter
           were
           ended
           .
           S.
           Austen
           speaketh
           indeede
           of
           Christs
           voluntarie
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           dying
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           meane
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           onely
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           religious
           and
           godly
           men
           are
           ,
           which
           desire
           to
           depart
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           died
           h
           
             quia
             voluit
             ,
             quando
             voluit
             ,
             quomodo
             voluit
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             .
          
           And
           giuing
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           speech
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           though
           you
           proudly
           and
           falsely
           say
           he
           hath
           no
           strength
           of
           reason
           by
           the
           Scripture
           )
           he
           learnedly
           and
           truely
           pursueth
           it
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           i
           
             Where
             the
             spirit
             is
             farre
             better
             then
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             punishment
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             because
             it
             willingly
             forsooke
             God
             ,
             shall
             vnwillingly
             leaue
             the
             bodie
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             spirit
             leaue
             the
             bodie
             when
             it
             will
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             offer
             some
             violent
             death
             to
             the
             bodie
             ;
             the
          
           (
           Soule
           or
           )
           
             Spirit
             of
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             the
             mediatour
             did
             plainely
             prooue
             that
             he
             came
             to
             the
             death
             of
             his
             flesh
             by
             no
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             forsooke
             not
             his
             flesh
             by
             any
             meanes
             against
             his
             wil
             ,
             but
          
           BECAVSE
           HE
           VVOVLD
           ,
           VVHEN
           H●…
           VVOVLD
           ,
           AND
           AS
           HE
           VVOVLD
           .
           
             Therefore
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             haue
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
             None
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
             And
             this
             those
             that
             were
             present
          
           GREATLY
           MARVAILED
           AT
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Gospell
             obserueth
             ,
             when
             after
             that
          
           (
           loud
           )
           
             voyce
             he
             presently
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
             For
             they
             that
             were
             fastned
             to
             the
             tree
             were
             tormented
             with
             a
             long
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             the
          
           (
           two
           )
           
             theeues
             had
             their
             legs
             broken
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             die
             .
             But
             Christ
             was
          
           WONDRED
           AT
           ,
           
             because
             he
             was
             found
             dead
             ;
             which
             thing
             we
             read
             Pilate
             marueiled
             at
             ,
             when
             Christs
             bodie
             was
             asked
             of
             him
             to
             be
             buried
             .
          
           There
           is
           more
           sound
           Diuinitie
           in
           this
           one
           Chapter
           of
           S.
           Austens
           then
           in
           both
           your
           Pamphlets
           ;
           though
           you
           pretend
           S.
           Austens
           wordes
           conclude
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           against
           you
           ,
           nor
           for
           me
           .
           Where
           you
           may
           learne
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           fitter
           for
           you
           to
           be
           a
           scholler
           then
           a
           writer
           ,
           till
           you
           haue
           learned
           to
           leaue
           your
           wilfull
           humours
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           ●…are
           vnto
           the
           sage
           and
           wise
           Fathers
           that
           were
           pillars
           of
           Christes
           Church
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           before
           you
           ;
           )
           first
           that
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           was
           inflicted
           on
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           should
           depart
           from
           her
           bodie
           against
           her
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           when
           she
           would
           ,
           nor
           as
           she
           would
           .
           Secondly
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           death
           was
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           ours
           ;
           he
           gaue
           vp
           his
           spirit
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           and
           as
           he
           would
           .
           Thirdly
           his
           giuing
           vp
           the
           ghost
           so
           presently
           vpon
           his
           loude
           prayer
           ,
           was
           wondered
           at
           by
           the
           standers
           by
           ,
           and
           by
           Pilate
           himselfe
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           it
           .
           Whether
           this
           conclude
           my
           purpose
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           discreete
           Reader
           :
           your
           no
           ,
           as
           it
           lightly
           commeth
           without
           cause
           ,
           so
           with
           me
           it
           goeth
           as
           lightly
           without
           regard
           .
        
         
           But
           Austens
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           first
           k
           quoted
           ,
           prooue
           not
           so
           much
           .
           ]
           You
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           refute
           first
           and
           last
           ;
           why
           skip
           you
           then
           that
           which
           is
           cited
           in
           the
           midst
           ?
           Grant
           Austens
           words
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           indeede
           they
           are
           most
           true
           ,
           which
           are
           alleaged
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           my
           purpose
           is
           fully
           concluded
           .
           The●…
           prooue
           that
           no
           man
           can
           l
           SO
           SLEEPE
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           
             as
             Christ
             died
             when
             he
             would
          
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           can
           
             so
             put
             off
             his
             vesture
          
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           as
           Christ
           
             put
             off
             his
             flesh
          
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           can
           so
           leaue
           the
           
             place
             where
             he
             standeth
          
           ,
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           Christ
           
             left
             his
             life
             when
             he
             would
             .
             And
             if
             so
             great
             power
             appeared
             in
             him
             dying
             ,
          
           with
           what
           power
           shall
           we
           thinke
           he
           will
           come
           to
           iudge
           ?
           Where
           voluntary
           dying
           in
           Christ
           doth
           not
           onely
           import
           that
           he
           was
           content
           and
           willing
           to
           die
           ;
           as
           Paul
           was
           when
           he
           
             desired
             to
             be
             dissolued
          
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           left
           this
           life
           by
           separating
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           bodie
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           hauing
           at
           that
           present
           when
           he
           parted
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           bodie
           ;
           perfect
           
             memori●…
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             speech
             ,
          
           and
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           with
           more
           facilitie
           and
           celeritie
           then
           we
           can
           lay
           off
           our
           garments
           ,
           or
           change
           the
           place
           in
           which
           we
           stand
           .
           And
           from
           this
           admirable
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           layd
           downe
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           againe
           at
           his
           pl●…asure
           ,
           Austen
           draweth
           a
           comparison
           to
           the
           exceeding
           greatne●…
           of
           that
           power
           with
           which
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           With
           Austen
           ioyne
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           that
           eaer
           spake
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Diuines
           of
           latter
           ages
           confesse
           the
           same
           .
           Athanasius
           .
           m
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             To
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             the
             propertie
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             For
             man
             dieth
             not
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             necessiti●…
             of
             nature
             and
             that
             against
             his
             will
             :
             but
             Christ
             being
             God
             ●…ad
             it
             in
             his
             own
             power
             to
             separate
             himselfe
             from
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             to
             resume
             the
             same
             againe
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             .
          
           Origen
           .
           n
           
             An
             non
             Dominus
             singulare
             quiddam
             prae
             omnibus
             ,
             qui
             in
             corpus
             aduenerint
             ,
             de
             seipso
             dicit
             ?
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             affirme
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             (
             peculiar
             or
             )
             singular
             to
             him
             aboue
             all
             that
             euer
             were
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             None
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             and
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             ?
             Let
             vs
             consider
             what
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             who
             left
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             it
             without
             any
             way
             leading
             to
             death
             .
             This
             neither
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Patriarkes
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             did
             say
             besides
             Iesus
             .
             For
             if
             Christ
             had
             died
             as
             the
             theeues
             did
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ;
             we
             could
             not
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             layd
             downe
             his
             soule
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             such
             as
             die
             .
             But
             now
             Iesus
             crying
             with
             a
             strong
             voyce
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             King
             left
             his
             bodie
             .
             His
             power
             greatly
             appeared
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             owne
             free
             power
             and
             will
             leauing
             his
             bodie
             he
             died
             .
          
           Gregorie
           Nyssene
           .
           
           o
           
             Memento
             Dominici
             dicti
             ,
             quid
             de
             seipso
             pronunciet
             is
             ,
             a
             quo
             pendet
             rerum
             omnium
             vis
             &
             potentia
             ;
             quomodo
             ex
             plena
             summáque
             potestate
             ,
             ac
             non
             ex
             naturae
             necessitate
             animam
             à
             corpore
             seiungit
             .
             Remember
             the
             Lords
             words
             ,
             what
             he
             pronounceth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             whom
             dependeth
             all
             power
             ;
             how
             with
             full
             and
             soueraigne
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             he
             seuered
             his
             soule
             from
             his
             bodie
             ;
             as
             he
             sayd
             ,
             None
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
          
           Gregorie
           Nazianzene
           maketh
           the
           mother
           of
           Christ
           thus
           to
           speake
           vnto
           him
           after
           his
           death
           .
           p
           
             Comming
             I
             heard
             thy
             voice
             vnto
             thy
             father
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             thou
             suddenly
             departedst
          
           (
           this
           life
           )
           
             as
             leauing
             it
             willingly
          
           .
           Ierome
           :
           q
           
             With
             a
             faint
             voice
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             speechlesse
             we
             die
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             he
             which
             came
             from
             heauen
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             .
          
           r
           
             We
             must
             say
             it
             was
             a
             shew
             of
             his
             diuine
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Centurio
             hearing
             him
             say
             to
             hi●…
             Father
             ,
             Into
             thine
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
             &
             statim
             sponte
             spiritum
             dimisisse
             ,
             and
             straightway
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             to
             send
             forth
             his
             spirit
             ,
             mooued
             with
             the
          
           GREATNES
           
             of
             this
          
           WOONDER
           
             said
             ,
             Truly
             this
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Chrysostome
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           
             Iesus
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
          
           sayth
           ,
           s
           
             Idcirco
             magna
             voce
             clamauit
             ,
             vt
             ostendat
             haec
             sua
             potestate
             fieri
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             this
             to
             be
             done
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             .
          
           Marke
           sayth
           ,
           
             Pilate
             maru●…lled
             if
             he
             were
             alreadie
             dead
             .
             And
             the
             Centurion
             also
          
           THER●…FORE
           CHIEFLY
           
             beleeued
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             Christ
             die
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             and
             power
             .
          
           Victor
           of
           Antioch
           vpon
           the
           like
           words
           of
           Marke
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           t
           
             By
             so
             doing
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             his
             whole
             life
             and
             death
             in
             his
             owne
             free
             power
             .
          
           Wherefore
           Marke
           writeth
           ,
           
             that
             Pilate
             not
             without
             admiration
             asked
             if
             Christ
             were
             yet
             dead
             ;
             addidit
             item
             ea
             potissimum
             de
             causa
             Centurionem
             credidisse
             ;
             he
             added
             likewise
             that
             the
             Centurion
             chiefly
             for
             that
             reason
             beleeued
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             Christ
             giue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             with
             a
             loud
             crie
             ,
             and
             signification
             of
             great
             power
             .
          
           Leo
           noting
           that
           Christ
           died
           not
           for
           lacke
           of
           helpe
           ,
           but
           of
           determinat●…
           purpose
           sayth
           ,
           u
           
             Quae
             illic
             vitae
             intercessio
             sentienda
             est
             ,
             vbi
             anima
             &
             potestate
             est
             emissa
             &
             potestate
             reuocata
             ?
             What
             intreatie
             for
             life
             shall
             we
             thinke
             there
             was
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             was
             both
             sent
             out
             with
             power
             ,
             and
             recalled
             with
             power
             .
          
           Fulgentius
           :
           x
           
             Cum
             ergo
             homo
             Christus
             tantam
             accep●…rit
             potestatem
             ,
             vt
             cum
             vellet
             animam
             poneret
             ,
             &
             cum
             vellet
             denuò
             resumeret
             ,
             quantam
             potuit
             habere
             Christi
             diuinitas
             potestatem
             ?
             Ideo
             autem
             ille
             homo
             potestatem
             animae
             habuit
             ,
             quia
             cum
             diuina
             potestas
             in
             vnitatem
             personae
             suscepit
             .
             Where
             then
             the
             man
             Christ
             receiued
             so
             much
             power
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             againe
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             how
             great
             power
             might
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             haue
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             manhood
             of
             Christ
             had
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             because
             the
             diuine
             power
             admitted
             him
             into
             the
             vinitie
             of
             person
             .
          
           *
           Sedulius
           :
           
             Animam
             protinus
             suam
             sancto
             de
             corpore
             volens
             ipse
             depos●…it
             .
          
           Christ
           
             himselfe
             forthwith
          
           (
           vpon
           his
           prayer
           )
           
             willingly
             layd
             off
             his
             sacred
             soule
             from
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           Nonnius
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           vpon
           S.
           Iohns
           Gospell
           ,
           expresseth
           the
           saying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           None
           taketh
           my
           soule
           from
           me
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           *
           
             No
             birth-law
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             ,
             no
             incroching
             time
             that
             tameth
             all
             things
             ;
             nor
             Necessitie
             which
             is
             vnchangeable
             counsell
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             ruler
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             of
             mine
             owne
             accord
             yeeld
             vp
             my
             willing
             soule
             .
          
           Beda
           vpon
           that
           place
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           
             And
             Iesus
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             sent
             out
          
           (
           or
           gaue
           vp
           )
           
             his
             spirit
          
           ;
           writeth
           thus
           :
           y
           
             Quod
             autem
             dicit
             ,
             emisit
             spiritum
             ,
             ostendit
             diuinae
             potestatis
             esse
             emittere
             spiritum
             ,
             vt
             ipse
             quoque
             dixerat
             ,
             nemo
             potest
             tollere
             animam
          
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           Euangelist
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             sent
             out
             his
          
           (
           soule
           or
           )
           
             spirit
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Diuine
             power
             to
             send
             out
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             sayd
             ,
             None
             can
             take
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             .
          
           z
           
             Nullus
             enim
             habet
             potestatem
             emittendi
             spiritum
             nisi
             qui
             animarum
             conditor
             est
             .
             For
             none
             hath
             power
             to
             send
             out
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             Creator
             of
             soules
             .
          
           Which
           Bede
           buildeth
           vpon
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           Matthew
           ,
           who
           saith
           that
           Christ
           crying
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             dismissed
             or
             sent
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             .
          
           Theophylact
           :
           a
           
             Iesus
             crieth
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             know
             it
             was
             true
             which
             he
             sayd
             ,
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             :
             for
             not
             constrained
             but
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             he
             dismissed
             his
             soule
             .
             And
          
           b
           
             the
             Centurion
             seeing
             that
             he
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             so
             like
             a
             Commander
             of
             death
             ,
          
           WONDERED
           ,
           
             and
             confessed
             him
          
           :
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             he
             died
             not
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             death
             .
          
           Lyra
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           
           d
           
             Iesus
             againe
             crying
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             ,
             sent
             forth
             his
             soule
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             voice
             was
             not
             naturall
             ,
             but
          
           MIRACVLOVS
           ,
           
             because
             a
             man
             afflicted
             with
             great
             and
             long
             torment
             ,
             and
             through
             such
             affliction
             neere
             to
             death
             could
             not
             so
             cry
             by
             any
             strength
             of
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           The
           latter
           writers
           concurre
           with
           the
           older
           in
           this
           obseruation
           .
           Erasmus
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           vpon
           Saint
           Luke
           .
           e
           
             Iesus
             when
             with
             a
             mighty
             cry
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Father
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             :
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             faint
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             the
             strengh
             of
             the
             body
             by
             little
             and
             little
             decaying
             ,
             but
             straightway
             vpon
             a
             strong
             cry
             ,
             and
             words
             distinctly
             pronounced
             ,
             laid
             downe
             his
             life
             as
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             .
             And
             the
          
           f
           
             Centurion
             who
             stood
             ouerright
             as
             a
             Minister
             and
             witnesse
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             had
             seene
             many
             dye
             with
             punishment
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             Iesus
             besides
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             after
             a
             strong
             cry
             presently
             to
             breath
             out
             his
             soule
             said
             ;
             truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Musculus
           ,
           g
           
             That
             Christ
             sent
             foorth
             hi●…
             soule
             with
             aloude
             voice
             is
             a
             proofe
             of
             greater
             power
             ,
             then
             may
             be
             found
             in
             a
             man
             dying
             .
             Whereby
             he
             shewed
             that
             he
             layed
             of
             his
             soule
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ;
             answerable
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             and
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
             To
             which
             end
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             that
             bowing
             his
             head
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             .
             Others
             first
             dye
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             heads
             fall
             ;
             but
             he
             first
             layeth
             downe
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             deliuereth
             his
             soule
             vp
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Gualter
           h
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             who
             as
             Iohn
             writeth
             with
             bowing
             downe
             his
             head
             yelded
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             he
             cryed
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             ,
             Father
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirite
             .
             Concurrunt
             h●…c
             non
             obscura
             Diuinitatis
             argumenta
             ;
             Here
             find
             we
             manifest
             arguments
             of
             his
             Diuinitie
             ,
             which
             the
             Centurion
             and
             others
             obserued
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Euangelists
             witnesse
             .
             First
             this
             cry
             and
             distinct
             pronouncing
             of
             his
             last
             words
             sheweth
             a
             power
             and
             vertue
          
           MORE
           THEN
           HVMANE
           .
           
             For
             we
             know
             that
             men
             dying
             so
             faint
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             cannot
             speake
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             softly
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             dyeth
             when
             he
             will
             himselfe
             ,
             yea
             and
             layeth
             of
             his
             soule
             with
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             euident
             proofe
             of
             his
             Diuine
             power
             .
             It
             is
             profitable
             for
             vs
             diligently
             to
             marke
             the
             Diuine
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shewed
             it selfe
             so
             plainly
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           Marlorat
           vpon
           the
           words
           of
           Mathew
           ,
           
             and
             Iesus
             crying
             againe
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             sent
             foorth
             his
             spirit
             ,
          
           saith
           ;
           i
           
             Declarat
             hic
             Christus
             maiestatem
             suam
             ,
             Christ
             declareth
             here
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             that
             he
             layeth
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             not
             when
             men
             constraine
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             himselfe
             will.
             Whereupon
             Pilat
             maruailed
             that
             Christ
             was
             so
             soone
             dead
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             said
             ,
             None
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
             To
             which
             it
             pertaineth
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             bowing
             downe
             his
             head
             gaue
             vp
             his
             spirit
             ;
             for
             other
             men
             first
             dye
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             heads
             hang
             ;
             but
             Christ
             first
             laid
             downe
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             then
             voluntarily
             rendered
             his
             soule
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Many
           moe
           might
           be
           brought
           of
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           confessing
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           if
           these
           suffice
           not
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           enough
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           .
        
         
           To
           decline
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           that
           make
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           Discourser
           hath
           deuised
           two
           shifts
           very
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           of
           his
           tenents
           ,
           that
           is
           void
           of
           all
           truth
           and
           iudgement
           .
           k
           
             I
             deny
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             but
             Christ
             might
             shew
             some
             strange
             vnusuall
             thing
             apparantly
             to
             the
             beholders
             in
             vttering
             his
             last
             voice
             ,
             which
             might
             very
             much
             mooue
             the
             beholders
             and
          
           
           
             h●…arers
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             that
             experience
             sheweth
             ,
             (
             as
             Phisitians
             say
             ,
             )
             how
             some
             diseases
             in
             the
             body
             bring
             death
             presently
             after
             most
             strong
             and
             violent
             crying
             :
             Namely
             in
             some
             excessiue
             torments
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             stone
             .
          
           ]
           Things
           reported
           and
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           the
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           manner
           of
           Christs
           death
           you
           deny
           ;
           and
           dreame
           of
           things
           there
           no
           way
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           coulour
           your
           matter
           and
           cosin
           your
           Reader
           .
           That
           Christ
           did
           render
           his
           soule
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           neither
           
             speech
             ,
             sense
             ,
             memory
             ,
             nor
             motion
             began
             to
             faile
             ,
             is
             diligently
          
           obserued
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           and
           was
           greatly
           marueyled
           at
           by
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           which
           saw
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           :
           As
           also
           that
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           soule
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           when
           he
           had
           spoken
           those
           words
           without
           any
           former
           or
           other
           degrees
           or
           pangs
           of
           death
           appearing
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           likewise
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           constantly
           auouched
           by
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Saint
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             speaking
             these
             words
             he
             breat
             hed
             out
             his
             soule
             :
          
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           
             and
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             he
             dismissed
             his
             spirit
             :
          
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           
             and
             sending
             a
             strong
             voice
             from
             him
             he
             blew
             out
             his
             
             Soule
             .
          
           This
           did
           he
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           and
           power
           ,
           
             None
             taking
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
          
           as
           in
           death
           they
           doe
           ours
           ;
           but
           declaring
           himselfe
           by
           laying
           of
           his
           soule
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           master
           of
           life
           and
           death
           .
           This
           is
           fit
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           confesse
           ,
           least
           they
           dishonor
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           by
           depriuing
           his
           person
           of
           that
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           which
           he
           openly
           shewed
           in
           the
           eyes
           &
           eares
           of
           all
           his
           persecutors
           .
           This
           you
           shift
           of
           ,
           and
           instced
           thereof
           imagine
           some
           strange
           and
           VNVSVALI
           accident
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           Scriptures
           report
           ,
           nor
           you
           can
           expresse
           :
           wherein
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           forward
           to
           inuent
           what
           is
           not
           written
           ,
           and
           backward
           to
           beleeue
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           trade
           of
           such
           men
           as
           meane
           to
           make
           a
           shipwracke
           of
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           man
           may
           dye
           crying
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           at
           length
           if
           not
           from
           Diuines
           ,
           at
           least
           from
           Phisitians
           ;
           for
           I
           perccaue
           you
           haue
           sought
           all
           sorts
           of
           helps
           both
           farre
           and
           neere
           to
           vphold
           your
           fansies
           .
           ]
           P●…rchaunce
           Phisitians
           may
           tell
           you
           ,
           when
           a
           painefull
           disease
           possesseth
           the
           parts
           which
           are
           no
           fountaines
           of
           life
           or
           sense
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           cry
           ,
           till
           sense
           and
           strength
           begin
           to
           faile
           ,
           and
           so
           hasten
           his
           death
           by
           the
           violent
           spending
           of
           his
           spirits
           ;
           but
           that
           a
           man
           may
           by
           any
           course
           of
           nature
           retaine
           perfect
           
             memorie
             ,
             sense
             ,
             motion
             ,
             and
             speach
          
           to
           the
           very
           act
           of
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           ,
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           no
           wise
           Phisitian
           will
           affirme
           .
           And
           if
           any
           more
           humorous
           then
           learned
           will
           wade
           so
           farre
           without
           his
           Art
           ,
           he
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           his
           word
           may
           not
           ouersway
           the
           Rules
           of
           Diuinitie
           and
           Principles
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           what
           are
           the
           powers
           and
           faculties
           whereby
           the
           soule
           is
           conioyned
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           life
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           ?
           so
           long
           then
           as
           they
           last
           ,
           the
           soule
           by
           nature
           neither
           doth
           ,
           nor
           can
           forsake
           the
           body
           .
           But
           when
           sense
           and
           motion
           first
           outward
           and
           then
           inward
           are
           oppressed
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           ,
           then
           life
           also
           perisheth
           and
           the
           soule
           may
           no
           longer
           abide
           in
           her
           body
           ;
           the
           vnion
           by
           which
           she
           was
           fastened
           vnto
           it
           ,
           being
           wholy
           dissolued
           Wherefore
           death
           which
           is
           the
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           by
           degrees
           surpriseth
           and
           in
           the
           end
           quencheth
           all
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           so
           forceth
           the
           soule
           to
           forsake
           her
           seate
           ;
           which
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           is
           violently
           parted
           from
           hir
           body
           whether
           she
           will
           or
           no
           :
           but
           neuer
           till
           the
           effects
           oflife
           ,
           which
           are
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           be
           first
           decayed
           and
           abolished
           .
           A
           sowne
           is
           the
           suddainest
           ouerwhelming
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           any
           natural
           experience
           doth
           teach
           vs
           ;
           and
           yet
           therewith
           though
           outward
           sense
           and
           motion
           doe
           faile
           at
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           be
           very
           weake
           and
           almost
           insensible
           ,
           the
           soule
           doth
           not
           presently
           depart
           ,
           but
           stayeth
           a
           time
           till
           all
           sense
           and
           motion
           without
           and
           within
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           partie
           be
           recouered
           )
           be
           vtterly
           extinguished
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           all
           men
           by
           necessitie
           of
           nature
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           life
           decav
           in
           some
           sooner
           in
           some
           later
           before
           they
           die
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           it
           was
           MIRACVLOVS
           and
           aboue
           nature
           ,
           that
           hauing
           full
           &
           perfect
           outward
           and
           inward
           sense
           speech
           and
           motion
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           render
           his
           soule
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Father
           without
           any
           farder
           decayes
           ,
           or
           other
           degrees
           of
           death
           precedent
           then
           the
           very
           act
           of
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           left
           his
           body
           presently
           and
           perfectly
           dead
           .
        
         
           Thou
           hast
           gentle
           Reader
           the
           causes
           and
           prooses
           that
           mooued
           me
           to
           obserue
           the
           man●…r
           of
           Christes
           death
           to
           bee
           different
           from
           ours
           ;
           which
           whether
           they
           be
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           rightly
           conceiued
           by
           those
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           named
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           thy
           discrecte
           iudgement
           ;
           assuring
           thee
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           hinder
           the
           maine
           consent
           of
           so
           many
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           headdinesse
           of
           this
           discourser
           ;
           who
           vpon
           a
           bare
           pretence
           of
           one
           peece
           of
           Scripture
           not
           well
           vnderstood
           and
           worse
           applied
           ,
           thinketh
           he
           may
           worke
           wonders
           ;
           and
           conclude
           all
           these
           graue
           and
           sound
           Expositours
           to
           be
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           vnable
           to
           reach
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
          
           LIKE
           VS
           IN
           ALL
           things
           ;
           that
           with
           one
           accord
           they
           would
           affirme
           l
           
             a
             sine
             fable
             ,
             a
             Paradoxe
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           Howbeit
           it
           is
           no
           newes
           with
           this
           man
           to
           defend
           that
           Christ
           was
           m
           
             distempered
             ,
             ouerwhelmed
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             both
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           He
           boldly
           auoucheth
           it
           was
           
           so
           with
           Christ
           before
           his
           death
           in
           the
           Garden
           and
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           presumeth
           it
           might
           much
           more
           befall
           him
           at
           his
           death
           .
           But
           let
           him
           keepe
           these
           secrets
           to
           himselfe
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           Christian
           Reader
           but
           thou
           wilt
           be
           well
           aduised
           before
           thou
           put
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           or
           senses
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           such
           witlesse
           and
           senselesse
           fansies
           .
        
         
           He
           n
           
             proceedeth
             to
             shew
             my
             disdaine
             to
             the
             Fathers
             for
             insolent
             reiecting
             all
             their
             opinions
             touching
             the
             causes
             of
             Christs
             Agonie
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             complaint
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             For
             answere
             ,
             first
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             you
             allow
             of
             all
             these
             causes
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             you
             seeme
             to
             refuse
             thē
             here
             :
             for
             herein
             you
             shewed
             not
             your
             own
             opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Elsewhere
             your selfe
             are
             resolute
             for
             some
             of
             those
             causes
             ,
             and
             against
             other
             some
             .
             And
             yet
             before
             ;
             all
             these
             interpretations
             you
             say
             are
             sound
             ,
             &
             stand
             well
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             pietie
             ;
             thus
             variable
             you
             are
             in
             that
             wherin
             you
             seeme
             most
             resolute
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           constant
           ,
           you
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           talke
           of
           inconstancie
           ;
           till
           that
           time
           your
           owne
           doctrine
           will
           most
           disgrace
           your
           owne
           doings
           .
           You
           catch
           oft
           at
           contrarieties
           in
           my
           writings
           ;
           make
           good
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           then
           prate
           at
           your
           pleasure
           .
           Otherwise
           men
           will
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           your
           witte
           ,
           or
           stifnesse
           of
           your
           stomacke
           ,
           that
           can
           not
           or
           will
           not
           rightly
           conceiue
           that
           which
           is
           truely
           spoken
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           Agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           
           expresse
           it
           ,
           I
           said
           it
           was
           curiositie
           to
           search
           it
           ,
           presumption
           to
           determine
           it
           ,
           impossible
           certainely
           to
           conclude
           it
           :
           yet
           for
           that
           you
           made
           this
           your
           chiefe
           aduantage
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           coniectured
           none
           other
           cause
           of
           Christes
           exceeding
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           besides
           the
           present
           suffering
           of
           H●…ll
           paines
           in
           his
           soule
           ;
           I
           gaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           vnderstand
           how
           many
           there
           might
           be
           besides
           your
           de●…ce
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           was
           least
           tollerable
           or
           probable
           .
           Now
           you
           would
           
             know
             whether
             I
          
           ALLOVV
           of
           ALL
           
             these
             causes
             ,
             or
             no.
          
           I
           haue
           answered
           you
           that
           already
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           but
           eares
           to
           heare
           it
           .
           I
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           any
           of
           these
           to
           be
           precisely
           or
           particula●…ly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           right
           cause
           of
           that
           Agonie
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           would
           needes
           goe
           to
           coniecturing
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           conceiued
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           more
           LIKLIE
           ,
           
             and
             godly
          
           ,
           then
           your
           supposing
           of
           Hell
           paines
           at
           that
           instant
           in
           Christs
           soule
           .
           I
           persist
           still
           in
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           what
           change
           finde
           you
           in
           me
           ?
           
             Else
             where
             I
             am
          
           o
           resolute
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             for
             some
             of
             these
             causes
             ,
             and
             against
             other
             some
             .
             And
             yet
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             all
             th●…se
             interpretations
             are
             sound
             and
             stand
             well
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             pictie
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           more
           then
           a
           penance
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           a
           trifler
           ,
           that
           hath
           neither
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           nor
           head
           to
           apprehend
           what
           is
           said
           .
           When
           I
           came
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           generall
           respects
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whence
           that
           Agonie
           might
           arise
           ;
           as
           the
           persons
           were
           two
           ,
           
             God
             with
             whom
          
           ,
           and
           
             Man
             for
             whom
          
           Christ
           delt
           in
           that
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           so
           I
           resolued
           the
           cause
           of
           Christes
           Agonie
           could
           not
           proceede
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           his
           submission
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           will
           and
           hand
           he
           must
           subiect
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           ransome
           man
           ;
           or
           from
           comp●…ssion
           of
           mans
           miserie
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           .
           A
           thi●…d
           ground
           of
           Christs
           feare
           I
           grant
           I
           see
           none
           .
           For
           that
           Diuels
           should
           torment
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           I
           leaue
           that
           inuention
           to
           your
           deuotion
           .
           But
           doe
           I
           determine
           any
           particular
           cause
           contrarie
           to
           my
           first
           profession
           ,
           when
           I
           stand
           resolute
           ,
           that
           from
           one
           or
           both
           of
           these
           fountaines
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           must
           be
           deriued
           ?
           If
           I
           doe
           not
           ,
           then
           piper-like
           doe
           you
           play
           with
           ●…y
           variablenesse
           ,
           when
           you
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           attend
           that
           I
           am
           resolute
           in
           the
           generall
           dueties
           of
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           which
           I
           ascribe
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           though
           I
           bee
           not
           resolute
           in
           any
           particular
           cause
           of
           his
           feare
           at
           that
           present
           ,
           as
           I
           at
           first
           professed
           I
           neither
           could
           ,
           nor
           would
           be
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           expressely
           mention
           any
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           dulnesse
           is
           this
           to
           say
           I
           am
           
             resolute
             against
             s●…me
          
           of
           these
           causes
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           make
           two
           principall
           heads
           ,
           whereon
           the
           rest
           depend
           ?
           Can
           not
           your
           wisedome
           see
           ,
           that
           Christes
           SVBMISSION
           to
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           his
           DEPRICATION
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           proceede
           from
           his
           religious
           and
           humble
           subiection
           to
           the
           will
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           As
           also
           that
           his
           sorrow
           for
           the
           REIECTION
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           DISPERSION
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           LAMENTATION
           of
           mans
           sinne
           grow
           from
           his
           compassion
           on
           mans
           miserie
           ?
           And
           lastly
           that
           the
           VOLVNTARIF
           
           DEDICATION
           of
           his
           blood
           to
           bee
           shed
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           SANCTIFICATION
           OF
           HIS
           PERSON
           to
           offer
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           sacrifice
           ,
           partake
           with
           both
           the
           former
           respects
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           contradiction
           with
           you
           to
           see
           many
           branches
           on
           one
           stemme
           ,
           many
           Springs
           in
           one
           well
           ,
           many
           members
           in
           one
           bodie
           ?
           And
           so
           childish
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           you
           take●…-meale
           for
           egges
           ,
           and
           interpretations
           for
           ●…ses
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           crake
           of
           my
           contrarieties
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           ouer
           shot
           my selfe
           :
           For
           where
           I
           bring
           diuers
           Expositions
           of
           Christs
           words
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
          
           ;
           and
           say
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           p
           
             All
             these
             interpretations
             are
             so●…d
             an●…
             stand
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             pietie
             :
          
           you
           in
           a
           dreame
           or
           drow
           sinesse
           (
           choose
           which
           you
           will
           )
           imagine
           I
           say
           ,
           ALL
           THESE
           CAVSES
           of
           Christes
           Agonie
           are
           sound
           ,
           an●…
           stand
           well
           with
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           ;
           and
           so
           contradict
           my
           former
           resolution
           ,
           as
           if
           onely
           two
           were
           sound
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           rest
           ;
           where
           in
           trueth
           I
           neither
           auo●…ch
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           :
           such
           conflicts
           you
           make
           with
           your
           owne
           follies
           ,
           and
           get
           the
           conquest
           not
           on
           my
           Assertions
           ,
           but
           on
           your
           owne
           most
           foolish
           ouer-sights
           .
        
         
           
             Yet
             these
          
           q
           
             agree
             not
             with
             any
             circumstance
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             on●…
             of
             them
             crosseth
             and
             ouerthroweth
             an
             other
             .
          
           ]
           Take
           first
           the
           paines
           to
           prooue
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           then
           challenge
           your
           priuiledge
           to
           prate
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           otherwise
           your
           word
           i●…
           no
           warrant
           for
           any
           wise
           man
           to
           depend
           on
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           testifie
           first
           Christs
           sorow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           sweat
           like
           blood
           .
           
             His
             sorow
          
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             my
             s●…le
          
           is
           
             euery
             way
             (
             grieued
          
           or
           )
           
             afflicted
             with
             sorrow
             euen
             vnto
             death
             .
             His
             sweate
             ,
          
           after
           he
           was
           comforted
           by
           an
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           feruent
           prayer
           .
           So
           saith
           Saint
           Luke
           ;
           
             An
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             him
             from
             heauen
             comforting
             him
             .
             And
             being
             in
             an
             Agonie
             he
             prayed
          
           s
           
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             his
             sweate
             fell
             on
             the
             earth
             like
             drops
             of
             blood
             .
          
           Now
           an
           Agonie
           doth
           not
           properly
           or
           necessarily
           inferre
           either
           fainting
           feare
           or
           deadly
           paine
           ,
           as
           you
           misconceiue
           ;
           but
           noteth
           a
           contention
           or
           
             intention
             of
             bodie
             or
             minde
             whereby
             wee
             labour
             to
             performe
          
           our
           desire
           ,
           and
           striue
           against
           the
           danger
           which
           may
           defeate
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           place
           conuenient
           shall
           more
           fully
           appeare
           .
           Where
           also
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           not
           feare
           but
           feruencie
           in
           all
           likelihood
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           bloodie
           sweate
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           plaine
           that
           Christ
           professed
           he
           had
           sundrie
           causes
           of
           his
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           for
           hee
           sayth
           my
           soule
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             on
             euery
             side
             oppressed
             with
             sorow
             .
          
           And
           what
           vrged
           him
           to
           that
           agonie
           or
           vehemencie
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           S.
           Luke
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           comforted
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           wherein
           his
           sweat
           ran
           from
           him
           l●…ke
           drops
           of
           blood
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           agreed
           on
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           confirmed
           by
           you
           :
           But
           note
           any
           of
           these
           sixe
           causes
           ,
           which
           I
           conceiued
           might
           induce
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           this
           sorrow
           or
           sweat
           ;
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           haue
           not
           direct
           reference
           to
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           coherence
           ech
           with
           other
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           you
           reser●…e
           that
           for
           a
           fitter
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           I.
           
        
         
           Why
           then
           doe
           
             I
             seeme
             to
          
           t
           
             refuse
             them
             as
          
           none
           of
           mine
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             shewed
             not
             mine
             owne
             opinion
             but
             the
             iudgements
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
          
           ]
           Nay
           why
           seeme
           you
           so
           void
           of
           all
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           you
           apprehend
           not
           so
           much
           as
           vsuall
           English
           ?
           u
           MY
           
             doctrine
             is
             not
          
           MINE
           (
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             but
             his
             that
             sent
             me
          
           :
           will
           you
           hence
           conclude
           a
           manifest
           contradiction
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             mine
             is
             not
             mine
          
           ,
           but
           
             his
             that
             sent
             me
          
           .
           In
           possessions
           ,
           that
           is
           mine
           ,
           which
           is
           wholly
           mine
           and
           no
           mans
           els
           ;
           and
           in
           opinions
           ,
           that
           is
           properly
           mine
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           the
           first
           inuenter
           and
           author
           ;
           howbeit
           by
           a
           larger
           extension
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           mine
           also
           ,
           wherein
           I
           communicate
           with
           others
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           properly
           or
           only
           mine
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           distinction
           of
           proper
           &
           common
           ,
           knowen
           to
           the
           very
           children
           in
           Grammar
           schooles
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           sayth
           most
           truly
           ;
           
             My
             doctrine
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           which
           I
           preach
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           is
           mine
           )
           
             is
             not
             mine
          
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           mine
           ,
           nor
           of
           my
           deuising
           ,
           
             but
             his
             that
             sent
             me
          
           .
           This
           were
           enough
           to
           warrant
           my
           words
           ;
           and
           yet
           my
           speech
           is
           somewhat
           plainer
           :
           for
           I
           added
           ,
           not
           MINE
           OVVNE
           
             opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             iudgements
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           Now
           mine
           owne
           is
           that
           
             which
             is
             properly
             mine
          
           ,
           and
           
             wherein
             no
             man
             partaketh
          
           with
           me
           ;
           and
           although
           you
           might
           stumble
           at
           Mine
           ,
           yet
           MINE
           OVVNE
           would
           put
           you
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           So
           that
           here
           ,
           as
           elswhere
           ,
           you
           bewray
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           your
           quarrelling
           humor
           ;
           but
           if
           neither
           you
           nor
           your
           friends
           could
           spie
           any
           greater
           faults
           ,
           than
           these
           absurd
           and
           ignorant
           cauils
           ;
           the
           Reader
           will
           scant
           
           trust
           you
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           you
           talke
           of
           my
           contrarieties
           and
           inconstancies
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           this
           excuse
           the
           foulenesse
           of
           your
           mouth
           in
           reiecting
           the
           Fathers
           iudgements
           with
           irreuerent
           and
           disdainfull
           termes
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           I
           then
           reproued
           in
           you
           ?
           If
           the
           opinions
           were
           onely
           theirs
           and
           not
           mine
           ,
           would
           you
           the
           rather
           reuile
           them
           as
           
             fond
             and
             absurd
          
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           wholly
           theirs
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           mine
           ?
        
         
           x
           
             The
             Fathers
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             call
             not
             so
             .
             Such
             I
             meant
             and
             tooke
             for
             absurd
             gatherers
             ,
             as
             commonly
             ●…le
             regard
             the
             sound
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             onely
             admire
             their
             faults
             :
             whome
             here
             I
             noted
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Contraries
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           you
           so
           set
           on
           shifting
           and
           shufling
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           forbeare
           seuen
           lines
           but
           you
           must
           needs
           contradict
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           grosly
           ,
           that
           euery
           Carter
           may
           controle
           you
           ?
           In
           the
           seuenteenth
           line
           of
           your
           three
           and
           thirtieth
           page
           ,
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           y
           
             I
             am
             in
             the
             best
             opinion
             ,
             when
             I
             denie
             these
             to
             be
             mine
             opinions
             :
          
           and
           being
           charged
           ,
           that
           insolently
           you
           called
           those
           iudgements
           of
           the
           Fathers
           
             fond
             and
             absurd
          
           ,
           you
           answer
           
             (
             that
             )
             these
             your
             words
             are
          
           z
           
             purposely
             meant
             of
             those
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             that
             delight
             to
             vaunt
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             their
             errors
             .
          
           Your
           vnciuill
           and
           vnseemely
           liueries
           of
           
             fond
             and
             absurd
          
           opinions
           and
           senses
           ,
           must
           needs
           belong
           either
           to
           the
           Fathers
           that
           vttered
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           me
           that
           cited
           them
           .
           To
           catch
           me
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           as
           you
           thought
           ,
           your selfe
           acquit
           me
           from
           holding
           them
           :
           For
           I
           denie
           them
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           
             r●…fuse
             them
          
           as
           none
           of
           mine
           .
           On
           whom
           then
           light
           your
           fond
           and
           absurd
           speeches
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Fathers
           that
           first
           conceiued
           ,
           and
           first
           deliuered
           those
           opinions
           and
           senses
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           d●…ke
           and
           reproch
           ?
           You
           meant
           it
           not
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           ]
           You
           flutter
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           free
           your selfe
           from
           that
           lime-twig
           :
           against
           your
           plaine
           speech
           no
           man
           will
           admit
           your
           secret
           meaning
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           your
           words
           .
           You
           say
           indeed
           ,
           a
           
             I
             know
             our
             contraries
             do
             fansie
             other
             senses
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           ;
           but
           the
           senses
           of
           that
           text
           alledged
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           &
           the
           places
           of
           the
           Authors
           named
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           after
           your
           proud
           and
           peremptorie
           maner
           to
           examine
           and
           censure
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           was
           produced
           out
           of
           Ierome
           and
           Chrysostome
           ,
           b
           
             which
             sense
             is
             most
             absurd
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             too
             fond
             to
             be
             spoken
             .
          
           To
           the
           sense
           noted
           out
           of
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Austen
          
           ,
           and
           Leo
           ,
           your
           answer
           is
           ;
           c
           
             this
             is
             no
             lesse
             absurd
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             nor
             likelihood
             in
             the
             world
             for
             it
             .
          
           So
           when
           the
           testimonies
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Austen
             ,
             Ierom
          
           and
           Bede
           were
           produced
           ,
           that
           the
           reiection
           of
           the
           Iewes
           might
           be
           some
           cause
           of
           Christes
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           you
           grosly
           mistake
           their
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           expounded
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           pertly
           reioyne
           ,
           d
           
             this
             is
             more
             fond
             and
             absurd
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             sense
             nor
             reason
             in
             it
             .
          
           How
           thinke
           you
           Sir
           ?
           speake
           you
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           
             this
             sense
             is
             most
             absurd
             ,
             this
             is
             too
             fond
             to
             be
             spoken
             ?
          
           Could
           you
           wrench
           your
           words
           from
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           reporter
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           not
           ;
           what
           gaine
           you
           by
           that
           ?
           If
           to
           alledge
           these
           opinions
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           
             be
             so
             fond
             and
             absurd
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           though
           I
           refuse
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           a●…ch
           I
           did
           ;
           what
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           to
           profes●…e
           and
           publish
           those
           most
           
             fond
             and
             absurd
             senses
          
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           to
           all
           ages
           and
           Churches
           ,
           but
           meere
           and
           inexcusable
           madnesse
           ?
           But
           tie
           your
           tongue
           shorter
           ,
           lest
           men
           thinke
           you
           mad
           ,
           thus
           to
           raue
           at
           eueriething
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           learned
           or
           aduised
           ,
           that
           rangeth
           not
           with
           your
           erroneous
           fansie
           .
           They
           haue
           spoken
           wisely
           and
           grauely
           ,
           and
           your
           kicking
           and
           win●…ing
           at
           their
           religious
           and
           sober
           expositions
           with
           such
           scornfull
           phrases
           ,
           may
           discouer
           your
           coltish
           conceits
           ,
           it
           can
           neuer
           decrea●…e
           or
           craze
           their
           credits
           .
        
         
           I
           e
           
             cast
             a
             needlesse
             rebuke
             vpon
             you
             for
             confounding
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             agonie
             and
             the
             complaint
             together
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           all
           your
           exceptions
           to
           the
           Fathers
           expositions
           of
           that
           text
           ,
           
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
          
           be
           most
           friuolous
           and
           foolish
           ;
           yet
           none
           is
           more
           babish
           than
           when
           you
           mistake
           the
           reiection
           of
           the
           Iewes
           (
           which
           I
           shewed
           out
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierom
             ,
             Austen
          
           and
           Bede
           might
           be
           some
           cause
           of
           Christes
           sorrow
           after
           his
           last
           supper
           )
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           :
           and
           would
           needs
           in
           a
           flaunt
           affirme
           that
           ME
           in
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           
             (
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             )
          
           doth
           not
           signifie
           
             my
             whole
             Nation
          
           ;
           which
           of
           my
           certaine
           knowledge
           neuer
           came
           into
           my
           head
           ,
           nor
           euer
           out
           of
           my
           mouth
           .
           For
           I
           tooke
           care
           to
           wade
           no
           further
           in
           expounding
           them
           than
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           went
           before
           me
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           his
           sorrow
           for
           them
           
           might
           happily
           not
           cease
           before
           his
           death
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           why
           hauing
           formerly
           prayed
           his
           Father
           to
           forgiue
           them
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           he
           should
           now
           call
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           perfidious
           and
           obstinate
           Iewes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           himselfe
           .
           If
           you
           stand
           to
           vphold
           this
           ouersight
           ,
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           haue
           lesse
           iudgement
           in
           mainteining
           it
           ,
           than
           you
           had
           in
           mistaking
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           haue
           
             stood
             too
             long
             on
             these
             irifles
             ,
          
           which
           I
           thinke
           to
           be
           true
           :
           for
           you
           trifle
           indeed
           ,
           and
           neither
           in
           defence
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           nor
           disaduantage
           of
           me
           ,
           bring
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           materiall
           .
           You
           come
           therefore
           to
           peruse
           how
           you
           haue
           ignorantly
           and
           purposely
           peruerted
           my
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
          
           f
           
             true
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             must
             be
             indeed
          
           BODILY
           ,
           BLOODY
           and
           DEAD
           ,
           
             we
             doubt
             not
             ;
             we
             vnfainedly
             and
             heartily
             embrace
             it
             .
             The
             Patriarks
             beleeued
             it
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             sacrifices
             of
             beasts
             figured
             it
             ,
             the
             New
             Testament
             confirmeth
             it
             .
             But
             what
             will
             follow
             then
             ?
          
           ergo
           
             Christes
             bodilie
             death
             only
             and
             meerely
             was
             the
             whole
             ransome
             and
             price
             of
             our
             sinne
             ?
             for
             we
             must
             note
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             question
             indeed
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             point
             of
             our
             controuersie
             .
          
           ]
           
           When
           you
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           support
           your
           errours
           ,
           you
           beginne
           to
           quarrell
           with
           the
           question
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           had
           or
           could
           prescribe
           me
           what
           I
           should
           preach
           of
           .
           What
           I
           by
           warrant
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           receiued
           into
           the
           contents
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           excluded
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           my
           words
           ;
           you
           may
           not
           come
           after
           and
           alter
           the
           question
           to
           your
           liking
           .
           Into
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           I
           admitted
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Holie
           ghost
           witnesseth
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           suffered
           either
           on
           his
           crosse
           ,
           or
           going
           to
           his
           crosse
           .
           My
           words
           are
           plaine
           ,
           g
           
             the
             rest
             which
             went
             b●…fore
             ,
             not
             being
             excluded
             as
             superfluous
             ,
             but
             continued
             and
             increased
             by
             that
             sharpe
             and
             extreme
             martyrdome
             which
             he
             endured
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           And
           good
           reason
           had
           I
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           all
           the
           paines
           and
           griefes
           of
           bodie
           or
           minde
           which
           befell
           him
           betweene
           his
           last
           supper
           and
           his
           fastning
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           endured
           and
           augmented
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           no
           meanes
           might
           be
           excluded
           from
           his
           crosse
           .
           What
           things
           I
           then
           excluded
           from
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           as
           manifest
           by
           mine
           owne
           words
           ;
           which
           neither
           I
           can
           hide
           ,
           nor
           you
           may
           change
           .
           These
           they
           are
           :
           h
           
             Some
             men
             in
             our
             dayes
             stretch
             (
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             )
             a
             great
             deale
             farther
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             both
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             whole
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             :
             but
             vpon
             how
             iust
             grounds
             ,
             when
             you
             heare
             ,
             you
             m●…y
             iudge
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
          
           Then
           shewing
           what
           might
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           if
           men
           could
           therewith
           be
           contented
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           neither
           refuted
           those
           which
           tooke
           hell
           paines
           hyperbolically
           for
           i
           
             great
             and
             intolerable
             paines
          
           ;
           nor
           those
           that
           by
           hell
           paines
           vnderstood
           either
           k
           
             a
             wrestling
             with
             the
             very
             powers
             of
             hell
             ,
             or
             trembling
             at
             the
             terrour
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             prouoked
             by
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           so
           they
           put
           no
           distrust
           nor
           doubt
           in
           Christes
           soule
           of
           his
           owne
           saluation
           or
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           leaue
           him
           
             firme
             faith
             alwayes
             fixed
             on
             God
             :
          
           I
           repeated
           againe
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           I
           impugned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           l
           
             some
             men
             in
             our
             dayes
             will
             no
             nay
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             suffered
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
             in
             soule
             ,
             which
             the
             damned
             do
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             endured
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           Heere
           Sir
           is
           the
           question
           as
           I
           first
           proposed
           it
           ,
           I
           no
           where
           alter
           it
           ,
           no●…
           varie
           from
           it
           :
           both
           these
           ,
           
             I
             meane
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
             which
             the
             damned
          
           in
           hell
           do
           suffer
           ,
           I
           excluded
           from
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           which
           I
           auouched
           to
           be
           perfect
           and
           full
           without
           either
           of
           those
           additions
           .
           To
           this
           are
           all
           my
           proofs
           directed
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           by
           your
           leaue
           I
           may
           not
           suffer
           you
           to
           wander
           :
           m
           
             Your
             meere
             bodily
             sufferings
             without
             any
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           take
           backe
           to
           your selfe
           ;
           I
           haue
           no
           such
           words
           ,
           nor
           make
           no
           such
           doubts
           ;
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
          
           which
           
             the
             damned
             doe
             suffer
          
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           redeemed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             second
             death
             or
             the
             death
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
          
           are
           the
           things
           brought
           by
           me
           in
           question
           .
           Wherefore
           howsoeuer
           you
           
             will
             vnderstand
             my
             meaning
          
           contrarie
           to
           my
           words
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           shroud
           your selfe
           vnder
           the
           couert
           of
           these
           wordes
           MEERE
           AND
           PROPER
           ,
           I
           must
           recall
           all
           my
           reasons
           to
           those
           two
           points
           to
           which
           I
           first
           intended
           them
           :
           and
           whether
           I
           speake
           ambiguously
           or
           deceitfully
           ,
           or
           change
           my
           question
           ,
           or
           charge
           you
           vniustly
           that
           you
           slip
           from
           the
           question
           to
           certaine
           generall
           and
           doubtfull
           termes
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           in
           Gods
           name
           iudge
           .
        
         
           My
           proofes
           to
           my
           purpose
           stand
           sound
           and
           good
           .
           The
           true
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           hath
           these
           three
           properties
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           BODILY
           ,
           
           BLOODY
           ,
           and
           DEADLIE
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           must
           haue
           the
           
             bodily
             and
             bloody
             death
          
           of
           the
           mediator
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           This
           the
           Patriarkes
           belee●…ed
           ,
           the
           Iewish
           sacrifices
           prefigured
           ,
           the
           new
           Testament
           confirmeth
           .
           What
           followeth
           you
           aske
           .
           
             Erg●…
             Christs
             bodily
             death
             onely
             and
             meerely
             was
             the
             whole
             ransome
             and
             price
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           Without
           your
           termes
           of
           
             proper
             and
             meere
          
           you
           are
           no
           body
           .
           My
           reason
           is
           in
           sight
           .
           
             The
             death
             which
             the
             Mediator
             must
             dye
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             must
             be
             bodily
             and
             bloody
             .
             The
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             damned
          
           after
           this
           life
           (
           which
           are
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           )
           
             could
             not
             be
             bodily
             and
             bloody
             .
          
           Therefore
           
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             the
             death
             which
             the
             Mediator
             must
             or
             did
             die
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           If
           he
           dyed
           neither
           of
           those
           ,
           then
           he
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           onely
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           no
           kinds
           of
           death
           but
           onely
           these
           three
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           by
           way
           of
           figuratiue
           speech
           .
           Doe
           you
           now
           see
           what
           followeth
           ?
           then
           what
           is
           your
           answere
           ?
           o
           
             If
             I
             meane
             that
             the
          
           MEERE
           
             bodily
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             without
             any
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             his
             soule
             are
             the
             intire
             and
             whole
             Ransome
             for
             sinne
             ,
             then
             you
             affirme
             expreslie
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peece
             of
             reason
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           a
           PROPER
           and
           MEERE
           Gentleman
           to
           spott
           out
           matters
           of
           this
           importance
           .
           I
           conclude
           by
           the
           Apostles
           assertion
           that
           Christ
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           died
           neither
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           da●…ed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           and
           second
           death
           ;
           but
           ONELY
           a
           BODILY
           death
           .
           You
           reele
           too
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           stumble
           first
           at
           bodily
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           onely
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           say
           you
           know
           not
           what
           .
           If
           I
           meane
           that
           Christes
           MEERE
           BODILY
           sufferings
           without
           any
           proper
           su●…ings
           of
           the
           soule
           were
           the
           whole
           ransom
           for
           sin
           ,
           then
           you
           see
           no
           reason
           in
           my
           words
           .
           ]
           Thus
           much
           reason
           you
           may
           heare
           
             in
             my
             words
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           neither
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           but
           ONLY
           a
           BODILY
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           and
           none
           other
           kind
           of
           death
           .
           What
           say
           you
           to
           this
           ?
           p
           
             This
             is
             not
             your
             Contro●…ersie
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ;
           
             the
             very
             question
             indeede
             is
             as
             you
             haue
             set
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Haue
           you
           a
           Commission
           ,
           when
           I
           haue
           proposed
           questions
           which
           I
           mind
           to
           impugne
           ;
           to
           come
           after
           me
           and
           new
           set
           my
           questions
           ?
           Acknowledge
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             dam●…d
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           part
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           soone
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           died
           onely
           a
           bodily
           death
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           you
           after
           your
           slight
           and
           slippery
           manner
           ,
           though
           euen
           here
           you
           deny
           it
           very
           stifly
           ,
           when
           you
           be
           pressed
           with
           reasons
           or
           authorities
           ,
           conuey
           your selfe
           presently
           to
           your
           ambiguous
           and
           deceitfull
           termes
           of
           
             meere
             bodily
             sufferings
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           you
           make
           your
           aduantage
           .
           But
           what
           are
           meere
           bodily
           sufferings
           ?
           such
           as
           haue
           no
           communion
           neither
           with
           the
           sense
           nor
           grace
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           can
           a
           liuing
           body
           die
           a
           shamefull
           and
           cruell
           death
           as
           Christ
           did
           and
           the
           soule
           neither
           like
           or
           mislike
           it
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           feele
           it
           ?
           This
           you
           inferre
           vpon
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           when
           I
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           died
           a
           bodily
           death
           onely
           .
        
         
           q
           
             If
             the
             sacrifice
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           As
           
             it
             is
             onely
             bodily
             and
             bloudy
             doe
             wholy
             purge
             sinne
          
           ‖
           
             it
             followeth
             that
             no
             action
             or
             passion
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             neither
             by
             Sympathie
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             I
             say
             none
             at
             all
          
           As
           
             being
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             was
             regarded
             as
             propitiatorie
             and
             meritorious
             .
          
           ]
           Graunt
           first
           
           your
           owne
           termes
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           neither
           my
           words
           nor
           my
           meaning
           )
           that
           Christs
           MEERE
           
             bodily
             sufferings
             without
             any
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
             were
             the
             whole
             Ransom
             for
             sinne
          
           ;
           how
           exclude
           you
           the
           sense
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           Christs
           soule
           not
           to
           be
           meritorious
           ?
           Had
           Christ
           any
           sufferings
           in
           his
           body
           which
           his
           soule
           felt
           not
           ?
           and
           when
           his
           soule
           felt
           them
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           
             patiently
             ,
             obediently
             ,
             and
             willingly
          
           endure
           them
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           Or
           was
           not
           the
           
             patience
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             loue
          
           of
           Christ
           meritorious
           ?
           How
           then
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           if
           Christs
           sufferings
           were
           MEERE
           BODILY
           
             without
             any
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           no
           affection
           nor
           action
           of
           Christs
           soule
           was
           meritorious
           ?
           But
           you
           adde
           
             ●…f
             the
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           As
           
             it
             is
             onely
             bodily
             bloudy
             and
             deadly
             doth
             wholy
             purge
             sinne
             ,
             th●…n
             no
             action
             nor
             passion
             of
             the
             soule
             was
             propitiatorie
             and
             meritorious
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           that
           Christs
           body
           
             as
             it
             was
             onely
             dead
          
           (
           for
           that
           is
           your
           word
           )
           did
           without
           soule
           or
           life
           wholy
           purge
           sinne
           ,
           then
           indeed
           your
           consequent
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           neither
           action
           nor
           passion
           of
           the
           soule
           could
           be
           propitiatorie
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           was
           not
           present
           when
           the
           body
           was
           dead
           .
           But
           who
           maketh
           that
           blockish
           Antecedent
           besides
           
           your selfe
           ?
           Or
           who
           euer
           excluded
           Christs
           
             innocence
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             patience
             ,
             charitie
             ,
          
           and
           digni●…e
           from
           his
           bodily
           and
           bloody
           sacrifice
           before
           you
           ?
           will
           you
           seuer
           the
           manner
           of
           offering
           from
           the
           thing
           offered
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           a
           perfect
           and
           propitiatorie
           sacrifice
           ?
        
         
           As
           
             it
             was
             only
             bodily
             and
             bloudy
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             communion
             with
             any
             action
             or
             passion
             of
             Christs
             soule
             ,
          
           As
           
             being
             in
             the
             soule
          
           .
           ]
           Why
           entangle
           you
           the
           Reader
           with
           an
           As
           and
           an
           As
           of
           your
           owne
           adding
           ,
           which
           no
           where
           are
           found
           in
           my
           words
           ?
           What
           sense
           can
           any
           wise
           man
           pike
           out
           of
           this
           ?
           
             The
             sacrifice
          
           ,
           As
           
             it
             is
             only
             bodily
             ,
             excludeth
             all
             actions
             and
             passions
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           As
           
             being
             in
             the
             soule
          
           .
           ]
           Is
           it
           so
           strange
           a
           kind
           of
           speech
           to
           say
           that
           
             Christ
             died
             only
             a
             bodily
             death
             ,
          
           which
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           haue
           so
           frequently
           v●…ed
           before
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           bring
           in
           your
           As
           and
           your
           As
           thus
           to
           kicke
           at
           it
           ?
           In
           death
           as
           in
           death
           ,
           if
           thereby
           you
           meane
           the
           priuation
           and
           want
           of
           soule
           and
           life
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           paine
           ,
           nor
           sense
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           body
           As
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           the
           body
           for
           a
           dead
           corps
           there
           is
           no
           absolute
           necessitie
           of
           a
           soule
           ;
           otherwise
           no
           body
           could
           be
           dead
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Had
           therefore
           Christs
           body
           no
           soule
           ,
           nor
           his
           death
           no
           paine
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           Or
           are
           you
           of
           late
           so
           souced
           in
           Sophistrie
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           heare
           of
           a
           body
           you
           will
           inferre
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           action
           nor
           pa●…sion
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           that
           body
           ,
           
             as
             in
             a
             body
          
           ?
           or
           wh●…n
           you
           are
           told
           of
           a
           man
           tormented
           to
           death
           ,
           you
           will
           assure
           vs
           that
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           
             as
             death
          
           ,
           he
           had
           neither
           paine
           nor
           sense
           ?
           All
           men
           besides
           you
           ,
           conceaue
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           soule
           
             as
             the
             soule
          
           must
           haue
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           thereof
           ,
           and
           is
           thereby
           vrged
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           to
           seeke
           for
           the
           cause
           and
           ease
           thereof
           .
           r
           
             In
             their
             affliction
          
           (
           saith
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           )
           
             they
             will
             seeke
             me
          
           .
           And
           Dauid
           ,
           s
           
             sill
             their
             faces
             with
             shame
             ,
             that
             the
             may
             seeke
             thy
             name
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           by
           the
           suffering
           of
           death
           they
           vnderstand
           the
           paine
           and
           sting
           of
           death
           approching
           ,
           and
           lastly
           separating
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christs
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           though
           it
           were
           only
           bodily
           ;
           because
           no
           part
           of
           Christ
           died
           but
           only
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           the
           soule
           endured
           the
           paine
           and
           discerned
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
           And
           though
           it
           were
           deadly
           ,
           because
           it
           ended
           in
           death
           and
           was
           finished
           by
           death
           ;
           yet
           the
           actions
           and
           affections
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           her selfe
           as
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           impressed
           ,
           or
           stirred
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           cause
           ,
           smart
           ,
           author
           ,
           or
           manner
           of
           his
           sufferings
           were
           meritorious
           ,
           and
           made
           way
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           accomplished
           but
           by
           that
           death
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           determined
           .
           Let
           therefore
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           how
           well
           you
           impugne
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           nor
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           and
           how
           vainly
           you
           vouch
           ,
           Christs
           death
           and
           sacrifice
           as
           they
           were
           bodily
           ,
           had
           neither
           
             paines
             nor
             patience
             ,
             obedience
             nor
             charitie
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           other
           action
           or
           passion
           of
           his
           soule
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           t
           
             Else-where
             I
             see
             in
             you
             manifest
             contrarietie
             hereunto
             ;
             for
             sundry
             times
             you
             teach
             that
             Christ
             did
             suffer
             peculiarly
             and
             seuerally
             some
             proper
             punishments
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             were
             propitiatorie
             and
             meritorious
             )
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             besides
             his
             bodily
             suffering
             ;
             yea
             that
             this
             was
             a
             part
             of
             his
             crosse
             and
             an
             effect
             of
             God
             wrath
             on
             his
             soule
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             suffering
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
           I
           pray
           thee
           Christian
           Reader
           obserue
           ,
           that
           this
           Discourser
           plainly
           and
           fully
           here
           confes●…eth
           that
           I
           SVNDRY
           
             times
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christ
          
           BESIDES
           
             his
             bodely
             sufferings
             did
             suffer
             peculiarly
             and
             seuerally
             some
          
           PROPER
           
             punishments
             in
             his
             soule
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           Now
           iudge
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           meere
           shift
           for
           him
           to
           beare
           thee
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           betwixt
           vs
           is
           ,
           
             whether
             Christs
             meere
             bodily
             sufferings
             without
             anie
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           be
           all
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           ransom
           for
           sinne
           ;
           or
           whether
           that
           be
           or
           can
           be
           my
           meaning
           as
           he
           outfaced
           thee
           the
           next
           u
           
             Page
             before
          
           ;
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           I
           sundry
           times
           teach
           as
           he
           now
           confesseth
           .
           But
           I
           crosse
           my selfe
           ,
           he
           thinketh
           ,
           &
           
             write
             I
             know
             not
             what
          
           .
           Sir
           Trifler
           if
           I
           contradict
           my selfe
           ,
           shew
           me
           my
           words
           ,
           my
           writing
           is
           extant
           .
           If
           you
           will
           be
           priuie
           to
           my
           meaning
           against
           my
           words
           ,
           you
           are
           a
           strange
           if
           not
           a
           sturdie
           Prophet
           .
           But
           indeede
           I
           haue
           neither
           meaning
           nor
           words
           sounding
           that
           way
           .
           I
           auouch
           that
           Christ
           for
           our
           sinnes
           suffered
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           or
           no
           death
           but
           only
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Vpon
           these
           words
           ,
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             onlie
             ,
          
           if
           
           it
           may
           be
           inferred
           by
           any
           reason
           or
           learning
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           
             Christs
             dead
             bodie
             depriued
             of
             soule
             and
             sense
             was
             the
             whole
             Ransom
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           for
           that
           he
           meaneth
           by
           Christs
           death
           :
           or
           ,
           ergo
           
             no
             action
             ,
             nor
             passion
             of
             Christs
             soule
             before
             or
             on
             his
             crosse
             was
             meritorious
             :
          
           If
           I
           say
           these
           conclusions
           doe
           necessarily
           follow
           out
           of
           those
           words
           or
           out
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           confes●…e
           I
           am
           fowly
           ouershot
           in
           
             my
             speach
          
           .
           But
           if
           these
           be
           most
           ignorant
           and
           absurd
           collections
           from
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           from
           theirs
           that
           vsed
           that
           spe●…ch
           before
           me
           ;
           then
           mayest
           thou
           see
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           what
           meaning
           this
           man
           hath
           throughout
           this
           booke
           ,
           purposely
           to
           peruert
           and
           misconster
           all
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           thee
           beleeue
           I
           broch
           some
           strange
           and
           wonderous
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           shifts
           l●…
           hid
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           the
           shame
           in
           the
           end
           will
           be
           his
           .
        
         
           x
           
             How
             then
             can
             that
             which
             I
             sundrie
             times
             teach
          
           of
           Christs
           
             sufferings
             in
             his
             soule
             be
             true
             if
             our
             whole
             ran●…om
             and
             propitiation
             be
             bodily
             bloudy
             and
             deadly
             ,
             only
             which
             is
             the
             point
             ●…here
             stand
             on
             ?
          
           What
           contradiction
           finde
           you
           in
           my
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           haue
           and
           had
           sufferings
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           
             as
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             affliction
             of
             minde
          
           and
           yet
           died
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           bodilie
           ?
           
             Only
             a
             bodily
             death
          
           doth
           not
           exclude
           all
           paines
           which
           are
           not
           bodily
           ,
           but
           all
           deaths
           ,
           saue
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           Wherefore
           my
           conclusion
           is
           wh●…re
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           death
           which
           the
           Mediator
           must
           suffer
           for
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           must
           onely
           be
           bodily
           and
           bloodie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           no
           meanes
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           [
           
             Yet
             this
             ●…as
             not
             our
             whole
             r●…some
          
           you
           say
           ,
           nor
           the
           whole
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             soule
             must
             be
             added
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           When
           I
           speake
           of
           Christes
           death
           ,
           I
           vnderstand
           that
           maner
           and
           order
           of
           his
           death
           which
           the
           Euangelists
           describe
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Scriptures
           meane
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           Christes
           death
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           death
           I
           doe
           not
           seuer
           those
           sufferings
           of
           his
           soule
           which
           the
           Scriptur●…s
           mention
           ,
           because
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           that
           death
           which
           his
           body
           was
           to
           suffer
           ,
           draue
           him
           to
           the
           deepe
           consideration
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           ;
           of
           the
           Iudge
           from
           whom
           ;
           and
           the
           captiue
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           suffered
           .
           Christ
           otherwise
           had
           not
           suffered
           death
           as
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           ignorant
           of
           any
           of
           these
           ;
           or
           compelled
           by
           force
           to
           endure
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           Iewes
           :
           he
           had
           power
           enough
           to
           stay
           their
           rage
           ,
           &
           decline
           their
           bloudie
           hands
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           auert
           or
           decrease
           the
           paines
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           good
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           was
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           as
           a
           willing
           sacrifice
           to
           suffer
           death
           to
           saue
           vs
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           he
           layed
           aside
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           be
           disposed
           at
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           his
           
             obedience
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           When
           therefore
           he
           foresaw
           and
           felt
           how
           sharpe
           and
           painfull
           that
           death
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           was
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           and
           did
           suffer
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           was
           it
           possible
           he
           should
           not
           fully
           cast
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           ●…inde
           vpon
           the
           horror
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           sting
           him
           ?
           vpon
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           pursue
           him
           though
           he
           were
           his
           innocent
           and
           only
           sonne
           ?
           and
           vpon
           the
           terrible
           vengeance
           that
           rested
           for
           vs
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           mislike
           or
           ref●…se
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           offences
           ?
           If
           any
           man
           learned
           thinke
           it
           possible
           for
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           spirit
           most
           cleerely
           to
           see
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           he
           shall
           se●…er
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           from
           the
           griefe
           and
           anguish
           of
           his
           bodily
           death
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           more
           than
           absurd
           so
           to
           conceiue
           ;
           then
           finde
           we
           that
           the
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           Christes
           extreame
           torments
           in
           bodie
           caused
           and
           vrged
           his
           soule
           thorowly
           to
           beholde
           these
           things
           with
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           in
           themselues
           were
           most
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           ch●…
           but
           affect
           Christes
           soule
           deeply
           and
           diuersly
           .
           As
           for
           the
           whole
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           in
           the
           next
           reason
           more
           largely
           to
           treate
           of
           .
        
         
           y
           
             But
             you
             haue
             reasons
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             to
             confirme
             your
             maine
             matter
             ;
             among
             manie
             ,
             these
             two
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Iewish
             sacrifices
             shadowing
             and
             foreshewing
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             of
             Christians
             testifying
             and
             confirming
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             was
             bodily
             and
             bloudy
             .
             Still
             what
             trifling
             is
             this
             ?
             doth
             any
             in
             the
             world
             denie
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             was
             the
             bodie
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             proposition
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             set
             it
             in
             your
             behalfe
             :
             the
             Iewish
             sacrifices
             were
             shadowes
             or
             figures
             ,
             and
             our
             sacraments
             were
             signes
             of
             our
             whole
             and
             absolute
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             entire
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             els
             you
             shrinke
             and
             leaue
             the
             question
             .
          
           ]
           When
           I
           lacke
           one
           to
           
             set
             propositions
             in
             my
             behalfe
          
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           to
           you
           for
           helpe
           :
           till
           then
           spare
           your
           paines
           ,
           except
           you
           might
           
           reape
           more
           thanks
           .
           But
           you
           must
           learne
           to
           get
           you
           plainer
           termes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           more
           plainly
           to
           expound
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           be
           a
           setter
           of
           propositions
           :
           for
           what
           is
           the
           WHOLE
           
             sacri●…ice
             propitiatorie
          
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           our
           WHOLE
           redemption
           ?
           By
           the
           whole
           sacrifice
           meane
           you
           the
           
             whole
             person
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ?
           or
           intend
           you
           the
           whole
           action
           ,
           whereby
           he
           sanctified
           ,
           submitted
           ,
           and
           presented
           himselfe
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           sweet
           smell
           vnto
           God
           ?
           or
           by
           the
           whole
           ,
           vnderstand
           you
           
             all
             that
             in
             Christ
             was
             deuoted
             and
             deliuered
             vnto
             death
          
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ?
           And
           so
           our
           whole
           redemption
           ,
           doe
           you
           referre
           it
           only
           to
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             We
             haue
             redemption
             through
             Christes
             bloud
             ,
          
           euen
           
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
          
           ?
           or
           also
           to
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           dominion
           and
           infection
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           abolishing
           of
           all
           corruption
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ;
           which
           is
           our
           whole
           and
           
             absolute
             redemption
          
           ?
           When
           the
           powers
           of
           heauen
           shall
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           come
           in
           a
           cloud
           with
           power
           and
           great
           glorie
           ,
           then
           z
           
             lift
             vp
             your
             heads
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             for
             your
             redemption
             draweth
             neere
          
           .
           a
           
             You
             are
             sealed
          
           (
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           )
           
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
          
           ,
           sayeth
           Paul.
           And
           Dauid
           :
           
             God
             shall
          
           b
           
             redeeme
             their
             soules
             from
             deceit
             and
             violence
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           deliuer
           their
           soul●…s
           .
           The
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           Apo●…e
           speaketh
           ,
           c
           
             were
             racked
             ,
             and
             would
             admit
             no
             redemption
             to
             obtaine
             a
             better
             resurrection
          
           ;
           where
           ,
           by
           redemption
           he
           meaneth
           deliuerance
           .
           As
           Zacharias
           sayd
           ,
           
             God
             hath
          
           d
           
             visited
             and
             sent
             redemption
             to
             his
             people
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           saluation
           (
           or
           deliuerance
           )
           
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             that
             hate
             vs
             ,
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           
             whole
             and
             absolute
             redemption
          
           compriseth
           all
           the
           degrees
           and
           steps
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           as
           iustification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           glorification
           ;
           and
           these
           though
           they
           were
           merited
           and
           obtained
           for
           vs
           by
           Christes
           obedience
           vnto
           d●…ath
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           performed
           and
           accomplished
           by
           diuers
           other
           meanes
           therewith
           concurring
           and
           thereon
           depending
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           the
           working
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           comming
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           words
           which
           you
           haue
           set
           in
           my
           behalfe
           ,
           are
           like
           their
           authour
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           ambiguous
           and
           quarrellous
           .
        
         
           
             The
             whole
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
          
           are
           words
           as
           doubtfull
           as
           the
           other
           :
           for
           since
           Christ
           was
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           e
           
             by
             his
             eternall
             spirit
             offered
             himselfe
             vnspotted
             to
             God
             ,
             and
          
           f
           
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             to
             be
             an
             offering
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smel
             vnto
             God
          
           ;
           his
           innocence
           and
           obedience
           chiefly
           rested
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           &
           thence
           sanctified
           his
           bodie
           ,
           which
           suffered
           death
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Though
           then
           all
           things
           in
           Christ
           were
           holie
           and
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           sacrifices
           most
           meritorious
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           did
           fully
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           make
           a
           perfect
           reconciliation
           for
           vs
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           .
           For
           that
           which
           must
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           must
           be
           death
           ;
           other
           ransome
           for
           sinne
           God
           neither
           in
           his
           wisdome
           and
           counsell
           would
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           trueth
           and
           iustice
           could
           accept
           ,
           after
           his
           will
           once
           determined
           and
           declared
           .
           It
           was
           the
           first
           wages
           appointed
           and
           denounced
           by
           God
           to
           sinne
           :
           g
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           ;
           (
           or
           certainly
           thou
           shalt
           die
           ;
           )
           the
           doubling
           of
           the
           word
           noting
           the
           inflexibilit●…e
           of
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           iustice
           .
           The
           Apostle
           witnesseth
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           h
           
             The
             wages
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
             .
          
           Then
           as
           sinne
           was
           
             irreuocab●…e
             rewarded
          
           with
           death
           ,
           so
           must
           it
           
             necessarily
             be
             redeemed
             by
             death
          
           .
           Which
           rule
           stood
           so
           sure
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           would
           giue
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           do
           it
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           Gods
           immutable
           counsell
           and
           decree
           )
           but
           by
           death
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           him
           the
           i
           
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             testament
             through
             death
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             transgressions
             .
             And
             where
             a
             testament
             is
             ,
             there
          
           MVST
           BE
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             testator
          
           .
           He
           contenteth
           not
           himselfe
           to
           say
           there
           was
           ,
           but
           there
           
             must
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             testator
             ,
          
           before
           we
           could
           be
           redeemed
           .
           A
           necessitie
           not
           simplie
           binding
           Gods
           power
           ,
           but
           plainly
           declaring
           his
           counsell
           to
           be
           fixed
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           Christ
           was
           to
           k
           
             taste
             death
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             which
             had
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             diuell
          
           ;
           and
           deliuer
           vs
           who
           were
           l
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             sonne
          
           ;
           the
           point
           (
           which
           indeed
           wee
           both
           must
           stand
           on
           )
           is
           ;
           what
           death
           Christ
           suffered
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           vs
           vnto
           God
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             second
             death
          
           ;
           or
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
             soule
          
           ;
           or
           (
           as
           I
           auouch
           )
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             only
          
           .
           Other
           parts
           of
           Christes
           person
           ,
           and
           beames
           of
           his
           vertues
           ,
           and
           kinds
           of
           his
           sufferings
           are
           not
           to
           this
           qu●…stion
           ,
           ●…arther
           than
           they
           commended
           and
           presented
           to
           God
           Christes
           death
           which
           must
           ransome
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           the
           scope
           to
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           was
           referred
           ,
           and
           the
           ●…lose
           which
           consummated
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           death
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           were
           parts
           of
           the
           propitiatorie
           sacrifice
           which
           ransomed
           sinne
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           ended
           in
           death
           ,
           or
           tended
           to
           that
           
             sorrowfull
             ,
             shamefull
             and
             painfull
             death
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           by
           order
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           was
           appointed
           to
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           .
           The
           fulnesse
           of
           which
           satisfaction
           consisted
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           though
           they
           were
           not
           the
           whole
           sacrifice
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           the
           
             full
             and
             perfect
             ransome
             and
             price
          
           for
           sinne
           ;
           because
           without
           them
           the
           rest
           could
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           all
           the
           rest
           was
           directed
           .
           If
           then
           you
           will
           deale
           plainly
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           or
           not
           forget
           your
           duetie
           to
           God
           and
           his
           trueth
           ,
           you
           must
           leaue
           cauilling
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           go
           soberly
           to
           consider
           ,
           not
           whether
           any
           other
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           whether
           any
           other
           death
           of
           Christes
           be
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           ransome
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           his
           bodie
           .
           If
           you
           finde
           any
           other
           there
           ,
           professe
           ●…t
           in
           Gods
           name
           ;
           if
           you
           finde
           none
           but
           only
           that
           described
           or
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           leaue
           snarling
           at
           the
           depth
           and
           bredth
           of
           those
           words
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           authorized
           ,
           and
           learne
           rather
           to
           vnderstand
           them
           truely
           ,
           than
           vainly
           to
           oppose
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           sense
           and
           substance
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           
             death
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             and
             crosse
          
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           crosse
           noting
           the
           
             tree
             ,
             whereon
          
           Christ
           died
           a
           reprochfull
           and
           cruell
           death
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           his
           bloud
           expressing
           the
           
             maner
             of
             his
             death
          
           by
           sundrie
           sorts
           of
           shedding
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           by
           whipping
           ,
           piercing
           his
           head
           with
           thornes
           ,
           boaring
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           to
           fasten
           him
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           hanging
           him
           thereon
           three
           houres
           by
           the
           sorenesse
           of
           his
           wounds
           ,
           till
           his
           soule
           departed
           from
           his
           bodie
           .
           To
           make
           these
           iarre
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           knit
           together
           ,
           is
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           busie
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           godly
           wit
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           you
           and
           your
           adherents
           can
           flourish
           with
           figures
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           take
           heede
           that
           you
           turne
           not
           your
           eares
           from
           the
           trueth
           of
           God.
           The
           bodily
           death
           which
           Christ
           died
           to
           ransome
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           note
           sometimes
           by
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           his
           Body
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           his
           Blood
           and
           sometimes
           by
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           these
           either
           ioyned
           or
           seuered
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           also
           by
           his
           soule
           or
           life
           laide
           downe
           or
           powred
           out
           vnto
           death
           for
           vs.
           We
           finde
           them
           ioyned
           ,
           when
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             It
             pleased
             (
             God
             )
             by
             Christ
             to
             reconcile
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
          
           and
           
             to
             pacifie
             by
             the
          
           BLOOD
           
             of
             his
             Crosse
             through
             him
             ,
             both
             things
             in
             earth
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
             .
             And
             you
             which
             in
             times
             past
             were
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             ,
             hath
             he
             now
             reconciled
             in
             the
          
           BODY
           OF
           HIS
           FLESH
           
             through
             death
          
           .
           Seuered
           are
           they
           when
           Peter
           saith
           ;
           n
           
             You
             were
             redeemed
             by
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Lambe
             vndefiled
          
           ;
           Who
           o
           
             by
             his
             owne
             blood
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             entered
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holyplace
             ,
             and
             obtained
             eternall
             Redemption
             .
          
           And
           so
           when
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           p
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             clenseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           As
           likewife
           Paul
           ;
           q
           
             We
             haue
             Redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             euen
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           Of
           his
           body
           himselfe
           saith
           ;
           r
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             for
             you
          
           ;
           and
           s
           
             my
             flesh
             will
             I
             giue
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             :
             so
             are
          
           t
           
             we
             sanctified
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             .
          
           Likewise
           of
           his
           soule
           by
           which
           the
           Scripture
           meaneth
           his
           life
           for
           that
           life
           wholy
           dependeth
           vpon
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           u
           
             My
             Father
             loueth
             me
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           .
           )
           x
           
             The
             sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           )
           as
           
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
          
           .
           And
           Esay
           foreshewed
           that
           Christ
           should
           diuide
           the
           spoyle
           of
           (
           or
           with
           )
           the
           mightie
           ,
           
             Because
             he
          
           y
           
             powred
             out
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           which
           seuereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           so
           
             made
             it
             an
             offering
             for
             sinne
          
           by
           laying
           it
           downe
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           death
           might
           seaze
           on
           his
           body
           .
           This
           then
           being
           the
           maine
           foundation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           receiued
           ,
           that
           z
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           the
           Question
           still
           standeth
           as
           I
           first
           set
           it
           ,
           
             What
             death
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
          
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           sufferings
           went
           before
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           things
           ioyned
           with
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           hole
           that
           you
           would
           faine
           hide
           your selfe
           in
           .
           To
           that
           intent
           ,
           which
           I
           set
           downe
           ,
           my
           reasons
           drawen
           from
           the
           
           Iewish
           sacrifices
           and
           Christians
           sacraments
           did
           ,
           and
           doe
           still
           stand
           effectuall
           .
           For
           
             the
             olde
             sacrifices
             must
             figure
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             new
             Sacraments
          
           must
           
             seale
             whatsoeuer
             death
          
           in
           Christ
           was
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           But
           they
           foreshew
           and
           confirme
           the
           bodily
           death
           of
           Christ
           onely
           ;
           they
           neither
           shew
           not
           signifie
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           Therefore
           the
           bodily
           death
           of
           Christ
           onely
           is
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           as
           they
           serued
           nothing
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           not
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Two
           cauils
           you
           offer
           against
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           reason
           touching
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           fathers
           before
           and
           vnder
           the
           law
           .
           One
           that
           they
           figured
           not
           the
           whole
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           neither
           Christes
           
             Deitie
             ,
             his
             soule
             ,
             nor
             his
             resurrection
             :
          
           the
           next
           that
           all
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           not
           signifie
           his
           bodily
           death
           ,
           because
           the
           Scape
           goate
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           sinne
           offering
           ,
           was
           not
           slaine
           .
           Of
           trifling
           you
           talke
           much
           ,
           this
           is
           more
           then
           trifling
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           shifting
           .
           Christes
           deitie
           could
           be
           no
           part
           of
           that
           sacrifice
           which
           suffered
           for
           sinne
           ;
           the
           diuine
           Maiestie
           can
           not
           suffer
           either
           paine
           or
           sorrow
           .
           To
           what
           ende
           then
           come
           you
           in
           with
           Christes
           Godhead
           ,
           when
           you
           talke
           of
           his
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           ?
           His
           soule
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           was
           not
           figured
           by
           those
           sacrifices
           .
           ]
           The
           suffering
           death
           in
           his
           soule
           was
           indeed
           no
           way
           figured
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           mediatour
           should
           haue
           an
           humane
           soule
           to
           bee
           separated
           from
           his
           body
           by
           death
           ,
           before
           hee
           could
           make
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           that
           was
           more
           then
           figured
           by
           those
           sacrifices
           .
           For
           since
           not
           the
           blood
           of
           beasts
           ,
           but
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           made
           man
           ,
           was
           by
           Gods
           promise
           to
           be
           shed
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           It
           is
           euident
           that
           from
           life
           to
           death
           he
           could
           not
           come
           ,
           but
           by
           seuering
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           .
           And
           consequently
           he
           must
           haue
           a
           soule
           being
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           powred
           out
           vnto
           death
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           die
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           powers
           of
           life
           in
           bloody
           sacrifices
           were
           parted
           from
           their
           flesh
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           offered
           as
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           a
           
             charge
             you
             vntruely
          
           when
           
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             expound
             your
             whole
             and
             absolute
             Redemption
          
           to
           be
           of
           
             all
             the
             fruites
             and
             causes
             of
             our
             Redemption
             :
             you
             haue
             no
             such
             word
             nor
             meaning
             as
             fruites
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           words
           are
           our
           
             whole
             and
             absolute
             Redemption
          
           ,
           and
           those
           I
           say
           containe
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           saluation
           euen
           vnto
           the
           last
           step
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           glorification
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           prooued
           by
           Christes
           owne
           speech
           .
           Againe
           if
           the
           b
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           owne
           instance
           ,
           bee
           a
           part
           of
           that
           propitiatorie
           sacrifice
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           necessarie
           consequent
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           benefites
           that
           Christ
           obtained
           for
           vs
           ,
           or
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           ,
           must
           be
           comprised
           in
           that
           his
           oblation
           for
           sinne
           .
           For
           they
           are
           all
           necessarie
           consequents
           and
           effects
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           these
           two
           branches
           ;
           his
           death
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           his
           resurrection
           to
           raise
           vs
           into
           a
           new
           and
           heauenly
           life
           now
           &
           for
           euer
           .
           
             He
             was
          
           c
           deliuered
           (
           to
           death
           )
           
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
          
           From
           these
           two
           heads
           the
           Scriptures
           deriue
           not
           onely
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           newnesse
           of
           life
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           of
           life
           in
           heauen
           .
           Yet
           you
           did
           not
           call
           them
           fruits
           .
           Effects
           you
           called
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           a
           ioyfull
           effect
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           a
           fruit
           ?
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           Christ
           as
           in
           vs
           ?
           When
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           of
           Christ
           d
           
             he
             shall
             see
             the
             trauaile
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             ,
          
           what
           meaneth
           he
           but
           the
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           Christs
           labour
           ?
           when
           for
           his
           obedience
           to
           death
           ,
           God
           highly
           exalted
           him
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           a
           name
           aboue
           euery
           name
           ,
           that
           euery
           knee
           should
           bow
           vnto
           him
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           a
           fruite
           and
           reward
           of
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           then
           proportionably
           in
           all
           that
           be
           his
           ?
        
         
           e
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Iewes
             sacrifices
             ,
             yea
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             represent
             and
             signifie
             Christs
             bodily
             sufferings
             onely
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             .
             Therefore
             you
             may
             well
             deny
             mine
             assumption
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             before
             ;
             and
             affirme
             that
             certaine
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             set
             forth
             the
             sufferings
             euen
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             body
             only
             .
          
           ]
           Did
           I
           any
           where
           say
           that
           all
           the
           Iewish
           sacrifices
           were
           bloudy
           ?
           or
           that
           all
           of
           them
           did
           represent
           Christs
           death
           and
           blood
           shedding
           ?
           Could
           I
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           had
           oblations
           made
           onely
           by
           fier
           ,
           as
           of
           
             flower
             ,
             wine
             ,
             and
             incense
             ?
          
           and
           also
           offerings
           of
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           dedicated
           or
           presented
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           his
           tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ;
           f
           
             Euery
             
             high
             Priest
             is
             ordayned
             for
             men
             to
             offer
          
           GIFTES
           and
           SACRIFICES
           
             for
             sinne
          
           ?
           Where
           gifts
           shew
           ,
           that
           things
           without
           life
           were
           offered
           as
           well
           as
           liuing
           beasts
           and
           birds
           which
           were
           slaine
           .
           As
           then
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           ,
           nor
           neede
           I
           should
           ,
           so
           I
           neuer
           vsed
           the
           word
           ALL
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           added
           
             liuing
             or
          
           BLOODY
           Sacrifices
           .
           For
           they
           by
           their
           life
           lost
           and
           blood
           shed
           figured
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           But
           this
           ALL
           is
           your
           adding
           to
           my
           wordes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           occasion
           to
           pike
           some
           quarrell
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           
             But
             you
             may
             well
             deny
             my
             assumption
             ,
             that
             no
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Iewes
             did
             figure
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           I
           assumed
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           meddle
           with
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           were
           the
           death
           
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           the
           
             second
             death
          
           ;
           and
           I
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ;
           because
           none
           besides
           the
           damned
           die
           that
           
             second
             death
          
           :
           but
           you
           plainly
           giue
           me
           the
           slip
           ;
           and
           conuey
           your selfe
           from
           speaking
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           or
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           things
           in
           Question
           ,
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           generall
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           make
           no
           Question
           .
           And
           though
           your
           meaning
           be
           ,
           vnder
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           comprise
           
             the
             tormenting
             of
             Christs
             soule
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             with
             the
             selfe
             same
             paines
             which
             the
             damned
             do
             feele
             in
             hell
          
           ;
           Yet
           such
           is
           your
           cariage
           ,
           that
           euery
           where
           you
           suppresse
           your
           maine
           intent
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           faire
           shew
           with
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           ment
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           Christs
           soule
           must
           needs
           haue
           some
           sufferings
           proper
           to
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           you
           confesse
           I
           sundry
           times
           teach
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           make
           your
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           I
           euer
           impugne
           .
           You
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           awake
           out
           of
           this
           slumber
           and
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           now
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           the
           DEATH
           of
           the
           SOVLE
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           DAMNED
           ;
           which
           you
           dare
           not
           openly
           auouch
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           plaster
           them
           ouer
           with
           smoother
           termes
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           to
           hide
           your
           secret
           mysteries
           till
           you
           meete
           with
           itching
           eares
           ,
           that
           will
           listen
           more
           to
           fansies
           then
           to
           faith
           .
           Another
           peece
           of
           skill
           you
           shew
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           ease
           your selfe
           of
           all
           proofe
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           enough
           if
           
             you
             once
             denie
             it
          
           .
           For
           where
           you
           
             affirme
             that
             certaine
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Iewes
             set
             foorth
          
           (
           those
           )
           
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
             soule
          
           ,
           which
           you
           meane
           ;
           and
           I
           vtterly
           denied
           that
           any
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           shew
           the
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           death
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           only
           :
           you
           take
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           make
           any
           proofe
           of
           that
           you
           a●…rme
           ,
           but
           stand
           in
           your
           state
           ,
           and
           say
           you
           deny
           my
           assumption
           .
           As
           if
           the
           negatiue
           being
           mine
           ,
           and
           the
           affirmatiue
           yours
           ,
           you
           were
           not
           by
           all
           rules
           of
           R●…ason
           to
           prooue
           your
           a●…atiue
           ;
           and
           it
           sufficed
           me
           to
           stand
           on
           the
           negatiue
           ,
           till
           you
           made
           iust
           proofe
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           [
           Here
           you
           will
           say
           you
           doe
           bring
           proofe
           for
           your
           assertion
           .
           ]
           Here
           indeed
           you
           spend
           three
           leaues
           in
           talking
           of
           it
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ;
           howbeit
           your
           word
           is
           here
           ,
           as
           throughout
           your
           writings
           ,
           the
           best
           warrant
           you
           offer
           vs
           for
           this
           cause
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           your
           examples
           and
           proofes
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             that
          
           g
           
             sacrifice
             consisting
             of
             two
             goats
             ,
             a
             slaine
             and
             a
             scape-goat
             .
             You
             obiect
             heere
             against
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             abuse
             the
             Text.
             That
             were
             a
             great
             fault
             ;
             but
             let
             vs
             view
             the
             Text.
          
           ]
           Against
           your
           instance
           of
           the
           Scape-goat
           figuring
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           the
           suffe●…ings
           
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ;
           I
           made
           three
           exceptions
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           did
           not
           call
           the
           Scape-goat
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           no
           proofe
           was
           or
           could
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           the
           Scapegoat
           signified
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           if
           both
           those
           were
           granted
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           way
           proued
           ,
           the
           Scape-goat
           suffering
           nothing
           ,
           but
           being
           let
           loose
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           did
           rather
           inferre
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           freed
           from
           all
           such
           sufferings
           as
           you
           would
           force
           vpon
           it
           .
           To
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           you
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           say
           little
           ;
           and
           so
           giue
           the
           Reader
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           your
           bolde
           assertion
           is
           the
           best
           foundation
           of
           your
           proofe
           :
           for
           if
           you
           can
           not
           shew
           ,
           as
           you
           neither
           doe
           nor
           can
           ,
           that
           the
           Scape-goat
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           suffered
           any
           thing
           ;
           how
           will
           you
           bring
           it
           about
           ,
           that
           the
           Scape-goat
           figured
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ?
           shall
           no
           suffering
           be
           a
           figure
           of
           suffering
           ?
           such
           may
           your
           figures
           be
           ;
           but
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           maketh
           figures
           for
           similitude
           and
           resemblance
           to
           the
           trueth
           ;
           and
           not
           for
           contrarietie
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           .
           The
           chiefest
           point
           then
           you
           cleane
           slide
           from
           ,
           and
           take
           holde
           on
           
           some
           words
           in
           Moses
           text
           ,
           about
           which
           you
           thinke
           you
           may
           wrangle
           with
           some
           more
           likelihood
           .
        
         
           
             The
             verie
             expresse
             w●…rds
          
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             are
             these
             :
             Aaron
             shall
             take
             of
             the
             people
             two
             goats
             for
             a
             sinne
             offering
             .
             And
             verie
             good
             reason
             must
             I
             bring
             to
             frustrate
             so
             pl●…
             a
             speech
             .
          
           ]
           I
           am
           farre
           from
           bringing
           any
           thing
           to
           frustrate
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Scripture
           expresse
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           preferre
           that
           before
           your
           misapplying
           the
           words
           to
           your
           will.
           
             (
             Aaron
             )
             shal
             take
          
           of
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           
             two
             goats
             (
             for
             sinne
             .
             )
          
           So
           stand
           the
           words
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           appeale
           precisely
           to
           the
           text
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           taking
           (
           of
           two
           goats
           )
           and
           an
           intent
           for
           sinne
           declared
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           the
           particular
           maner
           of
           vsing
           and
           ordering
           either
           of
           them
           according
           to
           Gods
           appointment
           followeth
           in
           distinct
           and
           direct
           w●…ds
           .
           Aaron
           h
           
             shall
             take
             the
             two
             goats
             and
             make
             them
             stand
             before
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             giue
             lots
             vpon
             both
             goats
             ,
             one
             lot
             for
             the
             Lord
             and
             another
             for
             the
             Scape-goat
             .
          
           And
           
             Aaron
             shall
             make
             the
             goat
             on
             which
             the
             l●…
             fell
             for
             the
             Lord
             to
             draw
             neere
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             him
             reddie
          
           (
           or
           )
           sacrifice
           him
           for
           sinne
           .
           For
           here
           is
           AASA'HV
           added
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           vsually
           signifieth
           to
           make
           readie
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           
             And
             he
             shall
             kill
             the
             goat
             that
             is
             for
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             bring
             his
             bloud
             within
             the
             vai●…e
             .
          
           In
           as
           plaine
           words
           as
           the
           former
           be
           ,
           or
           any
           can
           be
           ,
           
             that
             goat
             on
             which
             the
             lot
             fell
             for
             the
          
           Lord
           ,
           
             must
             be
             made
             readie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sacrificed
           
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           spake
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           that
           
             which
             was
             the
             peoples
             sinne-offering
             must
             be
             slaine
             ,
          
           and
           his
           blood
           brought
           within
           the
           vaile
           .
           But
           neither
           of
           these
           agree
           to
           the
           Scape-goat
           :
           therefore
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           not
           the
           sinne
           offering
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           in
           that
           place
           mentioneth
           .
           i
           
             These
             words
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             proue
             not
             that
             the
             Scape-goat
             was
             no
             sinne-offering
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           These
           particular
           circumstances
           doe
           plainly
           proue
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           goats
           was
           made
           the
           peoples
           sinne-offering
           ,
           and
           so
           conuince
           that
           you
           inlargc
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           without
           any
           iust
           ground
           to
           serue
           your
           owne
           conceit
           .
           Two
           sinne-offerings
           were
           not
           taken
           from
           
             the
             people
          
           ,
           but
           
             two
             goats
          
           were
           taken
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           sacrificed
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           was
           after
           prescribed
           and
           performed
           ;
           and
           Aaron
           commanded
           for
           him
           and
           his
           house
           k
           
             to
             offer
             a
             bullocke
             for
             his
             sinne-offering
             .
          
           So
           that
           where
           the
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           no
           moe
           sinne-offerings
           for
           the
           people
           but
           one
           ,
           neither
           vseth
           the
           word
           AASA
           but
           to
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           one
           was
           prepared
           and
           slaine
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           as
           a
           sinne-offering
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           where
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           preserued
           aliue
           ,
           and
           sent
           away
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           force
           of
           the
           former
           sacrifice
           by
           carying
           with
           it
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           l
           
             I
             take
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             offering
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             ,
             as
             signifying
             any
             consecrated
             thing
             giuen
             to
             God
             to
             appease
             him
             for
             sinne
             .
             And
             such
             vnbloudie
             sinne-offerings
             very
             manie
             we
             shall
             finde
             in
             Moses
             Law.
             Wherefore
             the
             Scape-goat
             may
             be
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             slaine
             or
             bloudie
             .
          
           ]
           That
           the
           word
           Sacrifice
           may
           be
           diuersly
           taken
           ,
           and
           applied
           to
           things
           vnbloudie
           and
           ghostly
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           :
           but
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           should
           import
           both
           a
           bloudie
           and
           vnbloudie
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           a
           shift
           of
           yours
           without
           all
           sense
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           shew
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           sacrifices
           for
           sinne
           ,
           were
           they
           bloudie
           or
           vnbloudie
           ,
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           Moses
           law
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           all
           those
           places
           which
           you
           quote
           in
           your
           margin
           ;
           they
           were
           all
           without
           exception
           OFFERED
           to
           God
           by
           FIRE
           ;
           the
           things
           liuing
           suffered
           first
           death
           by
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ;
           the
           things
           without
           life
           ,
           as
           
             flowre
             ,
             oyle
             ,
             wine
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           where
           the
           bloudie
           sacrifices
           were
           burned
           ;
           and
           so
           without
           bloud
           or
           fire
           no
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           is
           appointed
           in
           Moses
           law
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           neither
           slaine
           nor
           touched
           with
           fire
           ,
           but
           sent
           forth
           aliue
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           what
           do
           those
           examples
           of
           things
           vnbloudie
           ,
           yet
           offered
           by
           fire
           ,
           helpe
           you
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           the
           Scape-goat
           liuing
           was
           such
           a
           sinne
           offering
           as
           many
           are
           found
           in
           Moses
           law
           ?
        
         
           m
           
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             more
             full
             and
             strong
             to
             prooue
             that
             the
             Scape-goat
             also
             was
             a
             true
             sinne-offering
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             true
             part
             of
             this
             whole
          
           and
           entire
           
             sinne-offering
             consisting
             and
             being
             compleat
             in
             both
             these
             goats
             ,
             the
             slaine
             and
             the
             Scape-goat
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             slaine
             so
             the
             Scape-goat
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             was
          
           CONSECRATED
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             here
          
           OFFERED
           
             (
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             by
             him
             )
             and
             separated
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             bar●…
             vpon
             him
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             
             people
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           come
           now
           from
           a
           sinne-offering
           to
           a
           part
           of
           a
           sinne
           offering
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           proue
           ,
           because
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           n
           CONSECRATED
           and
           OFFERED
           
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             by
             him
          
           .
           All
           these
           words
           are
           your
           owne
           adding
           to
           the
           text
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           keepe
           that
           course
           ,
           you
           may
           proue
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           your
           commentaries
           vpon
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Moses
           in
           that
           verse
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           are
           those
           :
           And
           
             the
             goat
          
           (
           on
           which
           the
           lot
           fell
           to
           be
           the
           Scape
           goa●…
           )
           
             shal
             be
          
           o
           
             brought
             aliue
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           LECAPPER
           ,
           
             to
             pray
             ouer
             him
          
           (
           o●…
           to
           carie
           away
           sinne
           by
           him
           )
           
             and
             to
             send
             him
             for
             the
             Scape-goat
             into
             the
             desert
             .
          
           You
           aske
           whose
           translation
           this
           is
           .
           The●…s
           that
           had
           better
           skill
           in
           the
           Hebrue
           tongue
           than
           you
           or
           I.
           The
           ancient
           translation
           of
           the
           Latine
           Church
           hath
           ,
           
             vt
             funda●…
             preces
             super
             ●…um
          
           ;
           to
           make
           prayers
           ouer
           him
           ;
           which
           Isychius
           ,
           Nicolaus
           de
           Lyra
           ,
           and
           Arias
           Montanus
           ●…o
           follow
           .
           Pagnin●…
           sayth
           ,
           
             ad
             emundandum
             per
             illum
             ,
             to
             clense
             ,
          
           or
           cary
           away
           
             sinne
             by
             him
          
           ,
           which
           Vatablus
           in
           his
           notes
           varieth
           by
           
             adrogandum
             ,
             to
             pray
          
           ouer
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           consecrated
           or
           offered
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           such
           wordes
           in
           Moses
           text
           ;
           except
           you
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           bringing
           of
           the
           goat
           before
           God
           was
           the
           offering
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           praying
           ouer
           it
           was
           the
           consecrating
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           these
           be
           sillie
           coniectures
           to
           proue
           the
           consecration
           and
           oblation
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           The
           Scape-goat
           therefore
           was
           not
           the
           halfe
           sinne-offering
           of
           the
           people
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           sensible
           figure
           of
           the
           acceptance
           of
           the
           former
           Sacrifice
           ,
           whose
           bloud
           was
           carried
           within
           the
           vaile
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           full
           propitiation
           for
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           those
           Sacrifices
           could
           effect
           .
           And
           in
           token
           thereof
           the
           Priest
           was
           willed
           before
           their
           faces
           by
           imposing
           his
           hands
           and
           confessing
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           remoued
           all
           their
           sinnes
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           as
           that
           goat
           was
           caried
           away
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           nothing
           giuen
           to
           God
           for
           sinne
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           shewed
           rather
           a
           reiection
           and
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           by
           his
           departure
           into
           the
           desert
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           sanctified
           and
           accepted
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           who●…e
           bloud
           did
           make
           the
           purgation
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           them
           to
           God
           by
           his
           figuring
           and
           their
           beleeuing
           in
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
             Was
             not
             the
             Scape-goat
             then
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             slaine
             goat
             ?
          
           ]
           Though
           certaine
           
           Fathers
           doe
           sometimes
           resemble
           the
           Scape-goat
           to
           the
           wicked
           and
           reprobate
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           wide
           a
           wandering
           from
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           your
           wresting
           it
           to
           signifie
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ;
           yet
           neither
           did
           I
           ,
           nor
           doe
           I
           gainsay
           ,
           but
           the
           Scape-goat
           might
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           things
           in
           it
           can
           not
           be
           proportioned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           so
           no
           figure
           can
           match
           him
           :
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           proue
           it
           to
           be
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           foreshew
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           There
           were
           many
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           of
           Christes
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           Brasen
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           Rocke
           in
           the
           desert
           ;
           Sampson
           ,
           Ionas
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           sacirfices
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           the
           Scape-goat
           prefigure
           either
           the
           cause
           or
           shame
           of
           his
           death
           or
           both
           ,
           as
           the
           slaine
           goat
           did
           the
           maner
           and
           power
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           sinne-offering
           .
           Iustine
           Martyr
           sayth
           ,
           The
           two
           goats
           p
           
             designed
             the
             two
             commings
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             first
             when
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Priests
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             him
             and
             putting
             him
             to
             death
             ,
          
           SENT
           HIM
           AVVAY
           AS
           THE
           SCAPEGOAT
           .
           
             The
             second
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             dishonoured
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             all
             repentant
             sinners
             .
          
           Te●…ullian
           is
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           :
           
             One
             of
             the
             goats
          
           q
           
             arayed
             in
             redde
             scarlet
             ,
             aecurfed
             and
             spet
             on
             ,
             beaten
             and
             punched
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             city
             into
             a
             place
             of
             perdition
             ,
          
           (
           thus
           )
           
             marked
             with
             manifest
             signes
             of
             the
             Lords
             passion
             .
             The
             other
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             giuen
             for
             food
             to
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             secundae
             repraesentationis
             argumenta
             sign
             bat
             ,
             sealed
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             second
             appearing
             .
          
           Theodoret
           referreth
           the
           two
           goats
           to
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           r
           
             ●…laine
             goat
             to
             represent
             the
             passible
             nature
             of
             his
             flesh
             ;
             the
             Scape-goat
             to
             shew
             the
             impassible
             nature
             of
             his
             Diuinitie
             .
          
           s
           Isychius
           doth
           the
           like
           .
           Caluine
           a
           man
           of
           sharpe
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sense
           a
           mainteiner
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           applie
           the
           Scape-goat
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           but
           either
           to
           witnesse
           the
           
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           slaine
           goat
           did
           dcclare
           his
           death
           ;
           or
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           
             man
             deuoted
          
           to
           beare
           
             the
             shame
          
           and
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           for
           others
           .
           
             There
             is
             heere
             set
             downe
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           a
           t
           
             doubble
             way
             
             of
             cleansing
             sinne
             .
             For
             of
             the
             two
             goats
             ,
             one
             was
             offered
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             sent
             forth
             (
             aliue
             )
          
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vel
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           deuoted
           to
           destruction
           for
           others
           ,
           or
           an
           of-scouring
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           either
           of
           these
           figures
           was
           
             exhibited
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             slaying
             abolished
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           one
           deuoted
           or
           appointed
           to
           beare
           the
           plague
           for
           others
           ;
           )
           
             all
             beautie
             was
             quenched
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             reiected
             of
             men
             .
             There
             may
             be
             brought
             a
             more
             curious
             speculation
             ,
             that
             the
             sending
             away
             of
             the
          
           (
           Scape-goat
           )
           
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christes
             resurrection
          
           ;
           but
           I
           embrace
           
             that
             which
             is
             more
             simple
             and
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             goat
             sent
             away
             aliue
             and
             free
             was
          
           VICE
           PIACVLI
           (
           as
           a
           thing
           deuoted
           to
           beare
           the
           brunt
           for
           others
           )
           
             that
             by
             his
             departure
             and
             leading
             away
             ,
             the
             people
             might
             be
             assured
             their
             sinnes
             did
             vanish
             ,
          
           and
           were
           
             caried
             farre
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             So
             that
             though
             the
             Priest
             brought
             one
             goat
             aliue
             for
             a
             reconciliation
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             not
             pacified
             without
             bloud
             ,
             quia
             vis
             expiationis
             a
             sacrificio
             alterius
             Hirci
             pendebat
             ,
             because
             the
             force
             of
             cleansing
             sinne
             depended
             on
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             other
             (
             slaine
             )
             goat
             .
          
           Thus
           haue
           we
           manie
           significations
           of
           the
           Scape-goat
           referred
           euen
           to
           Christ
           by
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           some
           whom
           you
           would
           seeme
           most
           to
           follow
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           applieth
           it
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           So
           that
           your
           assertion
           in
           that
           behalfe
           is
           but
           your
           meere
           imagination
           ,
           farther
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           ,
           than
           their
           coniectures
           which
           you
           count
           widest
           off
           .
           But
           you
           will
           proue
           it
           by
           maine
           might
           ,
           that
           shall
           remoue
           mountaines
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           u
           
             must
             needs
             be
             then
             that
             the
          
           (
           Scape-goate
           )
           
             signified
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             doubtlesse
             Christ
             man.
             For
             the
             godhead
             could
             be
             no
             sinne-offering
             neither
             did
             it
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Deitie
             beare
             our
             sinnes
             vpon
             him
             properly
             ;
             all
             which
             the
             Scape-goate
             did
             .
             If
             it
             were
             Christ
             man
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             his
             body
             ,
             for
             his
             body
             was
             slaine
             bloudily
             ,
             the
             Scape-goate
             was
             not
             slaine
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             of
             necessitie
          
           (
           I
           thinke
           )
           
             the
             humane
          
           MORTALL
           
             Soule
             ,
             which
             the
             Scape-goate
             signified
             .
          
           ]
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           you
           make
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           mortall
           as
           your
           words
           here
           stand
           ,
           because
           he
           suffered
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           or
           whether
           this
           were
           the
           scape
           of
           your
           Printer
           ;
           but
           by
           such
           demonstrations
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           supported
           with
           figures
           and
           fansies
           of
           your
           owne
           making
           ,
           you
           may
           prooue
           what
           you
           will.
           That
           the
           
             Brasen
             Serpent
          
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           witnesseth
           .
           Whence
           you
           may
           inferre
           after
           your
           manner
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           true
           flesh
           nor
           felt
           death
           .
           For
           the
           
             Brasen
             Serpent
          
           had
           neither
           flesh
           to
           feele
           ,
           nor
           life
           to
           loose
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           expresseth
           ,
           that
           x
           Ionas
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           his
           lying
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           Ionas
           aliue
           in
           the
           Whales
           belly
           .
           May
           it
           therefore
           be
           concluded
           that
           Christ
           was
           neuer
           dead
           ,
           nor
           buried
           ,
           because
           Ionas
           indeede
           was
           neither
           ?
           Figures
           haue
           a
           resemblance
           to
           some
           things
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           ;
           as
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           to
           his
           fastning
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           sauing
           all
           that
           beheld
           him
           in
           faith
           ;
           Ionas
           to
           the
           time
           that
           he
           lay
           in
           his
           graue
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           impossibilitie
           conceaued
           of
           his
           resurrection
           .
           So
           the
           Scape-goate
           notwithstanding
           your
           
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             ,
          
           migh●…
           signifie
           the
           impassible
           godhead
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Theodoret
           ,
           and
           Isychius
           affirme
           ,
           since
           power
           to
           take
           away
           sin
           and
           to
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           suffering
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           God.
           It
           might
           likewise
           resemble
           the
           detestation
           and
           hatred
           the
           Iewes
           had
           of
           Christ
           when
           they
           cryed
           ,
           y
           
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             away
             with
             him
             ,
          
           if
           the
           vsage
           of
           the
           people
           towards
           the
           Scape-goate
           were
           such
           as
           Tertullian
           describeth
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           spit
           at
           him
           ,
           punch
           him
           ,
           and
           curse
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           caried
           out
           of
           the
           Citie
           .
           And
           where
           he
           went
           away
           aliue
           for
           all
           their
           spites
           and
           wrongs
           ,
           that
           might
           declare
           either
           his
           resurrection
           into
           life
           eternall
           which
           they
           could
           not
           touch
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           life
           here
           not
           left
           in
           the
           peoples
           hands
           ,
           but
           reserued
           to
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           till
           he
           did
           willingly
           offer
           it
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God.
           Ambrose
           saith
           of
           him
           .
           z
           
             Quasi
             arbiter
             exuendi
             suscipiendique
             corporis
             ,
             emisit
             spiritum
             non
             amisit
             .
             As
             hauing
             power
             in
             himselfe
             to
             lay
             aside
             and
             to
             take
             againe
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             sent
             foorth
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             lost
             it
             not
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           Eusebius
           .
           When
           a
           
             no
             man
             had
             power
             ouer
             Christs
             soule
             he
             himselfe
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             laid
             it
             downe
             for
             man.
          
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             So
             (
             loosed
             from
             all
             force
             )
             and
             resting
             free
             ,
             him selfe
             of
             him selfe
             made
             the
             departure
             from
             his
             body
             .
          
           This
           the
           Scape-goate
           I
           say
           might
           figure
           ,
           as
           some
           ancient
           Fathers
           auouch
           ,
           &
           your
           reasons
           to
           the
           contrary
           are
           but
           rushes
           ,
           
           vnfit
           to
           conclude
           such
           a
           cause
           ;
           considering
           that
           no
           figure
           agreeth
           in
           all
           things
           with
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           should
           be
           no
           figure
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           you
           collect
           some
           small
           disagreements
           betweene
           the
           figure
           and
           the
           truth
           ..
        
         
           Againe
           as
           you
           suppose
           for
           some
           petite
           difference
           the
           Scape-goat
           could
           not
           figure
           the
           deity
           ,
           nor
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           I
           vpon
           stronger
           grounds
           collect
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           signifie
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           &
           if
           your
           word
           were
           of
           any
           waight
           ,
           your selfe
           auouch
           that
           which
           I
           entend
           .
           Those
           c
           
             b●…asts
             sacrifices
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             could
             not
             prefigure
             the
             immortall
             and
             reasonable
             soule
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           If
           that
           be
           true
           which
           is
           your
           owne
           auerment
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Scape-goat
           which
           I
           troe
           was
           a
           beast
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           figure
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           which
           were
           inward
           and
           invisible
           ,
           as
           was
           his
           soule
           ?
           Can
           you
           so
           closely
           conuey
           contradictions
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           treatise
           to
           tell
           vs
           
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             beasts
             could
             not
             prefigure
             the
             immortall
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           in
           your
           defence
           to
           assure
           vs
           it
           
             must
             be
             ofnecessitie
             that
             the
          
           Scape-goat
           
             signified
             the
             humane
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           Besides
           if
           the
           Scape-goat
           signified
           Christs
           soule
           sent
           away
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           goat
           was
           first
           slain
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           force
           import
           Christs
           death
           ;
           for
           without
           death
           ,
           his
           soule
           was
           not
           separated
           from
           his
           body
           .
           And
           so
           by
           your
           vrging
           that
           it
           could
           not
           signifie
           Christs
           death
           ,
           you
           plainly
           confirme
           it
           did
           signifie
           Christes
           death
           .
           Thirdly
           the
           place
           whither
           the
           Scape-goat
           was
           sent
           ,
           was
           the
           d
           
             Wildernes
             and
             a
             land
             vnhabitabie
          
           .
           Now
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           seuered
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           went
           to
           heauen
           as
           you
           hold
           or
           to
           Paradise
           .
           Is
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           with
           you
           become
           a
           
             wildernes
             &
             a
             land
             not
             inhabited
             ?
          
           Fourthly
           the
           Scape-goat
           after
           he
           was
           sent
           away
           ,
           did
           e
           beare
           vpon
           him
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Dare
           you
           say
           that
           Christs
           soule
           departed
           from
           his
           body
           did
           beare
           or
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           peoples
           sinnes
           ?
           
             Your
             meaning
             is
             but
             to
          
           f
           
             shew
             what
             you
             thinke
             to
             be
             indeed
             most
             probable
             and
             likely
             ,
             knowing
             that
             yet
             some
             such
             matter
             ,
             as
             you
             ayme
             at
             ,
             they
             doe
             signifie
             without
             Question
             .
          
           ]
           After
           
             it
             must
             be
             of
             necessitie
          
           ,
           come
           you
           now
           with
           probabilitie
           ?
           and
           is
           your
           doubtles
           so
           soone
           turned
           into
           likelihood
           ?
           The
           Reader
           is
           well
           holpen
           vp
           to
           rest
           on
           your
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           SOME
           SVCH
           MATTER
           AS
           YOV
           AYME
           AT
           .
           But
           backe
           to
           the
           matter
           indeed
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           Reader
           shall
           finde
           euen
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           ,
           besides
           my
           proofes
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           but
           ayme
           at
           these
           things
           vpon
           the
           bare
           surmise
           of
           your
           own
           braine
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           can
           shew
           no
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           which
           did
           figure
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           foule
           ;
           much
           lesse
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           that
           we
           differ
           about
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           would
           now
           loose
           your
           necke
           out
           of
           the
           coller
           .
        
         
           We
           g
           
             reade
             of
             other
             sacrifices
             consisting
             of
             sacrifices
             of
             sundry
             and
             diuers
             sorts
             .
             The
             bloody
             sacrifice
             had
             conioyned
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             vnbloody
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             meate
             offering
             ,
             and
             an
          
           
           
             other
             of
             the
             drinke
             offering
             .
             Which
             may
             very
             likely
             represent
             vnto
             vs
             the
             sundry
             and
             diuers
             kinds
             of
             Christs
             meritorious
             sufferings
             in
             his
             life
             time
             and
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           ]
           You
           coniecture
           still
           so
           farre
           from
           truth
           ,
           that
           few
           men
           will
           regard
           your
           coniecturall
           likelihoods
           .
           Why
           
             Salt
             ,
             Flower
             ,
             Oyle
          
           and
           Wine
           ,
           were
           added
           to
           the
           carnall
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           much
           may
           be
           ghessed
           ,
           litle
           can
           be
           prooued
           .
           They
           might
           well
           serue
           to
           make
           the
           sacrifice
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           and
           the
           fuller
           ,
           and
           so
           resemble
           the
           fragrancie
           and
           sufficiencie
           of
           Christs
           death
           ;
           but
           what
           reason
           you
           haue
           to
           make
           Christes
           life
           to
           be
           thought
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           his
           merits
           all
           one
           with
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           things
           without
           sense
           or
           life
           to
           figure
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           not
           what
           besides
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           your
           will
           is
           your
           best
           weapon
           ,
           when
           you
           be
           put
           to
           the
           push
           of
           any
           proofe
           .
           Yea
           in
           the
           same
           side
           where
           you
           reiect
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Cyrill
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           Bede
           ,
           as
           h
           
             wide
             coniectures
             and
             palpable
             mistakings
          
           ,
           you
           come
           in
           with
           your
           foolish
           supposals
           ,
           and
           offer
           them
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           as
           matters
           of
           good
           moment
           ,
           onely
           because
           you
           fansie
           them
           .
           But
           mocke
           not
           your
           Reader
           with
           
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             as
             you
             thinke
          
           ;
           your
           thoughts
           must
           be
           wiser
           and
           neerer
           the
           truth
           before
           a
           meane
           man
           will
           regard
           them
           .
        
         
           i
           
             Who
             but
             I
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             would
             defend
             these
             palpable
             mistakings
             of
             the
             auncients
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             the
          
           k
           
             expresse
             text
             against
             them
          
           ?
           ]
           Nay
           who
           but
           you
           would
           so
           peremptorily
           trample
           vpon
           the
           credits
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           with
           a
           proud
           presumption
           of
           the
           text
           before
           you
           did
           better
           examine
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           wicked
           are
           a
           Redemption
           or
           propitiation
           for
           the
           godly
           ,
           which
           in
           Moses
           the
           Scape-goate
           
           is
           said
           to
           be
           for
           the
           people
           ?
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           l
           COPHER
           LAZADDIC
           RASHAA
           a
           
             Redemption
             for
             the
             iust
          
           (
           shall
           )
           
             the
             wicked
          
           (
           be
           ,
           )
           
             and
             the
             transgressour
             for
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           Where
           not
           onely
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           word
           is
           found
           which
           Moses
           vseth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Scape-goate
             shall
             be
          
           m
           
             presented
             aliue
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           LECAPPE●…
           
           AALAV
           ,
           
             to
             make
             (
             Redemption
             or
             reconciliation
             )
             by
             him
             .
          
           So
           God
           by
           Esay
           said
           ,
           n
           
             I
             gaue
             Egypt
          
           CAPHRECA
           
             to
             be
             thy
             Redemption
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           be
           plagued
           for
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           scape
           .
           And
           so
           God
           often
           layeth
           the
           burden
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           should
           fall
           on
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           excuseth
           the
           one
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           typically
           on
           the
           Scape-goate
           &
           truely
           on
           Christ
           for
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           no
           such
           ouersight
           in
           Cyrill
           ,
           Ambroses
           and
           B●…de
           to
           resemble
           the
           Scape-goate
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           punished
           to
           spa●…
           the
           godly
           as
           you
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           their
           coniectures
           are
           farre
           more
           considerate
           then
           yours
           ;
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           was
           o
           
             counted
             among
             the
             wicked
          
           ,
           and
           vsed
           in
           shew
           as
           the
           wicked
           are
           ,
           when
           he
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           tooke
           our
           burden
           on
           him
           .
           That
           which
           M●…nster
           reporteth
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Rabines
           ,
           and
           especially
           out
           of
           Rabi
           Salom
           :
           Kimchi
           ,
           and
           Aben
           Ezra
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Scape-goate
             was
          
           p
           
             sent
             to
             a
             strong
             hill
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             and
             there
             torne
             in
             peeces
             before
             he
             could
             touch
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             hill
          
           ;
           I
           leaue
           to
           each
           mans
           liking
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           Howbeit
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             extra
             ciuitatem
             abijciebatur
             in
             perditionem
          
           ,
           the
           Scape-goate
           
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Citie
             into
             perdition
          
           ;
           And
           Iustine
           Martyr
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Triphon
           the
           Iew
           ,
           saith
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           Elders
           
             sent
             Christ
             away
             as
             the
             Scape-goate
             ,
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             doing
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
        
         
           The
           r
           
             very
             like
             are
             your
             three
             reasons
             brought
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Holocaust
             can
             not
             signifie
             the
             sufferings
             of
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             of
             his
             soule
             any
             way
             .
          
           ]
           Whether
           the
           Holocaust
           
           were
           a
           figure
           of
           Christes
           sacrifice
           ,
           or
           did
           represent
           the
           ioynt
           sufferings
           of
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           of
           these
           is
           in
           question
           betwixt
           vs.
           You
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           by
           their
           sacrifices
           were
           directed
           to
           beleeue
           the
           suffering
           of
           that
           which
           you
           call
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           offered
           himselfe
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           That
           was
           the
           point
           which
           I
           denied
           .
           The
           shedding
           of
           Christes
           bloud
           vnto
           death
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           Chapters
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           doeth
           plainely
           deduce
           from
           those
           bloudie
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           other
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           from
           their
           sacrifices
           he
           doth
           not
           deriue
           .
           The
           Holocaust
           ,
           you
           replied
           ,
           was
           s
           
             euery
             whit
             chopt
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             altogether
             put
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           I
           answered
           this
           was
           done
           
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           whose
           dead
           body
           was
           
             wholly
             consumed
          
           to
           ashes
           with
           one
           and
           the
           
             selfe
             same
             sire
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           could
           not
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           suffer
           any
           thing
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           much
           lesse
           be
           wholly
           consumed
           with
           any
           sufferings
           common
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           since
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           it selfe
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           consumed
           with
           any
           corruption
           or
           affliction
           .
           Besides
           that
           you
           your self
           in
           the
           leafe
           before
           made
           a
           plaine
           resolution
           ,
           that
           those
           t
           
             Sacrifices
             of
             beasts
             ,
             could
             not
             prefigure
             the
             immortall
             and
             reasonable
             soule
             of
             Christ.
          
           How
           then
           could
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           those
           beasts
           cut
           in
           peeces
           and
           quite
           consumed
           with
           fire
           ,
           represent
           the
           inward
           and
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
        
         
           
             Is
             there
          
           u
           
             any
             Similitude
             concurring
             in
             all
             points
             and
             circumstances
             with
             the
             thing
             signified
             ?
          
           ]
           If
           it
           did
           ,
           it
           were
           the
           trueth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           figure
           thereof
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           your
           illations
           that
           the
           Scape-goate
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           things
           disagreed
           from
           the
           Deitie
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           could
           signifie
           neither
           ,
           were
           vaine
           and
           idle
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           in
           figures
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           one
           principall
           action
           or
           circumstance
           bee
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           in
           how
           many
           things
           so
           euer
           they
           bee
           otherwise
           different
           .
           But
           where
           is
           your
           warrant
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           burning
           of
           sacrifices
           when
           they
           were
           dead
           ,
           signified
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ?
           Shew
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           will
           soone
           dispence
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           rules
           and
           my
           reasons
           also
           .
           Figures
           expressed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           had
           no
           doubt
           their
           similitude
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           though
           we
           perhaps
           see
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           point
           of
           resemblance
           be
           ratified
           by
           Gods
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           may
           and
           must
           content
           vs.
           But
           will
           you
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           make
           figures
           to
           fit
           your
           fansies
           ,
           and
           then
           claime
           the
           same
           prerogatiue
           ,
           which
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           ?
           What
           if
           
             many
             figures
             in
             the
             Law
             had
             
             as
             great
             disparagement
          
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           
             To
             the
             things
             signified
          
           ,
           as
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Holocaust
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ?
           Is
           that
           a
           president
           for
           you
           to
           deuise
           and
           establish
           what
           figures
           please
           you
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           raise
           platformes
           for
           strange
           and
           newe
           doctrine
           ?
        
         
           The
           x
           
             bodies
             of
             beastes
             first
             sl●…ine
             were
             after
             caried
             out
             of
             the
             host
             .
             Now
             these
             signified
             Christs
             going
             out
             of
             Ierusalem
             to
             be
             slaine
             ,
             but
             being
             yet
             aliue
             .
             The
             burning
             of
             the
             beasts
             after
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweete
             sauour
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             trueth
             is
             Christs
             very
             death
             ,
             and
             nothing
             done
             by
             him
             afterward
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             anger
             is
             fully
             pacified
             toward
             vs.
          
           ]
           In
           figuratiue
           and
           bloudie
           sacrifices
           could
           you
           distinguish
           the
           suffering
           ,
           which
           was
           proper
           to
           the
           liuing
           creature
           that
           was
           offered
           ,
           from
           the
           offering
           which
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           accepting
           which
           belonged
           onely
           vnto
           God
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           thus
           iumble
           them
           together
           both
           in
           the
           figures
           signifying
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           thing
           signified
           .
           That
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           carnall
           sacrifices
           slaine
           vnder
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           did
           foreshew
           the
           bloudshedding
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           is
           very
           plaine
           ,
           not
           onely
           calling
           him
           amongst
           other
           things
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             The
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
          
           and
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             similitude
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
          
           but
           also
           making
           diuers
           comparisons
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           proouing
           by
           the
           first
           testament
           that
           the
           second
           must
           be
           ratified
           with
           bloud
           and
           death
           .
           By
           which
           as
           by
           figures
           were
           sufficiently
           testified
           ,
           the
           ioynt
           sufferings
           of
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           euen
           vnto
           death
           .
           For
           the
           powers
           of
           ●…ife
           and
           sense
           in
           those
           creatures
           that
           had
           their
           bloud
           shed
           vntodeath
           ,
           naturally
           feeling
           and
           shewing
           in
           their
           kinde
           the
           paines
           and
           terrour
           of
           death
           ,
           were
           fi●…test
           to
           witnesse
           to
           all
           the
           beholders
           that
           the
           violent
           and
           bloudie
           death
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           hee
           would
           vndertake
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           should
           bee
           grieuous
           and
           painefull
           euen
           to
           his
           soule
           .
           And
           that
           being
           made
           so
           manifest
           to
           all
           mens
           eyes
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           liuing
           sacrifices
           ,
           what
           needed
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           same
           after
           it
           was
           dead
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           obscurely
           to
           intimate
           if
           not
           falsely
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           should
           consume
           the
           Messias
           ?
           God
           had
           therefore
           another
           meaning
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           in
           commanding
           ech
           sacrifice
           after
           it
           was
           slaine
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           by
           fire
           .
           Forwhere
           of
           all
           creatures
           subiect
           to
           mans
           sight
           and
           sense
           ,
           fire
           was
           the
           fittest
           for
           the
           
             light
             ,
             heate
             ,
             force
          
           ,
           and
           motion
           thereof
           to
           designe
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           the
           zeale
           of
           his
           holinesse
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           seate
           of
           his
           habitation
           in
           the
           heauens
           ;
           God
           gaue
           the
           Iewes
           fire
           from
           heauen
           to
           burne
           perpetually
           on
           his
           Altar
           ;
           which
           did
           teach
           them
           with
           what
           cleannesse
           of
           hands
           and
           feruentnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           required
           ,
           should
           bee
           offered
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           did
           separate
           the
           sacrifices
           dedicated
           vnto
           God
           from
           all
           prophane
           abuse
           and
           humane
           vse
           ;
           and
           made
           them
           ascend
           towardes
           the
           place
           of
           his
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           accept
           them
           with
           fauour
           ,
           and
           be
           pleased
           with
           them
           .
           All
           which
           significations
           of
           heauenly
           fire
           were
           most
           perfectly
           accomplished
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           For
           neuer
           man
           nor
           Angel
           offered
           vnto
           God
           any
           seruice
           with
           like
           puritie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           offered
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           oblation
           did
           not
           onely
           clense
           his
           body
           from
           all
           corruption
           of
           mortalitie
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           his
           resurrection
           ;
           but
           pearced
           the
           heauens
           with
           admirable
           celeritie
           and
           efficacie
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           a
           sweete
           smelling
           sauour
           for
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Some
           of
           these
           things
           you
           seeme
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           As
           
             fire
             to
             signifie
             the
          
           a
           
             Acceptation
             of
             Christs
             death
          
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweete
             sauour
          
           ascending
           vp
           to
           God.
           What
           
           reason
           then
           haue
           you
           that
           fire
           should
           note
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           powred
           out
           on
           Christes
           soule
           and
           body
           before
           he
           died
           ?
           Shall
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fire
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sacrifice
           import
           both
           gracious
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           terrible
           vengeance
           from
           God
           ?
           These
           be
           contraries
           in
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           in
           yours
           .
           That
           fire
           in
           sacrifices
           did
           shew
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           not
           his
           anger
           ,
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           b
           Gedeon
           ,
           c
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           d
           Elias
           ,
           doe
           plainly
           prooue
           ,
           which
           God
           with
           fire
           from
           heauen
           consumed
           ,
           not
           in
           token
           of
           any
           displeasure
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           dislike
           of
           their
           offerings
           ,
           but
           in
           signe
           of
           very
           fauorable
           acceptations
           both
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           sacrifices
           .
           Euen
           so
           at
           the
           first
           offerings
           
           of
           Aaron
           e
           
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             all
             the
             people
             and
             there
             came
             a
             fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consumed
             the
             burnt
             offering
             vpon
             the
             Altar
          
           ;
           which
           when
           
             all
             the
             people
             saw
             ,
             they
             gaue
             a
             shout
             for
             ioy
             and
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             .
          
           This
           fire
           descending
           from
           God
           and
           consuming
           that
           sacrifice
           ,
           God
           commaunded
           to
           keepe
           f
           
             burning
             for
             euer
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
          
           and
           none
           might
           approch
           to
           him
           with
           any
           other
           fire
           in
           incense
           or
           offering
           :
           in
           so
           much
           that
           when
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Aaron
           tooke
           
             strange
             ●…ire
          
           to
           offer
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           that
           which
           alwaies
           burned
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           God
           g
           destroyed
           them
           with
           fire
           .
           The
           fire
           then
           which
           consumed
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           miraculously
           deliuered
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           ioyfully
           receaued
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           argue
           to
           them
           any
           wrath
           or
           vengeance
           on
           their
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           fauour
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           by
           the
           sweete
           odour
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           .
           As
           when
           Noah
           made
           his
           h
           
             burnt
             offerings
             to
             ascend
          
           (
           
             by
             fire
          
           )
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             smelled
             a
             sauour
             of
             rest
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           appeased
           ,
           and
           his
           anger
           to
           rest
           .
           So
           when
           Aaron
           and
           his
           sonnes
           were
           to
           be
           consecrated
           Priests
           ,
           God
           said
           to
           Moses
           ,
           i
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             to
             smell
          
           ,
           (
           by
           fier
           )
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           burne
           )
           
             the
             whole
             Ram
          
           ,
           as
           
             a
             burnt
             offering
          
           ;
           it
           
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             sauour
             of
             rest
             :
          
           that
           is
           a
           pleasing
           sacrifice
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           God
           willed
           the
           Iewes
           in
           their
           
             peace
             offerings
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           gaue
           thanks
           for
           their
           safetie
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           to
           vse
           fire
           ;
           and
           saith
           of
           it
           ,
           k
           ISSHE
           ,
           
             this
             burning
             by
             fire
          
           ,
           (
           or
           this
           sacrifice
           made
           by
           fire
           )
           
             is
             a
             sauour
             of
             rest
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           so
           in
           incense
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Iohn
           resembleth
           to
           the
           l
           
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           fire
           was
           likewise
           required
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           prayers
           
             went
             vp
             before
             God
             as
             the
             smoke
             of
             sweete
             odours
             ,
          
           and
           were
           accepted
           of
           him
           .
           Then
           not
           affliction
           or
           indignation
           on
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           declared
           by
           the
           fire
           which
           God
           commaunded
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           all
           kinds
           of
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           ascending
           vp
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           accepting
           thereof
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           from
           your
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           bable
           so
           much
           in
           both
           your
           bookes
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Apostle
           sayth
           ,
           
             as
             the
             bodies
             of
             beasts
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             campe
             ,
             so
             Christ
          
           
           
             suffered
             without
             the
             gate
          
           .
           ]
           Were
           it
           granted
           ,
           that
           fire
           in
           Sacrifices
           did
           signifie
           probation
           or
           affliction
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           way
           proued
           ;
           you
           are
           no
           whit
           the
           neerer
           to
           your
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           For
           
             the
             bodies
             of
             beasts
          
           ,
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             were
             burnt
          
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           pretense
           of
           these
           wordes
           be
           stretched
           farder
           than
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           carried
           to
           be
           crucified
           
             without
             the
             gate
          
           .
           And
           the
           chopping
           of
           the
           holocaust
           in
           pieces
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           the
           more
           conueniently
           be
           layed
           on
           the
           wood
           to
           burne
           ,
           maketh
           as
           slender
           proofe
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           graue
           deuice
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           chopt
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           bodie
           ;
           which
           conceits
           of
           yours
           ,
           declare
           your
           follie
           ,
           but
           helpe
           not
           your
           cause
           .
           Those
           Sacrifices
           whereof
           part
           was
           burnt
           by
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           reserued
           for
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           the
           owner
           that
           brought
           them
           to
           feast
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           had
           their
           bloud
           shed
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           resembled
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           no
           lesse
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           God
           would
           haue
           no
           part
           of
           the
           one
           to
           be
           eaten
           by
           the
           Priests
           or
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           were
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           wholly
           consumed
           by
           fire
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           wholly
           reserued
           or
           dedicated
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           respecteth
           in
           that
           comparison
           which
           he
           maketh
           of
           
             the
             bodies
             of
             beasts
             burnt
             without
             the
             campe
             ,
          
           whereof
           the
           Priests
           that
           serued
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           could
           not
           be
           partakers
           .
           They
           were
           consumed
           by
           fire
           ,
           because
           the
           Priests
           should
           not
           eat
           thereof
           ;
           to
           foreshew
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           seruice
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           outward
           Temple
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           trueth
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           except
           they
           did
           leaue
           those
           elements
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           seemed
           so
           glorious
           in
           their
           eyes
           ;
           and
           followed
           Christ
           out
           of
           the
           gate
           ,
           bearing
           his
           reproch
           ;
           whose
           bloud
           was
           most
           holy
           and
           most
           sufficient
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           people
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           to
           suffer
           as
           a
           malefactour
           and
           wicked
           person
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           those
           beasts
           consumed
           by
           fire
           out
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God
           ;
           for
           then
           must
           they
           haue
           beene
           burnt
           
             on
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           as
           the
           holocausts
           
           were
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           were
           slaine
           before
           the
           doore
           of
           that
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           their
           bloud
           brought
           and
           sprinckled
           on
           the
           hornes
           of
           the
           Altar
           of
           incense
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           vaile
           of
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           their
           fat
           burned
           on
           the
           Altar
           of
           burnt
           offerings
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           then
           was
           the
           rest
           caried
           out
           of
           the
           campe
           to
           be
           consumed
           with
           fire
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           eat
           thereof
           .
           The
           place
           whither
           ,
           and
           the
           purpose
           why
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           those
           beasts
           were
           carried
           forth
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           are
           touched
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           ;
           but
           the
           maner
           of
           burning
           them
           after
           their
           bloud
           was
           sprinckled
           ,
           and
           their
           fat
           offered
           vnto
           God
           vpon
           his
           Altar
           by
           sacred
           fire
           ,
           he
           no
           way
           compareth
           with
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           was
           consumed
           in
           Christes
           passion
           without
           the
           gate
           as
           their
           bodies
           were
           by
           fire
           without
           the
           campe
           .
           For
           the
           fire
           of
           probation
           and
           affliction
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           consumeth
           only
           the
           wicked
           ;
           which
           are
           as
           drosse
           and
           m
           stubble
           before
           it
           ;
           it
           consumeth
           not
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           clenseth
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           pure
           as
           n
           
             golde
             tried
             in
             the
             fornace
          
           ,
           yea
           o
           
             much
             more
             precious
             than
             gold
             tried
             with
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           my
           first
           and
           second
           exceptions
           stand
           good
           for
           ought
           you
           haue
           proued
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           No
           Scripture
           doth
           warrant
           ,
           that
           fire
           in
           Sacrifices
           did
           signifie
           the
           torments
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           least
           of
           all
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           the
           perfection
           and
           puritie
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           acceptation
           thereof
           with
           God
           ;
           which
           are
           things
           farre
           distant
           from
           your
           deuice
           .
           As
           also
           that
           Christes
           bodie
           or
           soule
           were
           wholly
           consumed
           by
           any
           affliction
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           this
           hath
           neither
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           trueth
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Which
           reason
           you
           cunningly
           skip
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           my
           p
           
             second
             exception
             is
             also
             nothing
          
           .
           What
           mine
           exceptions
           were
           ,
           my
           words
           are
           plaine
           .
           q
           
             Why
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             holocaust
             should
             signifie
             Christs
             affliction
             on
             the
             crosse
             either
             in
             body
             or
             in
             soule
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             proofe
             made
             by
             this
             Confuter
             ;
             and
             why
             they
             should
             not
             resemble
             Christs
             afflictions
             before
             death
             ,
             these
             two
             reasons
             moue
             me
             :
             First
             it
             was
             burnt
             after
             it
             was
             dead
             ;
             next
             it
             was
             wholly
             consumed
             by
             fire
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             accord
             with
             Christes
             sufferings
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           This
           was
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           may
           see
           ,
           my
           second
           exception
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           you
           subiect
           in
           place
           thereof
           .
           That
           indeed
           sheweth
           how
           carelesly
           you
           concluded
           against
           your selfe
           .
           For
           where
           you
           make
           such
           a
           stirre
           for
           the
           PROPER
           
             sufferings
             of
          
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           exemplifie
           them
           but
           in
           a
           figure
           ,
           you
           bring
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           holocaust
           ,
           which
           either
           wholly
           excludeth
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           admitteth
           none
           but
           those
           that
           were
           also
           common
           to
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           PROPER
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           are
           cleane
           without
           your
           owne
           example
           .
           But
           now
           you
           amend
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           plainly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           r
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
             torment
             afflicted
             Christes
             whole
             manhood
             by
             sympathie
             .
          
           ]
           Looke
           better
           to
           your
           words
           ,
           Sir
           Trifler
           ,
           another
           time
           .
           If
           it
           were
           common
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           common
           to
           the
           bodie
           ?
        
         
           You
           haue
           shifts
           enow
           to
           saue
           all
           this
           :
           for
           s
           
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             holocaust
             ,
          
           so
           WHOLE
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             and
             then
             his
             verie
             soule
          
           CHIEFLY
           was
           AS
           IT
           VVERE
           
             chopt
             into
             pieces
          
           ,
           and
           AS
           IT
           VVERE
           
             quite
             consumed
             in
             his
             firie
             sorrowes
             .
          
           ]
           A
           learned
           &
           
           wittie
           answere
           very
           like
           ,
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           ,
           to
           your selfe
           .
           To
           proue
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           you
           proportion
           out
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           which
           are
           common
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           and
           these
           because
           they
           are
           chiefly
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           you
           make
           proper
           vnto
           the
           soule
           .
           By
           that
           reason
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           bodie
           are
           proper
           likewise
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           because
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           is
           chiefly
           ,
           if
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           But
           what
           will
           you
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           speaking
           both
           monstrously
           and
           falsely
           in
           your
           firie
           humor
           ,
           salue
           it
           all
           with
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           ?
           The
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           was
           AS
           IT
           VVERE
           
             chopt
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             quite
             consumed
          
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           effect
           ,
           when
           your
           words
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           proper
           and
           positiue
           in
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           are
           absurd
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           you
           imagine
           they
           may
           be
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           like
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Did
           you
           professe
           to
           speake
           figuratiuely
           and
           not
           properly
           ,
           as
           in
           positions
           of
           Religion
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           many
           phrases
           might
           be
           borne
           withall
           which
           otherwise
           are
           intolerable
           :
           but
           when
           your
           assertions
           are
           out
           of
           all
           square
           and
           trueth
           ;
           then
           to
           qualifie
           them
           with
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           shift
           ,
           though
           verie
           shamefull
           ,
           thorowout
           
           your
           booke
           in
           the
           greatest
           matters
           in
           question
           )
           and
           still
           to
           defend
           them
           as
           principles
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           this
           is
           fit
           for
           no
           man
           but
           for
           him
           that
           maketh
           a
           Maygame
           of
           p●…etie
           to
           support
           the
           madnesse
           of
           his
           fansie
           .
        
         
           With
           like
           learning
           you
           cure
           the
           contrarietie
           that
           you
           readily
           ranne
           into
           ,
           whiles
           ouer
           egerly
           you
           pursued
           your
           owne
           purposes
           forgetting
           what
           fell
           from
           you
           in
           other
           places
           .
           For
           where
           in
           your
           Treatise
           for
           an
           aduantage
           you
           sayd
           ,
           t
           
             those
             sacrifices
             (
             of
             beasts
             )
             could
             not
             prefigure
             the
             immortall
             and
             reasonable
             soule
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           Defence
           you
           resolutely
           inferre
           ,
           u
           
             It
             must
             then
             be
             of
             necessitie
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             the
             humane
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Scape-goat
             signified
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             true
             sinne-offering
             :
          
           This
           you
           can
           FVL
           EASILY
           reconcile
           ,
           and
           that
           
             without
             trifling
             .
             In
             the
             former
             place
             you
             meant
             generally
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             but
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             :
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Scape-goat
             and
             the
             holocaust
             do
             not
             ,
             in
             respect
             as
             they
             are
             bodily
             things
             ,
             represent
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             or
             any
             matter
             pertaining
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             particular
             vsage
             and
             maner
             of
             action
             about
             them
             ,
             doth
             liuely
             represent
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christes
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           This
           indeed
           is
           not
           trifling
           ,
           but
           plaine
           tumbling
           in
           the
           mire
           .
           Your
           words
           were
           :
           
             those
             sacrifices
             (
             of
             beasts
             )
             could
             not
             prefigure
             the
             immortall
             and
             reasonable
             soule
             of
             Christ.
          
           Your
           new
           correction
           is
           now
           ,
           you
           meant
           they
           did
           not
           ALVV
           AIHS
           nor
           ALTOGETHER
           represent
           meere
           bodily
           sufferings
           .
           What
           is
           your
           new
           addition
           but
           a
           cleere
           confession
           ,
           that
           your
           former
           words
           were
           false
           ?
           For
           if
           those
           sacrificcs
           did
           not
           alwayes
           nor
           altogether
           represent
           Christs
           bodily
           sufferings
           ,
           then
           sometimes
           they
           prefigured
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           But
           you
           sayd
           ,
           they
           were
           x
           ALTOGETHER
           VNFIT
           
             for
             those
             inward
             and
             inuisible
             things
             ,
          
           NEITHER
           HAD
           THEY
           ANIE
           RESEMBLANCE
           TOGETHER
           .
           Altogether
           vnfit
           ,
           and
           
             not
             altogether
          
           vnfit
           to
           represent
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soules
           ;
           as
           also
           
             not
             any
             resemblance
          
           and
           
             some
             resemblance
          
           are
           contradictions
           in
           our
           countrey
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           in
           yours
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           you
           can
           not
           alwayes
           nor
           altogether
           hit
           the
           trueth
           ,
           you
           will
           now
           goe
           to
           it
           with
           respects
           .
           The
           
             Scape-goat
             and
             the
             holocaust
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             doe
             not
             in
             that
             respect
             as
             they
             are
             bodily
             things
             ,
             represent
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             matter
             pertaining
             to
             it
             .
          
           ]
           In
           that
           respect
           as
           they
           are
           bodily
           things
           without
           any
           sacred
           action
           or
           passion
           ,
           they
           figure
           neither
           bodie
           nor
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           are
           indeed
           any
           figures
           at
           all
           .
           But
           you
           speake
           of
           
             sacrifices
             of
             beasts
          
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           beare
           that
           name
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           some
           sacred
           action
           and
           passion
           ordeined
           by
           God
           to
           praefigure
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           And
           where
           euery
           thing
           which
           was
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           foreshew
           the
           comming
           and
           dying
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           bodily
           matter
           or
           forme
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           all
           things
           of
           that
           kinde
           should
           naturally
           haue
           beene
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           gods
           appointment
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           absurd
           and
           false
           :
           )
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           
             holie
             ,
             rare
             ,
             or
             beneficiall
             action
             ,
             passion
             ,
             or
             propertie
          
           authorized
           by
           God
           to
           represent
           the
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           Christ
           appearing
           in
           our
           flesh
           ;
           you
           like
           a
           deepe
           Diuine
           seuer
           from
           those
           sacrifices
           all
           sacred
           actions
           and
           passions
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           both
           sacrifices
           and
           figures
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           vs
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           earthly
           and
           bodily
           substance
           they
           were
           no
           figures
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           When
           you
           sayd
           Sacrifices
           ,
           you
           included
           those
           sacred
           actions
           and
           passions
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           sacrifices
           and
           figures
           of
           Christes
           sacrifice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           exclude
           them
           againe
           with
           an
           idle
           respect
           ,
           is
           a
           silly
           and
           emptie
           refuge
           .
           If
           vnder
           bodily
           things
           you
           comprise
           externall
           and
           sensible
           actions
           and
           passions
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           euident
           ,
           that
           by
           sensible
           signes
           in
           those
           Sacrifices
           God
           did
           alwayes
           and
           altogether
           declare
           the
           ioynt
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           from
           which
           you
           alwayes
           and
           altogether
           slide
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           my
           grosse
           vttering
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           vtter
           it
           in
           the
           selfe-same
           words
           and
           parts
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           .
           But
           how
           considerate
           are
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           vouch
           ,
           that
           the
           y
           
             Scape-goat
             representeth
             not
             Christes
             soule
             ,
             vnlesse
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             escaping
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             goat
             died
             ;
             &
             yet
             not
             the
             body
             of
             the
             holocaust
             ,
             but
             the
             vtter
             consuming
             by
             sire
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             sufferings
             of
             whole
             Christ
             ?
          
           What
           agreement
           hath
           ESCAPING
           with
           VTTER
           CONSVMING
           ?
           and
           yet
           you
           make
           both
           these
           actions
           to
           be
           figures
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           So
           that
           Christes
           soule
           by
           your
           refined
           figures
           did
           escape
           free
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           
             not
             escape
          
           free
           from
           death
           (
           for
           
           you
           defend
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           )
           and
           was
           
             vtterly
             consumed
          
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           consumed
           ;
           but
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           escaped
           ,
           and
           yet
           escaped
           not
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           it
           were
           vtterly
           consumed
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           no
           way
           be
           consumed
           ,
           but
           escaped
           free
           and
           vntouched
           as
           the
           Scape-goat
           did
           .
           Such
           is
           your
           settlednesse
           ,
           that
           yea
           and
           no
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           are
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           That
           fire
           did
           signifie
           the
           z
           
             incorruption
             of
             Christes
             flesh
             after
             death
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             and
             farre
             fetcht
             .
             Sacrifices
             had
             their
             respect
             to
             Christes
             death
             ,
             not
             to
             any
             thing
             further
             or
             afterwards
             .
          
           ]
           All
           things
           are
           farre
           fetcht
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           come
           not
           from
           the
           whirlepoole
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           .
           It
           is
           the
           iudgement
           of
           S.
           Austen
           and
           other
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           lightly
           esteeme
           .
           a
           
             The
             same
             substance
             of
             the
             bodie
             shall
             be
             changed
             into
             an
             heauenly
             qualitie
             ;
             quod
             ignis
             in
             sacrificio
             significabat
             ,
             velut
             absorbens
             mortem
             in
             victoriam
             ;
             which
             fire
             in
             sacrifice
             signified
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             swallowing
             vp
             death
             in
             victorie
             .
          
           Whom
           Bede
           disdaineth
           not
           to
           follow
           .
           b
           
             Ignis
             in
             sacrificio
             id
             significabat
             ,
             velut
             absorbens
             mortem
             in
             victoriam
             .
             Fire
             in
             sacrifice
             did
             signifie
             victorie
             euen
             swallowing
             vp
             death
             .
          
           Cyril
           is
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           .
           c
           Agreeably
           (
           to
           the
           sacrifices
           )
           
             did
             heauenly
             fire
             consume
             all
             things
             that
             were
             done
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             restored
             them
             all
             neerer
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Diuinitie
             :
             for
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             :
             his
             passage
             to
             which
             place
             the
             nature
             of
             fire
             doth
             shew
             .
          
           To
           farder
           sufferings
           after
           Christes
           death
           no
           sacrifice
           had
           respect
           ,
           because
           there
           neither
           were
           any
           ,
           nor
           needed
           any
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           efficacie
           and
           glorie
           consequent
           to
           Christes
           death
           ,
           the
           fire
           in
           sacrifices
           had
           respect
           ,
           as
           these
           Fathers
           affirme
           .
           Against
           whom
           though
           you
           euery
           where
           oppose
           the
           worm-eaten
           warrant
           of
           your
           owne
           words
           ,
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           somewhat
           relent
           to
           the
           Apostles
           authoritie
           ;
           who
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           d
           
             high
             Priests
             going
             int●…
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             with
             the
             blood
             of
          
           the
           sacrifice
           
             once
             euery
             yeere
          
           ,
           signified
           Christes
           e
           
             entring
             the
             heauens
             with
             his
             owne
             blood
          
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           was
           after
           both
           his
           death
           and
           his
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             an
          
           f
           
             other
             sense
             out
             of
             Austen
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             signifie
             our
             perfection
             and
             burning
             charitie
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             be
             true
             :
             for
             the
             holocaust-sacrifice
             out
             of
             question
             primarily
             signified
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             ours
             .
             Also
             you
             both
             here
             do
             seeme
             to
             double
             ,
             vnderstanding
             by
             the
             holocaust
             both
             incorruption
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             burning
             loue
             in
             vs
             now
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             farre
             distant
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             stand
             together
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           so
           giddie
           ,
           that
           you
           dislike
           euerie
           thing
           ;
           and
           so
           hastie
           ,
           that
           you
           conceiue
           nothing
           right
           .
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           indeed
           that
           fire
           in
           the
           holocaust
           may
           note
           the
           
             feruent
             ●…esse
          
           of
           charitie
           ,
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           immortalitie
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           one
           with
           perfection
           and
           incorruption
           .
           What
           fault
           finde
           you
           with
           this
           ?
           
             The
             holocaust
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             signified
             primarily
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             ours
             .
          
           Doth
           S.
           Austen
           denie
           that
           ?
           It
           suff●…ceth
           for
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           wordes
           ,
           that
           those
           sacrifices
           did
           principally
           point
           out
           Christes
           
             sufferings
             ,
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           glorie
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ours
           .
           For
           as
           we
           haue
           g
           fellowship
           
             with
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             are
             conformed
             vnto
             his
             death
          
           ;
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           perfection
           and
           incorruption
           ,
           and
           be
           h
           
             fashioned
             to
             (
             his
             )
             image
             .
          
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             If
             we
             suffer
             as
             he
             did
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           that
           we
           
             may
             be
             glorified
             as
             he
             was
          
           ;
           not
           presuming
           an
           equalitie
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           promising
           a
           conformitie
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Sacrifices
           then
           which
           (
           as
           you
           grant
           )
           primarily
           signified
           the
           person
           ,
           passion
           and
           perfection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           secondly
           note
           and
           teach
           our
           dying
           to
           sinne
           ,
           our
           rising
           againe
           in
           glorie
           and
           appearing
           before
           him
           in
           perfect
           holinesse
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           life
           we
           endeuour
           but
           can
           not
           attaine
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           till
           by
           death
           we
           be
           freed
           from
           sinne
           .
           The
           bearing
           of
           Christs
           Image
           is
           enough
           to
           iustifie
           Saint
           Austens
           speech
           .
           For
           he
           neither
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           holocaust
           did
           primarily
           signifie
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           that
           men
           could
           haue
           perfection
           of
           charitie
           in
           this
           life
           :
           but
           when
           Christ
           shall
           present
           vs
           righteous
           and
           glorious
           vnto
           his
           Father
           ,
           then
           shall
           he
           offer
           vs
           as
           holocausts
           vnto
           God.
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           what
           hindereth
           Saint
           Austen
           to
           exhort
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Diuine
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           and
           grace
           may
           wholy
           inflame
           vs
           ,
           and
           euen
           consume
           vs
           ?
           Who
           but
           a
           moth
           of
           your
           mould
           would
           giue
           Saint
           Austen
           the
           l●…e
           twice
           in
           two
           lines
           for
           so
           speaking
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           line
           after
           charge
           him
           with
           doubling
           ,
           as
           if
           Christs
           puritie
           in
           this
           life
           and
           glorie
           after
           this
           life
           could
           not
           stand
           together
           ?
           or
           the
           perfection
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           here
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           so
           i
           calleth
           )
           were
           not
           coherent
           with
           
           that
           incorruption
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           haue
           there
           ?
           The
           one
           is
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           is
           so
           consequent
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           without
           holines
           in
           earth
           no
           man
           shall
           euer
           enioy
           happinesse
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           to
           both
           doth
           the
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           signification
           of
           fire
           in
           the
           holocaust
           direct
           vs.
           
        
         
           Comming
           
             to
             the
             next
             reason
             you
          
           k
           reprooued
           me
           
             for
             saying
             ,
             Sacraments
             are
             earthly
             Elements
             ,
             they
             can
             not
             set
             out
             the
             spirituall
             and
             ●…uisible
             effects
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           There
           was
           iust
           cause
           I
           should
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           asse●…tion
           did
           mainly
           crosse
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           For
           Sacraments
           are
           visible
           signes
           of
           inuisible
           graces
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           spirituall
           effects
           of
           Christs
           power
           and
           grace
           abiding
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           working
           in
           vs.
           Wherein
           did
           I
           wrong
           you
           ?
           you
           ment
           they
           l
           
             vsually
             represent
             not
             spirituall
             and
             in●…sible
             effects
             or
             acts
             in
             Christ
             him selfe
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             externall
             and
             visible
             parts
             of
             his
             passion
             .
          
           ]
           The
           two
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           doe
           
             they
             represent
             onely
             the
             externall
             and
             visible
             parts
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ?
          
           Doth
           Baptisme
           shew
           no
           more
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           actuall
           and
           substantiall
           water
           ranne
           out
           of
           his
           side
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           whole
           signification
           and
           rep●…esentation
           that
           baptisme
           offereth
           vnto
           vs
           ?
           Surely
           you
           must
           leaue
           Catechising
           and
           learne
           to
           be
           catechised
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           all
           your
           skill
           in
           Sacraments
           .
           The
           bread
           and
           wine
           on
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           besides
           the
           reference
           which
           they
           haue
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           broken
           and
           his
           blood
           shed
           ,
           doe
           they
           not
           plainly
           shew
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           is
           meate
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           drinke
           nourishing
           our
           soules
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           elements
           support
           and
           maintaine
           the
           life
           of
           the
           body
           ?
           Water
           in
           Baptisme
           doth
           it
           not
           declare
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           death
           washing
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           spirit
           renuing
           our
           minds
           ?
           These
           you
           say
           are
           m
           
             spirituall
             effects
             wrought
             in
             vs
          
           not
           in
           Christ.
           Power
           to
           
             clense
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             nourish
             ,
             and
             strengthen
          
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           is
           that
           Christs
           or
           ours
           ?
           We
           indeede
           are
           the
           persons
           that
           are
           clensed
           ,
           quickened
           ,
           nourished
           and
           strengthened
           ;
           but
           the
           force
           and
           grace
           working
           these
           things
           in
           vs
           ,
           is
           Christs
           and
           not
           ours
           .
           We
           receiue
           it
           as
           flowing
           from
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           but
           it
           naturally
           springeth
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           is
           deriued
           to
           vs.
           The
           Sacraments
           then
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           and
           grace
           dwelleth
           in
           Christ
           really
           and
           truely
           ;
           which
           he
           is
           content
           shall
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           neuer
           leaue
           him
           .
           The
           water
           washing
           ,
           the
           bread
           nourishing
           ,
           the
           wine
           comforting
           ,
           note
           no
           power
           in
           vs
           to
           do
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           impietie
           so
           to
           thinke
           or
           say
           ;
           onely
           they
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           the
           true
           owner
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           by
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ,
           was
           made
           the
           onely
           disposer
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           he
           will
           performe
           the
           couenant
           with
           vs
           ,
           which
           the
           Sacraments
           doe
           seale
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           couenant
           of
           mercie
           and
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           glorie
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           which
           the
           Sacraments
           could
           not
           seale
           ,
           except
           they
           did
           signifie
           those
           gifts
           and
           effects
           to
           be
           actiuely
           and
           originally
           in
           the
           giuer
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           passiuely
           in
           the
           Receiuers
           .
        
         
           n
           VSVALLY
           Sacraments
           doe
           not
           represent
           
             spirituall
             effects
             or
             actes
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           When
           text
           and
           trueth
           faile
           you
           ,
           your
           fashion
           is
           to
           flie
           to
           phrases
           ;
           and
           so
           still
           to
           say
           
           somewhat
           ,
           though
           it
           want
           both
           learning
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Sacraments
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             doe
             not
          
           VSVALLY
           
             represent
             spirituall
             effects
             or
             acts
             in
             Christ.
          
           Did
           you
           speake
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           often
           faileth
           ;
           or
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           change
           their
           minds
           ,
           vsuall
           and
           vnusuall
           might
           serue
           for
           some
           purpose
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           Sacraments
           ?
           they
           constantly
           and
           continually
           keepe
           the
           same
           order
           in
           their
           significations
           and
           representations
           ;
           so
           that
           vsuall
           and
           vnusuall
           in
           them
           are
           all
           one
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Element
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           action
           prescribed
           may
           not
           be
           varied
           ;
           the
           promise
           annexed
           neuer
           faileth
           on
           Gods
           part
           .
           So
           that
           what
           any
           Sacrament
           once
           resembleth
           or
           signifieth
           ,
           it
           alwayes
           expresseth
           and
           obserueth
           the
           same
           .
           Will
           you
           diuert
           your
           wordes
           to
           diuers
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           vsuall
           to
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           vnusuall
           to
           another
           ?
           This
           which
           you
           vsually
           exclude
           from
           Sacraments
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           both
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           of
           which
           we
           reason
           ;
           and
           being
           common
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           to
           
             signifie
             spirituall
             effects
             or
             acts
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
          
           with
           what
           trueth
           say
           you
           now
           ,
           THEY
           
             do
             it
             not
             vsually
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           both
           ;
           whereas
           both
           do
           it
           apparently
           and
           perpetually
           ?
        
         
           
             It
             is
          
           o
           
             your selfe
             indeede
             that
             denieth
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             your
             maine
             
             assertion
             is
             that
             neither
             the
             Iewish
             sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             Christian
             Sacraments
             ,
             doe
             signifie
             any
             more
             then
             the
             bodily
             and
             blo●…dy
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             was
             a
             visible
             ,
             and
             no
             ●…uisible
             thing
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           Reader
           will
           shortly
           take
           you
           so
           often
           tardie
           with
           foule-lies
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           skant
           beleeue
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           speake
           a
           trueth
           .
           Is
           it
           any
           position
           of
           mine
           that
           the
           Iewish
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Sacraments
           
             doe
             not
             signifie
             any
             more
          
           then
           the
           bodily
           and
           bloudie
           death
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Indeede
           I
           af●…irmed
           they
           signified
           none
           
             other
             death
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           which
           was
           bodily
           and
           bloudie
           ,
           which
           I
           g●…ant
           was
           visible
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           other
           effects
           of
           Christs
           power
           &
           grace
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           p
           
             grafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             quick●…ed
             and
             nourished
             vnto
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
          
           Ireferred
           them
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           as
           vnto
           Seales
           confirming
           the
           couenant
           of
           
             mercie
             ,
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           glorie
           made
           to
           vs
           
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           words
           that
           I
           now
           speake
           it
           .
           And
           so
           conclude
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           now
           ;
           q
           
             These
             propose
             vnto
             vs
             no
             inuisible
             paines
             of
             hell
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             wounded
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             shed
             for
             the
             remitting
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             vniting
             vs
             vnto
             Christ.
          
           Therefore
           your
           turning
           
             no
             inuisible
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           which
           are
           my
           words
           ,
           into
           
             no
             more
             then
             a
             bodily
             death
             ,
          
           which
           are
           yours
           ;
           and
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           excluding
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           all
           other
           significations
           and
           representations
           of
           Christs
           inuisible
           power
           and
           grace
           proposed
           by
           them
           ,
           sheweth
           your
           accustomed
           vain
           of
           misconstering
           and
           altering
           my
           words
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           otherwise
           impugne
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           r
           
             make
             me
             to
             crosse
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             because
             I
             said
             the
             Ceremonie
             of
             breaking
             the
             bread
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             belong
             to
             Christs
             body
             .
             But
             euen
             here
             doe
             I
             not
             expressely
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             sheweth
             forth
             how
             Christs
             body
             was
             broken
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           ]
           Where
           by
           Christs
           institution
           the
           bread
           was
           BROKEN
           ,
           to
           note
           vnto
           vs
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           body
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           Paul
           expresseth
           that
           similitude
           of
           the
           bread
           broken
           to
           Christes
           body
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
           
             The
             bread
             ,
             which
             wee
             breake
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           to
           verifie
           that
           resemblance
           ,
           reporteth
           the
           words
           of
           Christs
           institution
           in
           effect
           to
           be
           these
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             :
          
           you
           to
           make
           a
           siely
           shew
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           declare
           
           Christs
           suffering
           of
           Hell
           paines
           ,
           auouch
           that
           the.
           u
           
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             cannot
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             body
             by
             Sympathie
             with
             the
             soule
             .
          
           Wherein
           you
           first
           denie
           the
           Similitude
           betwixt
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           in
           deedes
           but
           onely
           in
           words
           ;
           because
           you
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           violence
           offered
           to
           Christs
           body
           by
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           to
           bee
           any
           kind
           of
           breaking
           properly
           and
           truely
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           with
           bigge
           words
           you
           talke
           of
           the
           
             anguish
             of
             Christes
             soule
             bruising
             his
          
           
           
             body
             ioyntly
             also
          
           ;
           yet
           when
           you
           come
           to
           expresse
           your
           selse
           plainely
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           y
           
             This
             grieuous
             passion
             was
             in
             his
             soule
             immediatly
             and
             properly
             ,
             seeing
             then
             his
             body
             was
             not
             touched
             with
             any
             smart
             .
          
           And
           since
           all
           sense
           of
           paine
           is
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           if
           by
           breaking
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           violence
           offered
           to
           Christes
           body
           ,
           in
           vaine
           come
           you
           in
           with
           your
           Sympathie
           ,
           which
           may
           shew
           itselfe
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           not
           bee
           felt
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           powers
           of
           sense
           are
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           controle
           the
           Apostles
           words
           as
           voide
           of
           all
           trueth
           ,
           whiles
           you
           referre
           them
           truely
           and
           properly
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           body
           but
           onely
           by
           Sympathie
           .
        
         
           The
           grounds
           ,
           whereon
           you
           denie
           this
           Analogie
           betwixt
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           as
           absurd
           and
           false
           ,
           as
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           you
           build
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           are
           in
           number
           foure
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Klômenon
           (
           in
           Greeke
           )
           is
           BROKEN
           TO
           PEECES
           properly
           .
           
           2.
           
           That
           MEDVCCA
           
             in
             the
             Prophet
             (
             Esay
             )
             is
             also
             broken
             to
             peeces
             ,
             properly
             ,
             or
             crushed
             and
             beaten
             to
          
           POVVDER
           .
           3.
           
           That
           
             Christes
             body
             was
             not
             properly
             broken
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             many
             peeces
             ,
             doeth
             first
             and
             immediatly
             set
             out
             the
             breaking
             of
             his
             soule
             .
          
           In
           all
           which
           you
           violently
           follow
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           against
           all
           diuine
           and
           humane
           testimonie
           .
           For
           first
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           not
           by
           his
           proper
           signification
           import
           that
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           broken
           in
           peeces
           ,
           as
           you
           meane
           peeces
           wholly
           parted
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Looke
           backe
           to
           your
           Lexicons
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           appeale
           ,
           and
           namely
           to
           that
           of
           Budaeus
           ,
           Tusanus
           ,
           and
           Constantinus
           which
           Crispine
           Printed
           ,
           Anno
           Domini
           1562.
           or
           to
           that
           which
           was
           a
           fresh
           Corrected
           and
           enlarged
           by
           G●…snerus
           ,
           Iunius
           ,
           Xylander
           ,
           Cellarius
           ,
           Honygerus
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           Printed
           at
           Basill
           1584.
           and
           see
           whether
           Klân
           whence
           Klômenon
           commeth
           ,
           bee
           not
           there
           expressed
           by
           
           
             frango
             ,
             flecto
          
           and
           luxo
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           which
           are
           to
           
             breake
             ,
             bow
             ,
             vnioynt
             ,
             bruise
             ,
             or
             cut
             .
          
           And
           though
           Robert
           Steuen
           in
           his
           Thesaurus
           ,
           set
           downe
           none
           other
           signification
           to
           the
           verbe
           Klân
           ,
           but
           
             frango
             to
             breake
          
           ;
           yet
           hee
           doth
           not
           thereby
           meane
           onely
           breaking
           of
           bones
           ,
           or
           making
           of
           peeces
           as
           you
           ful
           wisely
           intend
           ;
           but
           to
           breake
           generally
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           or
           howsoeuer
           .
           And
           so
           Klân
           is
           to
           breake
           the
           straitnesse
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           wrying
           or
           bowing
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           coherence
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           
             straining
             ,
             tearing
          
           or
           cutting
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           roundnesse
           or
           fulnesse
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           bruising
           it
           .
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           Problemes
           sayth
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           clime
           vp
           the
           hill
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             knees
             are
             bent
          
           (
           or
           strained
           )
           backward
           ;
           as
           we
           goe
           
             downe
             the
             hill
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             thighes
             are
             bent
          
           (
           or
           strained
           )
           forward
           :
           as
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           Hippocrates
           is
           
             the
             straining
             of
             a
             ioynt
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           that
           in
           holding
           the
           hand
           forth
           right
           ,
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           bowing
           of
           
             the
             ioynt
          
           (
           at
           elbowe
           )
           
             is
             strained
          
           .
           For
           so
           doth
           Galen
           expound
           him
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             offer
             to
             stretch
             out
             the
          
           c
           
             arme
             directly
             straineth
             the
             ioynt
             at
             elbow
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             the
             out
             side
          
           .
           And
           Lucian
           describing
           the
           iesture
           of
           a
           Tragicall
           person
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Bowing
             and
             straining
             himselfe
          
           .
           In
           all
           which
           Klàn
           doeth
           not
           import
           any
           breaking
           of
           bones
           nor
           making
           of
           any
           pe●…ces
           ,
           but
           the
           straining
           of
           the
           ioynts
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           body
           or
           the
           parts
           thereof
           may
           be
           bowed
           .
        
         
           
             He
             ●…ychius
          
           saith
           klân
           is
           likewise
           to
           cut
           ,
           expressing
           it
           by
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           cut
           vines
           ,
           which
           Theophrastus
           calleth
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           cutting
           of
           vines
           ,
           with
           whom
           
             Suidas
             ,
             Phauorinus
          
           ,
           &
           the
           Greek
           f
           Scholiast
           vpon
           Aristophanes
           agree
           ,
           deriuing
           the
           metaphoricall
           signification
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           cutting
           the
           
             tender
             branches
             (
             of
             vines
          
           ,
           and
           other
           trees
           )
           which
           are
           properly
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           they
           wil
           turne
           and
           bowe
           euery
           way
           ;
           and
           the
           hooke
           that
           serueth
           to
           cut
           them
           ,
           is
           named
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Yea
           the
           very
           breaking
           of
           bread
           in
           Christes
           institution
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           resembleth
           the
           violence
           offered
           to
           Christes
           bodie
           )
           the
           Greeke
           church
           neuer
           so
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           g
           it
           was
           not
           or
           might
           not
           be
           done
           with
           kniues
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           ancient
           leiturgie
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           mentioneth
           a
           sacred
           knife
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           lance
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           bread
           was
           cut
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           expressed
           by
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Germanus
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           reporting
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           continued
           fro
           former
           ages
           ,
           saith
           ,
           the
           Lords
           body
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             is
             cut
             with
             a
             knife
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             a
             launce
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             bread
          
           ;
           and
           though
           that
           be
           diuided
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           remaineth
           whole
           and
           vnparted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             euery
             piece
             of
             the
             bread
             so
             cut
             .
          
        
         
           That
           klân
           is
           also
           vsed
           to
           signifie
           the
           tearing
           or
           bruising
           of
           fleshie
           parts
           ,
           where
           no
           bones
           at
           all
           are
           broken
           ,
           Hippocrates
           the
           father
           of
           all
           learned
           Physicke
           ,
           speaking
           in
           his
           owne
           Art
           most
           skilfully
           and
           truly
           ,
           doth
           cleerely
           witnesse
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           k
           
             Lesse
             dangerous
             are
             any
             of
             the
             bones
             broken
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             bones
             are
             not
             broken
             ,
             but
             the
             vaines
             and
             sinewes
             adioyning
             are
             on
             euerie
             side
             bruized
             .
          
           If
           the
           vaines
           and
           sinewes
           of
           mans
           bodie
           are
           properly
           sayd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           bruized
           or
           torne
           with
           any
           violence
           ;
           the
           flesh
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           vaines
           and
           sinew●…s
           to
           bring
           bloud
           and
           sense
           to
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           bruized
           with
           staues
           ,
           or
           torne
           with
           whippes
           and
           thornes
           as
           Christes
           was
           ,
           but
           those
           vaines
           and
           sinewes
           spreading
           themselues
           thorowout
           the
           flesh
           ,
           must
           likewise
           be
           bruized
           and
           broken
           ,
           which
           Hippocrates
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           though
           the
           danger
           be
           the
           lesse
           ,
           because
           the
           veines
           and
           sinewes
           seruing
           to
           that
           vse
           ,
           the
           more
           outward
           they
           come
           ,
           the
           smaller
           they
           are
           .
           And
           lest
           you
           should
           still
           dreame
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           breaking
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           mans
           bodie
           but
           of
           bones
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           the
           pieces
           be
           wholly
           seuered
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           Galen
           ,
           a
           man
           past
           exception
           in
           his
           facultie
           ,
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           violent
           hurts
           of
           the
           hands
           or
           feet
           ,
           by
           leaping
           ,
           falling
           or
           straming
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             knitting
             of
             the
             bones
          
           
           rather
           breaketh
           than
           the
           bones
           themselues
           .
           Where
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           put
           to
           signifie
           the
           
             losing
             and
             tearing
             of
             the
             ioynts
          
           when
           the
           bones
           are
           not
           broken
           ,
           which
           Galene
           auoucheth
           is
           the
           properest
           word
           that
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           hath
           for
           breaking
           of
           
           bones
           ,
           and
           
             vsed
             almost
             of
             euerie
             man
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             .
          
           Of
           breaking
           m
           he
           likewise
           saith
           :
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             part
             (
             may
             be
             )
             broken
             ,
             the
             rest
             being
             yet
             coherent
             .
          
           Euen
           as
           Hippocrates
           sayd
           before
           him
           :
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             when
             the
             lower
             iaw
             is
             broken
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             cleane
             forced
             a
             sunder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             bone
             is
             in
             some
             part
             coherent
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           as
           well
           ioynts
           as
           bones
           may
           be
           BROKEN
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           in
           part
           or
           in
           whole
           .
        
         
           Klan
           then
           ,
           whence
           klômenon
           is
           deriued
           ,
           importeth
           not
           necessarily
           the
           breaking
           of
           bones
           in
           mans
           body
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           new
           Diuinitie
           you
           haue
           lately
           deuised
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           signifieth
           generally
           to
           breake
           ,
           as
           our
           English
           word
           doth
           ,
           and
           frango
           with
           the
           Latines
           likewise
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           bowing
           or
           straining
           that
           which
           is
           straight
           ;
           by
           losing
           that
           which
           is
           fast
           ;
           by
           bruizing
           that
           which
           is
           sound
           ;
           or
           by
           
             cutting
             and
             seuering
          
           in
           part
           or
           in
           whole
           that
           which
           is
           coherent
           .
           And
           so
           much
           our
           English
           word
           BROKEN
           expresseth
           .
           We
           say
           the
           necke
           or
           backe
           is
           broken
           ,
           when
           neither
           bone
           nor
           skinne
           is
           broken
           ,
           but
           the
           fastning
           of
           the
           ioynts
           is
           losed
           .
           Likewise
           the
           head
           the
           face
           ,
           the
           shinnes
           are
           broken
           ,
           when
           the
           skin
           or
           flesh
           of
           these
           parts
           is
           by
           some
           violence
           razed
           or
           torne
           .
           Yea
           the
           veynes
           are
           broken
           with
           a
           rupture
           ,
           and
           children
           are
           broken
           out
           when
           their
           flesh
           doth
           exulcerate
           .
           And
           since
           the
           
             diuiding
             of
             that
             which
             was
             coherent
             ,
          
           (
           which
           the
           Phisitians
           call
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             solution
             of
             vnitie
             or
             continuitie
             ,
          
           )
           whether
           it
           be
           
             strayning
             ,
             cutting
             ,
             razing
             ,
             tearing
             ,
             or
             bruizing
          
           the
           bones
           or
           flesh
           of
           mans
           body
           in
           part
           or
           in
           whole
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           English
           word
           breaking
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Greeke
           word
           Klômenon
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           spake
           properly
           enough
           when
           he
           said
           that
           Christs
           body
           was
           broken
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           all
           the
           ioynts
           of
           it
           were
           losed
           in
           sunder
           ,
           the
           vaines
           and
           
             sinewes
             tornc
          
           with
           piercing
           and
           grating
           of
           Iron
           spikes
           ,
           
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           
             skinne
             cut
             and
             rent
          
           with
           thornes
           ,
           whips
           ,
           and
           speare
           ,
           and
           bruized
           with
           staues
           ;
           though
           the
           bones
           were
           not
           broken
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           ignorant
           exception
           against
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
        
         
           But
           MEDVCCA
           
             in
             the
             Prophet
             is
             broken
             in
             peeces
             properly
             ,
             or
             crushed
             and
             broken
             to
          
           r
           
             powder
             ;
             as
             these
             Scriptures
             doe
             vse
             the
             word
             likewise
             ,
             and
             all
             Lexicons
             doe
             confirme
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           resolutions
           are
           so
           rash
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           will
           trust
           your
           report
           for
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           words
           .
           DACHA
           indeede
           is
           properly
           
             to
             bruize
          
           whether
           it
           be
           with
           hand
           or
           foote
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           peeces
           nor
           to
           powder
           ,
           without
           some
           other
           word
           added
           to
           expresse
           so
           much
           .
           For
           your
           Lexicons
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           so
           confidently
           appeale
           ,
           consult
           that
           of
           Pagnine
           perused
           and
           augmented
           by
           
             Mercere
             ,
             Ceuattere
          
           ,
           and
           Bertrame
           ,
           and
           Printed
           at
           Lyons
           in
           Fraunce
           Anno
           1575.
           or
           Forsters
           Printed
           at
           
             Basile
             Anno
          
           1564.
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           plainly
           reproue
           your
           folly
           .
           s
           Forstere
           expresseth
           the
           theme
           ,
           whence
           MEDVCCA
           commeth
           ,
           by
           
             oppressione
             seu
             depressione
             contusus
             est
             ,
             to
             be
             bruized
             by
             oppression
             or
             depression
          
           ;
           neither
           doth
           he
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           the
           signification
           of
           
             frangere
             to
             breake
          
           in
           all
           the
           examples
           of
           that
           theme
           .
           t
           Pagnine
           declareth
           the
           force
           of
           that
           theme
           by
           
             conterere
             ,
             frangere
             ,
             contundere
             ,
             to
             beate
             ,
             breake
             ,
             or
             bruize
             ,
          
           but
           Mercere
           addeth
           as
           Forstere
           did
           ,
           
             oppressione
             vel
             depressione
          
           ,
           by
           
             oppressing
             and
             depressing
          
           .
           And
           against
           your
           
             beating
             to
             powder
          
           ,
           Pagnine
           taketh
           speciall
           exception
           out
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           in
           the
           very
           same
           place
           of
           Numbers
           ,
           whence
           you
           would
           inferre
           it
           .
           For
           vpon
           the
           words
           Numbers
           11.
           verse
           8.
           
             the
             people
             gathered
             Manna
          
           ,
           and
           BEATE
           IT
           
             in
             morters
             ,
             and
             made
             cakes
          
           u
           
             of
             it
          
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             differt
             a
          
           SHACHAK
           
             secundum
             Hebreorum
             Doctores
             ,
             quod
          
           SHACHAK
           x
           
             est
             minutatim
             contundere
             &
             terere
          
           .
           The
           word
           here
           vsed
           
             differreth
             from
          
           SHACHAK
           
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             ,
             because
          
           SHACHAK
           
             signifieth
             to
             beat
             a
             thing
             small
             or
             to
             powder
             ,
          
           which
           cosequently
           this
           doth
           not
           .
           And
           though
           they
           had
           dissembled
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           doth
           conuince
           ,
           that
           your
           obseruation
           out
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           you
           quote
           for
           that
           word
           is
           starke
           false
           .
           For
           Manna
           by
           the
           description
           of
           Moses
           ,
           was
           
             a
             small
             round
             thing
          
           ,
           y
           
             small
             as
             the
             hore
             frost
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
          
           z
           
             fell
             in
             the
             night
             with
             the
             dew
             ,
             and
          
           a
           melted
           (
           away
           )
           
             when
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             sonne
             came
             .
          
           Now
           Manna
           being
           so
           moist
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           melt
           with
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           was
           not
           beaten
           in
           morters
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           powder
           ,
           as
           you
           boldly
           suppose
           ,
           since
           it
           would
           
           rather
           cleaue
           together
           then
           come
           to
           powder
           ;
           but
           by
           bruizing
           it
           betweene
           two
           stones
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           kind
           of
           Mill
           in
           the
           Wildernes
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           morter
           with
           some
           water
           they
           did
           worke
           it
           to
           batter
           or
           dough
           ,
           thereof
           to
           make
           wafers
           or
           cakes
           .
           But
           were
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           Manna
           would
           come
           to
           powder
           ,
           which
           yet
           the
           text
           doth
           not
           infe●…re
           ;
           will
           you
           conclude
           ,
           because
           beating
           in
           a
           morter
           bringeth
           dry
           things
           to
           powder
           ,
           that
           therefore
           beating
           doth
           generally
           and
           necessarily
           signifie
           beating
           to
           powder
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           that
           place
           is
           mistaken
           by
           you
           ,
           which
           only
           seemed
           to
           make
           for
           you
           ;
           so
           not
           one
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           in
           your
           ma●…gin
           doth
           conuince
           either
           beating
           to
           powder
           ,
           or
           breaking
           in
           peeces
           properly
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           so
           violently
           wrest
           the
           words
           of
           ●…say
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           the
           b
           Nettes
           of
           Egypt
           
             shall
             be
             torne
          
           ,
           that
           is
           farre
           from
           beating
           
             to
             powder
          
           ,
           except
           you
           haue
           lately
           deuised
           the
           powder
           of
           Nettes
           to
           make
           a
           plaister
           of
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           say
           they
           were
           torne
           to
           pieces
           ,
           what
           necessitie
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           either
           this
           tearing
           should
           be
           
             properly
             breaking
          
           ,
           which
           you
           admit
           not
           but
           in
           things
           that
           be
           stiffe
           and
           hard
           as
           bones
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           or
           that
           those
           pieces
           should
           be
           diuided
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           be
           ruptures
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           torne
           nettes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           alwaies
           rent
           cleane
           a
           sunder
           ?
           The
           next
           and
           last
           place
           which
           you
           quote
           for
           the
           proper
           vse
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           it
           as
           wide
           from
           your
           purpose
           ,
           as
           West
           from
           East
           .
           c
           
             None
             wounded
          
           (
           sayth
           Moses
           )
           
             with
             any
             contusion
             ●…r
             abscission
             of
             his
             secret
             parts
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Can
           thos●…
           parts
           of
           man
           be
           
             properly
             broken
          
           in
           pieces
           ,
           or
           
             beaten
             to
             powder
          
           ?
           They
           may
           be
           bruized
           or
           wounded
           ,
           as
           other
           fleshy
           parts
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           breaking
           to
           pieces
           properly
           ,
           or
           beating
           to
           powder
           ,
           were
           very
           strange
           in
           that
           case
           .
           That
           bruizing
           was
           vsed
           as
           well
           as
           cutting
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           Eunuches
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           Paulus
           Aegineta
           ;
           where
           he
           sayth
           :
           
           
             Hu●…us
             re●…
             modus
             duplex
             est
             ,
             vnus
             collisione
             ,
             alter
             excisione
             absoluitur
             :
             The
             way
             to
             do
             this
             is
             double
             ,
             one
             by
             bruising
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             cutting
             .
          
           And
           since
           Moses
           compriseth
           both
           these
           wayes
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           DACCA
           is
           a
           bruize
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           word
           may
           be
           properly
           applied
           to
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           which
           was
           sorely
           bruized
           as
           well
           with
           the
           
             beating
             of
             s●…aues
          
           and
           whips
           ,
           as
           with
           piercing
           and
           grating
           of
           iron
           spikes
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           you
           gather
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           could
           not
           by
           that
           word
           meane
           the
           wounding
           and
           bruizing
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ;
           but
           because
           powder
           and
           pieces
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           ,
           are
           properly
           comprised
           in
           that
           theme
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           As
           if
           pieces
           and
           powder
           came
           neerer
           in
           soules
           to
           the
           right
           signification
           of
           bruizing
           ,
           than
           the
           mangling
           ,
           tearing
           ,
           and
           contusing
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           from
           the
           violent
           rage
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Your
           other
           word
           of
           the
           
             very
             same
             nature
          
           ,
           keepe
           to
           your selfe
           .
           When
           your
           proofs
           faile
           you
           in
           this
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           roue
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           reach
           after
           other
           words
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           your
           own
           vnlearned
           skill
           to
           vouch
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           very
           same
           nature
           .
           Wherefore
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           why
           the
           coherence
           of
           Esaies
           wordes
           should
           be
           cut
           in
           sunder
           by
           your
           vnhandsome
           deuice
           of
           the
           peeces
           and
           
             powder
             of
             soules
          
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           first
           words
           in
           that
           sentence
           ,
           e
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
          
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           
             with
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ,
          
           are
           plainly
           referred
           to
           the
           punishments
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ;
           so
           the
           middest
           ,
           he
           
             was
             bruized
             for
             our
             iniquities
          
           ,
           should
           haue
           the
           same
           relation
           and
           intention
           ,
           especially
           the
           Prophet
           foretelling
           the
           people
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           
             see
             in
             their
             Messias
          
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           should
           
             misiudge
             of
             him
          
           .
           f
           We
           (
           sayth
           Esay
           )
           
             did
             iudge
             him
             as
             plagued
             and
             smitt●…n
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             bruized
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             are
             we
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           any
           strange
           thing
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           ioyne
           this
           very
           word
           which
           you
           talke
           so
           much
           of
           with
           wounding
           as
           with
           a
           word
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           force
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           Moses
           sayth
           ,
           g
           
             None
             wounded
             with
             any
             bruizing
             or
             ●…utting
             of
             his
             secret
             parts
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Lords
             congregation
          
           ;
           Dauid
           saith
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             bruized
             Rahab
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             wounded
             .
          
           Where
           wounding
           &
           bruizing
           are
           more
           properly
           lincked
           together
           as
           words
           of
           like
           force
           and
           effect
           ,
           than
           your
           breaking
           of
           soules
           into
           pieces
           ,
           or
           beating
           them
           to
           powder
           .
           The
           verie
           same
           word
           is
           also
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           bruizing
           of
           mans
           bodie
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           estate
           by
           wrong
           and
           oppression
           .
           Dauid
           in
           a
           grieuous
           sicknesse
           complaining
           that
           he
           felt
           
             nothing
             sound
             in
             his
             flesh
          
           ,
           nor
           
             any
             rest
             in
             his
             
             bones
          
           ;
           addeth
           :
           h
           
             I
             am
             weakned
             and
             bruized
             very
             much
             .
             Bruize
             not
             the
             poore
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
          
           sayth
           Salomon
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             oppresse
             not
             the
             poore
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           The
           children
           of
           the
           foolish
           shall
           be
           i
           bruized
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           oppressed
           )
           
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             deliuer
             them
             .
          
           And
           when
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           may
           note
           that
           to
           be
           either
           wounded
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           oppressed
           with
           wrong
           ,
           or
           humbled
           with
           obedience
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           powder
           and
           pieces
           ,
           from
           which
           you
           would
           pull
           a
           iust
           proportion
           ,
           which
           nothing
           can
           answere
           but
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sicke
           conceit
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           ;
           it
           hath
           no
           deriuation
           either
           from
           the
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           words
           .
        
         
           You
           did
           not
           meane
           ,
           that
           k
           
             the
             soule
             might
             be
             properly
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             but
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             neerer
             and
             better
             applied
             to
             the
             soule
             than
             to
             the
             bodie
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             pierced
             and
             boared
             thorow
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           was
           your
           former
           opposition
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           very
           licentious
           ,
           and
           your
           conclusion
           as
           friuolous
           .
           In
           that
           
             a
             bone
             of
             Christes
             was
             not
             broken
             ,
          
           you
           inferred
           that
           Esaies
           words
           ,
           
             He
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           l
           
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             meant
             of
             Christes
             bodie
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bones
             :
          
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           breaking
           of
           ioynts
           ,
           veines
           ,
           sinewes
           ,
           flesh
           ,
           or
           skinne
           ;
           but
           only
           of
           bones
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           if
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           nature
           altogether
           indiuisible
           ,
           might
           properly
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           you
           conclude
           the
           
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             can
             not
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           BVT
           TO
           THE
           SOVLE
           .
           Had
           you
           denied
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           bread
           properly
           to
           belong
           to
           either
           ,
           your
           words
           must
           haue
           beene
           ;
           It
           can
           belong
           properly
           neither
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           but
           you
           denie
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           auouch
           the
           other
           ;
           
             It
             can
             not
             belong
             properly
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           Whether
           those
           words
           of
           yours
           doe
           not
           expresly
           import
           ,
           that
           the
           breaking
           of
           bread
           doth
           
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           trueth
           wherein
           they
           must
           be
           verified
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           .
           [
           Howbeit
           ,
           you
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           m
           
             broken
             applied
             to
             the
             soule
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             is
             figuratiue
          
           .
           ]
           And
           so
           you
           grant
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           you
           should
           take
           such
           exceptions
           as
           you
           did
           to
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             .
          
           For
           since
           it
           can
           not
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           figuratiuely
           as
           you
           now
           confesse
           ;
           it
           may
           so
           be
           most
           iustly
           verified
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           without
           any
           sense
           of
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           And
           if
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           Latine
           ,
           and
           Greeke
           tongues
           may
           be
           trusted
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           a
           word
           ;
           breaking
           may
           properly
           be
           affirmed
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           of
           his
           soule
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           as
           his
           
             ioynts
             ,
             veines
             ,
             sinewes
             ,
             flesh
             and
             skinne
          
           were
           broken
           and
           torne
           in
           sunder
           ,
           
           though
           his
           bones
           were
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           but
           that
           your
           fashion
           is
           to
           follow
           no
           man
           farder
           than
           your
           fansie
           leadeth
           you
           ,
           you
           might
           haue
           seene
           with
           what
           reuerence
           and
           conscience
           Master
           Beza
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           vpholdeth
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           referreth
           this
           word
           KLOMENON
           to
           the
           tearings
           and
           torments
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           being
           hereto
           led
           by
           the
           Apostles
           assertion
           .
           By
           the
           word
           n
           broken
           (
           in
           Pauls
           wordes
           )
           
             is
             designed
             the
             kind●…
             of
          
           (
           Christes
           )
           
             death
             ;
             because
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             Lords
             bodie
             was
             torne
             ,
             bruized
             ,
             and
             euen
             broken
             with
             most
             bitter
             torments
             ,
             though
             his
             legges
             were
             not
             broken
             as
             the
             theeues
             were
             ,
             Christ
             breathing
             out
             his
             soule
             with
             a
             most
             violent
             death
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             rent
             in
             two
             parts
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             Nature
             .
             This
             word
             then
             hath
             a
          
           MARVELLOVS
           EXPRESSE
           SIGNIFICATION
           ,
           
             that
             the
             figure
             should
             fullie
             agree
             with
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             should
             represent
             to
             our
             minds
             the
             verie
             death
             of
             Christ.
          
           Peter
           Martyr
           hauing
           made
           your
           obiection
           ,
           that
           a
           bone
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           broken
           ,
           resolueth
           :
           But
           o
           
             heereof
             I
             will
             not
             greatly
             contend
             for
             somuch
             as
             this
             breaking
             is
             by
             many
             Fathers
             referred
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             With
             whom
             the
             wordes
             following
             doe
             make
             ,
          
           (
           broken
           )
           
             for
             you
             ;
             which
             indeed
             leadeth
             me
             to
             consent
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             double
             breaking
             ,
          
           (
           one
           in
           the
           bread
           ,
           another
           in
           the
           q
           bodie
           of
           Christ.
           )
           Bullinger
           sayth
           ,
           p
           
             The
             bread
             is
             properlie
             sayd
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             the
             bodie
             of
             man
             to
             be
             slaine
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrue
             tongue
             to
             breake
             ,
             is
             to
             waste
             ,
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             .
             And
             so
             the
             visible
             bread
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             sight
             is
             broken
             with
             our
             hands
             ,
             doth
             certeinly
             set
             before
             our
             eyes
             that
             bodie
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             which
             was
             broken
             or
             done
             to
             death
             by
             vs
             or
             for
             vs.
          
           So
           Haymo
           :
           q
           
             Christ
             himselfe
             brake
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             he
             deliuered
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             breaking
             and
             suffering
             of
             his
             bodie
             came
             not
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             .
          
           Which
           wordes
           he
           tooke
           out
           of
           Beda
           vpon
           the
           Gospels
           of
           Marke
           and
           r
           Luke
           .
           Before
           whom
           ,
           Prosper
           :
           s
           
             When
             
             the
             host
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             is
             powred
             out
             into
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             designed
             than
             the
             doing
             to
             death
             of
             the
             Lords
             bodie
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             bloud
             out
             of
             his
             side
             ?
          
           And
           likewise
           Austen
           :
           t
           
             The
             table
             of
             thy
             spouse
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           to
           the
           Church
           )
           
             hath
             bread
          
           that
           is
           whole
           ,
           
             quem
             fractum
             &
             comminutum
             vidimus
             in
             Passione
             ,
             which
             wee
             saw
             broken
             and
             bruized
             in
             his
             Passion
             .
             Of
             this
             bread
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             sayd
             ;
             The
             bread
             which
             I
             will
             giue
             ,
             is
             my
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           whosoeuer
           shall
           duely
           consider
           the
           violence
           done
           to
           euerie
           part
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           before
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           shall
           find
           a
           farre
           sharper
           and
           so●…er
           kind
           of
           breaking
           ,
           than
           if
           his
           legges
           had
           beene
           knapt
           in
           sunder
           as
           the
           theeues
           were
           ;
           and
           see
           iust
           cause
           why
           Paul
           compared
           the
           breaking
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           though
           you
           idlely
           or
           falsely
           say
           it
           was
           ONELIE
           PIERCED
           
             or
             boared
             thorow
          
           .
           For
           if
           by
           piercing
           you
           meane
           
             all
             kinde
          
           of
           violence
           ,
           that
           impressed
           any
           paine
           in
           the
           bodie
           ;
           then
           is
           piercing
           farre
           larger
           and
           grieuouser
           than
           your
           kinde
           of
           breaking
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           bones
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           such
           piercing
           ,
           Christes
           bodie
           needed
           not
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           similitude
           of
           breaking
           the
           bread
           .
           But
           if
           by
           piercing
           you
           meane
           
             boaring
             thorow
          
           ,
           as
           you
           seeme
           to
           
             expound
             it
          
           ;
           then
           did
           Christes
           bodie
           suffer
           manie
           violences
           ,
           as
           
             buffeting
             ,
             striking
             ,
             whipping
             ,
             piercing
             with
             thornes
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           borings
           thorow
           .
           And
           so
           there
           is
           either
           no
           weight
           or
           no
           truth
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           that
           Christes
           bodie
           was
           
             only
             pierced
             and
             boared
             thorow
          
           .
        
         
           u
           
             Vainly
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             often
             ,
             against
             my
             expresse
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             hell
             ,
             heauen
             ,
             and
             descending
             ,
             ascending
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             charge
             you
             with
             such
             an
             absurditie
          
           
           
             indeed
             ,
             who
             expresly
             do
             make
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             is
          
           FIGVRATIVE
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             denomination
          
           .
           ]
           If
           I
           charge
           you
           falslie
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           place
           conceale
           it
           not
           ;
           in
           the
           meanetime
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           inconuenience
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           tracing
           of
           you
           in
           your
           owne
           termes
           .
           For
           you
           argued
           ,
           that
           Christes
           bodie
           could
           not
           be
           sayd
           properly
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           because
           no
           bone
           of
           his
           was
           broken
           ;
           and
           consequentlie
           it
           is
           your
           collection
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           bone
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           part
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           )
           had
           beene
           broken
           ,
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           )
           might
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           beene
           properly
           broken
           .
           Mine
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           since
           Christs
           bodie
           had
           other
           parts
           besides
           his
           bones
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           owne
           words
           are
           conteined
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           if
           any
           parts
           of
           his
           flesh
           were
           truelie
           broken
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           might
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           properlie
           broken
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           bones
           .
           What
           absurditie
           find
           you
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           first
           proceeded
           not
           from
           your selfe
           ?
           But
           ,
           
             were
             the
             words
             mine
             owne
          
           ,
           when
           I
           speake
           as
           a
           Diuine
           of
           the
           proprietie
           of
           signification
           ,
           calling
           that
           proper
           which
           is
           not
           metaphoricall
           ;
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           BROKEN
           was
           proper
           in
           a
           part
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           so
           must
           it
           likewise
           be
           proper
           and
           not
           metaphoricall
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           taketh
           his
           denomination
           from
           a
           part
           ,
           must
           retaine
           the
           same
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           was
           verified
           in
           that
           part
           ;
           what
           boyes
           play
           is
           it
           in
           you
           to
           come
           from
           metaphors
           to
           other
           kinds
           of
           figures
           ,
           and
           to
           trifle
           with
           termes
           of
           proper
           and
           siguratiue
           (
           when
           I
           opposed
           proper
           to
           metaphoricall
           )
           and
           child●…shlie
           to
           charge
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           speake
           contraries
           with
           a
           breath
           ?
           As
           if
           one
           and
           the
           same
           speech
           might
           not
           be
           figuratiue
           in
           expressing
           the
           whole
           for
           a
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           Synecdoche
           ,
           and
           yet
           reteine
           his
           proper
           signification
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           metaphor
           .
           Except
           therefore
           your
           Grammar
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           euerie
           Synecdoche
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           metaphor
           ;
           and
           your
           Logicke
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           distinguish
           a
           subiect
           from
           a
           predicate
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           speech
           or
           proposition
           may
           be
           figuratiue
           in
           the
           subiect
           ,
           by
           vnderstanding
           the
           whole
           for
           a
           part
           ;
           and
           yet
           proper
           in
           the
           predicate
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           sense
           thereof
           is
           not
           metaphoricall
           .
           For
           these
           be
           
             figurae
             dictionum
          
           ,
           not
           
             orationum
             ;
             figures
             of
             words
          
           ,
           not
           
             of
             sentences
          
           .
           As
           in
           our
           case
           
             whether
             Christes
             bodie
             were
             properly
             broken
             ,
          
           or
           no
           :
           if
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           subiect
           in
           that
           proposition
           ,
           by
           Synecdoche
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           part
           ;
           then
           broken
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           predicate
           ,
           must
           the
           rather
           be
           properlie
           and
           not
           metaphoricallie
           affirmed
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           was
           truelie
           broken
           :
           how
           beit
           ,
           as
           I
           thinke
           ,
           since
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           breaking
           was
           verified
           of
           all
           or
           the
           most
           parts
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           it
           must
           likewise
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           whole
           bodie
           .
        
         
           But
           omit
           these
           Grammaticall
           and
           Logicall
           points
           ,
           wherewith
           manie
           Readers
           are
           
           not
           acquainted
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           verie
           pitch
           of
           my
           words
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           for
           a
           part
           is
           a
           proper
           speech
           ,
           as
           you
           conceiue
           me
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           
             whole
             from
             a
             part
          
           may
           properly
           (
           and
           not
           metaphorically
           )
           take
           his
           denomination
           .
           That
           a
           man
           
             speaketh
             ,
             writeth
             ,
             heareth
             ;
             seeth
             ,
             tasteth
             ,
             smelleth
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           they
           proper
           or
           figuratiue
           speeches
           in
           your
           censure
           ?
           Proper
           I
           thinke
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           part
           in
           mans
           bodie
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           speech
           besides
           the
           tongue
           ,
           of
           writing
           besides
           the
           hand
           ,
           of
           hearing
           besides
           the
           care
           ,
           of
           seeing
           besides
           the
           eye
           ,
           of
           tasting
           besides
           the
           mouth
           ,
           of
           smelling
           besides
           the
           nose
           .
           Infinite
           are
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           bodie
           naturallie
           executed
           by
           certaine
           parts
           ,
           as
           
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             spetting
             ,
             coughing
             ,
             weeping
             ,
          
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           will
           affirme
           to
           be
           figuratiue
           actions
           or
           speeches
           in
           man
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           a
           part
           doth
           denominate
           the
           whole
           .
           In
           the
           vertues
           and
           vices
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           for
           men
           to
           be
           
             wise
             ,
             sober
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             patient
             ,
             liberall
             ,
             learned
             ,
             mindfull
             ,
             watchfull
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           or
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           be
           figuratiuely
           and
           not
           properly
           and
           truely
           such
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           gifts
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           bodie
           ?
           The
           verie
           essentiall
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             reason
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             appetite
          
           ;
           shall
           they
           likewise
           make
           figuratiue
           speeches
           in
           men
           ,
           because
           none
           of
           them
           are
           common
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           in
           euerie
           of
           them
           a
           part
           doth
           denominate
           the
           whole
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           not
           greatlie
           sticke
           to
           turne
           
             Porphyries
             predicables
          
           and
           
             Aristotles
             predicaments
          
           into
           
             Mosellanes
             tropes
          
           ,
           and
           make
           figures
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           what
           say
           you
           then
           to
           the
           branches
           of
           Christian
           faith
           and
           trueth
           ?
           are
           they
           also
           figuratiue
           and
           improper
           speeches
           ?
           That
           Christ
           is
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sonne
           of
           Dauid
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           virgine
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           in
           the
           eight
           day
           ;
           that
           he
           
             fasted
             ,
             hungred
          
           ,
           and
           was
           tempted
           ;
           that
           he
           eat
           and
           
             slept
             ,
             wept
          
           ,
           and
           waxed
           weary
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           
             buffeted
             ,
             whipped
          
           ,
           and
           crucified
           ;
           that
           he
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           rose
           for
           our
           righteousnesse
           ;
           that
           he
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           thence
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           the
           like
           :
           are
           all
           these
           figuratiue
           speeches
           in
           your
           conceit
           ?
           I
           hope
           you
           be
           not
           so
           fastened
           to
           figures
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           make
           vs
           a
           figuratiue
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           figuratiue
           Sauiour
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           a
           part
           doth
           denominate
           the
           whole
           .
           Your
           eyes
           therefore
           were
           somewhat
           close
           ,
           or
           your
           wits
           wandering
           ,
           when
           you
           could
           not
           see
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           taking
           the
           whole
           for
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           denominating
           the
           whole
           by
           a
           part
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           common
           and
           constant
           both
           in
           Diuinitie
           and
           Philosophie
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           naturall
           and
           necessarie
           actions
           ,
           passions
           ,
           and
           proprieties
           ,
           the
           whole
           receiueth
           his
           attribute
           from
           a
           part
           .
           And
           so
           my
           words
           rest
           sound
           and
           true
           ,
           both
           in
           humane
           reason
           and
           in
           holie
           Scripture
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           vaine
           proclamation
           of
           so
           cleere
           and
           expresse
           an
           absurditie
           in
           them
           .
           But
           you
           must
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           your
           humor
           is
           so
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           your
           head
           so
           shallow
           ,
           that
           your
           left
           hand
           knoweth
           not
           what
           your
           right
           s●…ibleth
           .
        
         
           Your
           despising
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           historie
           as
           a
           fable
           ,
           is
           a
           sparke
           of
           your
           pride
           ,
           from
           which
           few
           ancient
           writers
           are
           free
           ;
           howbeit
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           plaine
           enough
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           Christs
           body
           was
           truely
           broken
           .
           They
           witnesse
           that
           the
           Iewes
           x
           
             buffeted
             him
             with
             their
             sistes
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             with
             their
             S●…rieants
             staues
          
           ;
           thar
           Pilate
           y
           scourged
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           souldiers
           z
           platted
           
             a
             crowne
             of
             thornes
             on
             his
             head
             ,
          
           and
           then
           did
           a
           
             beate
             him
             on
             the
             head
             with
             reedes
             and
          
           b
           roddes
           ;
           that
           his
           crucifiers
           c
           
             digged
             his
             hands
             and
             seete
          
           ,
           and
           pulled
           d
           
             all
             his
             bones
             out
             of
             ioynt
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           this
           plight
           the
           waight
           of
           his
           body
           hung
           on
           the
           crosse
           three
           houres
           by
           the
           wounds
           of
           his
           hands
           &
           feete
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           his
           e
           
             side
             was
             pearced
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
          
           besides
           the
           
             mockes
             ,
             wrongs
             and
             taunts
          
           that
           were
           offered
           him
           on
           euery
           side
           :
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           you
           say
           is
           f
           
             not
             in
             any
             sense
             proportionable
             to
             the
             proprietie
             of
             the
             word
          
           KLO'MENON
           and
           MEDVCCA
           .
           You
           prate
           of
           PROPRIETIES
           and
           proportions
           to
           no
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           colour
           your
           absurdities
           and
           presumptions
           .
           What
           Christian
           Reader
           will
           endure
           you
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           in
           applying
           the
           word
           KLO'MENON
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           had
           neither
           proprietie
           nor
           proportion
           to
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           not
           speake
           properly
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           (
           
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
          
           )
           as
           I
           thinke
           he
           did
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           he
           must
           speake
           metaphorically
           and
           figuratiuely
           ,
           and
           so
           keepe
           a
           resemblance
           and
           proportion
           to
           the
           originall
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           except
           your
           wisedome
           will
           auouch
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ignorantly
           
           and
           vnaduisedly
           abuseth
           the
           word
           .
           Which
           if
           you
           confesse
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           I
           will
           easily
           beleeue
           ,
           because
           you
           neither
           know
           what
           you
           affirme
           ,
           nor
           what
           you
           deny
           .
           For
           where
           afore
           you
           said
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           g
           
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
          
           CAN
           NOT
           PROPERLY
           BELONG
           BVT
           TO
           THE
           SOVLE
           (
           of
           Christ
           ,
           )
           Now
           you
           graunt
           it
           properly
           belongeth
           neither
           to
           body
           nor
           to
           soule
           ;
           onely
           from
           powder
           and
           peeces
           you
           take
           a
           iust
           and
           full
           proportion
           in
           the
           soule
           
             to
             the
             proper
             sense
          
           of
           those
           words
           .
           You
           haue
           me
           in
           iealousie
           that
           h
           
             I
             thinke
             you
             to
             be
             a
             senslesse
             foole
          
           ;
           indeed
           I
           thinke
           you
           to
           be
           more
           conceited
           then
           learned
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           shifting
           then
           sound
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           booke
           you
           haue
           sought
           the
           helpe
           of
           all
           your
           friends
           to
           maintaine
           the
           most
           of
           your
           matters
           with
           
             as
             it
             were
          
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           reiect
           the
           Apostles
           words
           as
           wanting
           both
           proprietie
           and
           proportion
           ,
           except
           your
           hell
           paines
           be
           admitted
           ;
           and
           make
           out
           iust
           and
           full
           proportions
           from
           powder
           and
           peeces
           vnto
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           doubt
           your
           Reader
           will
           thinke
           these
           be
           senslesse
           and
           foolish
           Toyes
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           would
           play
           with
           proportions
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           find
           a
           fairer
           resemblance
           to
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           then
           you
           make
           any
           .
           i
           
             All
             my
             bones
             are
             sundered
          
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           k
           
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             into
             the
             dust
             of
             death
             .
          
           Of
           which
           and
           all
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           Eusebius
           saith
           ,
           l
           
             what
             else
             doe
             all
             these
             signifie
             but
             the
             condition
             of
          
           (
           Christs
           )
           
             dead
             body
             ?
             Wherefore
             he
             presently
             addeth
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             dust
             of
             death
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             .
          
           Here
           in
           expresse
           words
           is
           the
           dust
           of
           death
           to
           which
           Christs
           body
           was
           brought
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           
             all
             his
             bones
          
           were
           sundered
           .
           Now
           to
           be
           sundered
           is
           euidently
           to
           be
           diuided
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           with
           parts
           or
           peeces
           ;
           the
           naturall
           coherence
           wherewith
           the
           bones
           were
           formerly
           ioyned
           ,
           being
           losed
           and
           dissolued
           ,
           though
           one
           part
           be
           not
           seuered
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Whether
           therefore
           the
           word
           broken
           be
           properly
           or
           figuratiuely
           taken
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           the
           Apostles
           words
           may
           not
           in
           either
           sense
           be
           fully
           true
           .
           For
           if
           the
           
             Ioynts
             ,
             vaines
             ,
             sinewes
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             skinne
          
           of
           Christs
           body
           from
           head
           to
           foote
           were
           properly
           
             straeined
             ,
             rent
             and
             torne
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           seuering
           of
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           ;
           then
           was
           his
           body
           truely
           broken
           .
           If
           by
           breaking
           we
           figuratiuely
           meane
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           ,
           the
           affliction
           and
           anguish
           of
           Christs
           body
           ;
           then
           as
           no
           part
           was
           free
           from
           it
           ,
           so
           no
           increase
           of
           bodily
           paine
           in
           this
           life
           could
           be
           added
           to
           his
           sufferings
           :
           and
           so
           in
           either
           respect
           your
           hell
           paines
           haue
           their
           pasport
           ,
           till
           you
           find
           some
           fitter
           place
           and
           better
           proofe
           for
           them
           then
           either
           KLO'MENON
           or
           MEDVCCA
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           you
           vndertake
           is
           whether
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           be
           the
           full
           Redemption
           
           as
           well
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           Soules
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           Redemption
           is
           diuersly
           taken
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           for
           deliuerance
           sometimes
           from
           sinne
           ,
           sometimes
           from
           death
           ,
           sometimes
           from
           the
           power
           and
           feare
           of
           either
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           we
           haue
           now
           in
           hope
           ,
           though
           not
           some
           of
           them
           indeed
           till
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           :
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           cunning
           in
           carping
           at
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           turne
           and
           wind
           euery
           way
           .
           But
           before
           you
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           make
           a
           short
           and
           swift
           answere
           to
           all
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           I
           produce
           touching
           the
           force
           and
           effects
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ;
           least
           you
           should
           haue
           m
           
             any
             neede
             to
             trouble
             your selfe
             hereafter
             about
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           throughout
           your
           booke
           ,
           you
           first
           chaunge
           the
           question
           with
           adding
           your
           witlesse
           and
           senslesse
           termes
           of
           
             meere
             ,
             single
             ,
             and
             simple
          
           to
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           ,
           n
           
             Your
             aduised
             and
             resolute
             answere
             to
             all
             is
             this
          
           ;
           o
           
             there
             is
             not
             one
             text
             any
             where
             that
             hath
             any
             meaning
             of
             my
             strange
             conceite
             .
          
           It
           were
           reason
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           you
           tooke
           the
           paines
           to
           impugne
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           presume
           you
           know
           my
           meaning
           against
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           frame
           it
           after
           your
           fashion
           with
           your
           new
           found
           phrases
           ,
           which
           I
           abhor
           as
           much
           as
           I
           doe
           your
           new
           found
           faith
           .
        
         
           p
           
             You
             will
             prooue
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             is
             the
             true
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             of
             our
             soules
             as
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
             Who
             denieth
             this
             as
             your
             words
             runne
             ?
          
           ]
           It
           is
           happie
           yet
           that
           my
           words
           runne
           well
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           my
           conceite
           be
           .
           Now
           if
           I
           meane
           no
           more
           then
           I
           speake
           ,
           and
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           fully
           concurre
           with
           that
           which
           I
           speake
           ;
           then
           haue
           I
           both
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           warrant
           that
           I
           teach
           ,
           and
           besides
           your
           owne
           confession
           
           that
           as
           I
           speake
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           truth
           .
           q
           
             But
             you
             know
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             but
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christs
             blood
          
           ONLY
           AND
           MEERELY
           ,
           
             is
             the
             iust
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           What
           my
           meaning
           is
           you
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           I
           haue
           often
           declared
           it
           ,
           not
           here
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           Sermons
           and
           conclusion
           also
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ,
           and
           you
           haue
           plainely
           confessed
           .
           I
           will
           once
           more
           repeate
           your
           owne
           words
           and
           hereafter
           by
           your
           leaue
           tell
           you
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           lye
           and
           a
           meere
           shift
           ,
           if
           you
           father
           your
           termes
           of
           Christs
           
             meere
             blood
             ,
             and
             single
             bodie
          
           vpon
           me
           ,
           as
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           which
           I
           mooued
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           defend
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           pray
           thee
           Christian
           Reader
           once
           more
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           I
           be
           not
           driuen
           in
           euery
           page
           to
           proue
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           against
           the
           Discoursers
           vnsauery
           ,
           childish
           ,
           and
           Idle
           phrases
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           would
           faine
           elude
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           delude
           the
           world
           .
           Your
           confession
           both
           of
           my
           Sermons
           and
           conclusion
           (
           Sir
           Descourser
           )
           is
           this
           ;
           r
           
             Sundry
             times
             you
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             suffer
             peculiarly
             and
             seuerally
             some
             proper
             punishments
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             besides
             his
             bodily
             sufferings
             :
             yea
             that
             this
             was
             a
             part
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             on
             his
             soule
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             suffering
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
           Against
           my
           words
           so
           often
           witnessed
           in
           my
           writings
           ,
           and
           so
           openly
           confessed
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           (
           by
           some
           secret
           reuelation
           belike
           )
           to
           know
           my
           meaning
           ,
           that
           s
           
             no
             more
             but
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christs
             blood
          
           MEERELY
           
             is
             the
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             which
          
           MEERE
           BLOOD
           
             of
             Christ
             the
             Scriptures
             meane
             not
             ,
             nor
             onely
             his
             body
          
           SINGLY
           and
           SIMPLY
           considered
           .
           ]
           The
           MEERE
           blood
           ,
           and
           SINGLE
           and
           SIMPLE
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           couerts
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           are
           termes
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           teacher
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           you
           could
           once
           conuert
           the
           Question
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           as
           many
           Lexicons
           to
           bring
           vs
           out
           of
           these
           Laberinthes
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           leaues
           in
           your
           booke
           .
           Keepe
           them
           therefore
           as
           whelps
           of
           your
           owne
           litture
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           stood
           without
           them
           these
           sixteene
           hundered
           yeeres
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           meane
           by
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           giuen
           ,
           and
           shed
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinne
           ;
           I
           haue
           meetly
           well
           expressed
           ;
           I
           must
           not
           in
           euery
           section
           fall
           to
           fresh
           repetitions
           .
           When
           I
           speake
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           ,
           I
           meane
           as
           the
           Scripture
           meaneth
           .
           They
           know
           not
           your
           new
           termes
           of
           the
           MEERE
           blood
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           single
           and
           
             simple
             body
          
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           blood
           and
           death
           they
           meane
           that
           manner
           of
           shedding
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           kind
           and
           course
           of
           death
           suffered
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospell
           describeth
           ;
           no
           way
           excluding
           from
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           presented
           himselfe
           before
           God
           to
           vndertake
           mans
           cause
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           mans
           infirmitie
           and
           iniquitie
           abounding
           ,
           or
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           therewith
           displeased
           ;
           nor
           his
           humble
           and
           voluntary
           submission
           to
           the
           mightie
           hand
           and
           righteous
           will
           of
           his
           heauenly
           Father
           ,
           to
           excuse
           vs
           from
           the
           heauie
           iudgement
           that
           otherwise
           did
           hang
           ouer
           our
           heads
           .
           So
           much
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           in
           declaring
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           and
           bloodshedding
           ,
           so
           much
           they
           containe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           
             Crosse
             ,
             blood
          
           and
           death
           .
           For
           as
           the
           description
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           maketh
           ,
           is
           in
           no
           point
           idle
           ;
           so
           the
           comprehension
           of
           all
           vnder
           one
           word
           excludeth
           nothing
           formerly
           described
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           sound
           and
           sure
           way
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           their
           owne
           direction
           and
           intention
           .
           For
           since
           the
           manner
           and
           order
           of
           Christs
           death
           was
           so
           carefully
           regestred
           by
           the
           spirite
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ;
           whensoeuer
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           Christs
           
             Crosse
             ,
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           they
           referre
           vs
           to
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           either
           by
           the
           Prophets
           was
           foretold
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Gospell
           is
           expressed
           touching
           the
           order
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           
           
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           addeth
           .
           )
           Then
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           or
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           there
           expresly
           recorded
           ;
           is
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           word
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           to
           dishonor
           and
           deface
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           with
           our
           inuentions
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           my
           meaning
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           my
           words
           declare
           ,
           I
           moued
           these
           two
           generall
           questions
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           Whether
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           were
           by
           any
           good
           warrant
           of
           the
           sayd
           Scriptures
           comprised
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
           crosse
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           them
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           ,
           without
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           The
           Discourser
           finding
           himselfe
           inclosed
           with
           these
           questions
           ,
           speaketh
           directlie
           to
           neither
           ,
           and
           prooueth
           nothing
           in
           either
           ;
           but
           declining
           the
           enuie
           of
           these
           speeches
           ,
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
          
           which
           indeed
           are
           the
           points
           misliked
           and
           reiected
           ,
           he
           changeth
           the
           first
           question
           into
           the
           generall
           termes
           of
           
             suffering
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             soules
             proper
             suffering
          
           ,
           which
           may
           import
           manie
           things
           besides
           those
           two
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           euery
           where
           beareth
           the
           Reader
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           MEERE
           
             bodily
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           without
           anie
           sense
           or
           sorrow
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           her
           spirituall
           powers
           .
           And
           lest
           the
           Scripture
           should
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           casteth
           them
           all
           behinde
           him
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           witnesse
           the
           force
           and
           merit
           of
           Christes
           death
           and
           bloudshedding
           ,
           as
           figuratiue
           speeches
           ;
           because
           they
           name
           not
           the
           MEERE
           
             bloud
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           nor
           
             only
             his
             body
          
           SINGLY
           considered
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           you
           forget
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           proued
           nothing
           ,
           but
           onely
           supposed
           and
           auouched
           what
           pleased
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           you
           may
           not
           adde
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           without
           manifest
           apostasie
           .
           The
           things
           questioned
           by
           me
           ,
           were
           the
           u
           
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             verie
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
          
           as
           appeareth
           euidently
           by
           my
           words
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           mooued
           the
           question
           .
           Of
           these
           you
           say
           nothing
           all
           this
           while
           ;
           which
           yet
           you
           must
           soundly
           &
           fully
           proue
           before
           you
           may
           adde
           them
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           testifying
           the
           power
           &
           vertue
           of
           Christes
           bloud
           and
           death
           .
           Therefore
           howsoeuer
           you
           seeme
           to
           shift
           off
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           figuratiue
           speeches
           with
           your
           MEERE
           and
           SINGLE
           termes
           ,
           they
           will
           sticke
           faster
           by
           you
           than
           so
           .
           For
           as
           there
           
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           of
           my
           meaning
           ,
           comprising
           all
           in
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           report
           of
           the
           order
           and
           maner
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           when
           he
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           die
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           according
           to
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           Fathers
           wil
           ;
           so
           you
           may
           not
           presume
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           conteined
           in
           the
           death
           or
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           requisite
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           cleerely
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Proue
           therefore
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           then
           adde
           it
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           when
           you
           will.
           Till
           so
           you
           do
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           I
           haue
           produced
           ,
           stand
           in
           their
           full
           strength
           against
           you
           .
           For
           as
           they
           bind
           all
           Christian
           men
           stedfastly
           to
           beleeue
           that
           which
           is
           written
           touching
           their
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           do
           they
           straitly
           prohibit
           all
           and
           euery
           ,
           be
           they
           men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           to
           adde
           any
           other
           deuice
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           euidently
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           directly
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             or
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             what
             soeuer
             touching
             the
             faith
             ;
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             way
             comparable
             to
             him
             that
             so
             spake
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             if
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             teach
             you
          
           BESIDES
           
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             receiued
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             holde
             him
             accursed
             .
          
           y
           
             It
             is
             a
             manifest
             fall
             from
             the
             faith
          
           (
           sayth
           Basil
           )
           
             either
             to
             abrogate
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             written
             .
             For
          
           z
           
             when
             once
             we
             beleeue
          
           (
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           sayth
           Tertullian
           )
           
             this
             we
             first
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             besides
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             meere
             bloud
             and
             single
             bodie
          
           of
           Christ
           are
           but
           sleights
           of
           yours
           ,
           with
           vnknowen
           phrases
           to
           draw
           your
           Reader
           from
           asking
           or
           eying
           your
           proofes
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           by
           him
           ,
           before
           wee
           could
           be
           redeemed
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           maine
           and
           manifest
           for
           that
           which
           I
           beleeue
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           mee
           ,
           taught
           and
           beleeued
           these
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           afore
           your
           conceit
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           either
           hatcht
           or
           heard
           of
           .
           The
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           things
           you
           now
           catch
           holde
           on
           to
           make
           some
           introduction
           to
           your
           secret
           and
           priuate
           fansies
           ,
           are
           too
           generall
           to
           inferre
           either
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           or
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           except
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           absurdities
           you
           will
           adde
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           neuer
           suffereth
           but
           
           it
           dieth
           the
           death
           of
           spirits
           ;
           and
           that
           Gods
           anger
           in
           this
           life
           hath
           none
           other
           effects
           ,
           but
           damnation
           .
        
         
           a
           
             Here
             you
             vrge
             a
             reason
             against
             vs
             :
             if
             then
             our
             soules
             be
             not
             redeemed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             bodies
             haue
             no
             benefite
             of
             Redemption
             from
             death
             .
          
           ]
           You
           hunt
           so
           headily
           after
           aduantages
           of
           words
           by
           some
           ambiguitie
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           neither
           remember
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           ,
           nor
           what
           your selfe
           defend
           ,
           nor
           when
           I
           vse
           a
           word
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           deuise
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           doing
           ,
           to
           take
           REDEMPTION
           of
           the
           body
           for
           the
           incorruption
           of
           the
           same
           .
           b
           
             We
             sigh
             in
             our selues
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             wayting
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             body
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             you
             are
          
           c
           
             sealed
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           When
           that
           day
           shall
           be
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           telleth
           vs
           in
           these
           words
           .
           When
           the
           d
           
             powers
             of
             heauen
             shall
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             come
             in
             a
             cloud
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             ,
             then
             lift
             vp
             your
             heads
             ;
             for
             your
             Redemption
             draweth
             neere
          
           ;
           In
           all
           which
           places
           Redemption
           is
           taken
           for
           none
           of
           those
           mercies
           or
           graces
           ,
           which
           are
           bestowed
           on
           Gods
           children
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           glorie
           and
           immortalitie
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           reueiled
           on
           them
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           namely
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           body
           for
           that
           incorruption
           ,
           wherewith
           e
           
             our
             vile
             bodies
             shall
             bee
             changed
          
           and
           
             made
             like
             to
             his
             glorious
             body
             .
          
           Take
           then
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           body
           for
           the
           incorruption
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           plainely
           doth
           and
           I
           did
           ;
           and
           see
           what
           absurditie
           or
           obscuritie
           there
           is
           in
           my
           reason
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           wrangle
           with
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           passed
           all
           vnderstanding
           .
           
             The
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             needes
             bee
             either
             of
             body
             or
             of
             soule
          
           ;
           we
           haue
           no
           more
           parts
           to
           be
           redeemed
           by
           Christ.
           But
           the
           Redemption
           of
           our
           bodies
           we
           haue
           not
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           waite
           for
           it
           ,
           till
           f
           
             this
             corruptible
             put
             on
             incorruption
          
           .
           The
           Redemption
           therefore
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           shal
           haue
           before
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           is
           the
           Redemption
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           And
           so
           the
           words
           of
           Peter
           ,
           g
           
             You
             were
             Redeemed
             with
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           h
           
             Thou
             hast
             redeemed
             vs
             to
             God
             by
             thy
             bloud
             ,
          
           pertaine
           expresly
           to
           the
           Redemption
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           because
           their
           bodies
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           lie
           in
           corruption
           .
           What
           so
           strange
           monsters
           or
           marueiles
           ,
           doeth
           your
           Logicall
           head
           finde
           in
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           make
           such
           wonderizations
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           protestations
           against
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           open
           and
           easie
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           be
           meanely
           witted
           or
           soberly
           minded
           ?
        
         
           But
           
             you
             haue
          
           i
           
             three
             things
             to
             note
          
           (
           in
           my
           words
           which
           you
           alleage
           :
           )
           1.
           
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             vaine
             and
             Illogicall
             ,
             hauing
             no
             consequence
             in
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           speciall
           point
           of
           Art
           memoratiue
           in
           you
           to
           note
           three
           things
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           to
           forget
           two
           of
           them
           .
           For
           in
           this
           whole
           Section
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           any
           second
           or
           third
           thing
           to
           bee
           noted
           in
           those
           words
           which
           you
           cite
           .
           The
           first
           and
           al
           ,
           which
           you
           note
           ,
           is
           that
           my
           
             proposition
             is
             vaine
             ,
             Illogicall
             ,
             and
             vncoherent
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           idle
           and
           vntheologicall
           head
           hath
           ouer
           busied
           it selfe
           with
           many
           mad
           multiplications
           ,
           and
           
             what
             ifs
          
           vpon
           this
           proposition
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           come
           nothing
           neere
           the
           sense
           or
           coherence
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Proposition
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           whereof
           the
           second
           is
           either
           an
           illation
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           vpon
           the
           first
           being
           a
           supposition
           of
           yours
           ,
           if
           we
           limit
           it
           to
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           or
           if
           wee
           speake
           without
           restraint
           of
           time
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessarie
           consequent
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           being
           the
           condition
           and
           cause
           of
           the
           latter
           .
           
             That
             our
             soules
             are
             not
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           by
           his
           soule
           ,
           is
           a
           resolution
           of
           yours
           ;
           wherewith
           you
           giue
           a
           fresh
           on-set
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           shall
           there
           perceiue
           ,
           though
           here
           in
           shew
           you
           somwhat
           relent
           after
           your
           inconstant
           maner
           .
           That
           being
           a
           position
           of
           yours
           ;
           I
           added
           by
           the
           Apostles
           warrant
           ,
           that
           
             our
             bodies
             haue
             not
             their
             Redemption
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           but
           must
           stay
           for
           it
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           or
           generall
           resurrection
           .
           And
           so
           the
           reason
           standeth
           :
           k
           
             If
             our
             soules
             be
             not
          
           (
           here
           )
           
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           your
           Assertion
           )
           
             our
             bodies
             (
             by
             the
          
           Apostles
           doctrine
           )
           
             haue
             no
             Redemption
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           But
           this
           ,
           
             That
             wee
             should
          
           l
           
             presently
             haue
             no
             Redemption
          
           (
           in
           body
           or
           soule
           )
           
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             is
             quite
          
           m
           
             contrarie
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Peter
             ,
          
           who
           sayth
           ,
           
             Yee
             are
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           not
           yee
           shall
           be
           ;
           )
           and
           of
           the
           soules
           in
           heauen
           that
           say
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
             
             redeemed
             vs
             by
             thy
             bloud
             ,
          
           when
           
             their
             bodies
             were
             rotten
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Since
           therefore
           either
           body
           or
           soule
           must
           haue
           Redemption
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           as
           Paul
           assureth
           vs
           ,
           hath
           not
           Redemption
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           n
           
             Ergo
             the
             Redemption
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             bee
             referred
             to
             our
             soules
             ;
             and
             our
             bodies
             must
             expect
             the
             generall
             day
             of
             Redemption
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           before
           they
           shall
           haue
           it
           .
           If
           the
           sober
           and
           wise
           Reader
           vnderstand
           not
           this
           reason
           ,
           or
           can
           dislike
           the
           sequence
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           he
           shall
           condemne
           it
           as
           darke
           and
           obscure
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           open
           to
           all
           mens
           eyes
           saue
           yours
           ;
           then
           is
           your
           dull
           conceite
           or
           eger
           stomacke
           rather
           betrayed
           by
           your
           foolish
           rolling
           to
           so
           many
           
             what
             ifs
          
           ,
           then
           my
           reason
           any
           way
           refuted
           .
           [
           I
           alter
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           order
           of
           it
           .
           ]
           Though
           I
           spake
           then
           more
           shortly
           then
           now
           I
           doe
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           no
           leasure
           to
           stand
           so
           long
           thereon
           ,
           yet
           he
           that
           will
           Reade
           but
           the
           third
           part
           of
           that
           Section
           whence
           you
           take
           this
           ,
           shall
           finde
           the
           very
           same
           parts
           and
           words
           ,
           that
           now
           I
           vse
           ,
           there
           contained
           and
           expressed
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           afterward
           defend
           the
           proposition
           with
           the
           condition
           annexed
           to
           bee
           simplie
           true
           .
           ]
           When
           I
           saw
           your
           humour
           was
           so
           franticke
           ,
           that
           not
           vnderstanding
           my
           words
           ,
           you
           would
           presently
           pronounce
           them
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           to
           be
           a
           notorious
           
             Paradoxe
             and
             impietie
          
           ,
           I
           bid
           you
           take
           your
           vttermost
           aduantage
           of
           my
           words
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           stoode
           ,
           though
           that
           were
           not
           my
           first
           intent
           ,
           they
           were
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           your
           impugning
           them
           was
           prophane
           and
           false
           .
           I
           yet
           auouch
           the
           same
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           no
           Redemption
           but
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           your
           other
           deu●…sed
           Redemptions
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           paines
           of
           Hell
           ,
           I
           account
           no
           better
           then
           
             false
             and
             prophane
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           our
           soules
           be
           not
           that
           way
           redeemed
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           reueile
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           redeemed
           at
           all
           .
           And
           being
           not
           at
           all
           redeemed
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           by
           the
           best
           of
           your
           skill
           ,
           what
           benefit
           of
           Redemption
           our
           bodies
           shall
           or
           can
           haue
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           bodies
           of
           Infidels
           .
           Yea
           set
           that
           redemption
           aside
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           attribute
           to
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           neither
           bodie
           nor
           soule
           can
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           infidelity
           and
           the
           wages
           therof
           ,
           I
           meane
           damnation
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           preuaile
           in
           all
           men
           .
           So
           that
           you
           were
           not
           well
           in
           your
           wits
           ,
           when
           with
           such
           an
           heat
           and
           huffe
           you
           cried
           out
           o
           
             What
             a
             Pradoxe
             is
             it
             ,
             yea
             what
             impietie
             ?
          
           But
           I
           
             must
             chuse
             whether
             I
             will
             speake
             this
             sophistically
             or
             absurdly
             ,
          
           you
           say
           .
           ]
           Is
           it
           any
           sophistrie
           or
           absurditie
           to
           speake
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Your
           MEERE
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           is
           indeed
           absurd
           Sophistrie
           :
           for
           you
           imagine
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shed
           his
           bloud
           for
           our
           sinnes
           without
           any
           meritorious
           action
           or
           passion
           of
           the
           soule
           concurring
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           the
           world
           was
           so
           impossible
           ,
           as
           nothing
           more
           .
           If
           I
           speake
           otherwise
           than
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           ,
           take
           your
           pleasure
           at
           it
           ,
           so
           you
           bring
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           whe
           I
           keepe
           my selfe
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           speech
           ,
           your
           a●…ouching
           that
           I
           speake
           Sophisticallie
           or
           absurdlie
           ,
           reprocheth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           whom
           I
           follow
           .
           In
           either
           of
           those
           points
           which
           you
           impugne
           ,
           as
           
             that
             our
             soules
             are
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             our
             bodies
             haue
             not
             redemption
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           I
           haue
           the
           Scriptures
           plainly
           precedent
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           except
           they
           speake
           sophistically
           or
           absurdly
           ,
           I
           in
           retaining
           their
           speech
           and
           sense
           can
           do
           neither
           .
        
         
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           deaths
           of
           the
           faithfull
           and
           infidels
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           well
           
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           approoued
           by
           me
           ;
           yet
           must
           the
           Apostles
           words
           stand
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           Redemption
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           waite
           for
           it
           p
           
             till
             the
             time
             that
             all
             things
             be
             restored
             .
          
           That
           Christ
           hath
           already
           purchased
           and
           obtained
           it
           for
           vs
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           we
           rest
           in
           hope
           assured
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           q
           
             hope
             which
             is
             seene
             ,
             is
             not
             hope
             :
          
           and
           though
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           retaine
           a
           firme
           faith
           and
           full
           expectance
           of
           Gods
           promise
           for
           the
           raising
           and
           Redeeming
           of
           their
           bodies
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           discerne
           and
           feele
           as
           well
           the
           comfort
           that
           is
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           blessings
           and
           benefites
           that
           follow
           their
           death
           ;
           yet
           their
           bodies
           lying
           in
           dust
           haue
           no
           shew
           nor
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           much
           lesse
           haue
           they
           that
           which
           Paul
           calleth
           the
           r
           
             Redemption
             of
             the
             body
          
           .
           From
           which
           words
           Saint
           Austen
           collecteth
           very
           truely
           ,
           s
           
             Si
             Redemptio
             corporis
             nostri
             
             secundum
             Apostolum
             expectatur
             ,
             profecto
             quod
             expectatur
             adhuc
             speratur
             ,
             nondum
             tenetur
             .
             If
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             body
             by
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             must
             be
             wayted
             for
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             expected
             is
             still
             hoped
             for
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             obtained
             .
          
           Take
           then
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           body
           for
           the
           incorruption
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           Paul
           doth
           ,
           whom
           in
           that
           point
           I
           followed
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           what
           benefite
           of
           incorruption
           (
           which
           is
           the
           word
           you
           so
           much
           storme
           at
           )
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           more
           then
           the
           bodies
           of
           infidels
           .
           You
           range
           aside
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           
             ceasing
             of
             sinne
          
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           their
           
             resting
             from
             labours
          
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           
             entrance
             of
             their
             soules
             into
             heauen
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           did
           sinne
           in
           their
           graues
           ,
           or
           were
           tossed
           with
           troubles
           when
           they
           were
           dead
           and
           rotten
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Saints
           your
           sight
           did
           not
           serue
           you
           to
           distinguish
           their
           soules
           from
           their
           bodies
           .
           For
           when
           I
           say
           as
           Paul
           sayth
           ,
           their
           bodies
           haue
           not
           yet
           redemption
           ;
           you
           replie
           ,
           their
           soules
           after
           death
           haue
           an
           entrance
           into
           heauen
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           to
           the
           saints
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           
             wrath
             ,
             curse
             ,
             and
             punishment
          
           which
           God
           inflicted
           on
           all
           mankinde
           for
           their
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ,
           as
           shall
           after
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           more
           largely
           appeare
           ;
           you
           oppose
           the
           benefits
           which
           God
           of
           his
           peculiar
           goodnesse
           towards
           his
           children
           ,
           hath
           reserued
           for
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           obediently
           and
           patiently
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           his
           diuine
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           bringing
           their
           bodies
           to
           corruption
           for
           the
           sinne
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           your
           mangling
           of
           matters
           you
           confound
           in
           the
           godlie
           their
           soules
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           himselfe
           his
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           with
           his
           mercy
           towards
           his
           owne
           .
           You
           might
           haue
           learned
           of
           S.
           Austen
           rightly
           to
           seuer
           them
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           though
           you
           crosse
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           in
           question
           betwixt
           vs.
           t
           
             Quamuis
             bonis
             conferatur
             per
             mortem
             plurimum
             boni
             (
             vnde
             nonnulli
             etiam
             de
             bono
             mortis
             congruenter
             disputaverunt
             )
             tamen
             &
             hinc
             quae
             praedicanda
             est
             nisi
             misericordia
             Dei
             ,
             quòd
             in
             bonos
             vsus
             conuertitur
             poena
             peccati
             ?
             Though
             much
             good
             come
             to
             the
             godlie
             by
             death
             ;
             (
             whereupon
             some
             haue
             accordingly
             written
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             death
             )
             yet
             what
             els
             in
             this
             must
             we
             acknowledge
             but
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             is
             turned
             to
             good
             vses
             ?
          
           And
           so
           that
           ancient
           writer
           of
           the
           booke
           Hypognosticôn
           amongst
           S.
           Austens
           works
           :
           
           
             Vt
             moriantur
             homines
             poena
             peccati
             est
             ,
             vt
             reuertantur
             ad
             vitam
             Domini
             miserantis
             est
             :
             That
             men
             die
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             (
             their
             )
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             returne
             to
             life
             againe
             is
             the
             Lords
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           x
           
             Before
             you
             depart
             from
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             nor
             his
             flesh
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             whole
             soule
             ,
             was
             the
             full
             price
             of
             redemption
             ,
             you
             will
             shew
             how
             sundrie
             of
          
           
           
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             doe
             agree
             with
             you
             sufficiently
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             in
             my
             booke
             I
             seeme
             to
             bring
             them
             against
             you
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           had
           Fathers
           to
           witnesse
           your
           fansies
           of
           Christes
           suffering
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           you
           would
           soone
           recken
           them
           and
           more
           regard
           them
           ,
           than
           now
           you
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           directly
           gainsay
           your
           late
           deuice
           of
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           redemption
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           specifie
           .
           These
           Fathers
           I
           brought
           not
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           not
           perceiuing
           what
           maketh
           with
           you
           nor
           what
           against
           you
           .
           In
           shew
           these
           places
           seemed
           to
           make
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           disclaime
           that
           assertion
           which
           I
           concluded
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           redeemed
           and
           sanctified
           both
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           .
           Lest
           therefore
           the
           simple
           should
           stumble
           at
           any
           such
           sayings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           not
           knowing
           their
           meanings
           ,
           I
           brought
           them
           to
           expound
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           that
           indeed
           I
           dissented
           not
           from
           them
           :
           but
           confessed
           ,
           as
           they
           intended
           ,
           that
           in
           Christes
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           must
           be
           ioyned
           together
           .
           And
           if
           any
           part
           of
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           were
           wholy
           freed
           and
           exempted
           from
           suffering
           ,
           that
           part
           in
           vs
           was
           not
           fully
           ransomed
           .
           By
           which
           they
           neuer
           ment
           that
           Christs
           soule
           must
           haue
           seuerall
           sufferings
           for
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           likewise
           for
           our
           bodies
           ;
           but
           as
           Adam
           sinned
           in
           both
           ioyntly
           ,
           so
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           Christ
           vndertooke
           for
           vs
           ,
           must
           be
           felt
           ioyntly
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           if
           either
           part
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           were
           vntouched
           ,
           some
           part
           in
           vs
           was
           vnrestored
           .
           This
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           their
           words
           must
           inferre
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           speake
           trueth
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           themselues
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           they
           doe
           ,
           your selfe
           is
           a
           witnesse
           sufficient
           against
           your selfe
           .
           In
           defence
           of
           your
           doctrine
           you
           say
           :
           y
           
             It
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             that
             we
             precisely
             say
             ,
             that
             Christs
             body
             satisfied
             for
             
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             yea
             ech
             of
             them
             in
             a
             seuerall
             and
             distinct
             kinde
             of
             satisfying
             :
             which
             thing
             we
             neuer
             meant
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             Christ
             do
             satisfie
             for
             vs
             wholly
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             precise
             partition
             .
          
           ]
           What
           you
           dare
           not
           affirme
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           false
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           impose
           on
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           words
           conclude
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           They
           say
           precisely
           Christ
           z
           
             gaue
             his
             flesh
             (
             to
             be
             a
             redemption
             )
             for
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             likewise
             (
             to
             be
             a
             redemption
             )
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
          
           Whereby
           they
           meane
           no
           distinct
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           for
           our
           soule
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           bodie
           for
           our
           bodies
           ;
           but
           a
           ioynt
           suffering
           of
           both
           for
           both
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           the
           sufferings
           of
           
             the
             whole
             man
             Christ
             for
             vs
             wholly
             .
          
           So
           farre
           we
           agree
           ;
           you
           acknowledging
           z
           mine
           exposition
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           be
           such
           as
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           nor
           dare
           not
           impugne
           :
           for
           otherwise
           you
           must
           make
           them
           contradict
           both
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           themselues
           which
           they
           neuer
           ment
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           say
           that
           our
           soules
           are
           not
           
             clensed
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             sanctified
          
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           :
           What
           now
           inferre
           you
           farder
           out
           of
           their
           wordes
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             Marke
             well
             how
             these
             Fathers
             do
             not
             say
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             his
             life
             for
             a
             ransome
             only
             (
             as
             you
             would
             construe
             it
             )
             but
             euen
             his
             verie
             soule
             for
             our
             soules
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           a
           worthie
           Clerke
           if
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           very
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           the
           life
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           in
           giuing
           his
           life
           for
           vs
           ,
           must
           needs
           giue
           his
           verie
           soule
           for
           vs.
           The
           one
           of
           them
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           you
           vainly
           collect
           ,
           but
           implieth
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           vsuall
           speeches
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           generall
           consent
           of
           all
           Interpreters
           olde
           and
           new
           may
           soone
           appeare
           .
           b
           
             They
             are
             dead
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Angell
           to
           Ioseph
           )
           
             that
             sought
             the
             childes
             soule
          
           ;
           meaning
           Herod
           that
           went
           about
           to
           destroy
           Christ
           in
           his
           cradle
           .
           c
           
             Be
             not
             pensiue
             for
             your
             soule
          
           (
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             what
             ye
             shall
             eat
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             drinke
             .
             Is
             not
             your
             soule
             of
             more
             value
             then
             meate
             ?
          
           Meate
           and
           drinke
           maintaine
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           no
           way
           needfull
           for
           the
           soule
           .
           d
           
             He
             that
             loseth
             his
             soule
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             shall
             saue
             it
          
           .
           How
           can
           a
           man
           lose
           his
           soule
           for
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           laying
           downe
           his
           life
           for
           Christ
           ?
           There
           
             shall
             be
             no
             losse
          
           e
           
             of
             any
             mans
             soule
             among
             you
             ,
          
           but
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           said
           Paul
           to
           them
           that
           sayled
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           was
           performed
           in
           that
           they
           f
           
             came
             all
             safe
             to
             land
          
           .
           So
           of
           Epaphroditus
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             Christ
             he
             was
             neere
             vnto
             death
             ,
             not
             regarding
             his
             Soule
             .
          
           Nothing
           is
           more
           often
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           then
           for
           life
           to
           vse
           the
           name
           of
           Soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           soule
           to
           expresse
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           the
           Soule
           remaining
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           death
           is
           of
           the
           Soule
           departing
           from
           the
           body
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           speech
           so
           familiar
           with
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           and
           so
           frequent
           in
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           keepeth
           ,
           when
           he
           speaketh
           of
           his
           owne
           death
           .
           g
           
             The
             good
             sheepeheard
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             layeth
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             .
             I
             am
             the
             good
             sheepeheard
             ,
             and
          
           h
           
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             (
             the
             )
             sheepe
             .
          
           i
           
             Therefore
             the
             Father
             loueth
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             Soule
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             .
          
           k
           
             No
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
          
           As
           also
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           l
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             serue
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
             for
             the
             ransom
             of
             many
          
           ;
           he
           intended
           no
           more
           then
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             ‖
             the
             ‖
             sheepe
             ,
          
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           the
           sheepe
           .
           So
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           that
           Christ
           should
           m
           
             power
             out
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             an
             offering
             for
             sinne
          
           ;
           which
           n
           
             loue
             of
             God
             we
             know
             by
             this
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Iohn
           )
           
             that
             he
             layed
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           If
           auncient
           Fathers
           and
           learned
           expositors
           may
           be
           heard
           concurring
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           obseruing
           this
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           want
           neither
           old
           nor
           new
           ,
           all
           confessing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           case
           most
           cleere
           ,
           that
           by
           dying
           for
           vs
           Christ
           laid
           downe
           his
           Soule
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           for
           vs.
           Christ
           o
           
             bowing
             his
             head
          
           (
           saith
           Athanasius
           )
           and
           yeelding
           vp
           
             the
             spirite
             which
             was
             within
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             soule
             ,
             declared
             whereof
             he
             spake
          
           (
           this
           ,
           )
           
             I
             lay
             downe
          
           (
           my
           soule
           )
           
             for
             my
             sheepe
          
           .
           Austen
           ;
           p
           
             the
             Soule
             is
             put
             for
             the
             life
             ,
             as
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             that
             hateth
             not
             his
             soule
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
             And
             likewise
             is
             not
             the
             soule
             more
             worth
             then
             meate
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             which
             meate
             is
             needfull
             .
             And
             (
             so
             )
             that
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             meaneth
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             pronounceth
             that
             he
             will
             die
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           Ambrose
           ;
           q
           
             Christ
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             person
             of
             a
             sheepeheard
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             a
             good
             sheepeheard
             layeth
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             .
             Ideóque
             pro
             rationali
             grege
             seipsum
             
             passioni
             corporis
             non
             negauit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             his
             reasonable
             flocke
             he
             yeelded
             himselfe
             to
             the
             passion
             ,
          
           (
           or
           death
           )
           
             of
             his
             body
          
           .
           Cyrill
           .
           When
           Christ
           r
           
             might
             haue
             declined
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             the
             gibbet
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             he
             so
             loued
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             die
             for
             the
             life
             of
             all
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             most
             perfect
             charitie
             ,
          
           s
           
             I
             will
             cite
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             for
             a
             witnesse
          
           (
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           )
           
             greater
             loue
             hath
             no
             man
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             friends
             .
             By
             all
             this
             Christ
             teacheth
             his
             Disciples
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             shunning
             daungers
             and
             troubles
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             must
             not
             be
             refused
             ;
             for
             euen
             to
             that
             doth
             charitie
             stretch
             .
          
           Fulgentius
           an
           other
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           on
           whom
           you
           would
           faine
           fasten
           your
           error
           of
           Christs
           redeeming
           our
           soules
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           not
           only
           noteth
           when
           and
           how
           Christ
           laid
           downe
           his
           soule
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           why
           that
           phrase
           is
           applyed
           to
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           theirs
           ,
           that
           die
           willingly
           for
           loue
           ,
           not
           necessarily
           vpon
           constraint
           .
           t
           
             The
             whole
             man
             (
             Christ
             )
             laid
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             when
             his
             soule
             departed
             ,
             his
             flesh
             dying
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           And
           so
           againe
           ,
           t
           
             Christ
             dying
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             laid
             downe
             his
             Soule
          
           ;
           and
           shewing
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           
             deliuering
             the
             body
             to
             death
             and
             giuing
             or
             laying
             downe
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           He
           saith
           t
           
             Where
             loue
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             said
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             soule
             to
             be
             laid
             downe
             ;
             as
             the
             vessell
             of
             election
             plainly
             testifieth
             ,
             If
             I
             giue
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             loue
             ,
             it
             auayleth
             me
             nothing
             .
          
           (
           Here
           Paule
           )
           
             declareth
             ,
             that
             without
             loue
             the
             body
             may
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             soule
             laid
             downe
             .
             For
             where
             he
             purposeth
             to
             signifie
             the
             purenesse
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             he
             thus
             writeth
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             Our
             goodwill
             was
             to
             bestow
             on
             you
             not
             onely
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             euen
             our
             owne
             soules
             ;
             and
             to
             proue
             this
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             loue
             he
             addeth
             ,
             because
             yee
             were
             deare
             vnto
             vs.
             So
             that
             it
             is
             proued
             by
             manifest
             witnesse
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             there
             wanteth
             loue
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             onely
             is
             layed
             downe
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             charitie
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             is
             laid
             downe
             together
             with
             the
             body
             .
             Beda
             .
          
           u
           
             Ponere
             ergo
             animam
             ,
             mori
             est
             .
             Sic
             &
             Apostolus
             Petrus
             Domino
             dixit
             ,
             animam
             pro
             te
             ponam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             pro
             te
             moriar
             carne
             .
             To
             lay
             downe
             the
             Soule
             is
             to
             die
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             downe
             my
             Soule
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             die
             in
             the
             flesh
             for
             thee
             .
          
           x
           
             A
             good
             sheepeheard
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             layeth
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             .
             He
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             ;
             he
             performed
             ,
             that
             he
             commaunded
             ,
             he
             laid
             downe
             his
             Soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ;
             and
             shewed
             vs
             a
             way
             to
             contemne
             death
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             follow
             ,
             and
             a
             paterne
             after
             which
             we
             must
             be
             Printed
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             to
             extend
             our
             outward
             works
             of
             mercie
             towards
             his
             sheepe
             ;
             then
             if
             neede
             be
             to
             offer
             our
             death
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           later
           writers
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           expound
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           came
           
             to
             serue
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             ;
             and
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             my
             sheepe
          
           ;
           to
           haue
           none
           other
           sense
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           would
           die
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           before
           them
           did
           expound
           the
           same
           .
           Erasmus
           in
           his
           paraphrase
           expressing
           our
           Sauiours
           meaning
           in
           both
           places
           saith
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           y
           
             Therefore
             I
             came
             euen
             to
             serue
             the
             welfare
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             no
             burden
             to
             giue
             my
             life
             ;
             by
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             soule
             to
             redeeme
             many
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           z
           
             Therefore
             my
             Father
             loueth
             me
             singularly
             as
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             owne
             accord
             I
             bestowed
             my
             life
             for
             the
             safetie
             of
             my
             Fathers
             flocke
             .
          
           Bullinger
           likewise
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           a
           
             I
             came
             to
             serue
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             farre
             greater
             ,
             I
             came
             into
             this
             world
             to
             giue
             my
             life
             for
             sinners
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           b
           
             I
             yeeld
             my selfe
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             that
             my
             sheepe
             beleeuing
             in
             me
             ,
             may
             liue
             by
             my
             death
             .
          
           And
           alleadging
           and
           relying
           on
           Saint
           Austens
           words
           on
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           he
           addeth
           out
           of
           Austen
           .
           
             To
             lay
             downe
             the
             soule
             is
             to
             die
             .
             So
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             said
             to
             his
             Master
             ;
             I
             will
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             is
             I
             will
             die
             for
             thee
             .
             Attribute
             this
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             soule
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             remaineth
             without
             a
             soule
             ,
             then
             is
             a
             man
             said
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             .
             What
             saith
             the
             Euangelist
             ?
             Christ
             bowing
             his
             head
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             ;
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             lay
             downe
             the
             soule
             .
          
           Musculus
           ;
           Christ
           declareth
           what
           his
           c
           
             ministerie
             is
             ;
             euen
             to
             redeeme
             mortall
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             degree
             of
             this
             ministerie
             is
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             his
             soule
             (
             for
             them
             .
             )
             Then
             are
             we
             redeemed
             by
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             dearely
             ,
             euen
             with
             his
             owne
             death
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             humbled
             himselfe
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             vnto
             a
             most
             shamefull
             death
             .
             What
             was
             more
             vile
             or
             more
             abiect
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ?
          
           And
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           d
           
             Therefore
             my
             Father
             loueth
             me
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             die
             for
             
             (
             my
             )
             sheepe
             .
          
           Caluine
           vpon
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             came
             to
             giue
             my
             soule
             a
             Redemption
             for
             many
             :
          
           e
           
             Therefore
             Christ
             mentioneth
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             withdraw
             his
             Disciples
             from
             a
             peruerse
             imagination
             of
             an
             earthly
             kingdome
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             force
             and
             fruite
             of
             his
             death
             is
             aptly
             and
             rightly
             expressed
             ,
             whiles
             he
             affirmeth
             his
             life
             to
             be
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             price
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             found
             but
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           so
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           maruaile
           that
           Christ
           f
           
             affirmeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             therefore
             loued
          
           (
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           )
           
             because
             he
             esteemeth
             our
             saluation
             dearer
             then
             his
             owne
             life
             .
          
           g
           
             He
             would
             by
             this
             arme
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             least
             seeing
             him
             soone
             after
             to
             be
             caried
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             should
             faint
             in
             hart
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             oppressed
             by
             his
             enimies
             ,
             but
             rather
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             wonderfull
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             die
             to
             redeeme
             the
             flocke
             .
          
           Gualter
           ;
           h
           Christ
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             came
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
             to
             be
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             many
             .
             This
             passeth
             all
             offices
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             yeeld
             one
             to
             another
             .
             For
             as
             him selfe
             saith
             ,
             no
             man
             hath
             greater
             loue
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             friends
             .
             But
             he
             vouchsafeth
             to
             die
             for
             his
             enimies
             .
             And
             dying
             for
             vs
             he
             bestowed
             life
             on
             vs
             ,
             because
             his
             death
             was
             a
             ransome
             sufficient
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           so
           ;
           
             A
             good
             sheepeheard
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             layeth
             downe
             his
             soule
             for
             his
             sheepe
             .
             b
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             who
             can
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             good
             sheepeheard
             that
             so
          
           i
           
             much
             loueth
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             redeeme
             their
             safetie
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             ?
          
           i
           
             And
             because
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             exposed
          
           (
           or
           yeelded
           )
           
             his
             life
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             satisfied
             abundantly
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           Vitus
           Theodorus
           .
           k
           
             Christ
             saith
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             minister
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             all
             .
             That
             surely
             is
             the
             chiefest
             and
             truest
             loue
             and
             seruice
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             serueth
             his
             enimies
             with
             body
             and
             life
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           l
           
             I
             alone
             am
             the
             good
             sheepeheard
             and
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             my
             sheepe
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             my
             death
             men
             are
             deliuered
             from
             eternall
             death
             .
          
        
         
           I
           aske
           now
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           whether
           he
           thinke
           it
           a
           shift
           of
           mine
           ,
           when
           Christ
           
           
             gaue
             his
             soule
          
           for
           vs
           ,
           or
           
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           it
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           the
           Euangelists
           describe
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           together
           with
           the
           later
           writers
           doe
           not
           consent
           with
           me
           in
           the
           same
           exposition
           of
           Christs
           words
           .
           This
           conclusion
           then
           that
           Christ
           gaue
           his
           soule
           for
           our
           soules
           ,
           doth
           not
           inferre
           that
           he
           had
           distinct
           
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             or
             manners
             ,
          
           of
           suffering
           or
           dying
           for
           our
           soules
           and
           then
           for
           our
           bodies
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           erroneous
           &
           iniurious
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           and
           openly
           disclaimed
           euen
           by
           the
           Discourser
           himselfe
           )
           but
           that
           in
           suffering
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           soule
           was
           separated
           from
           his
           body
           after
           long
           and
           sharpe
           torments
           first
           endured
           in
           his
           body
           ;
           his
           soule
           was
           the
           chiefe
           or
           rather
           the
           onely
           patient
           ,
           that
           discerned
           and
           sustained
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           the
           paines
           ,
           and
           perceiued
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           from
           whence
           ,
           all
           that
           affliction
           was
           ordained
           and
           decreed
           .
           For
           as
           we
           sinned
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           in
           soule
           ,
           so
           Christs
           death
           for
           our
           Redemption
           must
           grieue
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           ioyned
           with
           the
           body
           in
           suffering
           death
           ;
           that
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           might
           be
           redeemed
           :
           and
           the
           paine
           thereof
           proportioned
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sinne
           chiefly
           delighted
           the
           soule
           .
           More
           then
           this
           ,
           no
           Father
           euer
           ment
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           no
           way
           denied
           by
           me
           .
           You
           would
           faine
           wring
           in
           a
           conceite
           of
           your
           owne
           into
           their
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           mainly
           &
           directly
           against
           their
           words
           and
           resolutions
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           therefore
           which
           of
           vs
           two
           deserueth
           best
           the
           name
           of
           a
           shifter
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           m
           
             striue
             to
             expresse
             an
             exact
             proportion
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             was
             possible
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             vs
             ;
             first
             in
             the
             parts
             that
             suffered
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             saued
             in
             vs
             :
          
           n
           
             Next
             in
             that
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             are
             saued
             from
             thereby
             .
          
           ]
           They
           iustly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           no
           parts
           of
           our
           nature
           are
           saued
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Christ
           assumed
           into
           the
           vnitie
           of
           his
           person
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           Christs
           sufferings
           there
           must
           be
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           humane
           sufferings
           or
           auailable
           for
           vs.
           As
           *
           
             by
             man
             came
             death
             ,
             so
             by
             man
             came
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           But
           that
           they
           doe
           or
           would
           affirme
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           saued
           from
           no
           more
           then
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           are
           wholy
           freed
           from
           all
           those
           kinds
           of
           paines
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           false
           and
           fantasticall
           proportion
           of
           your
           owne
           inuenting
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           meaning
           .
           Sundry
           things
           should
           we
           haue
           suffered
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           besides
           
           reiection
           from
           all
           grace
           and
           blisse
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           malediction
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           terrors
           and
           torments
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           these
           Fathers
           apply
           to
           Christ
           ;
           but
           in
           euident
           and
           vehement
           words
           auouch
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Christ
           likewise
           suffered
           wrong
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           shame
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           not
           freed
           ;
           yea
           rather
           we
           must
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           be
           o
           
             conformed
             vnto
             his
             death
          
           ,
           before
           we
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           comforts
           that
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           resurrection
           .
           So
           that
           your
           running
           to
           proportions
           of
           your
           owne
           compounding
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           bring
           sound
           probations
           for
           that
           you
           defend
           ,
           is
           mad
           Musicke
           ,
           though
           best
           becomming
           the
           discords
           of
           your
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           p
           
             As
             we
             are
             saued
             not
             in
             our
             bodies
             onely
             ,
             nor
             onely
             in
             the
             externall
             sensitiue
             part
             of
             our
             soules
             (
             wherein
             standeth
             that
             suffering
             with
             and
             by
             our
             bodies
             )
             but
             we
             are
             saued
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             in
             our
             whole
             spirit
             and
             vnderstanding
             also
          
           ;
           euen
           so
           
             (
             by
             their
             verdict
             )
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             not
             the
             bodily
             and
             outward
             sufferings
             by
             Sympathie
             onely
             ,
             but
             he
             suffered
             for
             vs
             euen
             in
             his
             minde
             also
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             directly
             against
             your
             present
             assertion
             .
          
           ]
           A
           man
           can
           not
           readily
           tell
           ,
           whether
           your
           assertion
           in
           this
           place
           be
           more
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           or
           idle
           .
           The
           Scripture
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           but
           two
           substances
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           consisteth
           ,
           a
           mortall
           and
           visible
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           bodie
           ;
           an
           immortall
           and
           inuisible
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           soule
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           best
           knew
           what
           man
           had
           ,
           saith
           as
           much
           :
           q
           
             Feare
             not
             them
             ,
             which
             kill
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             can
             not
             kill
             the
             soule
             ;
             feare
             him
             rather
             ,
             that
             can
             destroy
             soule
             and
             bodie
             in
             hell
             .
          
           The
           names
           of
           these
           parts
           are
           sometimes
           varied
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           diuided
           into
           sundrie
           powers
           and
           faculties
           ,
           but
           the
           partes
           themselues
           cannot
           be
           increased
           .
           Salomon
           speaking
           of
           mans
           death
           ,
           sayth
           :
           r
           
             Dust
             goeth
             to
             the
             earth
             as
             it
             was
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           bodie
           )
           
             and
             the
             Spirit
             returneth
             to
             God
             that
             gaue
             it
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Soule
           .
           )
           Of
           a
           Virgin
           Paul
           sayth
           ,
           s
           
             she
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             holy
             both
             in
             bodie
             and
             spirit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           And
           writing
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           their
           t
           
             whole
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Soule
             ,
             and
             Bodie
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Of
           this
           place
           diuerse
           haue
           diuersly
           thought
           .
           u
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
          
           and
           Theophylact
           ,
           commenting
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           take
           the
           spirit
           for
           the
           grace
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           wherewith
           our
           mindes
           are
           lightned
           and
           renewed
           ;
           and
           indeede
           sometimes
           Paul
           vseth
           the
           word
           spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           x
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           calleth
           them
           our
           spirits
           ,
           as
           the
           y
           
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             subiect
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Howbeit
           z
           Athanasius
           ,
           a
           Tertullian
           ,
           b
           Epiphanius
           ,
           c
           Gregorie
           Nyssene
           ,
           d
           Augustine
           ,
           e
           Bede
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           take
           here
           the
           spirit
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           and
           minde
           of
           man
           ;
           as
           also
           e
           Caluine
           ,
           e
           Zanchius
           and
           e
           Beza
           doe
           ;
           who
           referre
           the
           soule
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           of
           man
           ;
           not
           that
           any
           of
           them
           maketh
           two
           soules
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           absurd
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           those
           names
           they
           note
           two
           different
           faculties
           or
           functions
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           substance
           of
           mans
           soule
           .
        
         
           Come
           now
           to
           your
           words
           and
           see
           how
           handsomely
           you
           proportion
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           your
           Authors
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           or
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           nameth
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           
             soule
             and
             his
             bodie
          
           ,
           saue
           Nazianzene
           ;
           who
           speaketh
           not
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           sanctifying
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           assuming
           it
           in
           his
           incarnation
           .
           Let
           himselfe
           explane
           his
           owne
           wordes
           in
           the
           very
           same
           place
           .
           f
           
             Our
             mind
             (
             some
             say
             )
             is
             condemned
             .
             And
             what
             our
             flesh
             ?
             is
             not
             that
             also
             condemned
             ?
             then
             either
             cast
             away
             mans
             flesh
             (
             from
             Christ
             )
             for
             sinne
             ,
             or
             admit
             mans
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             saued
             .
             For
             if
             Christ
             take
             the
             worse
             part
          
           (
           of
           man
           )
           
             to
             sanctific
             it
             by
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             take
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             sanctified
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             by
             his
             assuming
             of
             mans
             nature
             ?
          
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           might
           not
           safely
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           suffered
           as
           well
           by
           his
           minde
           ,
           as
           
             by
             his
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           you
           nothing
           the
           neerer
           to
           your
           purpose
           of
           his
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           in
           mind
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           how
           you
           catch
           at
           Fathers
           for
           an
           aduantage
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           make
           against
           you
           ,
           you
           reiect
           with
           disdaine
           the
           whole
           aray
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Your
           diuiding
           of
           man
           into
           his
           parts
           ,
           and
           your
           resolutions
           thereupon
           ,
           are
           more
           absurd
           ,
           
           and
           haue
           neither
           trueth
           ,
           learning
           ,
           nor
           common
           vnderstanding
           in
           them
           .
           Of
           man
           (
           to
           shew
           your
           exactnesse
           )
           you
           make
           these
           partes
           ,
           
             ●…e
             bodie
             ,
             the
             externall
             sensitiue
             part
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
          
           also
           .
           You
           name
           here
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           so
           vntowardly
           ,
           that
           neither
           your selfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           els
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           them
           agree
           .
           Hath
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           distinguish
           it
           from
           the
           spirit
           ,
           no
           moe
           parts
           or
           powers
           to
           suffer
           or
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           but
           the
           externall
           sensitiue
           part
           ?
           will
           you
           take
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           all
           one
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           whole
           spirit
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           whole
           soule
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           reckoneth
           the
           g
           
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           (
           whose
           words
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           follow
           )
           and
           so
           seuereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           spirit
           .
           But
           not
           by
           the
           externall
           sensitiue
           part
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           why
           adde
           you
           the
           
             vnderstanding
             also
          
           after
           the
           
             whole
             spirit
          
           ?
           As
           if
           it
           were
           no
           part
           thereof
           ,
           but
           a
           different
           thing
           from
           the
           spirit
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           your
           skill
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           any
           matter
           of
           importance
           ,
           to
           wrap
           it
           in
           ambiguous
           and
           confused
           termes
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           masterie
           to
           vnderstand
           you
           ,
           then
           to
           refute
           you
           .
           And
           how
           commeth
           it
           about
           by
           your
           Philosophie
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           and
           from
           the
           body
           pierce
           no
           farder
           ,
           then
           into
           the
           externall
           senses
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           Doe
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           body
           offend
           and
           afflict
           the
           powers
           onely
           ,
           or
           the
           substance
           also
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Soule
           passible
           and
           punishable
           as
           well
           by
           the
           powers
           of
           sense
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           ?
           The
           actions
           ,
           passions
           ,
           powers
           ,
           and
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           all
           grounded
           on
           and
           seated
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           thence
           all
           the
           actions
           thereof
           must
           proceed
           ,
           therein
           all
           the
           passions
           thereof
           must
           be
           receiued
           ,
           and
           thereon
           all
           the
           faculties
           thereof
           depend
           ?
           Are
           you
           so
           learned
           in
           logick
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           bring
           vs
           passions
           without
           a
           subiect
           ,
           or
           powers
           and
           faculties
           without
           a
           substance
           ?
           Whether
           it
           be
           therefore
           by
           the
           
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             or
             sense
             ,
          
           that
           the
           soule
           suffereth
           ;
           the
           substance
           thereof
           suffereth
           by
           those
           powers
           and
           meanes
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           part
           thereof
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           diuisible
           into
           parts
           as
           being
           a
           spirit
           ,
           though
           the
           powers
           and
           faculties
           thereof
           may
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           called
           parts
           .
           Then
           is
           it
           a
           strange
           position
           of
           yours
           that
           the
           sensitiue
           part
           suffereth
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           vnderstanding
           suffereth
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           soule
           by
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           indeed
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           suffereth
           by
           or
           from
           her
           power
           or
           faculties
           of
           
             sense
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           meanes
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           impresse
           paine
           on
           the
           soule
           .
           For
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           the
           mind
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           a
           seuerall
           substance
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           of
           sense
           is
           :
           and
           the
           soule
           not
           onely
           discerneth
           particular
           things
           by
           her
           facultie
           of
           sense
           ,
           as
           she
           doth
           consequent
           and
           generall
           things
           by
           hir
           facultie
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           eares
           and
           eyes
           she
           heareth
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           beholdeth
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           whence
           commeth
           information
           of
           faith
           and
           truth
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           vnderstanding
           Epiphanius
           saith
           .
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             I
             thinke
             not
             our
             mind
             to
             be
             any
             substance
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             neither
             hath
             any
             of
             the
             children
             
               ofthe
               
                 of
                 the
              
            
             Church
             so
             thought
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             an
             effectuall
             power
             or
             operation
             giuen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             abiding
             in
             vs.
          
           Of
           the
           sense
           Tertullian
           saith
           .
           i
           
             Anima
             perinde
             per
             corpus
             corporalia
             sentit
             ,
             quemadmodum
             per
             animam
             incorporalia
             intelligit
             .
             The
             soule
             perceiueth
             corporall
             things
             by
             the
             sense
             ,
             euen
             as
             she
             doth
             vnderstand
             incorporall
             things
             by
             the
             mind
             .
          
           And
           shewing
           how
           both
           those
           powers
           depend
           on
           the
           soule
           ,
           he
           addeth
           .
           
             Sit
             nunc
             &
             potior
             sensu
             intellectus
             ,
             dummodo
             &
             ipse
             propria
             vis
             animae
             quod
             &
             sensus
             .
             Let
             the
             vnderstanding
             excell
             the
             sense
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             a
             proper
             facultie
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             is
             .
          
           Of
           the
           passions
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           Fulgentius
           writeth
           ;
           k
           
             Nunc
             ostendendum
             nobis
             est
             passionem
             tristitiae
             ,
             maeroris
             ,
             taedij
             &
             timoris
             ,
             ad
             animae
             substantiam
             propriè
             pertinere
             .
          
           Now
           must
           we
           shew
           
             that
             the
             passion
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             heauinesse
             ,
             and
             loathing
             of
             hart
             ,
             and
             feare
          
           (
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           felt
           )
           
             pertaine
             properly
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           And
           at
           the
           length
           concluding
           that
           l
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             it selfe
             can
             neither
             haue
             life
             ,
             nor
             sense
             ,
             nor
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             desire
             ,
             nor
             feare
             ,
             nor
             mourning
             ,
             he
             saith
          
           ;
           l
           
             Haec
             ergo
             cuncta
             in
             anima
             ,
             quam
             susceperat
             ,
             pertulit
             Christus
             ,
             vt
             veram
             totamque
             in
             se
             cum
             suis
             infirmitatibus
             hominis
             demonstraret
             accepti
             substantiam
             .
             All
             these
             (
             passions
             )
             Christ
             endured
             in
             his
             soule
             which
             he
             tooke
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             in
             himselfe
          
           THE
           TRVE
           AND
           VVHOLE
           SVBSTANCE
           
             of
             a
             man
             with
             his
             infirmities
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           purpose
           for
           which
           you
           pretend
           so
           many
           Fathers
           is
           as
           idle
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           might
           suffer
           by
           her
           senses
           ,
           by
           her
           affections
           ,
           by
           her
           
             vnderstanding
             and
             will
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           doctrine
           .
           Though
           therefore
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           say
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           I
           neuer
           doubted
           of
           ,
           much
           lesse
           called
           in
           question
           ;
           yet
           neither
           auouch
           they
           ,
           it
           suffered
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           neither
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           your
           deuice
           leadeth
           ;
           which
           things
           are
           as
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           those
           they
           neuer
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           m
           
             By
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             exactly
             all
             and
             whatsoeuer
             sorrowes
             and
             paines
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
             as
             well
             spirituall
             as
             corporall
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             subiect
             to
             suffering
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             which
             suffered
             alwaies
             with
             and
             from
             the
             body
             .
          
           This
           if
           you
           would
           prooue
           by
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           your
           false
           translating
           and
           misapplying
           their
           words
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           haue
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           you
           said
           somewhat
           .
           You
           haue
           raked
           together
           some
           places
           alleaged
           n
           formerly
           by
           me
           ,
           or
           formerly
           refuted
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           you
           would
           make
           fresh
           shewes
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           .
           There
           is
           onely
           one
           place
           of
           Cyrill
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           my
           Sermons
           by
           you
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           doe
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           authorities
           )
           which
           hath
           generall
           termes
           apt
           to
           be
           wrested
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           forced
           against
           the
           Authors
           minde
           ,
           which
           you
           forget
           not
           to
           straine
           to
           the
           vttermost
           :
           the
           rest
           are
           miserably
           racked
           ,
           without
           cause
           or
           colour
           ,
           from
           the
           Fathers
           mindes
           and
           wordes
           .
           Cyrill
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             Omnia
             Christus
             perpessus
             est
             ,
             vt
             nos
             ab
             omnibus
             liberaret
             .
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             free
             vs
             from
             all
          
           ;
           where
           the
           word
           ALL
           is
           found
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           your
           descant
           :
           but
           thereby
           it
           plainly
           appeareth
           you
           take
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           reade
           the
           Fathers
           words
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           written
           ,
           but
           rashly
           catch
           at
           them
           to
           serue
           your
           turne
           ,
           without
           all
           respect
           to
           the
           antecedents
           or
           consequents
           ,
           which
           would
           declare
           the
           writers
           meaning
           .
           In
           that
           Chapter
           whence
           these
           words
           are
           taken
           ,
           Cyrill
           treateth
           not
           of
           the
           punishments
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           of
           our
           nature
           ;
           ALL
           VVHICH
           Christ
           receaued
           ,
           and
           suffered
           to
           rise
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           repressed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           our
           nature
           reformed
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             to
             free
             vs
             from
             all
          
           ;
           Cyrill
           euidently
           meaneth
           
             all
             the
             naturall
             infirmities
             and
             passions
          
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           And
           those
           are
           his
           expresse
           words
           twice
           or
           thrice
           in
           that
           Chapter
           .
           p
           
             When
             thou
             hearest
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             wept
             ,
             feared
             ,
             and
             sorrowed
             ,
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             these
             things
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man.
             For
             Christ
             tooke
             a
             mortall
             bodie
             subiect
             to
             all
             the
             passions
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             sinne
             alwaies
             excepted
             .
          
           And
           againe
           .
           q
           
             How
             commeth
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             applied
             to
             mans
             nature
             (
             in
             Christ
             )
             which
             he
             truely
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             with
             all
             the
             passions
             thereof
             ,
             but
             still
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           the
           very
           recollection
           of
           the
           words
           which
           you
           stand
           on
           ,
           conuinceth
           Cyrill
           spake
           of
           the
           naturall
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           For
           when
           he
           had
           exemplified
           his
           generall
           wordes
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             to
             free
             vs
             from
             all
             ,
             by
             death
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
          
           which
           are
           naturall
           to
           our
           corrupt
           condition
           ;
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           r
           
             &
             it
             a
             singulas
             passiones
             carnis
             fuisse
             in
             Christo
             absque
             peccato
             commotas
             inuenies
             ,
             vt
             commotae
             vincerentur
             ,
             &
             natura
             nostra
             reformaretur
             ad
             melius
             .
          
           AND
           LIKEVVISE
           ALL
           THE
           PASSIONS
           (
           or
           affections
           )
           
             of
             our
             flesh
             shalt
             thou
             finde
             mooued
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             without
             sinne
             ,
             that
             being
             mooued
             they
             might
             be
             repressed
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             reformed
             to
             the
             better
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           to
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           I
           trow
           are
           no
           naturall
           infirmities
           or
           affections
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           hence
           establish
           ;
           since
           heere
           is
           no
           mention
           but
           of
           the
           naturall
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           Cyrill
           calleth
           the
           passions
           therof
           ,
           as
           both
           Diuines
           and
           Philosophers
           doe
           ?
        
         
           '
           
             Thus
             I
             take
             Bernards
             meaning
             to
             be
          
           (
           when
           he
           saith
           )
           
             Christ
             spared
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             who
          
           
           
             knoweth
             how
             to
             spare
             his
          
           .
           ]
           Your
           taking
           may
           soone
           shew
           you
           to
           be
           a
           wilfull
           mistaker
           ,
           but
           it
           concludeth
           nothing
           for
           your
           cause
           .
           Doth
           Bernard
           say
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           hell
           paines
           ,
           and
           therein
           spared
           not
           himselfe
           ?
           you
           would
           faine
           haue
           him
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           neere
           it
           .
           Bernard
           in
           that
           Chapter
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           but
           neuer
           saw
           ;
           (
           for
           you
           went
           no
           farder
           for
           all
           your
           authorities
           ,
           then
           my
           sermons
           ,
           )
           speaketh
           of
           
           the
           sixt
           and
           seuenth
           time
           Christ
           shedde
           his
           blood
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           the
           piercing
           of
           Christs
           hands
           and
           his
           feete
           with
           spikes
           of
           iron
           to
           fasten
           him
           to
           the
           crosse
           ;
           wondering
           at
           Christes
           patience
           and
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           that
           endured
           such
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             God
             which
             either
          
           t
           
             shortneth
             ,
             lightneth
             ,
             or
             taketh
             from
             his
             seruants
             the
             force
             of
             their
             torments
             ,
             did
             in
             nothing
             ease
             vnto
             himselfe
             the
             wine-presse
             of
             his
             passion
             :
             he
             spared
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             spare
             his
             .
          
           Doth
           this
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           or
           that
           he
           shedde
           his
           blood
           vnto
           death
           for
           vs
           ,
           not
           
             sparing
             himselfe
          
           ,
           (
           from
           that
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           )
           though
           it
           were
           painfull
           and
           greeuous
           to
           him
           ?
           But
           ,
           I
           my selfe
           confesse
           
             that
             Christ
          
           u
           
             suffered
             and
             endured
             all
             to
             the
             vttermost
             with
             exact
             obedience
             and
             patience
             .
          
           ]
           Euen
           as
           Bernard
           fauoured
           your
           vntoward
           fansies
           ,
           and
           said
           nothing
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           doe
           I
           :
           but
           doe
           either
           Bernards
           words
           or
           mine
           import
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           all
           ,
           
             which
             else
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           as
           you
           enterlace
           Cyrils
           words
           to
           make
           them
           sound
           somewhat
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           are
           you
           so
           seely
           that
           you
           can
           not
           ,
           or
           so
           slie
           that
           you
           will
           not
           see
           the
           plaine
           seames
           of
           humane
           speech
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           should
           saie
           you
           affirme
           all
           things
           boldly
           ,
           you
           prooue
           all
           things
           weakely
           ,
           you
           translate
           al
           thinges
           corruptly
           :
           Doe
           his
           words
           imply
           ,
           that
           you
           translate
           Euclide
           and
           Aristotle
           ?
           that
           you
           prooue
           the
           roundnesse
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           bignesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ?
           or
           that
           you
           affirme
           the
           sea
           burneth
           ,
           and
           the
           Moone
           melteth
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           vsuall
           course
           of
           al
           speech
           and
           speakers
           ,
           when
           they
           expresse
           how
           things
           are
           done
           ,
           to
           restraine
           the
           word
           all
           with
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           same
           person
           and
           action
           ,
           whereof
           they
           spake
           ?
           as
           you
           affirme
           all
           things
           (
           which
           you
           affirme
           )
           boldly
           ,
           you
           prooue
           all
           ,
           (
           that
           you
           prooue
           )
           weakely
           ;
           and
           you
           translate
           all
           (
           whatsoeuer
           you
           translate
           )
           corruptly
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           obserue
           the
           like
           ?
           The
           people
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           x
           
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             things
             well
             .
          
           Will
           you
           inferre
           ,
           that
           Christ
           made
           ships
           ,
           built
           Towers
           ,
           cast
           Lead
           ,
           and
           did
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           because
           he
           
             did
             all
             things
             well
          
           ?
           or
           did
           they
           intend
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           well
           ?
           y
           
             The
             true
             light
          
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           
             lightneth
             euerie
             man
             ,
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           Where
           if
           you
           take
           all
           men
           without
           exception
           ,
           you
           plant
           a
           palpable
           error
           vpon
           Saint
           Iohns
           words
           ;
           if
           you
           restraine
           them
           to
           
             all
             (
             that
             are
             lightned
          
           )
           his
           speech
           is
           a
           manifest
           trueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           excellent
           honour
           to
           Christ.
           So
           said
           I
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             he
             suffered
             all
          
           ,
           (
           that
           he
           suffered
           )
           
             with
             exact
             obedience
             and
             patience
          
           ;
           not
           expressing
           there
           what
           he
           suffered
           ,
           but
           how
           he
           suffered
           ,
           to
           wit
           obediently
           and
           patiently
           .
           Which
           wordes
           of
           mine
           giue
           you
           no
           great
           cause
           of
           aduantage
           ,
           if
           you
           looke
           well
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           abuse
           them
           not
           after
           your
           idle
           maner
           .
           But
           such
           poore
           shifts
           you
           are
           forced
           to
           seeke
           to
           set
           some
           colour
           on
           your
           cause
           ;
           which
           otherwise
           would
           bewray
           it selfe
           to
           want
           all
           good
           groundes
           and
           proofes
           .
        
         
           As
           you
           deale
           with
           me
           ,
           so
           you
           doe
           with
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierom
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Cyrill
             ,
          
           whose
           words
           partly
           you
           mistranslate
           ,
           partly
           you
           misconster
           ,
           and
           build
           vpon
           them
           what
           best
           pleaseth
           your selfe
           without
           any
           precedence
           or
           sequence
           of
           their
           text
           .
           Tertullian
           saith
           ;
           z
           
             sic
             reliquit
             ,
             dum
             non
             parcit
             .
             So
             God
             left
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             whiles
             he
             spared
             him
             not
             .
          
           If
           this
           make
           for
           you
           ,
           why
           quote
           you
           not
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           as
           one
           of
           your
           partners
           ,
           who
           spake
           the
           word
           before
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           whom
           Tertullian
           citeth
           by
           name
           for
           that
           word
           ?
           God
           a
           
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             Sonne
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             but
             deliuered
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             .
          
           This
           place
           you
           baulked
           ;
           because
           it
           expoundeth
           Gods
           
             not
             sparing
          
           his
           Sonne
           by
           
             deliuering
             him
          
           ;
           (
           for
           God
           spared
           not
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           deliuered
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           spare
           him
           from
           deliuering
           ;
           )
           and
           also
           for
           that
           it
           excludeth
           your
           imagination
           of
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           tormenting
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           .
           For
           if
           God
           deliuered
           his
           Sonne
           for
           vs
           all
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           him
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           consequently
           your
           dreame
           of
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           inflicting
           hell
           paines
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             God
             deliuered
             his
             Sonne
          
           .
           Which
           Christ
           himselfe
           expoundeth
           very
           often
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           saying
           ;
           b
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shal
             be
             deliuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             kill
             him
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           c
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             to
             be
             crucified
          
           ;
           and
           immediately
           before
           his
           apprehension
           ;
           d
           
             Behold
             the
             houre
             is
             come
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             is
             deliuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
             This
             deliuering
          
           of
           Christ
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           was
           the
           
             not
             sparing
             him
          
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Apostle
           meant
           ;
           and
           was
           that
           
             for
             saking
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           testified
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           thinketh
           .
           e
           
             Filium
             dereliquit
             ,
             dum
             hominem
             eius
             tradit
             in
             mortem
             .
             Hoc
             &
             Apostolus
             sensit
             ,
             scribens
             ,
             si
             pater
             Filio
             non
             pepercit
             .
             Sic
             reliquit
             ,
             dum
             non
             parcit
             ;
             sic
             reliquit
             ,
             dum
             tradit
             .
             Ceterum
             non
             reliquit
             pater
             filium
             ,
             in
             cuius
             manibus
             Filius
             spiritum
             suum
             posuit
             .
             Denique
             posuit
             ,
             &
             statim
             obijt
             .
             Spiritu
             enim
             manente
             in
             carne
             ,
             caro
             omnino
             mori
             non
             potest
             .
             Ita
             relinqui
             á
             patre
             ,
             mori
             fuit
             filio
             .
             God
             left
             (
             or
             forsooke
             his
             Sonne
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           complained
           on
           the
           Crosse
           )
           
             whiles
             he
             deliuered
             his
             humane
             nature
             vnto
             death
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             when
             he
             wrote
             ,
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             Sonne
             .
             So
             God
             left
             him
             ,
             whiles
             he
             spared
             him
             not
             ;
             so
             God
             left
             him
             ,
             whiles
             he
             deliuered
             him
             .
             Otherwise
             the
             Father
             forsooke
             not
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             Sonne
             commended
             his
             spirit
             .
             He
             laide
             it
             downe
             and
             presently
             died
             .
             For
             while
             the
             spirit
             abideth
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             flesh
             can
             not
             die
             at
             all
             .
             Then
             to
             bee
             left
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             in
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             to
             die
             .
          
           Here
           are
           Tertullians
           words
           in
           order
           as
           they
           stand
           .
           Where
           first
           he
           maketh
           the
           Sonne
           to
           die
           ,
           when
           hee
           laide
           downe
           his
           soule
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           .
           
             This
             death
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           departed
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           was
           that
           deliuering
           ,
           that
           
             not
             sparing
          
           ,
           which
           Paul
           meant
           ;
           and
           that
           forsaking
           which
           Christ
           spake
           of
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           What
           finde
           you
           here
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           Hell
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           You
           may
           peruert
           any
           mans
           words
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           but
           of
           them selues
           these
           are
           very
           coherent
           and
           euident
           .
        
         
           In
           Ambrose
           you
           finde
           more
           hold
           .
           He
           saith
           :
           
             Minus
             contulerat
             mihi
             ,
             nisimeum
             suscepisset
          
           
           
             affectum
             .
             Christ
             had
             done
             lesse
             for
             me
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             beene
             (
             altogether
             )
             affected
             ,
             as
             I
             should
             haue
             beene
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           you
           be
           no
           good
           concluder
           ,
           yet
           are
           you
           a
           notable
           translatour
           .
           For
           you
           can
           turne
           the
           English
           not
           onely
           cleane
           from
           ,
           but
           quite
           against
           the
           Latine
           .
           Where
           Ambrose
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           
             had
             done
             lesse
             for
             mee
          
           ,
           (
           if
           taking
           my
           nature
           vnto
           him
           )
           hee
           had
           not
           also
           taken
           my
           (
           naturall
           )
           affection
           vnto
           him
           )
           as
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           you
           misconster
           affection
           for
           punishment
           ,
           and
           mine
           ,
           that
           is
           naturally
           mine
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           I
           should
           haue
           suffered
           in
           hell
           ;
           and
           adding
           the
           word
           (
           altogether
           )
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           you
           make
           Ambrose
           say
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           altogether
           affected
           (
           that
           is
           punished
           in
           soule
           )
           
             as
             I
             should
             haue
             beene
          
           ,
           (
           in
           hell
           )
           if
           I
           had
           not
           bene
           redeemed
           .
           But
           by
           what
           Grammar
           doth
           affectus
           signifie
           hell
           paines
           ?
           
             Feare
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
          
           are
           naturall
           affections
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           they
           signifie
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           this
           to
           bee
           Ambrose
           meaning
           ?
           Hee
           that
           hath
           but
           halfe
           an
           eye
           ,
           may
           see
           by
           that
           whole
           Chapter
           the
           roote
           of
           this
           sorrow
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           our
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           thereof
           to
           be
           his
           compassion
           and
           pitie
           had
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           vs.
           The
           next
           words
           to
           those
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           are
           .
           g
           
             Ergo
             pro
             me
             doluit
             ,
             qui
             pro
             se
             nihil
             habuit
             quod
             doleret
             .
          
           And
           presently
           ,
           
             taedio
             meae
             infirmitatis
             afficitur
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             sorrowed
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             in
             him selfe
             for
             which
             he
             should
             sorrow
             ;
             he
             is
             affected
             with
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             my
             infirmitie
             .
             The
             tediousnesse
             of
             our
             infirmitie
             affected
             him
             ,
          
           not
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           suffered
           in
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           h
           
             Neque
             speciem
             incarnationis
             suscepit
             ,
             sed
             veritatem
             .
             Debuit
             ergo
             &
             dolorem
             suscipere
             ,
             vt
             vinceret
             tristitiam
             ,
             non
             excluderet
             .
          
           Christ
           
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             not
             the
             shew
             ,
             but
             the
             trueth
             of
             our
             flesh
             .
             Hee
             was
             therefore
             to
             feele
             griefe
             ,
          
           (
           as
           a
           consequent
           to
           our
           nature
           )
           
             that
             he
             might
             ouercome
             sorrow
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             exclude
             it
          
           .
           i
           
             Tristis
             est
             non
             ipse
             ,
             sed
             anima
             .
             Suscepit
             enim
             animam
             meam
             ,
             suscepit
             corpus
             meum
             .
             Anima
             obnoxia
             passionibus
             .
             Christ
             was
             sorrowfull
             not
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             soule
             .
             For
             he
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             my
             body
             .
             Now
             the
             soule
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             subiect
             to
             passions
             .
          
           Is
           hell
           with
           you
           of
           late
           become
           a
           naturall
           infirmitie
           and
           affection
           ,
           that
           wheresoeuer
           you
           reade
           either
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           you
           streight
           inferre
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           The
           causes
           of
           Christes
           sorrow
           will
           put
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           and
           are
           plainely
           recited
           by
           Ambrose
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           though
           stifly
           reiected
           by
           you
           ,
           because
           they
           sort
           not
           with
           your
           conceits
           .
           k
           
             Tristis
             videbatur
             ,
             &
             tristis
             erat
             ,
             non
             pro
             sua
             passione
             ,
             sed
             pro
             nostra
             dispersione
             .
             Christ
             seemed
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             indeede
             was
             sorrowfull
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             owne
             suffering
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             dispersing
             .
          
           You
           say
           Christs
           sorrow
           was
           for
           the
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           his
           soule
           ;
           Ambrose
           saith
           in
           expresse
           words
           ;
           
             Christ
             sorrowed
             not
             for
             his
             owne
             suffering
             :
          
           which
           of
           you
           twaine
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           best
           vnderstoode
           Ambrose
           meaning
           ?
           him selfe
           ,
           or
           you
           ?
           Christ
           ,
           sorowed
           ,
           saith
           Ambrose
           ,
           l
           
             for
             our
             dispersion
             ;
             he
             sorrowed
             because
             he
             left
             vs
             orphanes
             ,
             
             he
             sorrowed
             for
             his
             persecutors
             .
          
           All
           these
           occasions
           of
           sorrow
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           mentioned
           by
           Ambrose
           you
           vtterly
           disauerre
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           Ambrose
           teeth
           ,
           you
           will
           haue
           the
           infirmitie
           and
           affection
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           Christ
           to
           signifie
           hell
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Ierom
           shall
           helpe
           at
           a
           neede
           ,
           who
           saith
           ;
           m
           
             That
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             borne
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             same
             (
             Christ
             )
             suffered
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           You
           might
           haue
           done
           well
           to
           haue
           put
           quicquid
           for
           quod
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           your
           fellowes
           hath
           done
           alleaging
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           where
           Ierom
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           your selues
           may
           speake
           it
           in
           his
           name
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           with
           you
           to
           translate
           all
           for
           some
           .
           In
           the
           very
           next
           Page
           before
           ,
           citing
           Ambrose
           words
           ,
           
             hoc
             in
             se
             obtulit
             Christus
             ,
             quod
             induit
             ;
             Christ
             offered
             that
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             which
             he
             tooke
             (
             of
             vs
             ;
             )
          
           you
           render
           it
           ,
           
             Christ
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
          
           n
           ALL
           
             that
             which
             he
             assumed
          
           ;
           which
           translation
           is
           euidently
           false
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           illation
           be
           .
           This
           place
           of
           Ierom
           I
           haue
           already
           answered
           in
           the
           o
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           but
           that
           the
           booke
           happely
           will
           not
           alwaies
           be
           at
           hand
           ,
           I
           would
           spend
           no
           moe
           words
           therein
           .
           The
           particular
           can
           not
           hurt
           me
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           simply
           graunted
           ;
           and
           the
           generall
           is
           not
           affirmed
           by
           Ierom.
           Howbeit
           Ierom
           in
           plaine
           speech
           presently
           expresseth
           what
           he
           ment
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs.
           By
           this
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           p
           
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             as
             Christs
             body
             whipt
             and
             torne
             bare
             the
             printes
             of
             the
             stripes
             and
             wrongs
             ,
             so
             his
             soule
             truely
             sorrowed
             for
             vs.
          
           What
           neede
           we
           any
           other
           exposition
           then
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           smart
           of
           body
           and
           griefe
           of
           minde
           ,
           which
           were
           due
           to
           vs
           in
           this
           world
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           besides
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           where
           Christ
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ?
        
         
           Cyprians
           words
           are
           far
           weaker
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           &
           wider
           fro
           your
           matter
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           was
           
             called
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
          
           ;
           q
           
             pro
             similitudine
             poenae
             ,
             non
             culpae
             ;
             for
             the
             likenesse
             of
             punishment
             ,
             not
             of
             fault
             :
          
           LIKE
           is
           farre
           lesse
           then
           the
           same
           .
           If
           therefore
           Christs
           punishment
           were
           but
           like
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessitie
           it
           should
           be
           the
           same
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           Cyprian
           nameth
           the
           
             likenesse
             of
             our
             punishment
          
           suffered
           by
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           he
           meaneth
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           God
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           of-spring
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           death
           which
           were
           the
           punishments
           that
           God
           laid
           on
           Adams
           transgression
           in
           this
           life
           .
           The
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           Adam
           pulled
           on
           him selfe
           by
           sinning
           ;
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           not
           :
           the
           other
           God
           inflicted
           with
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           accursed
           and
           punished
           sinne
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           reseruing
           his
           terrible
           and
           eternall
           iudgements
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           to
           an
           other
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           when
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           should
           be
           altered
           and
           abled
           to
           endure
           those
           intolerable
           and
           euerlasting
           torments
           ,
           threatned
           ,
           but
           not
           executed
           in
           this
           world
           .
           The
           first
           kind
           of
           punishment
           due
           to
           all
           men
           in
           this
           life
           for
           sinne
           ,
           Cyprian
           saw
           and
           knew
           full
           well
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           found
           that
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           Cyprian
           knew
           not
           ,
           much
           lesse
           could
           he
           be
           sure
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           them
           ,
           since
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Let
           then
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           Cyprian
           were
           likely
           to
           speake
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           and
           read
           ,
           or
           rashly
           to
           pronounce
           that
           to
           be
           like
           ,
           which
           he
           neither
           knew
           nor
           read
           .
           But
           if
           Cyprian
           bee
           the
           fittest
           man
           to
           declare
           his
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           Cyprian
           euen
           in
           that
           place
           speaketh
           directly
           against
           your
           supposed
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           
             Admiror
             te
             cruci
             inter
             damnatos
             affixum
             ,
             iam
             nec
             tristem
             ,
             nec
             pauidum
             ,
          
           r
           
             sed
             suppliciorum
             victorem
             eleuatis
             manibus
             triumphantem
             de
             Amelec
             .
             I
             admire
             thee
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             being
             once
             fastned
             to
             the
             Crosse
             amidst
             the
             condemned
          
           (
           theeues
           )
           
             to
             bee
             now
             neither
             sorrowfull
             ,
             nor
             fearefull
             ,
             but
             despising
             the
             punishments
          
           (
           laid
           on
           thee
           )
           
             with
             thine
             hands
             lifted
             vp
             to
             triumph
             ouer
             Amelec
             ,
          
           (
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           )
           If
           Christ
           once
           fastned
           to
           the
           Crosse
           had
           neither
           sorrow
           nor
           feare
           ,
           but
           a
           neglect
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           and
           a
           ioyfull
           triumph
           ouer
           all
           his
           foes
           ,
           I
           trust
           hee
           felt
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           which
           were
           very
           easie
           ,
           if
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           neither
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           feare
           ,
           but
           rather
           contempt
           and
           triumph
           .
        
         
           Christ
           feared
           before
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           for
           feare
           or
           paine
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           .
           ]
           That
           Cyprian
           remembreth
           and
           explaineth
           ,
           wherein
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           iudgement
           and
           yours
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           s
           
             Thou
             diddest
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             professe
             before
             thine
             Apostles
             thy selfe
             to
             be
             sorrowfull
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             for
             exceeding
             
             griefe
             didst
             power
             foorth
             a
             bloudie
             sweate
             .
             Hearing
             this
          
           (
           in
           the
           gospel
           )
           
             I
             was
             vtterly
             abashed
             .
             For
             who
             will
             not
             feare
             ,
             if
             be
             feare
             whom
             all
             things
             feare
             ?
          
           His
           answere
           I
           wil
           set
           downe
           in
           Latine
           ,
           though
           it
           will
           be
           the
           longer
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           heare
           Cyprians
           resolution
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           which
           many
           will
           desire
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           my selfe
           from
           all
           quarels
           of
           mistranslating
           ,
           whiles
           I
           sometimes
           seeke
           to
           make
           that
           plaine
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           text
           is
           more
           darke
           and
           obscure
           ;
           as
           for
           diuers
           other
           respects
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           after
           mention
           ,
           when
           Cyprians
           minde
           is
           fully
           knowen
           .
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           t
           
             Sed
             metus
             ille
             infirmitatis
             humanae
             communem
             exprimebat
             affectum
             ,
             &
             generalitatem
             omnium
             in
             carne
             viuentium
             hoc
             dolore
             vrgeri
             ,
             &
             dissolutionem
             corporeae
             spiritualisque
             naturae
             hac
             molestia
             non
             posse
             carere
             ,
             &
             hanc
             poenam
             vniuersae
             successioni
             Adam
             sine
             exceptione
             impositam
             ,
             vt
             difficultas
             extremi
             transit
             us
             timeretur
             .
             Hanc
             nemo
             anxietatem
             euasit
             ,
             &
             nemo
             egrediente
             anima
             sine
             amaritudine
             expirauit
             .
             But
             that
             feare
          
           (
           of
           thine
           o
           Lord
           )
           
             did
             expresse
             the
             common
             affection
             of
             mans
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             all
             liuing
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             pressed
             with
             this
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             separation
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             can
             not
             be
             free
             from
             this
             griefe
             ,
             but
             this
             punishment
             is
             laide
             on
             all
             Adams
             posteritie
             without
             exception
             ,
             that
             the
             difficultie
             of
             departing
             this
             life
             should
             be
             feared
             :
             this
             wofulnesse
             no
             man
             euer
             escaped
             ,
             neither
             did
             euer
             any
             man
             breath
             out
             his
             soule
             without
             bitternesse
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           may
           learne
           ;
           first
           ,
           whence
           Ambrose
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           great
           follower
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           tooke
           his
           words
           of
           
             humane
             infirmitie
             and
             affection
          
           ,
           and
           what
           hee
           meant
           by
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           punishment
           (
           which
           you
           denie
           )
           laide
           by
           God
           himselfe
           on
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           to
           feare
           and
           feele
           death
           separating
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           this
           was
           no
           man
           euer
           exempted
           ,
           but
           euen
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           free
           from
           that
           necessitie
           ,
           yet
           would
           hee
           be
           partaker
           of
           this
           our
           infirmitie
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           where
           on
           the
           crosse
           Christ
           neither
           feared
           nor
           sorrowed
           ,
           but
           shewed
           him selfe
           terrible
           to
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           a
           conquerour
           of
           all
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           a
           triumpher
           ouer
           all
           their
           iniuries
           ,
           yet
           to
           his
           Disciples
           in
           the
           garden
           hee
           opened
           his
           affection
           incident
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           thereby
           to
           confirme
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           true
           man
           by
           his
           taking
           as
           well
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           our
           flesh
           .
           Lastly
           out
           of
           Cyprian
           in
           that
           Sermon
           you
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           to
           Christ
           the
           u
           
             sight
             of
             (
             God
             )
             his
             Father
             could
             not
             bee
             formidable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Fathers
             will
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             flesh
             should
             begin
             with
             feare
             and
             sorrow
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           
             sorrowed
             to
             heale
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             feared
             to
             make
             vs
             secure
             ,
          
           by
           repressing
           those
           infirmities
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           to
           cure
           them
           in
           vs
           for
           euer
           after
           .
           All
           these
           and
           many
           moe
           good
           lessons
           you
           cleane
           ouerslip
           in
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           broching
           a
           new
           doctrine
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           his
           ,
           you
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           one
           poore
           word
           in
           that
           whole
           treatie
           ,
           which
           yet
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           you
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           you
           had
           performed
           a
           worthy
           worke
           ,
           grossely
           to
           mistake
           the
           like
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           you
           muster
           Cyprian
           as
           a
           maintainer
           of
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Say
             as
             Fulgentius
             saith
             ,
             and
             wee
             aske
             no
             more
             .
             Quicquid
             fuit
             infirmitatis
             animae
             ,
             sine
             peccato
             suscepit
             &
             pertulit
             .
             Christ
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             and
             suffered
             whatsoeuer
             infirmitie
             may
             bee
             in
             the
             soule
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           your selfe
           accept
           the
           condition
           ,
           which
           you
           offer
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           I
           require
           no
           more
           .
           But
           what
           is
           there
           in
           these
           words
           on
           which
           you
           so
           stoutly
           stand
           ,
           and
           so
           confidently
           crake
           ,
           that
           helpeth
           your
           deuice
           forward
           ?
           Grant
           them
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           what
           conclude
           you
           ?
           The
           
             griefe
             of
             hell
             paines
          
           suffered
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           infirmitie
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           you
           must
           say
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           say
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           matter
           you
           haue
           in
           hand
           .
           But
           who
           euer
           said
           so
           ,
           that
           knew
           his
           left
           hand
           from
           his
           right
           ?
           What
           passing
           dulnesse
           and
           surpassing
           drowsinesse
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           an
           infirmitie
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           As
           if
           it
           were
           weaknesse
           in
           man
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           stronger
           then
           God
           ;
           or
           imbecilitie
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           his
           power
           ?
           [
           
             Feare
             and
             sorrow
             are
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             Fulgentius
             sayth
             whatsoeuer
             infirmitie
             ,
             that
             is
             whatsoeuer
             feare
             ,
             or
             sorow
             may
             be
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             same
             Christ
             tooke
             and
             suffered
             .
          
           ]
           These
           must
           be
           your
           collections
           ,
           if
           you
           open
           your
           mouth
           to
           make
           any
           ;
           and
           these
           bee
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           no
           boy
           would
           engage
           himselfe
           with
           them
           .
           For
           the
           name
           of
           Infirmitie
           doth
           naturally
           note
           the
           speciall
           kindes
           thereof
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           differ
           from
           other
           things
           that
           are
           not
           infirmities
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           import
           either
           degrees
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           may
           grow
           ;
           or
           the
           causes
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           may
           rise
           .
           Is
           it
           then
           any
           consequent
           ,
           
           that
           if
           Christ
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           all
           kinds
           of
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           he
           must
           therefore
           vndergoe
           all
           degrees
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           causes
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           in
           the
           soule
           ?
           Christ
           did
           feare
           ,
           and
           Christ
           did
           sorow
           ;
           for
           those
           without
           question
           were
           infirmities
           of
           his
           humane
           soule
           .
           Will
           it
           thence
           follow
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           all
           those
           dangers
           ,
           losses
           ,
           harmes
           ,
           which
           men
           in
           this
           life
           doe
           ,
           and
           may
           feare
           ?
           If
           these
           will
           no
           way
           follow
           vpon
           Fulgentius
           words
           ,
           how
           will
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           be
           thence
           deriued
           ,
           which
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           to
           be
           any
           infirmitie
           in
           mans
           soule
           ,
           since
           no
           creature
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           an
           Angell
           ,
           as
           to
           decline
           ,
           or
           resist
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           punishing
           ?
           Fulgentius
           wordes
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           
             vnto
             him
             euery
             infirmitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           doe
           not
           inferre
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           euery
           degree
           ,
           or
           euery
           obiect
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           feared
           and
           sorowed
           ,
           which
           maketh
           as
           much
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           as
           feathers
           doe
           to
           reare
           a
           fortresse
           .
        
         
           The
           wordes
           of
           Fulgentius
           at
           your
           best
           aduantage
           doe
           you
           little
           good
           ;
           his
           true
           meaning
           doth
           you
           farre
           lesse
           .
           For
           going
           onward
           to
           debate
           this
           matter
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           he
           addeth
           two
           conditions
           to
           the
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           of
           Christs
           soule
           :
           the
           one
           that
           they
           were
           naturall
           ,
           that
           is
           necessarily
           consequent
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           other
           that
           they
           were
           voluntarie
           in
           Christ
           ,
           though
           in
           vs
           they
           be
           necessarie
           .
           These
           limitations
           are
           very
           often
           in
           that
           Booke
           expressed
           ,
           whence
           your
           words
           are
           taken
           .
           y
           
             Animae
             tristitiam
             &
             perturbationem
             ,
             quam
             voluntariam
             in
             anima
             Dei
             filius
             habuit
             sic
             habuisse
             credatur
             ,
             vt
             etiam
             ipsas
             humanae
             animae
             passiones
             ,
             &
             voluntate
             veras
             ,
             &
             in
             veritate
             voluntarias
             non
             n●…gemus
             .
             The
             sorrow
             and
             trouble
             of
             soule
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             had
             voluntarily
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             beleeued
             so
             to
             haue
             had
             ,
             that
             we
             done
             them
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             voluntarie
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             voluntarie
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             true
             .
          
           This
           hee
           maketh
           common
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           .
           z
           
             Quia
             verum
             hominem
             suscepit
             ,
             ideo
             cunctas
             humanae
             naturae
             infirmitates
             veras
             quidem
             ,
             sed
             voluntarias
             in
             eadem
             veritate
             naturae
             duntaxat
             humanae
             sustinuit
             .
             Because
             Christ
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             therefore
             he
             sustained
          
           ALL
           
             the
             true
             infirmities
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             but
             yet
             voluntarie
             in
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             onely
             .
          
           If
           you
           know
           not
           what
           naturall
           and
           voluntarie
           passions
           in
           Christes
           manhood
           doe
           meane
           ,
           you
           may
           learne
           of
           Damascene
           ,
           whom
           an
           adherent
           of
           yours
           much
           esteemeth
           ,
           and
           often
           alleageth
           ,
           though
           Damascene
           make
           nothing
           for
           his
           or
           your
           purposes
           .
           
             Wee
             confesse
          
           ,
           sayth
           Damascene
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
          
           a
           ALL
           NATVRALL
           AND
           BLAMELESSE
           
             passions
             .
             For
             he
             assumed
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             pertained
             to
             man
             ,
             saue
             sinne
             .
             Naturall
             and
             blamelesse
             passions
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             entred
             into
             mans
             life
             ,
             through
             the
             condemnation
             of
          
           (
           Adams
           )
           
             sinne
             ,
             as
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             weakenesse
             ,
             labour
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             shunning
             of
             death
             ,
             feare
             ,
             agonie
             ,
             whence
             (
             came
             )
             sweat
             and
             drops
             of
             blood
             .
             These
             things
             are
             in
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             tooke
             all
             these
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             them
             all
             .
             Howbeit
             our
             naturall
             passions
             were
             in
             Christ
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             aboue
             nature
             .
             According
             to
             nature
             they
             were
             stirred
             vp
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             permitted
             his
             flesh
             to
             endure
             that
             which
             was
             proper
             vnto
             it
             .
             Aboue
             nature
          
           (
           they
           were
           in
           Christ
           )
           
             because
             nature
             in
             him
             did
             neuer
             go●…
             before
             his
             will.
             For
             there
             was
             nothing
             forced
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             voluntarie
             .
             When
             he
             would
             he
             hungred
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             he
             thirsted
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             he
             feared
             ;
             when
             he
             would
             he
             died
             .
          
           The
           naturall
           infirmities
           and
           passions
           then
           ,
           which
           Christ
           tooke
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           Damascene
           teacheth
           ,
           were
           common
           to
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           they
           were
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           a●…
           not
           the
           other
           ;
           they
           were
           sanctified
           ,
           so
           cannot
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           be
           ;
           they
           were
           voluntarie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           mooued
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           owne
           will.
           Wherefore
           by
           Damascenes
           iudgement
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           your
           hellish
           torture
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           wholy
           amazed
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           waight
           and
           anguish
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           with
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           I
           haue
           stood
           to
           Fulgentius
           words
           ,
           more
           then
           which
           you
           did
           not
           aske
           ;
           will
           you
           now
           likewise
           be
           tried
           by
           Fulgentius
           testimonie
           ,
           whether
           you
           teach
           an
           errour
           exiled
           from
           all
           Christian
           hearts
           in
           his
           age
           ?
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           not
           ,
           your
           Reader
           will
           soone
           perceaue
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           then
           reiected
           for
           an
           absurditie
           and
           falsitie
           ,
           (
           I
           will
           spare
           heauier
           termes
           till
           I
           come
           to
           fuller
           proofes
           )
           can
           not
           now
           be
           professed
           as
           pietie
           .
           Touching
           
           Christs
           death
           by
           which
           wee
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           in
           it
           neither
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           nor
           
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           Fulgentius
           is
           very
           plaine
           euen
           in
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           where
           you
           would
           haue
           him
           so
           much
           forget
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           to
           speake
           the
           contrary
           .
           b
           
             Quis
             ignoret
             Christum
             nec
             diuinitate
             ,
             sed
             in
             solo
             corpore
             mortuum
             &
             sepultum
             ?
             Who
             can
             be
             ignorant
          
           (
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Christian
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             not
             in
             his
             diuinitie
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             bodie
             ?
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           c
           
             In
             morte
             solius
             carnis
             immortalis
             fuit
             .
             Christ
             was
             immortall
             ,
             nothing
             dying
             in
             him
             but
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           so
           d
           
             Cum
             sola
             caro
             moreretur
             &
             resuscitaretur
             in
             Christo
             ,
             filius
             Dei
             dicitur
             mortuus
             .
             When
             onely
             the
             flesh
             died
             and
             was
             raised
             againe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             died
             .
          
           And
           as
           though
           no
           repeating
           were
           susficient
           ;
           e
           
             In
             tota
             (
             humanitate
             )
             traditus
             idem
             Christus
             ,
             secundum
             solam
             carnem
             mortuus
             ,
             secundum
             solam
             carnem
             de
             sepulcho
             surrexit
             .
             The
             same
             Christ
             deliuered
             in
             his
             whole
          
           (
           humanitie
           )
           
             died
             in
             his
             flesh
             onely
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             onely
             in
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           least
           you
           should
           wrench
           aside
           ,
           as
           you
           afterward
           doe
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           containeth
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ;
           besides
           that
           the
           word
           bodie
           directly
           excludeth
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           the
           bodie
           ;
           and
           so
           doeth
           the
           buriall
           and
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           neither
           was
           ,
           neither
           could
           be
           buried
           nor
           raised
           from
           the
           graue
           ;
           Fulgentius
           in
           full
           and
           faire
           words
           exempteth
           not
           only
           the
           deitie
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           the
           deitie
           from
           death
           .
           f
           
             Moriente
             carne
             non
             solum
             deitas
             ,
             sed
             nec
             anima
             Christi
             potest
             ostendi
             commortua
             .
             When
             Christ
             died
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             godhead
             ,
             nor
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             be
             shewed
             to
             haue
             bene
             also
             dead
             .
          
           And
           of
           hell
           paines
           he
           saith
           ,
           g
           
             Dignum
             fuit
             ,
             vt
             animam
             dolor
             non
             contigisset
             inferni
             ,
             quam
             seruitus
             nequiuit
             tenere
             peccati
             .
             It
             was
             a
             meete
          
           (
           and
           right
           )
           
             thing
             that
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             should
             not
             touch
             that
             soule
             ,
             whom
             the
             seruitude
             of
             sinne
             could
             not
             fasten
             on
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           
             Cyrill
             in
             the
             place
             aboue
             cited
          
           h
           SEEMETH
           
             to
             acknowledge
          
           A
           KIND
           OF
           DEATH
           EVEN
           OF
           THE
           SOVLE
           ,
           
             from
             which
             Christ
             reuiued
             againe
             .
             But
             of
             that
             in
             due
             place
             hereafter
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           so
           slender
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           collect
           it
           by
           a
           
             seeming
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
          
           without
           any
           mention
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           comprised
           in
           Cyrils
           words
           ?
           The
           Reader
           may
           there
           obserue
           what
           your
           maine
           intent
           is
           ,
           and
           whereon
           you
           fasten
           your
           eyes
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           euen
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           requisite
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           though
           you
           finde
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Father
           ;
           but
           miserably
           and
           childishly
           slide
           it
           in
           at
           last
           with
           a
           seeming
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Cyrils
           words
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           seeming
           ,
           how
           wel
           deserue
           you
           to
           be
           hissed
           out
           with
           hands
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           be
           hurled
           out
           by
           the
           heeles
           ,
           for
           a
           seeming
           sleeper
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           a
           waking
           dreamer
           ?
           what
           are
           those
           words
           of
           Cyrill
           ,
           that
           seeme
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ?
           
             Christ
             bestowed
             his
             flesh
             as
             a
             ransome
             for
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             soule
             likewise
             the
             price
             of
             redemption
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             although
             he
             liued
             againe
             ,
             being
             by
             nature
             life
             it selfe
             .
          
           It
           is
           lawfull
           for
           you
           to
           further
           euery
           place
           you
           bring
           ,
           with
           a
           mayned
           and
           forced
           translation
           .
           Cyrils
           true
           words
           stand
           thus
           :
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Without
             constraint
             of
             any
             ,
             Christ
             of
             himselfe
             laide
             downe
             his
             owne
             soule
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             of
             dead
             and
             quicke
             :
             yeelding
             his
             flesh
             in
             recompence
             ,
             as
             a
             gift
             fully
             worth
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             soule
             (
             or
             life
             )
             a
             ransome
             for
             the
             soule
             (
             or
             life
             )
             of
             all
             ,
             though
             he
             reuiued
             againe
             ,
             being
             life
             by
             nature
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             God.
          
           The
           words
           which
           you
           would
           cite
           ,
           are
           heere
           no
           perfect
           sentence
           ,
           as
           hauing
           no
           principall
           verbe
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           ioyned
           with
           the
           former
           and
           depend
           vpon
           the
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           
             Christ
             layd
             downe
             his
             soule
          
           )
           which
           gouerneth
           the
           whole
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           also
           by
           the
           two
           participles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             yeelding
             in
             recompence
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           making
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           directed
           by
           the
           same
           nominatiue
           case
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             reuiued
          
           .
           Of
           what
           death
           Cyrill
           here
           speaketh
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           by
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           here
           vsed
           and
           deriued
           from
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           k
           
             None
             taketh
             my
             soule
             from
             me
             ,
          
           or
           constraineth
           me
           to
           die
           ,
           
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
          
           ;
           and
           likewise
           ,
           l
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           )
           
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
          
           .
           What
           kind
           of
           death
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           imported
           ,
           I
           made
           it
           appeare
           but
           a
           little
           before
           by
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           
           interpreters
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           and
           of
           Cyrill
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           all
           with
           one
           accord
           referre
           both
           those
           sayings
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           life
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           his
           soule
           departed
           from
           him
           .
           Set
           that
           downe
           in
           Cyrils
           first
           words
           for
           the
           death
           which
           Christ
           died
           by
           the
           constant
           assertion
           of
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             New
             writers
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Cyrill
             himselfe
          
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           words
           which
           you
           alleage
           shew
           plainely
           the
           force
           of
           his
           corporall
           death
           to
           be
           auaileable
           for
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           that
           his
           flesh
           yeelded
           to
           death
           was
           a
           recompence
           or
           exchange
           for
           all
           mens
           flesh
           ;
           and
           his
           soule
           laide
           downe
           without
           constraint
           of
           any
           ,
           was
           the
           ransome
           of
           all
           mens
           soules
           ;
           and
           he
           notwithstanding
           rose
           againe
           the
           third
           day
           to
           life
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           as
           being
           God
           and
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           against
           whom
           death
           could
           preuaile
           no
           farder
           ,
           nor
           longer
           ,
           then
           hee
           him selfe
           would
           .
        
         
           Where
           are
           the
           words
           that
           acknowledge
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           or
           that
           so
           much
           as
           seeme
           to
           acknowledge
           
             a
             kind
          
           of
           death
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Here
           are
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           .
           For
           if
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           laid
           aside
           his
           soule
           for
           vs
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           redeeme
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           then
           superfluous
           and
           needlesse
           euen
           by
           these
           words
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           the
           whole
           being
           fully
           perfourmed
           without
           it
           .
           
             But
             he
             gaue
             his
             flesh
             to
             be
             a
             ransome
             for
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             liued
             againe
          
           .
           ]
           Cyrill
           doth
           not
           say
           by
           seuerall
           deaths
           ,
           but
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           laying
           down
           of
           his
           soule
           or
           life
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Gospel
           said
           he
           would
           .
           If
           those
           wordes
           inferre
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           why
           bring
           you
           not
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           ;
           m
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             giue
             his
             soule
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             .
          
           You
           saw
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           I
           meane
           all
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           ,
           translators
           and
           expositors
           would
           condemne
           your
           folly
           therin
           ,
           in
           most
           exact
           words
           taking
           soule
           there
           for
           life
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           import
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           thought
           it
           more
           safetie
           to
           catch
           at
           the
           same
           words
           in
           some
           Father
           ,
           for
           whose
           meaning
           there
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           sound
           deponents
           .
           But
           all
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           had
           no
           meaning
           in
           those
           wordes
           to
           point
           out
           the
           death
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           then
           Cyrill
           alleaging
           and
           obseruing
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           can
           haue
           no
           such
           purpose
           as
           to
           crosse
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           amounteth
           vnto
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           his
           words
           conclude
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           neither
           in
           saying
           nor
           in
           seeming
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           embracing
           them
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           argueth
           your
           good
           will
           to
           seeke
           ,
           but
           your
           euill
           lucke
           to
           finde
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           in
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           
             Cyrill
             doth
             not
             say
             Christ
             rose
             againe
             ,
             which
             properly
             belongeth
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             he
             reuiued
             or
             liued
             againe
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           Saint
           Paul
           maketh
           more
           for
           you
           ,
           then
           Cyrill
           doth
           :
           for
           he
           affirmeth
           both
           os
           Christ
           ;
           
             to
             this
             end
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             and
             reuiued
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             of
             dead
             and
             liuing
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           resurrection
           properly
           noteth
           from
           whence
           Christ
           arose
           ,
           to
           wit
           from
           the
           graue
           ;
           Reuiuing
           expresseth
           the
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           life
           which
           he
           enioyed
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           saith
           of
           his
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             come
             forth
          
           (
           of
           their
           graues
           )
           n
           
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
          
           ,
           to
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           wicked
           who
           shall
           come
           likewise
           forth
           
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             but
             of
             iudgement
             and
             condemnation
             .
          
           Notwithstanding
           in
           Christ
           there
           is
           either
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           euer
           implying
           the
           other
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           make
           any
           ,
           Christs
           reuiuing
           alwaies
           presupposeth
           his
           Resurrection
           as
           antecedent
           ,
           since
           he
           possessed
           not
           that
           immortall
           and
           heauenly
           life
           ,
           which
           now
           he
           hath
           ,
           but
           vpon
           his
           arising
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           placeth
           them
           ,
           
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             and
             reuiued
          
           (
           into
           such
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           )
           
             made
             Lord
             ouer
             dead
             and
             quicke
             .
          
           And
           Cyrill
           who
           often
           times
           vseth
           this
           word
           (
           
             he
             reuiued
          
           )
           of
           Christ
           ,
           meaneth
           the
           third
           day
           after
           Christs
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           graue
           .
           So
           Cyrill
           and
           the
           Synode
           of
           Alexandria
           that
           ioyned
           with
           him
           in
           writing
           vnto
           Nestorius
           say
           of
           Christ.
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             reuiued
             the
             third
             day
             hauing
             spoyled
             hell
          
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           his
           second
           confession
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           to
           the
           religious
           Queenes
           ,
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Christ
             spoyling
             death
             reuiued
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           those
           of
           Egypt
           .
           
             Christ
             is
             said
          
           (
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           
             first
             to
             haue
             died
             as
             a
             man
             ,
          
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             after
             that
             to
             haue
             returned
             to
             life
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             he
             was
             by
             Nature
             .
             If
             then
             he
             died
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             is
             he
             reuiued
             not
             againe
             .
          
           So
           that
           Cyrill
           hath
           not
           any
           seeming
           words
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           ;
           but
           saith
           as
           Christ
           said
           in
           effect
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           
             gaue
             his
          
           (
           soule
           or
           )
           
             life
             to
             be
             a
             ransome
             for
             the
             life
             of
             all
             ,
          
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Soule
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           is
           neither
           good
           English
           ,
           nor
           good
           Diuinitie
           ,
           though
           to
           smooth
           it
           ,
           you
           put
           the
           plurall
           and
           say
           ,
           
             for
             our
             soules
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           Cyrill
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           Ambrose
           will
           prooue
           that
           Christ
           offered
           his
           Soule
           for
           vs
           ;
           r
           
             hoc
             in
             se
             obtulit
             Christus
             quod
             induit
             .
             Christ
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             all
             that
             which
             he
             assumed
             .
          
           ]
           Besides
           that
           you
           falsifie
           Ambrose
           by
           adding
           ALL
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           ●…est
           Ambroses
           words
           against
           Ambroses
           meaning
           .
           For
           though
           it
           may
           well
           be
           graunted
           ,
           that
           Christ
           offered
           body
           and
           soule
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           
             holinesse
             and
             obedience
             vnto
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Christs
           Soule
           likewise
           was
           laid
           downe
           vnto
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           to
           feele
           the
           smart
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           seuered
           by
           the
           force
           thereof
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             powred
             forth
             his
             Soule
             vnto
             death
             :
          
           Yet
           Ambrose
           speaking
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           meaneth
           (
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           )
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           was
           slaine
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           his
           and
           their
           confession
           ,
           Christs
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           Christs
           Soule
           .
           Heare
           Ambrose
           him selfe
           s
           
             In
             quo
             nisi
             in
             corpore
             ,
             expiauit
             populi
             peceata
             ?
             In
             quo
             passus
             est
             nisi
             in
             corpore
             ?
             Wherein
             did
             Christ
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             body
             ?
             wherein
             did
             he
             suffer
             (
             death
             )
             but
             in
             his
             body
             ?
          
           And
           so
           Theodoret
           :
           
             Christ
             was
          
           t
           
             called
             a
             Priest
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             offered
             none
             other
             Sacrifice
             but
             his
             owne
             body
             .
          
           Athanasius
           nameth
           what
           Christ
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           offered
           .
           u
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             that
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             afterward
             made
             an
             hie
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Putting
             on
             a
             body
             that
             was
             borne
             and
             made
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             offer
             for
             vs.
          
           Nazianzene
           saith
           to
           Christ.
           x
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             sheepe
             ,
             because
             thouwast
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             thou
             art
             an
             hie
             Priest
             ,
             because
             thou
             offeredst
             thy
             body
             .
          
           Augustine
           also
           ,
           
             Sacerdos
             propter
             victimam
             ,
             quam
             pro
             nobis
             offerret
             ,
             a
             nobis
             acceptam
             .
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             a
             Priest
             ,
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             tooke
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             it
             for
             vs.
          
           What
           that
           Sacrifice
           was
           he
           sheweth
           saying
           :
           z
           
             Assumpsit
             a
             nobis
             ,
             quod
             offerret
             Domino
             ;
             ipsas
             diximus
             sanctas
             primitias
             carnis
             ex
             vtero
             virginis
             :
             Christ
             tooke
             of
             vs
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             meane
             the
             holy
             first
             fruits
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           
           (
           taken
           )
           from
           
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             Virgine
          
           .
           Theophylact
           ;
           a
           
             A
             Priest
             may
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             was
             then
             necessarie
             that
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             should
             haue
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             .
             Quod
             autem
             offerretur
             praeter
             eius
             corpus
             nil
             quidpiam
             erat
             ;
             necessariò
             ergo
             &
             mortuus
             est
             .
             Now
             there
             was
             vtterly
             nothing
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             ,
             besides
             his
             body
             ;
             it
             was
             needfull
             then
             he
             should
             die
             .
          
        
         
           This
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           a
           body
           to
           offer
           ,
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Ambroses
           mind
           as
           well
           in
           the
           booke
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           writings
           .
           b
           
             Ex
             segenerauit
             Maria
             ,
             Marie
             conceiued
             of
             her selfe
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           her
           owne
           body
           )
           
             that
             what
             was
             conceiued
             of
             her
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             a
             body
             .
          
           And
           alleadging
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           ;
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seede
             of
             Dauid
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           
             made
             of
             a
             woman
          
           ,
           Galat.
           4.
           
           He
           concludeth
           ;
           c
           
             Ergo
             ex
             nobis
             accepit
             ,
             quod
             proprium
             offerret
             pro
             nobis
             ,
             vt
             nos
             redimeret
             ex
             nostro
             .
             Then
             Christ
             tooke
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             which
             hee
             might
             offer
             as
             his
             owne
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           to
           the
           ende
           
             he
             might
             redeeme
             vs
             by
             that
             which
             was
             ours
             .
          
           And
           declaring
           what
           he
           meant
           euen
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           
             Christ
             offered
             that
             in
             himselfe
             which
             hee
             put
             on
          
           ;
           Ambrose
           addeth
           :
           d
           
             Non
             igitur
             diuinitatem
             induit
             ,
             sed
             carnem
             assumpsit
             ,
             vt
             spolium
             carnis
             exueret
             ,
             Christ
             put
             not
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Diuinitie
             ,
             but
             he
             tooke
             flesh
             that
             he
             might
             put
             off
             the
             spoyle
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           (
           when
           he
           should
           die
           .
           )
           Now
           
             if
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             were
             subiect
             to
             all
             iniuries
             ,
             how
             say
             you
             ,
             that
             Christs
             flesh
             is
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             his
             Godhead
             ?
             What
             else
             doe
             you
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             but
             compare
             Adams
             slime
             and
             our
             earth
             to
             the
             Diuine
             substance
             ?
          
           Here
           Ambrose
           plainely
           confesseth
           ,
           what
           hee
           meant
           ,
           
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             offered
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           euen
           Adams
           slime
           and
           our
           earth
           ,
           whereof
           his
           body
           was
           made
           .
           Which
           elsewhere
           hee
           precisely
           
           auoucheth
           ,
           saying
           .
           e
           
             Corpus
             suscepit
             nostrae
             mortalitatis
             ,
             vt
             pro
             nobis
             haberet
             quid
             offerret
             .
             Christ
             assumed
             our
             mortall
             body
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             what
             to
             offer
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           And
           least
           you
           should
           after
           your
           trifling
           maner
           ,
           aske
           whether
           we
           exclude
           an
           humane
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           Christ
           tooke
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           offered
           for
           vs
           to
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           I
           answere
           with
           Ambrose
           .
           f
           
             Cum
             susceperit
             carnem
             hominis
             ,
             consequens
             est
             vt
             perfectionem
             incarnationis
             plenitudinemque
             susceperit
             .
             Nihil
             enim
             in
             Christo
             imperfectum
             .
             Where
             as
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             consequent
             that
             hee
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             the
             perfection
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             incarnation
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             imperfect
             in
             Christ.
             And
             what
             neede
             was
             there
             ,
             hee
             should
             take
             flesh
             without
             a
             Soule
             ,
             when
             as
             an
             insensible
             flesh
             ,
             and
             an
             vnreasonable
             soule
             was
             neither
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             capable
             of
             reward
             ?
          
           An
           humane
           soule
           was
           a
           necessarie
           sequell
           to
           Christs
           body
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           of
           the
           seede
           of
           Dauid
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           all
           ours
           before
           we
           can
           be
           men
           :
           but
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           much
           lesse
           doeth
           it
           receiue
           the
           same
           conditions
           and
           properties
           which
           the
           body
           doth
           .
           Though
           then
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           Christ
           at
           his
           birth
           and
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ,
           had
           both
           a
           body
           and
           a
           perfect
           reasonable
           and
           humane
           soule
           ,
           indued
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           ,
           affections
           and
           infirmities
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           saue
           sinne
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           consequent
           with
           Ambrose
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           as
           his
           flesh
           was
           ,
           nor
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           his
           body
           died
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           Let
           them
           doubt
           (
           saith
           Ambrose
           )
           g
           
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             saith
          
           (
           my
           soule
           hateth
           your
           new
           Moones
           and
           Sabboths
           ;
           )
           
             This
             that
             is
             testified
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           therefore
           the
           Father
           loueth
           me
           because
           I
           lay
           downe
           my
           soule
           to
           take
           it
           againe
           )
           
             they
             can
             not
             refute
             to
             bee
             spoken
             of
             the
             proprietie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Lords
             death
             and
             resurrection
             .
          
           The
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           by
           laying
           downe
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           also
           it
           could
           not
           rise
           to
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           it
           againe
           .
           So
           that
           both
           Christes
           death
           and
           his
           resurrection
           doe
           cleerely
           prooue
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           true
           soule
           as
           Ambrose
           noteth
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           death
           was
           seuered
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           resurrection
           was
           assumed
           againe
           into
           his
           body
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           death
           was
           proper
           to
           Christs
           body
           and
           not
           to
           his
           soule
           ;
           though
           the
           soule
           felt
           the
           smart
           and
           sting
           thereof
           as
           well
           before
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           departed
           from
           his
           body
           .
           h
           
             Corpus
             est
             quod
             amit
             tit
             animam
             ,
             &
             amittendo
             fit
             mortuum
             ;
             it
             a
             mortui
             vocabulum
             corpori
             competit
             .
             Porro
             si
             resurrectio
             mortui
             est
             ,
             mortuum
             autem
             non
             aliud
             est
             quàm
             corpus
             ,
             corporis
             erit
             resurrectio
             .
             It
             is
             the
             body
          
           (
           saith
           Tertullian
           )
           
             that
             looseth
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             by
             loosing
             it
             dieth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             word
             ,
             dead
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             the
             body
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             resurrection
             be
             of
             that
             which
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             dead
             besides
             the
             body
             ,
             Resurrection
             must
             likewise
             pertaine
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           This
           death
           and
           this
           resurrection
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           was
           found
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yours
           is
           very
           strange
           to
           Ambrose
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
           i
           
             Per
             quam
             nisiper
             corporis
             mortem
             ,
             mortis
             vincula
             dissoluit
             ?
             By
             what
             other
             death
          
           (
           saith
           Ambrose
           )
           
             then
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             did
             Christ
             breake
             the
             bands
             of
             death
             ?
          
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           you
           spent
           your
           great
           store
           of
           Fathers
           with
           small
           successe
           ;
           and
           though
           you
           dissemble
           where
           you
           borrowed
           them
           ,
           yet
           you
           dissemble
           not
           your
           excessiue
           bragging
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           k
           
             cleane
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             you
             in
             the
             chiefest
             point
             of
             this
             question
             :
          
           where
           indeede
           you
           doe
           but
           reach
           after
           a
           word
           in
           them
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           rightly
           conceaued
           ,
           or
           not
           rightly
           translated
           ;
           from
           whence
           you
           would
           faine
           inferre
           your
           fansies
           ,
           saue
           that
           neither
           the
           grounds
           of
           trueth
           nor
           learning
           ,
           will
           beare
           you
           out
           in
           your
           conclusions
           .
           That
           Christs
           sufferings
           did
           belong
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           the
           Fathers
           affirme
           ,
           whether
           by
           Sympathie
           or
           without
           Sympathie
           they
           say
           nothing
           ;
           much
           lesse
           that
           Christ
           
             suffered
             in
             minde
             distinctly
          
           from
           soule
           or
           bodie
           .
           Nazianzene
           saith
           he
           assumed
           mans
           mind
           at
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           it
           ;
           besides
           him
           not
           one
           of
           your
           places
           so
           much
           as
           nameth
           the
           minde
           .
           As
           for
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           punishing
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           fast
           till
           you
           find
           that
           in
           these
           or
           any
           other
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           should
           fast
           ,
           not
           fourtie
           dayes
           but
           yeares
           .
           And
           as
           though
           these
           were
           not
           falsities
           enough
           to
           loade
           the
           Fathers
           with
           ,
           you
           hoyse
           vp
           the
           top
           sayle
           of
           vntrueth
           ,
           and
           flant
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           l
           
             these
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             these
             paines
             ,
             which
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           and
           was
           spared
           in
           nothing
           :
           plainely
           
           belying
           your
           Authors
           ,
           which
           say
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           out-facing
           your
           Reader
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           sight
           did
           not
           serue
           him
           to
           seuer
           your
           shamefull
           additions
           from
           the
           texts
           of
           those
           ancient
           writers
           .
           Cyrill
           sayth
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             things
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           naturall
           and
           innocent
           infirmities
           and
           passions
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           as
           Cyrill
           explaineth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           very
           same
           sentence
           )
           to
           whose
           words
           you
           adde
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           WHICH
           
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
          
           .
           Only
           ,
           you
           ioyned
           them
           at
           first
           so
           cunningly
           to
           Cyrils
           sentence
           hauing
           two
           parts
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           could
           not
           readily
           tell
           to
           which
           you
           referred
           this
           addition
           ,
           saue
           that
           now
           in
           the
           recapitulation
           of
           your
           proofes
           ,
           you
           apparantly
           tie
           them
           to
           the
           former
           .
           For
           if
           you
           made
           Cyrill
           to
           say
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           
             to
             free
             vs
             from
             all
             ,
             which
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           that
           assertion
           is
           verie
           true
           ;
           onely
           ,
           these
           last
           words
           are
           yours
           and
           not
           Cyrils
           .
           If
           you
           make
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             ,
             which
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           this
           hath
           neither
           trueth
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           colour
           in
           Cyrils
           text
           .
           Ierome
           indeede
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             suffered
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             haue
             suffered
             ,
          
           meaning
           ,
           what
           Christ
           
             suffered
             ,
             was
             due
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             him
          
           ;
           but
           Ierome
           is
           farre
           from
           your
           
             all
             ,
             which
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             suffered
             .
          
        
         
           Your
           sleight
           then
           in
           collecting
           your
           conceits
           from
           the
           Fathers
           sayings
           ,
           is
           woorth
           the
           obseruing
           .
           Nazianzene
           sayth
           ,
           
             Christ
             in
             his
             incarnation
             assumed
             mans
             mind
             to
             sanctisie
             it
             .
          
           Cyrill
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           SVFFERED
           ALL
           
             the
             infirmities
             and
             passions
             of
             mans
             nature
             .
          
           Ierome
           sayth
           :
           
             That
             which
             was
             due
             to
             vs
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs.
          
           And
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             deliuered
             him
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             God
             spared
             him
             not
             from
             deliuering
             .
          
           Out
           of
           these
           foure
           places
           ,
           hauing
           different
           
             causes
             ,
             ends
          
           ,
           and
           respects
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           &
           in
           which
           they
           were
           written
           ,
           you
           clout
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           common
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           Christ
           IN
           MIND
           (
           so
           saieth
           Nazianzene
           )
           SVFFERED
           ALL
           ,
           (
           so
           saith
           Cyrill
           )
           WHICH
           VVAS
           DVE
           TO
           VS
           ,
           (
           so
           saith
           Ierome
           )
           WITHOVT
           SPARING
           ,
           (
           so
           saith
           Tertullian
           .
           )
           By
           this
           order
           and
           manner
           of
           hudling
           and
           hampering
           different
           things
           and
           diuerse
           places
           together
           ,
           you
           may
           collect
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           whom
           you
           will
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           your
           m
           
             cleare
             and
             plaine
             sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             against
             the
             which
             you
             say
             I
             can
             take
             no
             exception
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           you
           fal
           againe
           to
           your
           first
           trench
           more
           of
           termes
           ,
           and
           wandering
           a
           while
           about
           the
           phrases
           
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             right
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             two
             countenances
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           coincidence
           of
           his
           
             soule
             and
             spirit
          
           ;
           you
           would
           faine
           conclude
           if
           you
           could
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           which
           I
           auouched
           you
           neuer
           should
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           .
           Whether
           I
           or
           you
           abuse
           the
           Reader
           with
           ambiguous
           and
           doubtfull
           words
           I
           leaue
           to
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           taketh
           the
           paines
           to
           peruse
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           what
           followeth
           :
           truely
           I
           disaduantage
           my selfe
           very
           much
           so
           precisely
           to
           diuide
           ,
           distinguish
           and
           prooue
           euery
           thing
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           if
           I
           ment
           to
           slide
           away
           with
           generalities
           .
           But
           you
           that
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           will
           specifie
           any
           parts
           ,
           nor
           bring
           any
           proofes
           of
           your
           chiefest
           assertions
           ,
           but
           keepe
           your selfe
           safe
           vnder
           the
           shelter
           of
           certaine
           phrases
           deuised
           by
           your selfe
           without
           any
           warrant
           of
           Scriptures
           or
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           neuer
           expounded
           nor
           defined
           in
           all
           your
           writing
           ,
           saue
           onely
           with
           AS
           IT
           VVERE
           ,
           and
           
             after
             a
             sort
          
           ;
           what
           meaning
           you
           can
           haue
           to
           handle
           so
           great
           matters
           as
           mans
           redemption
           and
           saluation
           after
           so
           sleight
           a
           manner
           ,
           besides
           a
           vaine
           ostentation
           of
           your
           contentious
           and
           curious
           humour
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           censure
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           returne
           of
           your
           termes
           .
        
         
           n
           
             According
             to
             the
             most
             vsuall
             and
             common
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             so
             in
             my
             whole
             Treatise
             I
             take
             it
             for
             Gods
             perfect
             holinesse
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             and
             power
             properly
             executing
             vengeance
             and
             punishment
          
           
           
             (
             whether
             little
             or
             great
             )
             due
             to
             them
             on
             whom
             sinne
             lieth
             .
          
           ]
           Take
           from
           you
           your
           
           termes
           no
           where
           found
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           inuented
           and
           authorized
           onely
           by
           your
           
           selfe
           ,
           and
           you
           can
           not
           steppe
           one
           foote
           further
           in
           this
           question
           .
           You
           haue
           named
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           often
           ,
           Gods
           PROPER
           VVRATH
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           though
           you
           neuer
           tooke
           the
           care
           nor
           paines
           to
           describe
           or
           define
           it
           .
           Now
           you
           come
           to
           the
           
             most
             vsuall
             &
             common
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
          
           which
           you
           say
           is
           Gods
           PROPER
           wrath
           .
           Except
           that
           old
           starting
           hole
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           call
           the
           proper
           executing
           of
           punishment
           ;
           and
           
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           repugnant
           to
           your
           owne
           assertion
           ,
           then
           your
           owne
           description
           .
           For
           all
           the
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           come
           from
           Gods
           perfect
           holinesse
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           are
           due
           to
           the
           children
           of
           Adam
           for
           sinne
           abiding
           or
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           God
           of
           his
           secret
           counsell
           may
           haue
           other
           purposes
           in
           sifting
           his
           Saints
           for
           their
           good
           and
           his
           glorie
           .
           Your
           sense
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           you
           say
           is
           most
           vsuall
           ,
           but
           you
           shew
           not
           where
           ,
           nor
           with
           whom
           .
           If
           you
           meane
           with
           your selues
           ,
           I
           can
           easily
           yeeld
           that
           ;
           if
           you
           meane
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           greatly
           doubt
           whether
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           more
           vsually
           signifie
           his
           euerlasting
           iudgements
           against
           sinne
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           his
           temporall
           plagues
           vpon
           sinners
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           is
           not
           greatly
           materiall
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           vsuall
           ,
           since
           either
           is
           vsuall
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           You
           quote
           but
           foure
           places
           for
           that
           purpose
           in
           your
           Margin
           ,
           and
           misse
           two
           of
           them
           .
           For
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           vers
           .
           17.
           and
           9.
           
           I
           finde
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           at
           all
           expressed
           in
           either
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           
             so
             vse
             the
             phrase
             as
             signifying
             any
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Scriptures
           so
           vse
           it
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           you
           can
           giue
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           I
           should
           not
           so
           vse
           it
           after
           them
           .
           
             It
             is
             altogether
             an
             improper
             speech
             ,
             you
             say
             .
          
           ]
           So
           say
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           not
           so
           .
           They
           make
           degrees
           and
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           world
           and
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           his
           displeasure
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           ;
           but
           they
           take
           not
           wrath
           for
           fauour
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           though
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           his
           children
           be
           neuer
           executed
           without
           fauor
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           faithlesse
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           o
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             troubles
             ,
             paines
             and
             griefs
             in
             their
             first
             ordinance
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             :
             but
             in
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             now
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             namely
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             suffer
             them
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           full
           of
           shifts
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           so
           slender
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           but
           shame
           you
           .
           After
           much
           wrangling
           you
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             all
             troubles
             ,
             paines
             and
             griefs
             in
             their
             first
             ordinance
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ;
           you
           say
           of
           Gods
           PROPER
           VVRATH
           .
           Which
           last
           I
           thinke
           to
           be
           vntrue
           ,
           though
           the
           former
           be
           verie
           true
           .
           If
           by
           their
           first
           ordinance
           you
           meane
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           pronounced
           against
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           ofspring
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           irreuocably
           inflicted
           on
           mankinde
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           which
           I
           auouched
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           you
           your selfe
           dare
           not
           contradict
           it
           .
           For
           if
           you
           should
           ,
           you
           should
           openly
           gainsay
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           witnesse
           that
           man
           was
           created
           in
           all
           integritie
           of
           nature
           ,
           felicitie
           of
           state
           ,
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           sinne
           ,
           this
           impuritie
           ,
           miserie
           ,
           and
           mortalitie
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           all
           feele
           ,
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           as
           the
           wages
           of
           Adams
           sinne
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           that
           p
           paine
           ,
           q
           
             sorrow
             ,
             and
          
           r
           death
           were
           imposed
           on
           Adam
           (
           and
           so
           on
           all
           his
           )
           by
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           as
           effects
           or
           degrees
           of
           his
           most
           iust
           displeasure
           against
           the
           sinne
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           .
           If
           you
           start
           from
           this
           with
           any
           shift
           of
           words
           ,
           you
           start
           from
           a
           maine
           principle
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           :
           but
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           you
           confesle
           it
           by
           this
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           their
           first
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           first
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           .
        
         
           But
           NOVV
           
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             are
          
           NOT
           
             so
             ,
             specially
             to
             the
             godlie
             .
          
           ]
           Since
           what
           time
           began
           
           your
           Now
           ?
           or
           when
           was
           their
           state
           or
           condition
           changed
           ?
           These
           things
           were
           generally
           and
           irreuocablely
           inflicted
           on
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           they
           were
           signes
           and
           tastes
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           deeds
           ;
           notwithstanding
           we
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           euen
           before
           s
           
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             elected
             and
             adopted
          
           in
           Christ
           Iesu
           to
           be
           heires
           of
           eternall
           saluation
           .
           Wherefore
           
           God
           euen
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           by
           your
           confession
           they
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           layd
           them
           on
           all
           ,
           euen
           on
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           whom
           he
           meant
           euerlastingly
           to
           saue
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           continue
           them
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           monuments
           of
           his
           iust
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           seruants
           and
           saints
           .
           Yea
           ,
           before
           God
           would
           inflict
           them
           ,
           he
           made
           open
           promise
           of
           the
           womans
           seed
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           t
           
             bruize
             the
             serpents
             head
          
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           teach
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           onlie
           the
           wicked
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           reserued
           euerlasting
           destruction
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           by
           sinne
           to
           prouoke
           him
           ;
           he
           loaded
           the
           life
           of
           all
           the
           godlie
           with
           
             sorow
             ,
             paine
             and
             death
          
           ;
           to
           make
           them
           for
           euer
           by
           that
           grieuous
           but
           righteous
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           themselues
           ,
           the
           more
           mindfull
           how
           offensiue
           sinne
           was
           vnto
           
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           warie
           how
           to
           giue
           eare
           to
           the
           Serpent
           against
           the
           voice
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           at
           the
           verie
           first
           inflicting
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           cast
           our
           eyes
           either
           on
           our
           owne
           deserts
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           wonderfull
           fauor
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           onlie
           in
           opening
           his
           purpose
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           for
           our
           euerlasting
           saluation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           so
           tempering
           the
           smart
           of
           his
           rod
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           punishment
           we
           did
           feele
           in
           our selues
           the
           weight
           of
           sinne
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           mercie
           we
           should
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           eased
           ,
           and
           comforted
           vnder
           that
           burden
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           after
           be
           receiued
           into
           euerlasting
           blisse
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           when
           we
           compare
           this
           mortall
           &
           miserable
           condition
           here
           with
           our
           creation
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           abundance
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           richly
           powred
           on
           vs
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           made
           vs
           ;
           we
           should
           beholde
           what
           sinne
           had
           depriued
           vs
           of
           ,
           and
           subiected
           vs
           vnto
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           not
           exclude
           vs
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           loued
           vs
           so
           dearely
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           and
           did
           giue
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           rather
           than
           we
           should
           euerlastingly
           perish
           .
           So
           that
           the
           
             sorow
             ,
             paine
             ,
             and
             death
          
           which
           the
           godly
           feele
           ,
           were
           euen
           at
           the
           first
           layd
           on
           them
           by
           the
           same
           mixture
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           and
           mercie
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           now
           continue
           ;
           neither
           did
           Christ
           die
           for
           vs
           ,
           presently
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           that
           sentence
           of
           bodilie
           death
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           irreuocably
           pronounced
           and
           executed
           on
           Adam
           and
           his
           ofspring
           ,
           by
           returning
           him
           and
           them
           to
           the
           earth
           for
           manie
           thousand
           yeeres
           before
           Christ
           came
           :
           but
           rather
           in
           that
           to
           partake
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           saue
           vs
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           did
           accompany
           this
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           to
           raise
           vs
           againe
           to
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           faint
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           fastneth
           vs
           to
           the
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           by
           the
           example
           and
           fellowship
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           For
           
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             raigne
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             first
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
          
           before
           we
           can
           
             be
             quickned
             againe
             in
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           They
           are
           now
           profitable
           for
           vs
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           and
           so
           rather
           helpe
           vs
           than
           hurt
           vs
           in
           this
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           are
           compassed
           .
           ]
           I
           doubt
           not
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           they
           from
           the
           first
           instant
           that
           they
           were
           imposed
           on
           Adam
           :
           but
           how
           came
           this
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ?
           and
           consequently
           the
           remedies
           thereof
           do
           also
           witnesse
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           farre
           more
           holesome
           for
           vs
           ,
           than
           to
           rot
           in
           the
           sores
           of
           our
           inward
           corruption
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           doubt
           ,
           but
           God
           was
           and
           is
           able
           to
           cleere
           vs
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           from
           the
           infection
           and
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           Spirit
           more
           mightilie
           and
           casilie
           than
           by
           troubles
           and
           griefs
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           so
           seemed
           good
           to
           his
           wisdome
           and
           iustice
           ?
           And
           had
           he
           determined
           to
           shew
           vs
           onlie
           loue
           without
           all
           regard
           to
           his
           iustice
           ,
           how
           readie
           was
           it
           for
           him
           in
           Christ
           to
           haue
           released
           as
           well
           all
           corporall
           and
           temporall
           affliction
           to
           his
           elect
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           ?
           But
           he
           resolued
           otherwise
           in
           his
           most
           wise
           counsell
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           his
           iustice
           ;
           and
           so
           now
           healeth
           our
           corruption
           with
           the
           salue
           of
           affliction
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           haue
           continually
           presented
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           impressed
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           what
           our
           sinne
           at
           first
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           deserue
           ,
           though
           he
           neuer
           withdrew
           his
           mercie
           from
           vs
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           shall
           most
           abundantly
           recompense
           all
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           that
           because
           troubles
           are
           profitable
           or
           necessarie
           for
           our
           corrupt
           state
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           effects
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           :
           yea
           rather
           because
           God
           could
           haue
           otherwise
           cured
           sinne
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           but
           by
           perpetuall
           affliction
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           God
           so
           hated
           sinne
           in
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           the
           verie
           remembring
           &
           curing
           thereof
           to
           be
           alwayes
           in
           this
           life
           painfull
           and
           grieuous
           to
           our
           outward
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           also
           comfort
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whiles
           heere
           we
           liue
           ;
           and
           heereafter
           crowne
           vs
           with
           glorie
           for
           Christes
           sake
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           question
           of
           words
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           proper
           or
           improper
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           a
           point
           of
           doctrine
           necessarie
           to
           be
           receiued
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           corruption
           and
           dissolution
           of
           our
           nature
           and
           life
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           doth
           manifest
           the
           exceeding
           hatred
           that
           naturallie
           God
           hath
           of
           sinne
           ,
           who
           rewarded
           it
           in
           all
           mankinde
           so
           seuerely
           ,
           that
           he
           spared
           neither
           the
           bodies
           ,
           soules
           ,
           states
           ,
           nor
           liues
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           from
           sensible
           signes
           of
           his
           detesting
           sinne
           in
           them
           :
           though
           for
           his
           sonnes
           sake
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           were
           beloued
           and
           adopted
           ,
           he
           would
           by
           his
           wonderfull
           power
           rather
           further
           than
           
           indanger
           their
           saluation
           euen
           by
           those
           maladies
           and
           corrosiues
           of
           sinne
           .
           This
           sheweth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           but
           this
           altereth
           not
           the
           iudgement
           which
           God
           pronounced
           ,
           and
           punishment
           which
           he
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           ofspring
           for
           sinne
           .
           The
           corruption
           and
           infection
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           naturally
           and
           continually
           dwelleth
           in
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           called
           by
           Diuines
           concupiscence
           ,
           is
           it
           no
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           is
           remitted
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           left
           in
           vs
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           and
           awake
           vs
           to
           call
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           sinne
           ,
           that
           striuing
           with
           it
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           only
           the
           danger
           of
           sinne
           assaulting
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           assisting
           vs
           ,
           and
           bountie
           of
           God
           rewarding
           vs
           ?
           The
           actuall
           sinnes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           shall
           we
           thinke
           them
           no
           sinnes
           but
           fauors
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           by
           them
           God
           worketh
           repentance
           ,
           submission
           ,
           conuersion
           ,
           yea
           faith
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           ioy
           and
           thanksgiuing
           in
           his
           elect
           ?
           u
           
             God
             worketh
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             all
             things
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             forth
             vtterly
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             stray
             ,
             and
             for
             sake
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             euen
             that
             God
             turneth
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             returne
             more
             humble
             and
             better
             taught
             .
          
           The
           like
           I
           say
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           other
           miseries
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           pronounced
           first
           by
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           and
           still
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           hand
           .
           They
           are
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           degrees
           or
           effects
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ;
           pursuing
           him
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           though
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           towards
           his
           ,
           they
           now
           serue
           as
           they
           did
           euen
           at
           the
           first
           in
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           represse
           sinne
           ,
           to
           worke
           repentance
           ,
           to
           raise
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           giuen
           them
           ,
           as
           patience
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           assurance
           of
           a
           better
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           euer
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           with
           her
           seeds
           and
           fruits
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           first
           entred
           ,
           and
           still
           remaineth
           as
           a
           PVNISHMENT
           
             of
             sin
          
           .
           x
           
             Men
             shunned
          
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             death
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             punishment
             rather
             than
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             punishment
             .
             We
             came
             vnto
             death
             by
             sinne
             ,
             Christ
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             ideo
             ,
             cum
             sit
             mors
             nostra
             poena
             peccati
             ,
             mors
             illius
             facta
             est
             hostia
             pro
             peccato
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             where
             our
             death
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             his
             death
             was
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           Theodoret
           speaking
           of
           the
           separation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           wherby
           that
           
             which
             is
             mort
             all
             sustaineth
             death
             ,
             the
             soule
          
           remaining
           free
           from
           death
           as
           being
           immortall
           ,
           asketh
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           
             Doest
             thou
             not
             thinke
             death
             to
             be
             a
             punishment
             ?
          
           Who
           answering
           ;
           
             The
             Diuine
             Scripture
             teacheth
             so
             much
          
           ;
           Theodoret
           inferreth
           ;
           
             Is
             death
             then
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinners
             ?
          
           The
           other
           yeelding
           that
           
             this
             is
             granted
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           Theodoret
           concludeth
           :
           
             Why
             then
             ,
             since
             both
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             sinned
             ,
             doth
             the
             bodie
             alone
             sustaine
             the
             punishment
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Fulgentius
           :
           z
           
             Nisi
             praecessisset
             in
             peccato
             mors
             animae
             ,
             nunquam
             corporis
             mors
             in
             supplicio
             sequeretur
             .
             Except
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             had
             gone
             before
             by
             sinne
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             had
             neuer
             followed
             after
             as
             a
             punishment
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           of
           our
           flesh
           he
           sayth
           :
           a
           
             Nascitur
             cum
             poena
             mortis
             ,
             &
             pollutione
             peccati
             :
             It
             is
             borne
             with
             the
             punishment
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             pollution
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           of
           yoong
           children
           :
           
             By
             what
             iustice
             is
             an
             infant
             subiected
             to
             the
             wages
             of
             sinne
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             vncleannesse
             of
             sinne
             in
             him
             ?
             or
             how
             do
             we
             see
             him
             strooken
             with
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             felt
             not
             the
             sting
             thereof
          
           (
           which
           is
           sinne
           ?
           )
           Maxentius
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           b
           
             We
             beleeue
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             that
             not
             only
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             sinne
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             because
             we
             consent
             not
             to
             these
             men
          
           (
           who
           say
           the
           contrarie
           )
           
             but
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             testifieth
             that
             sinne
             and
             death
             went
             ouer
             all
             men
             .
          
           Prosper
           :
           c
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             Adam
             the
             root
             of
             mankinde
             receiued
             by
          
           (
           Gods
           )
           sentence
           ,
           (
           saying
           ,
           Earth
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           to
           earth
           thou
           shalt
           returne
           )
           
             and
             transmitted
             to
             his
             posteritie
             as
             to
             his
             branches
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             by
             one
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             ranged
             ouer
             all
             men
             .
          
           Beda
           :
           d
           
             The
             death
             as
             well
             of
             vs
             men
             ,
             as
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             sinne
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             punishment
             of
             that
             sinne
             which
             Adam
             committed
             .
          
           The
           second
           councell
           of
           Arrange
           about
           450
           yeres
           after
           Christ
           confesseth
           no
           lesse
           ;
           e
           
             If
             any
             man
             affirme
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             sinne
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             passed
             by
             one
             man
             to
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             he
             ascribeth
             iniustice
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
             contradicteth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ;
             By
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             sinne
             death
             passed
             ouer
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           later
           writers
           ,
           though
           they
           fully
           defend
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           punish
           his
           either
           to
           destruction
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           wicked
           ;
           nor
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ;
           and
           to
           comfort
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           they
           set
           before
           them
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           power
           assisting
           them
           in
           their
           miseries
           ,
           or
           deliuering
           them
           from
           their
           troubles
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           respecting
           wholy
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           exceedingly
           recompencing
           their
           patience
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           causes
           prouoking
           God
           to
           this
           seueritie
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           to
           be
           sinne
           ,
           and
           teach
           euery
           man
           to
           descend
           into
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           God
           the
           glorie
           ,
           in
           that
           his
           righteous
           iudgement
           beginneth
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           
             Of
             the
             euils
          
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           )
           f
           
             there
             be
             many
             and
             sundry
             causes
             ,
          
           saith
           Bullinger
           ,
           
             but
             sinne
             it selfe
             is
             counted
             to
             be
             the
             generall
             cause
             .
             For
             by
             disobedience
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             sinne
             death
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             mischiefes
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           g
           
             The
             persecutions
             and
             cruell
             tortures
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             on
             particular
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             offered
             them
             for
             the
             confession
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             had
             for
             their
             causes
             the
             offences
             and
             sinnes
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             which
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             did
             visite
             in
             his
             seruants
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           h
           
             The
             people
             of
             Israell
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             desert
             vnder
             the
             Iudges
             and
             Kings
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             very
             enormously
             ,
             and
             were
             grieuously
             punished
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             againe
             they
             were
             speedily
             deliuered
             as
             often
             as
             they
             acknowledged
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             turned
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           i
           
             If
             therefore
             any
             man
             suffer
             any
             euill
             for
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             humble
             himselfe
             vnder
             the
             mightie
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             confessing
             it
             vnto
             God
             ;
             and
             asking
             pardon
             with
             lowly
             praier
             ,
             let
             him
             patiently
             beare
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             well
             deserued
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           k
           
             It
             is
             certaine
          
           ,
           saith
           Zanchius
           ,
           
             that
             all
             the
             punishments
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             we
             feele
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           In
           which
           place
           he
           resolueth
           by
           a
           plaine
           thesis
           ,
           
             that
             death
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
          
           (
           so
           are
           )
           
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Soule
             ,
             as
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             in
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             externall
             state
          
           .
           l
           
             It
             is
             an
             argument
          
           (
           saith
           Gualther
           )
           
             of
             a
             mind
             skant
             religious
             wholy
             to
             despise
             death
             ,
             quam
             per
             peccatum
             ingressam
             ,
             &
             peccati
             poenam
             esse
             omnes
             Scripturae
             testantur
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             witnesse
             came
             in
             by
             sinne
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           In
           the
           Philosophers
           commendations
           (
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           )
           m
           
             there
             are
             some
             things
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           Martyr
           )
           
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             death
             must
             not
             be
             accounted
             any
             good
             ,
             but
             an
             euill
             thing
             .
             Quandoquidem
             Deus
             illam
             vti
             poenam
             inflixit
             nostro
             generi
             ;
             For
             so
             much
             as
             God
             inflicted
             it
             as
             a
             punishment
             on
             mankind
             .
          
           And
           so
           else
           where
           :
           n
           
             Omnes
             pij
             statuunt
             in
             morte
             ●…rae
             diuinae
             sensum
             esse
             ,
             ideoque
             sua
             natura
             dolorem
             &
             horrorem
             incutit
             .
             All
             the
             godly
             resolue
             ,
             that
             in
             death
             there
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             it
             impresseth
             a
             griefe
             and
             terror
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             contenting
             and
             acceptable
             to
             die
             ,
             they
             haue
             that
             from
             some
             other
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             death
             .
          
           o
           
             There
             might
             be
             assigned
          
           (
           saith
           Musculus
           )
           
             many
             kinds
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             present
             we
             content
             our selues
             with
             a
             triple
             diuision
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             we
             diuide
             it
             into
             generall
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             .
             The
             generall
          
           (
           wrath
           of
           God
           )
           
             is
             that
             wherewith
             the
             whole
             posteritie
             of
             Adam
             is
             enwrapped
             for
             originall
             sinne
             .
             Hence
             come
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             mankind
             ,
             which
             equally
             follow
             the
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             as
             well
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             flesh
             .
             The
             temporall
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             that
             (
             Qua
             peccat
             is
             non
             impiorum
             modò
             ,
             sed
             &
             piorum
             irascitur
             ,
             ac
             paenas
             de
             illis
             sumit
             in
             hac
             vita
             ,
             )
             whereby
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             sinnes
             not
             of
             the
             wicked
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             godly
             also
             ,
             and
             taketh
             punishment
             of
             them
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           Whether
           I
           speake
           or
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           these
           new
           and
           old
           Diuines
           haue
           spoken
           and
           taught
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           But
           mine
           owne
           Authors
           in
           the
           very
           places
           ,
           which
           I
           alleadge
           ,
           doe
           say
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           his
           elect
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           with
           his
           beloued
           children
           ,
           to
           chasten
           and
           amend
           them
           .
           ]
           Peter
           Martyr
           saith
           indeede
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           is
           chaunged
           by
           Gods
           goodnes
           making
           that
           profitable
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           very
           harmefull
           :
           but
           with
           what
           condition
           doth
           he
           say
           it
           is
           changed
           ?
           p
           
             Puta
             ,
             
             si
             quis
             obediente
             animo
             eam
             sube
             at
             ,
             néque
             poenam
             illam
             reijciat
             ,
             quam
             diuina
             iustitia
             nos
             omnes
             voluerit
             exoluere
             :
             If
             a
             man
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             it
             with
             an
             obedient
             hart
             ,
             and
             reiect
             not
             that
             punishment
             ,
             which
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             would
             haue
             vs
             all
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           was
           chaunged
           ,
           euen
           when
           it
           was
           inflicted
           on
           the
           elect
           in
           Adams
           loynes
           .
           For
           Christ
           was
           first
           promised
           to
           be
           the
           bruizer
           of
           the
           Serpents
           head
           .
           Now
           if
           death
           afterward
           tooke
           full
           and
           euerlasting
           hold
           on
           Christs
           members
           ,
           then
           the
           serpent
           preuailed
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           chosen
           ,
           and
           not
           Christ
           against
           the
           Serpent
           .
           Wherefore
           God
           so
           moderated
           his
           sentence
           ,
           that
           he
           adiudged
           Christes
           members
           in
           Adam
           no
           farder
           then
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           whence
           Christ
           should
           raise
           them
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abolish
           from
           them
           all
           the
           Serpents
           poyson
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           corruption
           :
           but
           this
           prooueth
           not
           death
           to
           be
           good
           in
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           no
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           God
           conuerteth
           it
           to
           their
           aduantage
           in
           the
           ende
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           their
           sinnes
           are
           good
           ,
           because
           God
           turneth
           them
           also
           to
           the
           benefite
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           before
           ,
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           of
           their
           sinnes
           as
           he
           doth
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           that
           God
           turneth
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           else
           to
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           loue
           him
           .
           Touching
           Gods
           fatherly
           Anger
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           for
           their
           amendment
           ,
           which
           Musculus
           mentioneth
           ;
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Anger
           ;
           neither
           doe
           I
           defend
           any
           other
           kinde
           of
           Anger
           in
           God
           then
           such
           ,
           as
           a
           Religious
           and
           wise
           Father
           in
           some
           sort
           resembleth
           ,
           when
           he
           persueth
           the
           wickednes
           of
           his
           vnruly
           sonne
           .
           Whose
           person
           though
           he
           fauour
           as
           being
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           by
           chastisement
           seeke
           to
           reforme
           ;
           yet
           is
           he
           or
           ought
           he
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           in
           words
           or
           lookes
           onely
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           and
           truely
           displeased
           and
           offended
           with
           the
           lewdnesse
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           And
           though
           loue
           doe
           temper
           the
           correction
           ,
           that
           he
           meane
           not
           to
           kill
           or
           ouerthrow
           his
           owne
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           yet
           the
           zealous
           Father
           spareth
           not
           to
           make
           his
           Sonne
           throughly
           smart
           ,
           till
           he
           confesse
           ,
           mislike
           ,
           and
           leaue
           his
           former
           loosenesse
           ,
           and
           frame
           himselfe
           obediently
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           Doth
           not
           this
           Father
           as
           much
           hate
           the
           vices
           ,
           as
           he
           loueth
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           the
           welfare
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ?
           And
           since
           his
           Sonne
           will
           not
           be
           otherwise
           recalled
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           sharp
           correction
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           vseth
           to
           represse
           the
           vnbridled
           and
           vntamed
           appetites
           of
           his
           licentious
           child
           ,
           be
           called
           punishment
           ?
           The
           Scriptures
           so
           speake
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           later
           writers
           ;
           onely
           this
           fabler
           hath
           found
           out
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           and
           new
           phrases
           of
           Gods
           improper
           wrath
           ,
           and
           vntrue
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           God
           vseth
           toward
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           prouoke
           him
           with
           their
           impuritie
           and
           iniquitie
           .
        
         
           q
           
             It
             may
             not
             be
             said
             properly
             ,
             that
             (
             Gods
             )
             Iustice
             leadeth
             him
             to
             inflict
             these
             things
             on
             vs
             ,
          
           (
           as
           you
           affirme
           )
           
             but
             his
             holinesse
             and
             loue
          
           .
           ]
           Your
           mouth
           belike
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           proper
           speeches
           .
           If
           you
           intend
           that
           not
           onely
           Iustice
           ,
           but
           also
           Loue
           did
           and
           doth
           lead
           
           God
           to
           inflict
           these
           things
           on
           vs
           ,
           you
           say
           the
           same
           that
           I
           affirme
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           meane
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           must
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           crosse
           my
           position
           ,
           )
           that
           Loue
           without
           Iustice
           did
           and
           doth
           lead
           God
           to
           inflict
           these
           things
           on
           vs
           ,
           then
           speake
           you
           both
           absurdly
           and
           wickedly
           .
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           ascribe
           
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
          
           to
           God
           in
           chastening
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           punishing
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           doe
           Loue
           and
           holinesse
           .
           When
           the
           Prophet
           told
           Roboham
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           that
           r
           
             they
             had
             left
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             would
             leaue
             them
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Shishak
          
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           :
           the
           King
           and
           Princes
           s
           
             humbled
             themselues
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             iust
             .
          
           When
           Ierusalem
           was
           burnt
           and
           her
           people
           caried
           captiue
           to
           Babilon
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           lamenting
           her
           miserie
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
          
           t
           
             afflicted
             her
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             her
             transgressions
             :
          
           and
           teacheth
           her
           to
           say
           ;
           u
           
             Iust
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             rebelled
             against
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           Daniel
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           deliuer
           his
           people
           from
           that
           Captiuitie
           ,
           maketh
           confession
           of
           his
           and
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           x
           
             All
             Israell
             haue
             transgressed
             thy
             law
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             hearkning
             to
             thy
             voice
             .
             Therefore
             the
             curse
             is
             powred
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
          
           y
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             hath
             watched
             ouer
             this
             euill
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             iust
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ;
             for
             we
             would
             not
             heare
             his
             voice
             .
          
           The
           Leuites
           after
           their
           returne
           making
           confession
           of
           their
           sinnes
           vnto
           God
           ,
           &
           mentioning
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           
           doe
           adde
           ;
           z
           
             And
             thou
          
           (
           Lord
           )
           
             are
             iust
             in
             all
             that
             is
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             because
             thou
             hast
             kep
             t
          
           (
           thy
           )
           
             truth
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             done
             wickedly
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           confesse
           the
           like
           after
           Christs
           comming
           .
           a
           
             If
             our
             iniquitie
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           )
           
             commend
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             Is
             God
             vniust
             in
             punishing
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           Very
           plainly
           the
           same
           Apostle
           denounceth
           Gods
           iustice
           and
           vengeance
           to
           all
           Christians
           that
           wrong
           their
           brethren
           ;
           b
           
             You
             know
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             what
             Commandements
             we
             gaue
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             oppresse
             or
             defraud
             his
             brother
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Auenger
             of
             all
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             foretold
             and
             protested
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ;
           c
           
             He
             that
             doth
             wrong
             shall
             receaue
          
           (
           at
           Gods
           hand
           )
           
             for
             the
             wrong
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           d
           
             The
             recompence
             of
             a
             mans
             hands
          
           (
           that
           is
           works
           )
           shall
           (
           God
           )
           
             giue
             vnto
             him
          
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           life
           if
           he
           repent
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           next
           if
           he
           persist
           .
           e
           Lo
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           the
           
             righteous
             are
             repayed
             on
             earth
          
           (
           he
           meaneth
           the
           euill
           which
           they
           haue
           done
           to
           others
           )
           
             how
             then
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             sinner
             ?
          
           For
           here
           in
           this
           life
           is
           the
           f
           
             time
             ,
             that
             iudgement
             beginneth
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             If
             it
             first
             (
             begin
             )
             with
             vs
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Howsoeuer
           you
           tattle
           that
           God
           vtterly
           forgetteth
           his
           Iustice
           in
           afflicting
           his
           Church
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             Iudgement
             beginneth
          
           here
           at
           
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             righteous
             are
             repayed
             on
             earth
          
           the
           wrongs
           which
           they
           do
           to
           others
           ,
           God
           by
           his
           Apostle
           openly
           professing
           himselfe
           to
           
             be
             the
             Auenger
             of
             such
          
           beleeuers
           ,
           as
           wrong
           or
           defraud
           their
           brethren
           .
           Now
           whether
           there
           may
           be
           
             Iudgement
             ,
             Requitall
          
           ,
           and
           Reuenge
           in
           this
           life
           from
           God
           against
           euill
           ,
           without
           some
           admixture
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           though
           he
           purpose
           not
           to
           destroy
           the
           penitent
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           Hath
           not
           Christ
           then
           borne
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           all
           punishment
           ?
           
           Christ
           hath
           not
           presently
           and
           generally
           freed
           vs
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           vs
           from
           all
           corruption
           and
           affliction
           of
           sinne
           ;
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           at
           his
           appointed
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           day
           of
           our
           redemption
           commeth
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           our
           inward
           man
           is
           freed
           ,
           though
           our
           g
           
             outward
             man
             dayly
             perish
          
           .
           For
           Christ
           h
           
             must
             raigne
             till
             he
             haue
             put
             all
             his
             (
             and
             our
             )
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feete
             .
             The
             last
             enemie
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             is
             death
             .
          
           Then
           shall
           be
           the
           end
           of
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           corruption
           in
           all
           his
           ;
           and
           not
           before
           :
           though
           we
           be
           alreadie
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           from
           it
           ,
           in
           Gods
           purpose
           and
           promise
           (
           which
           shall
           then
           bee
           fully
           performed
           )
           and
           in
           part
           ,
           whereof
           we
           presently
           haue
           an
           assurance
           in
           that
           our
           soules
           are
           renewed
           in
           this
           life
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           receiued
           in
           the
           next
           to
           a
           blessed
           rest
           and
           comfort
           ,
           till
           that
           day
           rise
           ,
           when
           Christ
           will
           set
           a
           crowne
           of
           righteousnesse
           on
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           loue
           his
           comming
           .
           Againe
           we
           are
           presently
           freed
           from
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           solely
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           farder
           or
           other
           profit
           or
           vse
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           onely
           to
           punish
           and
           reuenge
           sinne
           .
           And
           such
           are
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           speake
           .
           For
           God
           in
           them
           all
           hath
           so
           tempered
           a
           taste
           of
           his
           iustice
           with
           his
           manifold
           and
           great
           mercies
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           expedient
           for
           vs
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           wholly
           freed
           from
           them
           .
           This
           respect
           preuaileth
           so
           farre
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           whiles
           the
           world
           must
           dure
           ,
           hee
           hath
           subiected
           his
           children
           to
           the
           capitall
           and
           penall
           lawes
           not
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           of
           infidels
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           without
           discipline
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           mans
           state
           and
           life
           on
           earth
           can
           not
           be
           maintained
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           politicke
           and
           penall
           lawes
           of
           Princes
           bee
           not
           derogatorie
           to
           Christes
           death
           ,
           nor
           iniuries
           to
           Christian
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Libertines
           would
           haue
           them
           ;
           not
           because
           men
           haue
           more
           right
           to
           punish
           then
           God
           hath
           ,
           or
           their
           interest
           to
           punish
           could
           continue
           ,
           when
           Gods
           doth
           cease
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           it
           is
           expedient
           and
           needfull
           for
           vs
           so
           to
           bee
           gouerned
           in
           outward
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           come
           ,
           when
           Christ
           will
           i
           
             put
             downe
             all
             rule
             and
             all
             authoritie
             and
             power
             ,
          
           that
           God
           may
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
           Now
           if
           Christs
           death
           repeale
           not
           mans
           lawes
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           Gods
           irreuocable
           iudgements
           fastned
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           hindering
           our
           saluation
           ,
           but
           renuing
           the
           memoriall
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           forget
           it
           ,
           or
           neglect
           it
           ;
           and
           teaching
           vs
           by
           tollerable
           and
           temporall
           paines
           ,
           what
           intollerable
           torments
           wee
           haue
           escaped
           by
           Gods
           mercies
           towards
           vs
           ?
           Wherefore
           Christ
           by
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           
           hath
           shewed
           vs
           an
           example
           what
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           thereby
           rather
           confirmed
           then
           reuersed
           his
           Fathers
           sentence
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           till
           he
           come
           to
           wipe
           all
           teares
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           vs
           to
           the
           glorious
           libertie
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           presently
           purchased
           for
           vs
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           not
           presently
           execute
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           doeth
           not
           belong
           ,
           nor
           any
           benefite
           thereof
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           as
           
             repent
             and
             beleeue
          
           .
           After
           his
           death
           Christ
           commanded
           k
           
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             to
             be
             preached
             in
             his
             name
             among
             all
             nations
          
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           denounced
           ,
           l
           
             He
             which
             will
             not
             beleeue
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           So
           that
           neither
           the
           incredulous
           ,
           nor
           the
           impenitent
           haue
           any
           part
           or
           pardon
           in
           Christes
           death
           and
           sufferings
           .
           If
           then
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           would
           fully
           repent
           and
           perfectly
           beleeue
           :
           surely
           all
           which
           they
           should
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           (
           I
           still
           except
           the
           naturall
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           vnchangeable
           corruption
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           which
           abideth
           in
           them
           from
           their
           birth
           )
           were
           onely
           trials
           of
           the
           graces
           ,
           and
           signes
           of
           their
           blessednesse
           .
           m
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             that
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             :
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             When
             you
             doe
             well
             and
             suffer
             ,
             taking
             it
          
           n
           
             patiently
             ,
             this
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             is
             acceptable
             vnto
             God.
          
           But
           
             what
             praise
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             when
             yee
             be
             buffeted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             you
             take
             it
             patiently
             ?
          
           Now
           how
           many
           thousands
           are
           there
           in
           Christs
           flocke
           ,
           which
           defect
           in
           faith
           and
           specially
           in
           true
           repentance
           ?
           Yea
           how
           rare
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           repent
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           ought
           ?
           Then
           hath
           Gods
           iustice
           cause
           enough
           ,
           and
           enough
           to
           punish
           all
           ,
           that
           either
           shrinke
           in
           faith
           ,
           neglect
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           slacke
           repentance
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           generall
           freedome
           obtained
           and
           proclaimed
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           this
           number
           very
           few
           Christians
           are
           exempted
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           make
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           no
           iustice
           ,
           or
           regardeth
           not
           his
           iustice
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           after
           hee
           hath
           once
           engraffed
           them
           into
           Christ
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           all
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinnes
           for
           them
           ;
           is
           but
           to
           deceiue
           them
           .
           God
           is
           most
           faithfull
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           take
           assured
           hold
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           wee
           fall
           from
           them
           by
           diffidence
           or
           disobedience
           ,
           God
           wanteth
           no
           iustice
           to
           aggrauate
           his
           hand
           according
           to
           our
           deserts
           ,
           though
           in
           mercie
           he
           spare
           vs
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           striketh
           vs
           ,
           and
           intendeth
           our
           conuersion
           and
           not
           our
           destruction
           ,
           how
           sharpe
           soeuer
           his
           plagues
           be
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           farre
           sharper
           ,
           if
           his
           loue
           towardes
           vs
           in
           Christ
           Iesu
           ,
           did
           not
           ouer-rule
           his
           iust
           displeasure
           against
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           o
           
             The
             case
             with
             Christ
             was
             cleane
             otherwise
             .
             He
             needed
             no
             amendment
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             suffered
             was
             right
             punishment
             .
          
           ]
           
             Right
             and
             proper
          
           ,
           if
           you
           may
           be
           moderator
           ,
           shall
           be
           
           what
           please
           you
           .
           What
           is
           RIGHT
           AND
           TRVE
           PVNISHMENT
           you
           neuer
           define
           ;
           but
           pretending
           sinceritie
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           issue
           ,
           you
           enclose
           your
           conceites
           with
           
             verie
             ,
             proper
             ,
             right
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           phrases
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           your
           leaue
           .
           But
           declare
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           or
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           make
           others
           partakers
           of
           your
           mysteries
           ,
           what
           is
           proper
           and
           
             right
             ,
             verie
          
           and
           true
           punishment
           .
           You
           must
           define
           punishment
           either
           by
           the
           paine
           ,
           which
           is
           suffered
           ;
           or
           by
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           inflicted
           .
           You
           stand
           not
           in
           this
           place
           on
           the
           paine
           imposed
           ,
           but
           rather
           on
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           the
           punishment
           .
           For
           if
           you
           measure
           punishment
           by
           the
           same
           paines
           ,
           then
           tell
           vs
           why
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           penurie
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           be
           punishments
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           godly
           ;
           since
           they
           be
           the
           same
           in
           both
           ,
           setting
           aside
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           which
           is
           different
           in
           both
           .
           They
           are
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           for
           
             correction
             and
             amendment
          
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           not
           for
           destruction
           and
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           wicked
           .
           Then
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           by
           your
           intention
           ,
           maketh
           the
           paine
           to
           be
           punishment
           ;
           which
           being
           referred
           to
           another
           end
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           patients
           ,
           is
           no
           punishment
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           selfe
           same
           paine
           in
           both
           .
           And
           thence
           you
           draw
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           for
           correction
           and
           amendment
           in
           him
           ,
           therefore
           p
           
             his
             afflictions
             euery
             one
          
           ,
           SMALL
           AND
           GREAT
           ,
           
             were
             true
             and
             proper
             punishments
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             very
             wrath
             for
             sinne
             lying
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           Otherwise
           the
           bodily
           afflictions
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           were
           the
           selfe
           same
           which
           the
           godly
           often
           suffer
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           auouch
           them
           in
           the
           faithfull
           to
           be
           no
           punishments
           ,
           because
           they
           serue
           for
           correction
           and
           amendment
           in
           them
           ;
           which
           
           hauing
           no
           place
           in
           Christ
           ,
           you
           conclude
           his
           sufferings
           great
           and
           small
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           right
           and
           proper
           punishments
           .
           But
           Sir
           how
           prooue
           you
           this
           diuision
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           punishments
           ,
           (
           you
           call
           them
           paines
           )
           which
           God
           inflicteth
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           either
           for
           correction
           or
           for
           vengeance
           properly
           so
           called
           ?
           there
           is
           neither
           sufficiencie
           ,
           nor
           pietie
           in
           this
           partition
           of
           yours
           thus
           applied
           to
           Christ.
           For
           
             in
             the
             wicked
          
           Gods
           purpose
           is
           onely
           
             to
             reuenge
          
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           end
           God
           allotteth
           them
           the
           iust
           and
           full
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           euerlasting
           damnation
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           patience
           ,
           he
           mitigateth
           his
           hand
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           which
           shall
           follow
           ,
           but
           giueth
           them
           no
           inward
           grace
           to
           repent
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           hardned
           and
           ripened
           for
           sorer
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           still
           repining
           and
           murmuring
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           but
           neuer
           misliking
           or
           leauing
           their
           sinnes
           .
           In
           the
           elect
           when
           they
           are
           disobedient
           and
           impenitent
           ,
           God
           persueth
           their
           sinnes
           with
           corporall
           and
           temporall
           plagues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           returne
           and
           flie
           vnto
           him
           for
           mercie
           ;
           to
           which
           ende
           he
           giueth
           them
           grace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           miseries
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           his
           promises
           made
           to
           them
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           so
           vpon
           their
           submission
           and
           conuersion
           he
           receiueth
           them
           to
           fauour
           ;
           whose
           persons
           he
           alwayes
           loued
           in
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           though
           he
           hated
           and
           scourged
           their
           vncleannesse
           .
           In
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           case
           was
           cleane
           different
           from
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           You
           confesse
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           him
           to
           be
           corrected
           or
           amended
           ;
           then
           was
           he
           not
           punished
           for
           correction
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           much
           lesse
           did
           God
           purpose
           to
           destroy
           Christs
           person
           being
           his
           owne
           and
           onely
           Sonne
           ;
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           wicked
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           and
           soules
           he
           will
           destroy
           in
           hell
           :
           and
           consequently
           Christ
           was
           not
           punished
           to
           destruction
           .
           That
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           whose
           persons
           God
           hateth
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           prouoke
           his
           iust
           wrath
           to
           their
           vtter
           destruction
           .
           Then
           was
           Christ
           neither
           punished
           as
           the
           godly
           are
           for
           amendment
           ,
           nor
           as
           the
           wicked
           are
           for
           vengeance
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           partition
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           defectiue
           ;
           and
           all
           your
           collections
           grounded
           thereon
           are
           like
           the
           foundation
           ,
           that
           is
           voide
           of
           all
           strength
           and
           trueth
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           was
           Gods
           purpose
           in
           punishing
           Christ
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           euen
           that
           which
           
           you
           alwayes
           passe
           by
           with
           deafe
           and
           dull
           eares
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           often
           repeated
           and
           vrged
           vnto
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           will
           not
           be
           turned
           from
           the
           trade
           of
           your
           hellish
           paines
           .
           Why
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           man
           redeemed
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           (
           that
           I
           call
           the
           punishment
           )
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           yeeld
           many
           causes
           ,
           (
           though
           of
           Gods
           will
           no
           cause
           may
           be
           required
           ;
           )
           some
           respecting
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           some
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           regarding
           vs.
           Touching
           God
           ,
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           doth
           commend
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           shew
           his
           power
           ,
           manifest
           his
           loue
           ,
           content
           his
           holines
           ,
           &
           preserue
           his
           iustice
           .
           q
           
             Christ
             crucisied
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           sayth
           )
           
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
          
           to
           them
           that
           are
           saued
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           seeme
           foolishnesse
           and
           weakenesse
           to
           them
           that
           perish
           .
           Then
           to
           controle
           the
           carnall
           wisdome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           the
           pride
           and
           strength
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           God
           would
           vse
           the
           basenesse
           and
           feeblenesse
           of
           the
           Crosse
           in
           sauing
           his
           elect
           .
           Also
           ,
           to
           witnesse
           his
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           he
           decreed
           the
           same
           :
           r
           
             So
             God
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
          
           s
           
             to
             be
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             sauour
             vnto
             God.
          
           With
           which
           Sacrifice
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           resteth
           so
           t
           well
           pleased
           ,
           that
           he
           accepteth
           vs
           as
           holy
           ,
           and
           u
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             the
             bodie
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             made
             .
          
           The
           vpholding
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           is
           often
           specified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           x
           
             By
             a
             man
             (
             came
             )
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             man
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           y
           
             Him
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             God
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           )
           
             that
             wee
             should
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           Therefore
           
             it
             was
          
           z
           
             expedient
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             perished
             not
             .
          
           a
           
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             stripes
             are
             wee
             healed
             .
             The
             Lord
             layed
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
           b
           
             And
             where
             a
             Testament
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             :
             for
             a
             Testament
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             dead
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           God
           decreed
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           in
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           to
           reueale
           his
           
             wisdome
             ,
             power
          
           ,
           and
           loue
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           satisfie
           
             his
             holinesse
          
           
           and
           iustice
           ,
           which
           were
           thorowly
           displeased
           and
           prouoked
           with
           mans
           disobedience
           ,
           but
           as
           thorowly
           recompensed
           and
           appeased
           by
           the
           submission
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           his
           enduring
           the
           crosse
           declared
           his
           
             obedience
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humilitie
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             perfection
          
           and
           power
           ,
           in
           more
           effectuall
           maner
           ,
           than
           without
           it
           he
           could
           haue
           done
           .
           For
           therein
           he
           c
           
             emptied
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             vnto
             death
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           d
           
             When
             hee
             was
             reuiled
             ,
             he
             reuiled
             not
             againe
             ;
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             threatned
             not
             .
             He
          
           e
           
             was
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             open
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           For
           so
           f
           
             he
             loued
          
           (
           vs
           )
           
             that
             he
             gaue
             himselfe
          
           (
           for
           vs
           ;
           )
           g
           
             and
             greater
             loue
             than
             this
             hath
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             bestow
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friends
             .
          
           But
           h
           
             God
             setteth
             out
             his
             loue
             towards
             vs
             ,
             that
             whiles
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             Christ
             died
             for
             vs.
             Once
          
           (
           then
           )
           i
           
             he
             suffered
             ,
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             God
          
           ;
           and
           being
           k
           
             consummate
             through
             affliction
             ,
             was
             made
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             Saluation
             .
             For
             in
             that
             he
             suffered
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             ,
          
           and
           became
           
             a
             mercifull
             and
             faithfull
             high
             Priest
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
          
           l
           
             therefore
             he
             died
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
          
           m
           
             through
             death
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             diuell
             .
          
        
         
           On
           our
           behalfe
           it
           was
           not
           needlesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           For
           besides
           
             that
             we
             are
          
           n
           
             bought
             with
             a
             price
          
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           our
           owne
           ,
           euen
           
             with
             the
          
           o
           
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Lambe
           vnspotted
           and
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           p
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           which
           couenant
           is
           irreuocable
           ,
           being
           sealed
           with
           his
           bloud
           :
           by
           his
           crosse
           Christ
           q
           
             left
             vs
             an
             example
             how
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             be
          
           r
           
             partakers
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             that
             when
             his
             glorie
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             glad
             and
             reioyce
             .
          
           For
           
             it
             is
             a
          
           s
           
             true
             saying
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             liue
             with
             him
             ;
             if
             we
             suffer
          
           (
           with
           him
           )
           
             we
             shall
             raigne
             with
             him
          
           .
           t
           
             We
             are
             buried
             then
             by
             Baptisme
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             also
             walke
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             :
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             olde
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             of
             sinne
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             hencefoorth
             we
             should
             not
             serue
             sinne
             .
          
           u
           
             He
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             liue
             should
             not
             hencefoorth
             liue
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           Infinite
           are
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           witnessing
           the
           
             causes
             ,
             effects
          
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           Christs
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           all
           which
           this
           Dreamer
           must
           denie
           or
           delude
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           defend
           ,
           that
           Gods
           purpose
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           was
           only
           to
           punish
           our
           sinne
           lying
           on
           him
           .
           For
           if
           Gods
           purposes
           in
           appointing
           Christes
           Crosse
           ,
           were
           so
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           honourable
           to
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           profitable
           for
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           ;
           with
           what
           face
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           punished
           his
           Sonne
           only
           for
           vengeance
           ?
           or
           that
           
             whatsoeuer
             Christ
             suffered
          
           (
           all
           his
           life
           long
           )
           
             specially
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             was
          
           x
           
             verie
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             from
             God
             properly
             taken
             ?
          
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           same
           things
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           the
           godly
           likewise
           do
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           history
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ;
           and
           other
           paines
           or
           deaths
           in
           Christ
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           specifie
           .
           Gods
           counsell
           in
           decreeing
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           for
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           considering
           the
           true
           desert
           of
           our
           sinne
           and
           terrible
           vengeance
           prouided
           for
           others
           ,
           was
           varie
           fauourable
           and
           fatherly
           ,
           not
           ouerpressing
           the
           patience
           of
           Christes
           humane
           nature
           ,
           nor
           wearying
           his
           obedience
           ;
           and
           had
           in
           it
           farre
           more
           gracious
           and
           glorious
           intents
           and
           euents
           ,
           than
           our
           afflictions
           can
           or
           ought
           any
           way
           to
           match
           or
           approch
           .
           If
           then
           Gods
           fauour
           to
           his
           elect
           make
           their
           sufferings
           in
           this
           life
           no
           wrath
           ,
           nor
           vengeance
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           punishments
           ;
           why
           should
           the
           exceeding
           loue
           and
           admirable
           honor
           wherewith
           God
           accepted
           and
           aduanced
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           for
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           seeme
           to
           any
           sober
           man
           
             verie
             wrath
             ,
             true
             vengeance
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             proper
             punishment
          
           of
           sinne
           prouided
           and
           reserued
           for
           reprobate
           men
           and
           angels
           ?
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           for
           correction
           ,
           you
           say
           .
           ]
           What
           then
           ?
           ergo
           for
           vengeance
           ?
           Who
           being
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           would
           so
           reason
           ?
           God
           afflicteth
           his
           Saints
           often
           times
           for
           probation
           ,
           for
           perfection
           ,
           for
           coronation
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           auouch
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           correction
           .
           May
           a
           man
           thence
           conclude
           by
           your
           Logick
           ,
           that
           these
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Godly
           are
           
           true
           punishment
           and
           proper
           vengeance
           ?
           Your selfe
           most
           withstand
           it
           .
           Why
           then
           since
           Christes
           afflictions
           had
           in
           them
           a
           cleere
           illustration
           of
           Gods
           
             wisdome
             ,
             power
          
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           man
           ,
           somewhat
           blemished
           and
           obscured
           in
           mans
           fall
           by
           Satans
           craft
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           recompence
           to
           his
           holinesse
           and
           iustice
           ,
           neglected
           and
           irritated
           by
           mans
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             obedience
             ,
             sufficience
          
           ,
           and
           preualence
           of
           his
           Sonne
           thereby
           declared
           ;
           why
           should
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           those
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           during
           his
           life
           and
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           seeme
           to
           any
           man
           that
           is
           well
           aduised
           ,
           the
           true
           
             wrath
             ,
             proper
             vengeance
          
           and
           
             right
             punishment
          
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           sinners
           ?
           Yea
           since
           the
           proper
           vengeance
           and
           right
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           must
           be
           common
           to
           sinfull
           men
           with
           the
           sinfull
           Angels
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           both
           sinned
           ,
           and
           shall
           both
           receaue
           the
           due
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           corporall
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           wherein
           the
           diuels
           can
           not
           partake
           with
           men
           ,
           be
           called
           the
           
             proper
             vengeance
          
           and
           
             right
             punishment
          
           of
           sinne
           ?
           And
           who
           but
           you
           ,
           hearing
           our
           Sauiour
           pronounce
           that
           
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           is
           the
           
             full
             payment
          
           and
           
             proper
             punishment
          
           of
           wicked
           and
           accursed
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           would
           labour
           with
           such
           loose
           and
           lewd
           collections
           to
           bring
           Christ
           Iesus
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           full
           punishment
           and
           proper
           vengeance
           due
           to
           sinne
           ?
           Wherefore
           take
           backe
           your
           riotous
           and
           irreligious
           termes
           :
           As
           they
           are
           not
           prooued
           by
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           but
           cloudes
           to
           cloke
           the
           fantasticall
           frame
           of
           your
           new
           hell
           .
           In
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           punishment
           exacted
           by
           God
           on
           the
           manhood
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           farre
           different
           from
           that
           which
           the
           wicked
           doe
           and
           shall
           feele
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           the
           
             wrath
             to
             come
          
           ;
           (
           wherein
           the
           diuels
           shall
           haue
           their
           portion
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           )
           God
           would
           haue
           vs
           learne
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           detesteth
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           how
           easie
           all
           the
           plagues
           ,
           which
           we
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           we
           deserue
           ;
           how
           infinite
           the
           loue
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           was
           towards
           vs
           ,
           to
           lay
           the
           burden
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           haue
           borne
           ,
           on
           the
           shoulders
           of
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           dignitie
           ,
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           sufficiencie
           was
           able
           to
           quench
           that
           wrath
           ,
           that
           euerlastingly
           and
           intolerably
           would
           haue
           burnt
           against
           vs
           to
           our
           finall
           and
           perpetuall
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           For
           if
           Gods
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           recompence
           our
           sinnes
           with
           his
           infinite
           humilitie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           sanctitie
           ,
           was
           yet
           pursued
           vnto
           death
           in
           most
           painefull
           and
           reprochfull
           manner
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           quited
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           load
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           had
           we
           appeared
           in
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           receaue
           the
           reward
           of
           our
           manifold
           iniquities
           ,
           what
           could
           haue
           beene
           the
           end
           thereof
           but
           a
           most
           dreadfull
           damnation
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           to
           hell
           fire
           for
           euer
           with
           the
           desperate
           and
           damned
           spirits
           ?
           This
           God
           would
           haue
           vs
           obserue
           in
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           many
           other
           points
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           inclose
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           That
           then
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           against
           our
           sinnes
           appeared
           in
           the
           Crosse
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           ,
           speaking
           of
           wrath
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           that
           any
           wrath
           or
           vengeance
           proper
           to
           the
           wicked
           was
           therein
           offered
           or
           executed
           on
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           iust
           and
           full
           punishment
           allotted
           to
           others
           for
           sinne
           ,
           (
           Saue
           that
           his
           sufferings
           were
           in
           his
           person
           the
           full
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           most
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           and
           recompence
           for
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           )
           I
           find
           no
           mention
           made
           thereof
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           see
           any
           iust
           cause
           or
           proofe
           thereof
           alleaged
           by
           you
           in
           all
           your
           writings
           .
           For
           since
           you
           will
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           executed
           on
           the
           godly
           shall
           be
           truely
           called
           wrath
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           the
           wrath
           which
           you
           imagine
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           must
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           rightly
           called
           wrath
           ;
           because
           the
           godly
           feele
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           litle
           nor
           great
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           .
           Now
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           prouided
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           wicked
           only
           ;
           and
           no
           way
           common
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           this
           is
           both
           a
           false
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           proposition
           of
           yours
           ,
           &
           though
           you
           euery
           where
           vrge
           it
           ,
           you
           no
           where
           prooue
           it
           ,
           but
           boldly
           ,
           as
           your
           fashion
           is
           ,
           affirming
           it
           ,
           you
           thinke
           the
           world
           bound
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           the
           wrath
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           
           differed
           from
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           wicked
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Nature
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           paines
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           and
           inward
           peace
           of
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           consequents
           of
           the
           paines
           themselues
           .
           In
           this
           world
           the
           wicked
           find
           subtraction
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ,
           confusion
           and
           desperation
           ;
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           
             exclusion
             from
             glorie
             ,
             Malediction
          
           ,
           and
           damnation
           wholy
           and
           euerlastingly
           light
           on
           them
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           may
           be
           transferred
           to
           Christ
           without
           intolerable
           blasphemie
           .
           Yet
           paine
           you
           thinke
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           paine
           the
           wicked
           and
           damned
           doe
           not
           suffer
           .
           ]
           Were
           that
           true
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           damned
           suffer
           no
           more
           then
           pain
           ,
           though
           indeed
           in
           hell
           cuery
           thing
           doth
           paine
           them
           ,
           yet
           all
           paines
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           kind
           ;
           and
           no
           paines
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           come
           neere
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           whereof
           this
           mortall
           life
           and
           flesh
           is
           not
           capable
           .
           The
           paine
           of
           fire
           we
           see
           doth
           presently
           cut
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           some
           diseases
           so
           much
           heate
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           paine
           and
           force
           of
           this
           naturall
           fire
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           sicknesse
           is
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           must
           be
           made
           immortall
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           endure
           it
           .
           All
           aches
           and
           agues
           doe
           paine
           the
           body
           ,
           all
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           afflict
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           of
           man.
           Shall
           we
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           pained
           or
           grieued
           ,
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           paine
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           then
           prophane
           abusing
           and
           deluding
           the
           terrible
           iudgements
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           paines
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           are
           hell
           paines
           in
           nature
           and
           kind
           ,
           which
           you
           wrap
           vnder
           the
           fold
           of
           proper
           wrath
           and
           right
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           paines
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           must
           either
           be
           
             the
             selfe
             same
          
           paines
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           iust
           and
           fierce
           wrath
           inflicted
           on
           the
           damned
           ;
           or
           you
           shall
           neuer
           inferre
           by
           phrases
           of
           your
           owne
           making
           ,
           which
           only
           serue
           to
           hide
           your
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           it
           hath
           many
           degrees
           and
           parts
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           you
           will
           not
           heare
           thereof
           .
           For
           as
           Gods
           blessings
           &
           benefits
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           made
           man
           ,
           were
           of
           his
           heauenly
           goodnes
           richly
           prouided
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           powred
           on
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           the
           leading
           of
           this
           life
           in
           plenty
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           surer
           attaining
           of
           euerlasting
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           in
           an
           other
           place
           :
           so
           when
           man
           by
           sinne
           fell
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           iustice
           God
           depriued
           him
           and
           his
           of
           all
           those
           earthly
           and
           bodily
           fauours
           and
           comforts
           no
           lesse
           then
           of
           the
           spirituall
           and
           inward
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           mind
           ;
           by
           that
           meanes
           making
           way
           to
           his
           euerlasting
           and
           dreadfull
           Iudgements
           against
           sinne
           .
           Now
           if
           these
           externall
           things
           bestowed
           on
           man
           in
           his
           first
           creation
           ,
           were
           iustly
           called
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           confessed
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           blessings
           and
           fauours
           of
           God
           afforded
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           man
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           his
           vse
           ;
           then
           out
           of
           question
           the
           taking
           them
           away
           from
           man
           ,
           and
           subiecting
           him
           by
           iustice
           to
           the
           contrary
           for
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           may
           as
           truly
           be
           named
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           signes
           and
           effects
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           nameth
           wrath
           .
           And
           so
           God
           calleth
           either
           of
           them
           when
           he
           y
           promiseth
           the
           one
           to
           the
           obseruers
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           y
           threatneth
           the
           other
           to
           the
           breakers
           thereof
           ;
           who
           vseth
           not
           to
           promise
           or
           threaten
           words
           but
           deeds
           .
           Neither
           hath
           it
           any
           reason
           because
           the
           reiecting
           of
           man
           from
           the
           greater
           and
           higher
           blessings
           of
           inward
           grace
           and
           eternall
           blisse
           was
           farre
           the
           sorer
           and
           sharper
           punishment
           of
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           these
           should
           be
           no
           degree
           nor
           effect
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           legge
           or
           an
           arme
           should
           be
           counted
           no
           mayme
           ,
           because
           a
           man
           hath
           an
           head
           and
           an
           hart
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           principall
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           in
           comparison
           they
           may
           be
           iustly
           diminished
           ,
           and
           abased
           farre
           beneath
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           which
           are
           reserued
           for
           his
           Children
           in
           an
           other
           life
           ;
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           be
           denyed
           to
           be
           Gods
           blessings
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           :
           and
           if
           to
           giue
           them
           to
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           first
           made
           ,
           were
           the
           fauour
           and
           bountie
           of
           God
           towards
           man
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           may
           deny
           ;
           to
           take
           them
           from
           man
           for
           sinne
           ,
           must
           truely
           argue
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           not
           in
           improper
           speech
           ,
           as
           you
           gloze
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           lesse
           degree
           then
           those
           ,
           which
           bring
           with
           them
           perpetuall
           subuersion
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           .
        
         
         
           And
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           meane
           to
           expresse
           the
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           by
           proprietie
           of
           words
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           but
           by
           different
           circumstances
           :
           either
           of
           the
           TIME
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           no
           wrath
           is
           executed
           but
           that
           which
           is
           euerlasting
           ;
           as
           Christ
           z
           
             deliuereth
             vs
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             thou
          
           a
           
             heapest
             vp
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           PERSONS
           ,
           who
           are
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           b
           
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             prepared
             to
             destruction
             ,
          
           and
           for
           whom
           is
           reserued
           the
           mist
           of
           darknesse
           for
           euer
           ;
           as
           ,
           c
           
             for
             such
             things
             commeth
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             on
             the
             Children
             of
             vnbeliefe
          
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           CONTINVANCE
           which
           neuer
           ceaseth
           ,
           as
           d
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
          
           that
           beleeueth
           not
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           HIGTH
           thereof
           when
           it
           is
           full
           ,
           as
           e
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             come
             vpon
             them
             to
             the
             vttermost
             :
          
           or
           of
           the
           CONTRARY
           when
           it
           is
           eternall
           life
           ;
           as
           ,
           f
           
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             vs
             vnto
             wrath
             ,
             but
             to
             obtaine
             Saluation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           or
           of
           the
           CONSEQVENTS
           which
           are
           suddaine
           destruction
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           as
           ,
           g
           
             kisse
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             least
             he
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             ye
             perish
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             when
             his
             wrath
             shall
             suddenly
             burne
             ,
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           By
           these
           and
           such
           like
           particulars
           we
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           the
           one
           wrath
           ,
           and
           when
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           the
           wordes
           are
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           cause
           which
           is
           sinne
           .
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           Moses
           ,
           
           
             why
             doth
             thy
             wrath
             waxe
             hote
             against
             thy
             people
             ?
             turne
             from
             thy
             fierce
             wrath
             and
             desist
             from
             this
             euill
             towards
             thy
             People
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           i
           
             I
             fell
             downe
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             fortie
             daies
             and
             fortie
             nights
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             of
             all
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             yee
             had
             sinned
             ,
             doing
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             prouoking
             him
             .
             For
             I
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             you
             to
             destroy
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             me
             at
             that
             time
             also
             .
          
           Exceeding
           many
           are
           the
           places
           ,
           which
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           our
           
             iniquities
             auert
          
           the
           outward
           blessing
           ,
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           sinnes
           k
           
             hinder
             good
             things
             from
             vs
          
           ;
           Though
           God
           after
           that
           ,
           comfort
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           their
           l
           
             warrefare
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             receaued
             sufficient
             Correction
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             for
             all
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           Surely
           these
           warnings
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           are
           not
           empty
           words
           or
           improper
           speeches
           ;
           but
           effectuall
           and
           faithfull
           instructions
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           learne
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           visite
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           they
           forget
           to
           repent
           and
           obey
           ;
           though
           he
           spare
           them
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           effunded
           on
           the
           wicked
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           name
           of
           wrath
           is
           rightly
           and
           truely
           applyed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           euen
           to
           those
           afflictions
           wherewith
           God
           scourgeth
           his
           owne
           Children
           for
           their
           negligence
           and
           impenitence
           ,
           though
           God
           haue
           an
           other
           and
           greater
           ,
           which
           is
           eternall
           wrath
           ,
           laid
           vp
           in
           store
           for
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           who
           die
           without
           Repentance
           and
           Remission
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Howsoeuer
           the
           strife
           for
           words
           standeth
           ,
           wherein
           I
           confesse
           I
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           disalow
           the
           tongue
           and
           pen
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           reporteth
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           common
           to
           him
           with
           his
           members
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           where
           he
           suffered
           .
           The
           Apostles
           plainely
           prooue
           as
           much
           ,
           to
           wit
           that
           we
           haue
           m
           
             fellowship
             and
          
           n
           communion
           with
           Christs
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           are
           n
           
             conformed
             to
             his
             death
          
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           communion
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           same
           things
           are
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           though
           the
           degrees
           may
           differ
           .
           And
           you
           your selfe
           ,
           when
           it
           maketh
           for
           you
           ,
           can
           vrge
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           saith
           ;
           o
           
             He
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             like
          
           (
           to
           vs
           )
           yet
           
             without
             sinne
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           my
           iudgement
           it
           is
           a
           most
           cleere
           case
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           ;
           that
           all
           Christes
           sufferings
           were
           LIKE
           ,
           yea
           the
           SAME
           that
           ours
           are
           ,
           as
           being
           common
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           you
           any
           way
           vnderstand
           what
           belongeth
           to
           trueth
           or
           reason
           ,
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           godly
           must
           either
           bee
           wrath
           as
           well
           as
           Christes
           ,
           or
           if
           their
           bee
           not
           ,
           his
           were
           not
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           the
           godly
           must
           either
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           suffer
           as
           Christ
           did
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           equiualent
           :
           or
           if
           the
           godly
           doe
           not
           so
           suffer
           ,
           then
           Christ
           did
           not
           so
           suffer
           .
           If
           you
           flie
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           which
           was
           different
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           thinke
           there
           to
           succour
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           short
           :
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           in
           Christes
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           farre
           more
           fauourable
           and
           honourable
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           bee
           to
           any
           of
           the
           elect
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           Gods
           purpose
           in
           Christes
           punishment
           will
           far
           der
           free
           him
           from
           hell
           paines
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           any
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
        
         
           The
           proportion
           of
           the
           pain
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           &
           the
           inward
           peace
           of
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           will
           proue
           the
           same
           .
           For
           where
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           exceed
           the
           patience
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           way
           possible
           to
           bee
           suffered
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           mortall
           bodies
           ;
           the
           measure
           of
           Christes
           paine
           was
           so
           proportioned
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           it
           neither
           ouerwhelmed
           his
           life
           ,
           nor
           his
           patience
           .
           And
           though
           his
           sweate
           were
           like
           bloud
           in
           his
           earnest
           prayer
           and
           Agonie
           ,
           yet
           no
           Scripture
           decideth
           ,
           whether
           that
           were
           for
           
             paine
             ,
             feare
             ,
             or
             zeale
          
           ;
           and
           that
           dured
           but
           a
           while
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           where
           as
           after
           ,
           when
           his
           afflictions
           and
           paines
           were
           at
           sorest
           ,
           he
           shewed
           no
           signe
           of
           shrinking
           either
           at
           the
           torments
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           affliction
           of
           his
           minde
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           p
           
             For
             the
             ioy
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
          
           ;
           not
           wearied
           nor
           fainting
           in
           minde
           ,
           but
           with
           most
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           quiet
           patience
           persisting
           to
           the
           ende
           .
           This
           conflict
           betweene
           paine
           and
           patience
           ,
           to
           serue
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           obey
           Gods
           will
           ,
           Christ
           proposeth
           to
           all
           his
           members
           on
           the
           same
           condition
           that
           it
           was
           offered
           to
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           q
           
             To
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             will
             I
             giue
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             throne
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             ouercame
             ,
             and
             ●…it
             with
             my
             Father
             in
             his
             throne
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           consequents
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           brutish
           blasphemie
           to
           affirme
           them
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           forbeare
           to
           obiect
           them
           .
           I
           haue
           often
           named
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           r
           
             abhorre
             such
             blasphemies
             as
             well
             as
             ●…
             doe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             so
             suffered
             hell
             paines
             .
          
           ]
           But
           Sir
           ,
           you
           &
           your
           friends
           must
           shew
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           God
           hath
           seuered
           these
           consequents
           I
           meane
           ,
           
             reiection
             ,
             reprobation
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             malediction
             diction
             ,
             desperation
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           from
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           The
           Scripture
           proposeth
           them
           as
           necessarie
           and
           infallible
           consequents
           to
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           :
           You
           will
           seuer
           them
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           Christ
           must
           either
           not
           suffer
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           euerteth
           all
           your
           new
           Doctrine
           ;
           or
           he
           must
           also
           suffer
           these
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           annexe
           to
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           If
           you
           confesse
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           the
           Question
           is
           well
           ended
           :
           If
           you
           seuer
           these
           consequents
           from
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           shew
           by
           what
           authoritie
           of
           sacred
           Scriptures
           you
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           may
           be
           excused
           from
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           presumption
           .
           For
           if
           God
           by
           his
           word
           reuealed
           hath
           ioyned
           them
           together
           ,
           you
           doe
           or
           should
           know
           what
           sacriledge
           it
           is
           for
           your
           pleasure
           to
           pull
           them
           in
           sunder
           .
           Let
           your
           Reader
           therefore
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           you
           can
           be
           quited
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           except
           you
           shew
           good
           warrant
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           as
           yet
           you
           neither
           haue
           done
           ,
           nor
           offered
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Your selfe
             graunt
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             hell
             ;
             indeede
             onely
             it
             causeth
             hell
             to
             be
             cruell
             ;
             yea
             you
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             sharper
             then
             hell
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             hereby
             how
             vainely
             you
             say
             ;
             out
             of
             this
             proposition
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             sinne
             ,
             I
             shall
             neuer
             conclude
             ,
             ergo
             he
             suffered
             the
             true
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
             I
             haue
             here
             shewed
             you
             I
             trust
             that
             this
             followeth
             well
             ,
             seeing
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Christ
             fel●…
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             was
             his
             right
             and
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             albeit
             he
             suffered
             not
             all
             ,
             nor
             the
             whole
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             euery
             part
             thereof
             ,
             iust
             as
             the
             damned
             doe
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           you
           see
           your
           full
           purpose
           is
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffred
           for
           vs
           
             the
             true
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           beene
           your
           policie
           to
           conceale
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Reader
           all
           this
           while
           .
           And
           indeede
           howsoeuer
           you
           dissemble
           it
           ,
           because
           you
           can
           no
           way
           prooueit
           ,
           
             The
             death
             of
             Christes
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           or
           of
           the
           Damned
           are
           the
           maine
           markes
           which
           you
           shoote
           at
           ;
           though
           you
           closely
           carie
           it
           in
           other
           termes
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           generall
           and
           ambiguous
           ,
           as
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           to
           keepe
           your
           Reader
           from
           discouering
           your
           foolish
           reasons
           ,
           and
           reiecting
           your
           wicked
           deuices
           .
           But
           cough
           vp
           your
           conceites
           freely
           ,
           and
           wander
           not
           thus
           about
           a
           wood
           of
           words
           ,
           to
           shew
           your
           contentious
           spirit
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           hide
           your
           hatefull
           mysteries
           .
           
             Here
             you
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             you
             trust
             ,
             that
             it
             followeth
             well
             ,
             seeing
             the
             wrath
             ,
             that
             Christ
             felt
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             was
             right
             and
             proper
             wrath
             .
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           shewed
           vs
           what
           you
           intend
           ;
           but
           neither
           here
           ,
           nor
           else
           where
           doe
           you
           shew
           by
           what
           grounds
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           trueth
           you
           can
           inferre
           it
           .
           
             Christ
             suffered
             proper
             wrath
             and
             that
             in
             spirit
             ,
             you
             say
             .
          
           ]
           You
           neuer
           went
           about
           to
           define
           or
           describe
           what
           proper
           wrath
           is
           ;
           much
           lesse
           haue
           you
           any
           way
           prooued
           that
           ,
           which
           
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           to
           be
           proper
           wrath
           .
           And
           now
           on
           the
           sudden
           you
           bend
           vp
           your
           bristles
           ,
           and
           boast
           you
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           But
           by
           what
           Scriptures
           I
           pray
           you
           haue
           you
           shewed
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           Fathers
           ?
           Or
           if
           you
           haue
           neither
           of
           those
           to
           deriue
           your
           doctrine
           from
           ;
           what
           groundes
           of
           reason
           haue
           you
           produced
           for
           it
           ?
           You
           haue
           roued
           ignorantly
           ,
           confusedly
           ,
           and
           absurdly
           at
           the
           sufferings
           of
           mans
           soule
           ;
           you
           haue
           filled
           our
           eares
           with
           certaine
           new
           phrases
           of
           
             proper
             ,
             verie
          
           ,
           and
           
             right
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
          
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           first
           and
           last
           you
           haue
           proued
           nothing
           ;
           nay
           I
           see
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           offer
           of
           proofe
           ,
           but
           a
           bolde
           proiect
           of
           trifles
           and
           termes
           to
           support
           your
           errors
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           grant
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           hell
           .
           ]
           Hauing
           shewed
           by
           sundrie
           Fathers
           the
           verie
           page
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           often
           taken
           for
           the
           effects
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           any
           punishment
           which
           God
           inflicteth
           for
           sinne
           ;
           I
           granted
           that
           hell
           and
           t
           
             all
             the
             ●…orments
             there
          
           ,
           mightiustly
           be
           called
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             t
             the
             sharpest
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           What
           conclude
           you
           thence
           ?
           ergo
           euerie
           effect
           or
           degree
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           hell
           .
           If
           you
           clamper
           vs
           such
           conclusions
           ,
           you
           are
           fitter
           to
           ring
           a
           bell
           ,
           than
           to
           write
           a
           booke
           .
           What
           shew
           of
           reason
           hath
           this
           illation
           of
           yours
           ?
           The
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           applied
           to
           all
           the
           paines
           and
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           greatest
           vengeance
           that
           God
           taketh
           of
           men
           or
           diuels
           for
           sinne
           .
           Will
           you
           hence
           inferre
           ,
           hell
           is
           the
           greatest
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           ergo
           hell
           is
           all
           the
           punishment
           that
           God
           inflicteth
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           God
           inflicteth
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           hell
           ?
           By
           this
           Logike
           ,
           a
           rotten
           tooth
           ,
           a
           gowtie
           toe
           ,
           a
           broken
           head
           ,
           or
           a
           lame
           legge
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           liuing
           and
           dying
           are
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           But
           you
           will
           create
           vs
           a
           new
           compasse
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           shall
           containe
           all
           that
           the
           wicked
           doe
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           little
           .
           ]
           If
           you
           will
           fall
           to
           creating
           of
           new
           helles
           ,
           shew
           your
           commission
           ;
           otherwise
           you
           may
           create
           your selfe
           a
           woorse
           condition
           than
           you
           are
           ware
           of
           .
           Thinke
           you
           that
           any
           wise
           or
           godlie
           Reader
           will
           rest
           himselfe
           vpon
           such
           inuentions
           or
           such
           conclusions
           as
           these
           be
           ?
        
         
           u
           
             Who
             can
             say
             how
             little
             or
             how
             small
             the
             paine
             was
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           onely
           can
           tell
           how
           great
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           you
           say
           ,
           Christ
           x
           
             suffered
             a
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             equall
             to
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             tor●…ents
             thereof
             .
          
           For
           this
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           spare
           vs
           as
           well
           proofes
           as
           words
           ,
           we
           might
           at
           length
           perhaps
           beleeue
           you
           meant
           some
           trueth
           .
           Why
           presume
           you
           to
           determine
           a
           iust
           equalitie
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           to
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           hell
           vpon
           your
           owne
           head
           ?
           What
           Scripture
           teacheth
           you
           so
           to
           say
           ?
           y
           
             Nay
             ,
             who
             can
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             decla●…
             or
             comprehend
             the
             infinite
             greatnesse
             of
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           comprehended
           and
           declared
           the
           iust
           measure
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           you
           make
           it
           
             equall
             with
             hell
          
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           as
           constant
           in
           this
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           you
           presently
           adde
           ,
           that
           [
           Christs
           z
           
             anguish
             might
             very
             well
             be
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             doubt
             infinite
             ,
             euen
             in
             those
             bodily
             stripes
             and
             wounds
             ,
             whose
             paines
             otherwise
             were
          
           
           finite
           .
           ]
           Where
           if
           you
           take
           infinite
           for
           great
           ,
           or
           aboue
           mens
           reach
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           the
           word
           is
           vsed
           ,
           then
           speake
           you
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           For
           Christes
           paines
           may
           be
           great
           and
           intolerable
           to
           vs
           ,
           though
           nothing
           neere
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           But
           if
           you
           take
           infinite
           ,
           as
           contrarie
           to
           finite
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           in
           this
           place
           by
           opposing
           it
           to
           finite
           ,
           then
           infinite
           indeed
           is
           more
           than
           hell
           :
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           are
           finite
           in
           degree
           ,
           though
           infinite
           in
           hauing
           no
           end
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           you
           wrong
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           nothing
           is
           infinite
           ,
           besides
           his
           Diuine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           paines
           truely
           infinite
           ,
           his
           Godhead
           must
           suffer
           ,
           which
           is
           infinite
           blasphemie
           ;
           by
           reason
           his
           manhood
           being
           a
           creature
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           might
           not
           suffer
           but
           that
           which
           was
           finite
           ,
           both
           in
           
             waight
             and
             end
          
           .
           Such
           speculations
           you
           broach
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           brest
           ,
           without
           any
           likelihood
           of
           trueth
           or
           concurrence
           with
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           aske
           
             Who
             can
             limit
             or
             measure
          
           
           
             the
             furie
             of
             Gods
             seuere
             iustice
             against
             sinne
             ?
          
           ]
           As
           if
           God
           who
           is
           truely
           infinite
           as
           well
           in
           power
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           points
           ,
           did
           his
           vttermost
           against
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           creature
           in
           Christ
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           brunt
           of
           the
           most
           that
           Gods
           iustice
           and
           power
           could
           inflict
           vpon
           him
           .
           Such
           desperate
           vntrueths
           well
           become
           your
           sobrietie
           ,
           who
           will
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           haue
           some
           shift
           of
           words
           to
           shrowd
           your selfe
           vnder
           :
           but
           the
           
           Scriptures
           will
           teach
           you
           ,
           that
           Christes
           sufferings
           were
           of
           
             infinite
             price
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           person
           who
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           not
           of
           
             infinite
             paine
          
           which
           exceedeth
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
        
         
           I
           aske
           ,
           
             do
             you
             grant
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
          
           (
           1.
           
           Thess.
           5.
           )
           
             distinguisheth
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             soule
             ?
          
           ]
           I
           answere
           ,
           do
           you
           heare
           ,
           that
           you
           grosly
           mistake
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           you
           make
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           spirit
           two
           seuerall
           substances
           in
           man
           ?
           otherwise
           if
           they
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           your
           question
           is
           very
           childish
           .
           For
           the
           immortall
           substance
           of
           mans
           soule
           suffereth
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           her
           
             sense
             ,
             affections
             ,
             vnderstanding
          
           ,
           or
           will.
           And
           this
           is
           no
           Sophistrie
           deceiuing
           you
           with
           the
           word
           soule
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           recalling
           you
           to
           conceiue
           rightly
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           immortall
           and
           spirituall
           substance
           ,
           subiect
           to
           paine
           as
           well
           by
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           by
           her
           affections
           and
           will
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           other
           meanes
           soeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           punish
           her
           .
           As
           for
           the
           wrath
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           suffered
           in
           Christs
           spirit
           ,
           when
           you
           tell
           vs
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           wrath
           ,
           whether
           the
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           our
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           absolute
           impression
           of
           paine
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           case
           wherein
           Christ
           stood
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           might
           iustly
           breed
           
             feare
             ,
             care
          
           and
           sorrow
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           besides
           the
           affliction
           of
           bodily
           paines
           and
           anguish
           ,
           which
           his
           immortall
           and
           humane
           spirit
           must
           needs
           discerne
           and
           feele
           ;
           you
           shall
           receiue
           a
           fuller
           answere
           .
           Till
           then
           holde
           vs
           excused
           ,
           if
           we
           spend
           not
           time
           to
           guesse
           &
           grope
           after
           your
           blinde
           and
           hid
           fansies
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           it
           was
           religious
           and
           meritorious
           in
           him
           ,
           I
           meane
           euen
           the
           
             feare
             ,
             sorow
          
           and
           smart
           ,
           which
           hee
           
             humbly
             ,
             obediently
          
           ,
           and
           patiently
           suffered
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           whosoeuer
           were
           the
           meanes
           :
           and
           other
           wrath
           than
           that
           ,
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           proue
           was
           inflicted
           on
           Christs
           spirit
           or
           soule
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             as
             hot
             and
             scorching
             as
             hell
             fire
             it selfe
             ?
          
           ]
           We
           see
           then
           your
           forwardnesse
           to
           haue
           it
           so
           ;
           but
           withall
           your
           foolishnesse
           ,
           that
           daunting
           all
           others
           as
           vnpriuie
           to
           Gods
           secrets
           ,
           and
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           you
           only
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           tell
           vs
           out
           of
           your
           casting
           boxe
           ,
           how
           great
           and
           how
           hot
           the
           paine
           was
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           soule
           ;
           euen
           as
           great
           and
           
             as
             hot
             as
             hell
             fire
             it selfe
             .
          
           What
           dreames
           be
           these
           to
           mocke
           men
           withall
           ,
           and
           to
           fraight
           the
           Christian
           faith
           with
           ?
           As
           if
           you
           had
           of
           late
           receiued
           some
           Reuelation
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           Christes
           paine
           was
           full
           as
           hot
           as
           hell
           fire
           .
           I
           will
           not
           diminish
           the
           paines
           which
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           suffered
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           but
           am
           well
           content
           to
           aggrauate
           them
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           giue
           me
           any
           light
           or
           leading
           ;
           but
           you
           that
           extenuate
           his
           paines
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           deuise
           other
           paines
           for
           him
           as
           hot
           as
           hell
           fire
           ,
           no
           where
           testified
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           what
           defence
           can
           you
           bring
           for
           your
           doings
           ?
           (
           
             Who
             can
             say
             no
          
           ?
           )
           Nay
           who
           can
           say
           yea
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           rush
           headlong
           into
           Gods
           secret
           counsels
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ?
           Be
           these
           the
           proofes
           whereon
           you
           pinne
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           suffered
           in
           Christes
           soule
           ?
           
             Who
             can
             say
             they
             were
             not
             as
             hot
             and
             scorching
             as
             hell
             fire
             it selfe
             ?
          
           ]
           Frie
           in
           your
           follie
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           no
           worse
           fire
           ;
           if
           I
           knew
           not
           your
           vaine
           ,
           I
           should
           thinke
           you
           sicker
           than
           you
           are
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           Christes
           paine
           on
           the
           Crosse
           was
           proportioned
           to
           his
           patience
           ;
           which
           God
           meant
           to
           proue
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           ouerpresse
           :
           otherwise
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           paine
           ,
           saue
           that
           it
           exceeded
           not
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           no
           more
           doeth
           any
           man
           liuing
           ,
           except
           hee
           will
           deceiue
           himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           dreames
           ,
           as
           this
           Discourser
           doth
           .
           For
           though
           we
           may
           by
           nature
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           coniecture
           how
           grieuous
           it
           was
           for
           Christ
           to
           hang
           three
           houres
           by
           the
           woundes
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           all
           his
           bones
           being
           vnioynted
           ;
           yet
           know
           we
           not
           how
           farre
           the
           power
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           made
           way
           to
           that
           paine
           ,
           who
           can
           by
           any
           meanes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           without
           all
           meanes
           ,
           increase
           paine
           to
           what
           degree
           he
           will.
           For
           my
           part
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           any
           certaine
           measure
           of
           Christes
           paines
           felt
           in
           his
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           soule
           might
           easily
           be
           afflicted
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           humane
           strength
           could
           stretch
           :
           but
           the
           matching
           and
           euening
           of
           it
           with
           hell
           fire
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           presumptuous
           and
           irreligious
           deuice
           of
           this
           Dreamer
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hell
           paines
           are
           not
           executed
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           ;
           nor
           sufferable
           
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           mortall
           ;
           nor
           tolerable
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           men
           or
           angels
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           exceeded
           the
           measure
           of
           angels
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           himselfe
           who
           is
           Lord
           and
           Iudge
           ouer
           all
           ,
           as
           for
           vs
           that
           receiue
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           ;
           yet
           in
           his
           crucifying
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           note
           his
           infirmitie
           ,
           not
           his
           infinitie
           ,
           and
           auouch
           him
           by
           the
           
             suffering
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             inferiour
          
           to
           the
           angels
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           strength
           of
           flesh
           to
           be
           superiour
           vnto
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           hell
           paines
           with
           patience
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           by
           triall
           in
           diuels
           .
           Wherefore
           assure
           thy selfe
           Christian
           Reader
           they
           are
           more
           than
           follies
           ,
           which
           this
           man
           fableth
           of
           Christes
           paines
           equall
           and
           euen
           to
           hell
           fire
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           such
           is
           his
           constancie
           in
           his
           new
           Diuinitie
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           
             verie
             paines
             of
             hell
          
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           ;
           sometimes
           Christes
           paine
           was
           equall
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           
             as
             hot
             as
             hell
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           verie
           same
           that
           the
           damned
           do
           suffer
           ,
           who
           feele
           indeed
           the
           true
           force
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           that
           heat
           and
           heigth
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           feele
           it
           ,
           at
           and
           after
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           c
           
             It
             is
             most
             necessarie
             and
             most
             comfortable
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             assigned
             to
             his
             Sonne
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             redemption
             two
             persons
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             countenances
             or
             conditions
             .
             His
             owne
             naturally
             ,
             which
             God
             euer
             deerely
             loued
             ,
             and
             our
             countenance
             or
             person
             or
             condition
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             truely
             accursed
             and
             punished
             .
             His
             owne
             Nature
             felt
             the
             sorrow
             and
             paine
             of
             the
             curse
             and
             hatred
             :
             but
             the
             hatred
             and
             curse
             was
             bent
             against
             the
             load
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             he
             stood
             foorth
             as
             guiltie
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             appeared
             as
             it
             were
             clothed
             therewith
             .
          
           ]
           The
           taking
           of
           our
           
             Nature
             ,
             person
          
           ,
           and
           cause
           by
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           is
           a
           key
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           that
           most
           concerneth
           ,
           and
           most
           profiteth
           vs
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           vnderstood
           .
           But
           as
           Waspes
           out
           of
           sweete
           flowres
           gather
           sharpe
           and
           hote
           liquors
           ;
           so
           out
           of
           the
           wholsome
           mysteries
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           you
           labour
           to
           encrease
           the
           tartnesse
           of
           your
           vnholsome
           humour
           .
           The
           eternall
           and
           true
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           determinate
           counsell
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           tooke
           our
           humane
           nature
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           )
           into
           one
           and
           the
           same
           person
           with
           his
           diuine
           glorie
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           sanctitie
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           dignitie
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           basenesse
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           other
           might
           with
           more
           certaintie
           ,
           securitie
           ,
           and
           facilitie
           ,
           performe
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           For
           by
           the
           neere
           and
           inseparable
           knitting
           of
           those
           two
           natures
           together
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           person
           was
           able
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           to
           destroy
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           right
           to
           giue
           the
           spirit
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           righteousnesse
           and
           happinesse
           to
           all
           that
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           
             birth
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             death
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           humilitie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           were
           of
           infinite
           price
           and
           value
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           same
           person
           that
           so
           humbled
           himselfe
           to
           obey
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           was
           also
           God
           ;
           though
           he
           could
           not
           suffer
           in
           his
           diuine
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           And
           to
           assure
           vs
           of
           his
           mercies
           towards
           vs
           by
           making
           vs
           partakers
           of
           his
           graces
           and
           merits
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           tooke
           all
           his
           elect
           into
           one
           and
           the
           same
           bodie
           with
           him
           ,
           ioyning
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           to
           the
           members
           ,
           that
           from
           him
           they
           might
           draw
           the
           strength
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           ioy
           of
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           meritorious
           passions
           ,
           and
           victorious
           actions
           be
           fully
           theirs
           ,
           as
           performed
           in
           their
           names
           and
           to
           their
           vses
           ,
           by
           him
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           became
           their
           like
           and
           their
           leader
           ,
           I
           meane
           their
           head
           and
           their
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           sinne
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           seuered
           vs
           from
           Gods
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           his
           iustice
           against
           vs
           ,
           subiecting
           vs
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           ;
           Christ
           therefore
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           recompence
           of
           his
           Fathers
           holines
           by
           his
           obedience
           ,
           &
           the
           preseruance
           of
           his
           Fathers
           iustice
           by
           his
           patience
           ;
           admitting
           into
           his
           humane
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           not
           the
           infection
           or
           pollution
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           
             confusion
             or
             destruction
          
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ,
           (
           since
           he
           could
           neither
           be
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           damned
           for
           our
           sinne
           ;
           )
           but
           the
           
             purgation
             and
             satisfaction
          
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           by
           his
           obedience
           he
           abolished
           our
           disobedience
           ;
           that
           d
           
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
          
           (
           which
           was
           Adam
           )
           
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
          
           (
           which
           is
           Christ
           )
           
             manie
             (
             should
             )
             be
             made
             righteous
             ;
             and
          
           e
           
             through
             death
          
           (
           suffered
           )
           
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           f
           
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             transgressions
             he
          
           g
           
             reconciled
             vs
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             peace
             by
             the
             blood
             
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
          
           ;
           h
           
             bearing
             our
             finnes
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
             ,
          
           We
           then
           were
           in
           our selues
           
             defiled
             ,
             hated
             ,
             accursed
             ,
             reiected
             and
             condemned
          
           for
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           tooke
           vs
           into
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           our
           cause
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           to
           partake
           with
           vs
           in
           our
           spirituall
           filthinesse
           ,
           and
           eternall
           wretchednesse
           ,
           but
           to
           clense
           vs
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           other
           .
           So
           that
           we
           did
           neither
           defile
           ,
           nor
           endanger
           him
           ;
           But
           i
           
             his
             blood
             washed
             vs
             from
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           and
           by
           (
           his
           )
           k
           
             death
             he
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             power
             ouer
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             deuill
             .
          
        
         
           You
           speake
           then
           not
           onely
           without
           booke
           ,
           but
           without
           trueth
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           euer
           deerely
           
             loued
             of
             God
          
           for
           his
           owne
           condition
           ;
           yet
           in
           or
           for
           our
           condition
           he
           was
           
             truely
             accursed
             and
             hated
          
           .
           You
           might
           with
           as
           much
           faith
           and
           religion
           haue
           said
           ,
           That
           Christ
           by
           or
           with
           our
           condition
           was
           truely
           polluted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           truely
           
             reiected
             ,
             confounded
             ,
             and
             damned
          
           for
           sinne
           .
           For
           so
           were
           we
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           taking
           our
           cause
           vpon
           him
           doe
           truely
           and
           necessarily
           subiect
           him
           to
           our
           deserts
           and
           dangers
           ,
           then
           can
           none
           of
           these
           things
           be
           auoided
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           abhorre
           as
           blasphemies
           .
           All
           those
           things
           were
           due
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           euen
           when
           Christ
           tooke
           vs
           and
           our
           cause
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           released
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           and
           for
           Christ
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           your
           two
           countenances
           and
           conditions
           in
           Christ
           be
           such
           as
           you
           make
           ,
           you
           may
           aswell
           affirme
           the
           last
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           pollution
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           damnation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           malediction
           and
           hatred
           for
           sinne
           .
           But
           who
           is
           so
           foolish
           amongst
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           or
           call
           him
           a
           Theefe
           and
           a
           Felon
           ,
           that
           vpon
           repentance
           of
           the
           partie
           ,
           and
           recompense
           for
           the
           fact
           ,
           intreateth
           and
           obteineth
           pardon
           for
           one
           that
           was
           a
           Theefe
           and
           a
           Felon
           ?
           or
           so
           childish
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           ransome
           a
           Prisoner
           condemned
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           suffering
           the
           same
           death
           which
           the
           other
           should
           haue
           done
           ?
           How
           come
           you
           then
           to
           conclude
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Mediatour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           was
           guiltie
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           or
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           death
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ?
           A
           ransome
           he
           payd
           for
           vs
           of
           farre
           more
           value
           than
           we
           were
           woorth
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           precious
           bloud
           for
           vs.
           But
           he
           neither
           owed
           nor
           payed
           the
           destruction
           or
           damnation
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           neither
           by
           his
           person
           could
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           office
           needed
           to
           suffer
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           
             He
             came
          
           l
           
             to
             giue
             his
             flesh
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
          
           m
           
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
          
           that
           his
           death
           might
           be
           a
           ransome
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           transgressions
           .
           Farder
           or
           other
           ransome
           than
           this
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           none
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           required
           none
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           will
           reuealed
           hath
           thorowly
           expressed
           what
           recompense
           for
           vs
           best
           contented
           both
           his
           holinesse
           and
           iustice
           .
        
         
           
             Could
             not
             Christ
             stand
             euer
             blessed
             and
             beloued
             in
             his
             owne
             Nature
             and
             yet
             be
             truly
             accursed
             and
             hated
             in
             our
             condition
             and
             person
             ?
          
           ]
           In
           the
           wicked
           God
           hateth
           and
           accurseth
           their
           persons
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           their
           iniquities
           are
           neither
           ransomed
           ,
           nor
           repented
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           pardoned
           :
           but
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           it
           was
           and
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           God
           still
           hateth
           and
           abhorreth
           the
           sinnes
           as
           well
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           loueth
           the
           persons
           of
           his
           elect
           whom
           he
           hath
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           therefore
           he
           destroyeth
           their
           sinnes
           in
           them
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           remission
           thereof
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           and
           saueth
           their
           persons
           ,
           whom
           he
           can
           not
           be
           sayd
           to
           hate
           ;
           though
           he
           truely
           hate
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           loue
           and
           hatred
           in
           God
           can
           not
           be
           permixed
           or
           varied
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           men
           .
           For
           Gods
           loue
           is
           perfect
           and
           constant
           ,
           as
           likewise
           his
           hatred
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           either
           in
           him
           is
           perpetuall
           without
           ceasing
           or
           altering
           .
           If
           Gods
           loue
           to
           men
           for
           Christes
           sake
           be
           so
           setled
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           not
           be
           remoued
           ,
           nor
           transferred
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           then
           was
           the
           naturall
           and
           eternall
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           so
           fixed
           ,
           and
           feruent
           iu
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           that
           for
           no
           cause
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           condition
           he
           could
           be
           truely
           hated
           or
           accursed
           of
           God
           ?
           The
           partaking
           with
           vs
           in
           
             penurie
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             shame
             and
             death
          
           ;
           which
           first
           came
           in
           as
           signes
           and
           effects
           of
           Gods
           iust
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           curse
           vpon
           sinne
           ;
           made
           him
           the
           more
           blessed
           ,
           and
           beloued
           of
           God
           ;
           since
           the
           voluntarie
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           these
           things
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           taught
           vs
           obedience
           and
           patience
           vnder
           
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           how
           rightly
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           willingly
           to
           want
           temporall
           and
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           eternall
           and
           heauenly
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           consequent
           therefore
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           truely
           accursed
           or
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           often
           depriued
           of
           his
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           and
           so
           subiected
           to
           his
           temporall
           and
           externall
           curses
           ;
           for
           that
           we
           enioy
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           greater
           and
           perfecter
           blessings
           ;
           which
           being
           in
           
             honor
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             vse
             ,
          
           farre
           aboue
           the
           other
           ,
           make
           vs
           blessed
           ;
           and
           so
           remaining
           blessed
           for
           possessing
           the
           better
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           be
           accursed
           for
           wanting
           the
           smaller
           ;
           which
           indeed
           doe
           not
           truely
           make
           men
           blessed
           or
           cursed
           ,
           since
           the
           lacke
           of
           them
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           blessings
           of
           God.
           Much
           lesse
           then
           might
           the
           nature
           or
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           so
           greatly
           abounded
           in
           all
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           blessings
           ,
           be
           counted
           accursed
           and
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           content
           to
           taste
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           inflicted
           on
           our
           condition
           as
           remembrances
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           our
           sinne
           .
           For
           since
           no
           mans
           person
           can
           be
           truly
           blessed
           and
           truely
           accursed
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           perfect
           contraries
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           preualent
           state
           doth
           prooue
           the
           person
           to
           be
           either
           blessed
           or
           cursed
           ,
           but
           not
           both
           ;
           much
           lesse
           then
           might
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           be
           both
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           vndergo
           some
           things
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           priuations
           of
           Gods
           outward
           and
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           and
           so
           kinds
           of
           curses
           in
           their
           first
           entrance
           and
           ordinance
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           those
           temporall
           and
           externall
           curses
           were
           nether
           permanent
           ,
           nor
           predominant
           in
           Christs
           person
           or
           condition
           ,
           whether
           you
           respect
           his
           owne
           or
           ours
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           otherwise
           was
           a
           fountaine
           of
           blessing
           for
           himselfe
           and
           all
           vs
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           Christs
           suffering
           those
           outward
           and
           earthly
           curses
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           the
           priuations
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           in
           the
           same
           kinds
           )
           imposed
           on
           mans
           condition
           for
           sinne
           ,
           could
           not
           preuaile
           to
           make
           him
           accursed
           or
           hated
           with
           God.
           For
           as
           Christ
           was
           n
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           sinner
           ,
           but
           still
           continued
           holy
           ,
           o
           
             harmlesse
             ,
             vndesiled
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             sinners
             :
          
           so
           was
           he
           
             made
             a
             curse
          
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           accursed
           :
           by
           reason
           he
           endured
           the
           smart
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           tasted
           of
           our
           curse
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           he
           no
           waies
           receiued
           the
           guilt
           ,
           or
           endured
           the
           dominion
           of
           either
           ;
           much
           lesse
           was
           he
           by
           them
           depriued
           of
           any
           part
           of
           his
           inward
           and
           euerlasting
           blessings
           ;
           which
           being
           by
           many
           degrees
           superiour
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           must
           needs
           vphold
           his
           blessednesse
           ,
           and
           ouerwhelme
           the
           griefe
           and
           name
           of
           those
           curses
           ,
           which
           were
           temporally
           and
           tolerably
           laid
           on
           mans
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           the
           humbler
           in
           him selfe
           ,
           the
           mindfuller
           of
           his
           maker
           ,
           and
           the
           warier
           against
           the
           flatteries
           of
           that
           old
           and
           craftie
           Serpent
           the
           Diuell
           .
           You
           shall
           doe
           well
           therefore
           ,
           Sir
           Collector
           ,
           to
           learne
           more
           reason
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           Religion
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           naturall
           things
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           night
           is
           darkenes
           though
           it
           haue
           some
           light
           ;
           and
           the
           tree
           may
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           though
           some
           bough
           wither
           ,
           and
           the
           ●…thiope
           is
           blacke
           ,
           though
           his
           teeth
           be
           white
           ;
           and
           the
           Bones
           be
           hard
           ,
           though
           the
           Marrow
           be
           soft
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           all
           cases
           and
           creatures
           the
           most
           preuaileth
           ,
           and
           nameth
           the
           subiect
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           in
           them
           some
           small
           admixture
           of
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           vndertake
           is
           the
           saluing
           of
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           with
           which
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           charged
           by
           me
           :
           wherein
           the
           patient
           Reader
           if
           he
           be
           at
           leasure
           and
           haue
           the
           Booke
           at
           hand
           ,
           may
           take
           a
           plaine
           view
           of
           your
           idle
           Rouing
           ,
           and
           litle
           vnderstanding
           .
           For
           I
           doe
           not
           charge
           you
           with
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             suffered
          
           ALL
           
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             manhood
             ,
          
           as
           you
           vntruely
           p
           report
           I
           doe
           ;
           Let
           the
           Page
           248.
           of
           my
           conclusion
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           be
           perused
           by
           him
           that
           will
           :
           I
           there
           expresly
           touch
           the
           contrary
           .
           My
           words
           are
           .
           q
           
             This
             Antecedent
             ,
             as
             you
             vtter
             it
             ,
             doth
             neither
             good
             nor
             hurt
             to
             the
             Question
             .
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             Manhood
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             by
             me
             neuer
             doubted
             ,
             nor
             denied
             :
          
           (
           and
           )
           
             that
             he
             suffered
             all
             that
             hee
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             manhood
             your selfe
             doe
             disclaime
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             .
          
           Your
           Indefinite
           proposition
           I
           said
           prooued
           nothing
           ;
           and
           your selfe
           disclaymed
           the
           generall
           .
           Where
           now
           doe
           I
           charge
           you
           with
           saying
           that
           
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             manhood
             ?
          
           Irather
           discharge
           you
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           burthen
           you
           with
           it
           ;
           onely
           I
           added
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           meane
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           your
           words
           were
           vttered
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           you
           did
           ;
           then
           your
           Antecedent
           had
           a
           flat
           contradiction
           in
           it selfe
           .
           For
           so
           you
           should
           in
           one
           and
           the
           
           same
           reason
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           
             all
             which
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             Manhood
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           had
           some
           sufferings
           proper
           to
           his
           Soule
           .
        
         
           But
           r
           granting
           
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             all
             that
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             whole
             Manhood
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             wrath
             (
             as
             Gods
             wrath
             )
             must
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             be
             suffered
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             in
             his
             Soule
             .
          
           ]
           The
           best
           part
           of
           your
           defence
           resteth
           on
           As
           ,
           and
           
             As
             it
             were
          
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           it
           for
           fome
           ●…ine
           tricke
           to
           face
           out
           your
           Reader
           with
           an
           As
           ;
           but
           where
           before
           you
           committed
           one
           absurditie
           ,
           now
           with
           helping
           that
           ,
           you
           incurre
           twaine
           .
           For
           still
           you
           make
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fuffering
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           yet
           common
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           which
           in
           our
           countrey
           is
           a
           contrarietie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           As
           :
           and
           adding
           your
           As
           ,
           whereon
           you
           presume
           ;
           you
           now
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             wrath
             (
             as
             Gods
             wrath
             )
             must
             be
             suffered
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             in
             Christes
             soule
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           bodily
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           by
           this
           latter
           resolution
           of
           yours
           ,
           were
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           (
           as
           Gods
           wrath
           ;
           )
           which
           is
           contrarie
           to
           your
           conclusion
           but
           the
           page
           before
           ,
           that
           s
           all
           (
           Christes
           )
           
             afflictions
             small
             and
             great
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             verie
             wrath
             ;
             and
          
           t
           
             whatsoeuer
             Christ
             suffered
             was
             very
             wrath
             properly
             taken
             .
          
           But
           you
           vnderstand
           suffering
           .
           for
           discerning
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           soule
           onlie
           discerneth
           
           the
           wrath
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           bodie
           suffereth
           .
           ]
           Then
           by
           your
           vnderstanding
           ,
           Christes
           bodie
           suffered
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           it
           discerned
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           Christ
           suffered
           nothing
           in
           his
           whole
           manhood
           ,
           which
           is
           contrarie
           to
           your
           maine
           assertion
           .
           But
           heere
           you
           take
           suffering
           for
           sensitiue
           discerning
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           through
           or
           from
           the
           soule
           .
           ]
           If
           you
           may
           be
           suffered
           to
           leape
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           with
           what
           significations
           of
           words
           you
           please
           to
           deuise
           ,
           you
           may
           reach
           what
           contrarieties
           you
           will
           for
           the
           principles
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           and
           one
           As
           in
           the
           end
           shall
           mend
           all
           .
           Were
           it
           worth
           the
           time
           or
           paines
           to
           oppose
           your
           trifling
           As
           ,
           I
           could
           aske
           you
           ,
           whether
           condemnation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           corruption
           of
           nature
           and
           infliction
           of
           death
           on
           the
           children
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           be
           no
           parts
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           (
           as
           Gods
           wrath
           )
           because
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           by
           age
           able
           to
           discerne
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           :
           or
           whether
           the
           curse
           which
           God
           layed
           on
           the
           u
           earth
           ,
           and
           Christ
           on
           the
           x
           
             figge
             tree
          
           ,
           were
           no
           curses
           ;
           because
           neither
           the
           earth
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             figge
             tree
          
           ,
           could
           discerne
           them
           ?
           But
           Gods
           intention
           maketh
           it
           wrath
           ;
           not
           mans
           discerning
           :
           and
           in
           man
           it
           is
           wrath
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           though
           onlie
           the
           soule
           can
           discerne
           what
           and
           which
           is
           wrath
           from
           God.
           As
           for
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           your
           reason
           ,
           if
           your
           say
           may
           stand
           for
           reason
           ,
           you
           haue
           sayd
           it
           indeed
           ;
           but
           any
           thing
           els
           that
           you
           proue
           there
           or
           elsewhere
           touching
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           truely
           I
           see
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           likewise
           leaue
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           the
           Readers
           censure
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           freed
           your selfe
           from
           contrarieties
           ,
           
             as
             your
             maner
             is
             ,
             with
             increasing
             them
             ,
          
           you
           hasten
           now
           to
           vnload
           your
           al
           surdities
           :
           in
           which
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           I
           could
           thorowly
           fasten
           on
           you
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           new
           found
           shifts
           of
           
             directly
             and
             indirectly
             ,
             primarily
             and
             secundarily
          
           ;
           if
           it
           could
           stead
           Christs
           Church
           to
           haue
           your
           speeches
           proued
           absurd
           :
           but
           because
           I
           seeke
           to
           mainteine
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           needfull
           for
           all
           men
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           publish
           your
           follies
           farder
           than
           the
           pride
           of
           your
           owne
           reasons
           compelled
           me
           ;
           as
           I
           shortly
           touched
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           now
           as
           shortly
           ouerrunne
           them
           ,
           to-let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           mistake
           not
           your
           words
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           will
           now
           amend
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           spend
           long
           time
           in
           displaying
           your
           ouersights
           which
           may
           be
           better
           bestowed
           about
           the
           matter
           itself
           .
           You
           deny
           not
           your
           words
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             assumed
             not
             our
             Nature
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             suffer
             in
             it
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             .
          
           You
           would
           faine
           salue
           them
           if
           you
           could
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           y
           
             All
             men
             may
             see
             it
             to
             be
             manifest
             that
             heere
             you
             speake
             of
             Christes
             suffering
             for
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           Why
           runne
           you
           then
           so
           vnaduisedly
           to
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           where
           Christ
           
             assumed
             our
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           passion
           ?
           z
           
             Your
             meaning
             (
             you
             say
             )
             was
             no
             more
             b●…t
             to
             exclude
             that
             which
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             hi●…
             humane
             soule
             to
             suffer
             in
             it
             only
             from
             and
             by
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           Would
           you
           excuse
           your
           follies
           by
           belying
           my
           words
           ?
           Where
           do
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           his
           humane
           soule
           to
           suffer
           in
           it
           only
           from
           and
           by
           the
           bodie
           ?
           You
           talke
           of
           reasonable
           and
           iust
           aduersa●…ies
           ;
           what
           reason
           or
           iustice
           call
           you
           this
           ,
           to
           cite
           words
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           which
           I
           neuer
           spake
           nor
           wrote
           ,
           and
           so
           falsely
           to
           excuse
           your
           words
           by
           mine
           ?
           And
           yet
           
           there
           is
           good
           difference
           betweene
           these
           two
           sentences
           ;
           
             Christ
             tooke
             his
             humane
             soule
             to
             suffer
             in
             it
             only
             from
             the
             bodie
          
           and
           
             Christ
             assumed
             not
             our
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             suffer
             in
             it
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             .
          
           The
           first
           admitteth
           Christes
           sufferings
           as
           one
           respect
           why
           he
           tooke
           an
           humane
           soule
           ;
           which
           is
           verie
           true
           :
           The
           other
           excludeth
           all
           other
           respects
           of
           taking
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           saue
           only
           to
           suffer
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           false
           as
           the
           first
           is
           true
           .
           That
           was
           not
           your
           meaning
           ,
           you
           wil
           say
           .
           Then
           learne
           to
           ballance
           your
           words
           better
           ,
           before
           you
           so
           rashly
           powre
           them
           foorth
           ;
           and
           blame
           not
           your
           mi●…ker
           ,
           who
           readeth
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           seeth
           not
           your
           meaning
           .
           But
           come
           to
           your
           words
           affirmatiue
           ,
           since
           your
           negatiue
           are
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           square
           .
        
         
           a
           
             I
             grant
             Christ
             intended
             ,
             that
             his
             humane
             soule
             should
             suffer
             by
             Sympathie
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             he
             intended
             not
          
           DIRECTLY
           nor
           PRIMARILY
           
             in
             taking
             two
             distinct
             parts
             of
             our
             humane
             nature
             ,
             our
             soule
             and
             our
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           You
           would
           seeme
           learned
           to
           the
           simple
           by
           your
           doughty
           distinctions
           of
           DIRECTLY
           and
           PRIMARILY
           :
           and
           vnder
           this
           visard
           of
           empty
           words
           ,
           make
           them
           beleeue
           there
           lay
           some
           great
           mysteries
           .
           But
           take
           backe
           your
           toyes
           ,
           wherein
           you
           put
           so
           much
           trust
           :
           the
           Christian
           faith
           was
           preached
           ,
           written
           ,
           and
           receiued
           without
           these
           needlesse
           bon
           graces
           of
           
             direct
             and
             indirect
             ,
             primarie
             and
             secondari●…
             :
          
           they
           are
           but
           dennes
           of
           your
           deuices
           to
           lurke
           in
           .
           Christ
           tooke
           our
           soule
           and
           our
           body
           vnto
           him
           purposely
           and
           fully
           to
           saue
           both
           :
           which
           of
           the
           twaine
           hee
           meant
           directly
           and
           primarily
           to
           suffer
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           indirectly
           and
           secondaril●…
           ,
           is
           a
           fruitlesse
           speculation
           of
           yours
           .
           The
           Christian
           faith
           neither
           hath
           nor
           needeth
           any
           such
           questions
           .
           For
           since
           man
           consisteth
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           without
           either
           can
           be
           no
           man
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           descending
           for
           vs
           and
           our
           saluation
           ,
           directly
           and
           primarily
           purposed
           to
           sane
           ,
           and
           suffer
           in
           both
           .
           And
           because
           the
           body
           being
           made
           of
           earth
           ,
           was
           the
           weaker
           and
           ba●…r
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           (
           the
           soule
           in
           
             will
             and
             reason
          
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           
             power
             and
             l●…ght
          
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           drawing
           neere
           to
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           )
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           further
           remoued
           from
           the
           dignitie
           and
           maiestie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           herefore
           the
           Scriptures
           more
           carefully
           expresse
           that
           he
           tooke
           our
           flesh
           ;
           and
           euen
           therein
           suffered
           death
           sor
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           though
           he
           wanted
           not
           a
           soule
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           man
           ;
           nor
           any
           part
           in
           him
           did
           or
           could
           feele
           and
           discerne
           the
           paine
           and
           affliction
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           soule
           .
           The
           respects
           of
           Christs
           comming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           suffering
           sor
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           learne
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           your
           termes
           of
           directly
           and
           primarily
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           taught
           vs
           
             this
             to
             be
             a
          
           b
           
             faithfull
             saying
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             admitta●…
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             saue
             sinners
             .
          
           Himselfe
           is
           a
           witnesse
           without
           all
           exception
           ;
           that
           c
           
             he
             came
             to
             serue
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             manie
             .
          
           Yea
           his
           d
           
             fl●…sh
             which
             he
             gaue
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             the
             bre●…d
             that
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           If
           then
           e
           
             things
             in
             earth
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
             were
             pacified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
          
           and
           we
           
             reconciled
             through
             death
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             bare
             our
             si●…es
             on
             the
             tree
             :
          
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           blood
           ,
           and
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           consequently
           his
           sufferings
           from
           these
           and
           by
           these
           ,
           were
           directly
           and
           primarily
           intended
           as
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           reconciliation
           :
           and
           your
           vaine
           imagination
           of
           the
           soules
           most
           principall
           disposition
           ,
           
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             Christ
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             did
             not
             respect
             this
             sensitiue
             suffering
             by
             Sympathie
             with
             and
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             vs
             with
             beastes
          
           ;
           is
           a
           lewde
           and
           irreligious
           reproch
           to
           the
           death
           and
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           bodie
           of
           a
           beast
           may
           be
           crucified
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           shed
           ,
           by
           piercing
           and
           wounding
           as
           Christs
           was
           ?
           shall
           wee
           therefore
           say
           that
           Christs
           death
           and
           passion
           were
           common
           to
           brute
           beastes
           ?
           Would
           any
           ma●…
           frame
           his
           heart
           thus
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           his
           tongue
           thus
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           bruter
           then
           a
           beast
           ?
           Of
           your
           hell
           paines
           may
           it
           not
           more
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           would
           cast
           them
           on
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           common
           to
           him
           with
           deuils
           ;
           who
           I
           troe
           are
           worse
           then
           beastes
           ?
           But
           these
           bee
           meete
           matters
           for
           such
           a
           master
           in
           Israel
           as
           you
           are
           .
        
         
           You
           vntruely
           and
           vnlearnedly
           suppose
           the
           corporall
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           pierce
           no
           further
           then
           into
           the
           externall
           sensitiue
           part
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           common
           to
           them
           with
           beasts
           :
           and
           sufferings
           
             proper
             to
             reasonable
             creatures
             you
          
           admit
           none
           ,
           but
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           are
           common
           to
           them
           with
           deuils
           .
           So
           
           that
           by
           your
           profound
           diuinitie
           all
           Christian
           men
           suffer
           either
           as
           beasts
           ,
           or
           as
           deuils
           .
           Which
           errour
           of
           yours
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           refuted
           before
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           enformed
           the
           Reader
           that
           the
           chastening
           and
           afflicting
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           by
           temporall
           and
           externall
           meanes
           and
           paines
           from
           the
           bodie
           is
           proper
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           beasts
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           soules
           ,
           nor
           to
           deuils
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           bodies
           :
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           thus
           chasten
           and
           correct
           his
           children
           ,
           whose
           patience
           is
           precious
           in
           his
           sight
           ;
           thereby
           to
           trie
           ,
           encrease
           ,
           and
           quicken
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemie
           to
           affirme
           either
           of
           beasts
           or
           deuils
           .
           And
           from
           what
           spirit
           this
           can
           proceede
           ,
           to
           yeelde
           Christ
           no
           more
           sense
           ,
           taste
           ,
           nor
           thought
           of
           his
           bodily
           sufferings
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           to
           a
           beast
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           I
           abhorre
           such
           heathenish
           ,
           if
           not
           hellish
           comparisons
           .
           But
           sense
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             is
             common
             to
             man
             and
             beast
             .
          
           ]
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           that
           beasts
           doe
           heare
           and
           
             see
             ,
             smell
             ,
             taste
          
           and
           feele
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ;
           but
           euen
           in
           all
           these
           fiue
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           hearing
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           and
           feeling
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           sheweth
           difference
           sufficient
           betwixt
           a
           man
           and
           a
           beast
           .
           For
           man
           by
           his
           immortall
           and
           reasonable
           spirit
           ,
           discerneth
           and
           vnderstandeth
           what
           he
           heareth
           ,
           seeth
           ,
           or
           feeleth
           ,
           which
           beasts
           cannot
           doe
           ;
           and
           he
           conceaueth
           not
           onely
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           affect
           his
           senses
           ,
           but
           the
           causes
           ,
           effects
           ,
           adiuncts
           ,
           consequents
           ,
           and
           remedies
           thereof
           ;
           and
           thereby
           frameth
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           religious
           ,
           to
           behold
           therein
           the
           worke
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           beasts
           ,
           as
           reason
           and
           grace
           .
           Though
           then
           eares
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           and
           sinewes
           be
           common
           to
           men
           with
           beastes
           ;
           yet
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           worketh
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           ;
           which
           because
           beasts
           haue
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           verie
           grosse
           ouersight
           of
           yours
           (
           Sir
           Discourser
           )
           to
           make
           the
           bodily
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           common
           to
           him
           with
           beastes
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           shewed
           so
           much
           obedience
           ,
           pacience
           ,
           submission
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           that
           God
           accepted
           those
           sufferings
           violently
           and
           iniuriously
           inflicted
           on
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           but
           humbly
           ,
           religiously
           ,
           and
           willingly
           receiued
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           f
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             likelyhood
             ,
             that
             the
             naturall
             facultie
             in
             Christs
             soule
             of
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
             for
             our
             sinnes
             should
             haue
             no
             vse
             ;
             and
             a
             suffering
             of
             paines
             onely
             from
             and
             by
             the
             bodie
             should
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             when
             as
             in
             his
             doing
             of
             righteousnesse
             for
             vs
             ,
             his
             soules
             ioynt
             obedience
             ,
             and
             mutually
             knit
             together
             in
             and
             with
             his
             body
             was
             not
             alone
             sufficient
             .
             This
             must
             needes
             be
             a
             perfect
             reason
             for
             vs
             against
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             could
             by
             expresse
             Scripture
             disprooue
             this
             proportion
             of
             like
             necessitie
             betweene
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             proper
             faculties
             of
             Christs
             humane
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             betweene
             his
             doing
             and
             his
             suffering
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             .
          
           ]
           When
           and
           how
           came
           you
           by
           this
           authoritie
           or
           libertie
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           say
           what
           you
           will
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           your
           fansies
           must
           stand
           for
           authentike
           ,
           
             except
             I
             can
             disproue
             them
             by
             expresse
             Scripture
             ?
          
           Nay
           first
           proue
           them
           ,
           before
           we
           receiue
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           all
           other
           Christians
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           them
           passe
           for
           grounds
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           I
           can
           not
           disproue
           them
           by
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           shall
           go
           for
           good
           .
           An
           answer
           to
           this
           perfect
           reason
           of
           yours
           if
           you
           would
           haue
           ,
           I
           answere
           you
           with
           Tertullian
           :
           g
           
             Non
             recipio
             ,
             quod
             extra
             Scripturam
             de
             tuo
             infers
             .
             I
             receiue
             not
             this
             ,
             which
             you
             bring
             of
             your
             owne
             without
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           And
           with
           Athanasius
           :
           h
           
             If
             you
             will
             babble
             other
             things
             besides
             those
             which
             are
             written
             ,
             why
             striue
             you
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             are
             persuaded
             neither
             to
             heare
             ,
             nor
             to
             speake
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Shew
             vs
             this
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
          
           for
           sinnes
           
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           which
           you
           so
           much
           talke
           of
           )
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           we
           wil
           thinke
           our selues
           bound
           to
           answer
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           as
           easily
           reiected
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           offered
           .
        
         
           
             But
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             nor
             likelyhood
          
           it
           should
           bee
           otherwise
           .
           ]
           Indeede
           
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           likelyhood
           it
           should
           be
           so
           as
           you
           haue
           said
           .
           For
           in
           Christes
           
             doings
             and
             sufferings
          
           there
           was
           obserued
           ,
           and
           must
           bee
           confessed
           a
           cleane
           contrarie
           course
           .
           His
           doings
           were
           all
           iust
           and
           holy
           ,
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           was
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           first
           from
           his
           own
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           immediate
           power
           and
           grace
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           him
           ,
           whencesoeuer
           the
           outward
           occasions
           were
           offered
           him
           .
           The
           sufferings
           which
           he
           receiued
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           were
           all
           vniust
           and
           violent
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           others
           ,
           that
           wickedly
           persued
           and
           oppressed
           him
           ;
           though
           in
           all
           his
           afflictions
           he
           beheld
           with
           
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           will
           obeyed
           the
           i
           hand
           and
           Counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           thus
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           ignorance
           of
           his
           enemies
           k
           
             fulfilling
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             before
             had
             shewed
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             .
          
           So
           that
           Christes
           obedience
           and
           patience
           in
           all
           his
           persecutions
           ,
           came
           from
           the
           same
           inward
           powers
           and
           graces
           of
           his
           soule
           from
           which
           all
           his
           actions
           did
           ;
           though
           the
           wrongs
           and
           violences
           were
           first
           offered
           his
           body
           by
           the
           wicked
           .
           In
           his
           inward
           affections
           and
           passions
           of
           
             feare
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             sorrow
          
           ;
           his
           minde
           was
           the
           first
           apprehender
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           mooued
           them
           ;
           and
           his
           will
           the
           admitter
           of
           them
           .
           But
           as
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           he
           was
           holy
           and
           iust
           ,
           so
           in
           all
           his
           affections
           and
           inward
           passions
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           righteous
           and
           innocent
           ,
           but
           religious
           ,
           and
           patient
           ;
           and
           other
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           knoweth
           none
           .
           As
           for
           your
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           properly
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           deuice
           proper
           and
           immediate
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           bring
           in
           as
           an
           other
           and
           chiefe
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           .
           Wherein
           you
           must
           pardon
           me
           and
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           for
           not
           accepting
           your
           fansies
           as
           any
           parts
           of
           our
           faith
           .
           We
           reade
           that
           God
           is
           the
           l
           
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           :
           that
           he
           is
           the
           tormentor
           of
           soules
           in
           hell
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           reade
           ;
           much
           lesse
           that
           hee
           ●…o
           tormented
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           plat
           of
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           .
           The
           iudge
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             yee
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           Which
           fire
           we
           confesse
           is
           created
           and
           established
           by
           the
           might
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           meane
           to
           torment
           the
           damned
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           fire
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           tormenting
           the
           wicked
           spirits
           in
           hell
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           I
           take
           either
           of
           these
           assertions
           ,
           not
           to
           dissemble
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           error
           ;
           strange
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           strange
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           these
           our
           dayes
           ,
           wherein
           some
           make
           it
           their
           glorie
           rather
           newly
           to
           inuent
           ,
           then
           rightly
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           deliuer
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           beginning
           receiued
           ,
           and
           reuerenced
           as
           principles
           of
           Christian
           truth
           and
           pietie
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           point
           ,
           to
           wit
           that
           by
           your
           new
           found
           Rules
           ,
           you
           make
           
             Christes
             flesh
             needlesse
             to
             our
             redemption
             ,
          
           you
           graunt
           is
           an
           m
           
             horrible
             heresie
          
           ;
           but
           you
           aske
           
             how
             it
             followeth
          
           vpon
           your
           words
           ]
           I
           did
           not
           charge
           you
           with
           maintaining
           purposely
           that
           wicked
           heresie
           ,
           but
           with
           reasoning
           so
           foolishly
           ,
           &
           speaking
           so
           vnaduisedly
           ,
           that
           without
           your
           direct
           meaning
           ,
           that
           error
           was
           consequent
           to
           your
           words
           .
           You
           would
           faine
           see
           how
           .
           Truely
           it
           followeth
           stronger
           vpon
           your
           words
           then
           I
           would
           wish
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           ware
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           was
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           needfull
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           that
           made
           properly
           to
           our
           redemption
           .
           But
           the
           
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
          
           soule
           by
           or
           from
           the
           body
           (
           which
           you
           call
           by
           Simpathy
           )
           did
           not
           make
           properly
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           :
           ergo
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           by
           or
           from
           his
           body
           were
           not
           needfull
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           were
           not
           needfull
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           then
           was
           his
           flesh
           needelesse
           for
           our
           Redemption
           by
           your
           illation
           .
           Which
           of
           these
           propositions
           can
           you
           auoyd
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           either
           plainly
           true
           ,
           as
           the
           Maior
           :
           or
           fully
           yours
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           Our
           Redemption
           being
           no
           naturall
           thing
           ,
           but
           wholy
           depending
           on
           the
           counsell
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           God
           appointed
           as
           necessary
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           that
           most
           properly
           made
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           things
           needlesse
           could
           not
           appertaine
           thereto
           ,
           but
           improperly
           .
           Of
           all
           men
           you
           may
           not
           start
           from
           this
           force
           of
           the
           word
           PROPER
           .
           For
           with
           you
           ,
           
             improper
             wrath
          
           is
           no
           wrath
           ,
           
             improper
             punishment
          
           is
           no
           punishment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           improper
           belonging
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           is
           no
           belonging
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           needlesse
           to
           our
           Redemption
           .
           And
           since
           Christs
           sufferings
           in
           his
           body
           by
           your
           assertion
           ,
           
             did
             not
             make
             properly
             to
             our
             Redemption
          
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           they
           were
           needlesse
           to
           our
           Redemption
           :
           and
           if
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           flesh
           were
           needlesse
           ,
           the
           flesh
           it selfe
           was
           needlesse
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           euen
           by
           your
           owne
           Conclusions
           .
           For
           n
           Christ
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             assumed
             not
             our
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             suffer
             in
             it
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             very
             purchasing
             our
             Redemption
             therebyOtherwise
             
             he
             had
          
           NO
           NEEDE
           
             to
             assume
             both
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             one
             part
             or
             the
             other
             .
          
           You
           heare
           your
           owne
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           except
           Christ
           suffered
           properly
           and
           immediatly
           in
           either
           part
           of
           our
           nature
           for
           the
           purchasing
           of
           our
           Redemption
           thereby
           ,
           
             he
             had
          
           NO
           NEEDE
           
             to
             assume
             both
          
           .
           But
           Christ
           suffered
           not
           properly
           and
           immediatly
           in
           his
           flesh
           for
           the
           purchasing
           of
           our
           Redemption
           thereby
           ,
           if
           your
           words
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           bodily
           sufferings
           
             properly
             made
             not
             to
             our
             Redemption
             :
             He
             had
             no
             neede
          
           therefore
           to
           assume
           flesh
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           suffered
           nothing
           ,
           that
           properly
           made
           to
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Here
           are
           the
           Cart-ropes
           of
           your
           owne
           collections
           ;
           the
           sequels
           whereof
           if
           you
           deny
           ,
           you
           must
           recall
           your
           owne
           answers
           and
           arguments
           ,
           so
           peremptorily
           pronounced
           in
           your
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           How
           false
           your
           Resolutions
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           dissonant
           from
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           will
           easily
           appeare
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           halfe
           an
           eye
           .
           For
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           body
           were
           not
           decreed
           by
           God
           to
           make
           no
           more
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           then
           Christs
           o
           hunger
           or
           his
           o
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           are
           your
           Resemblances
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           directly
           intended
           by
           God
           himselfe
           in
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           
             and
             expresly
          
           foreshewed
           by
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           to
           be
           borne
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           will
           so
           setled
           and
           reuealed
           .
           The
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           going
           about
           to
           prooue
           that
           Christ
           was
           to
           offer
           his
           body
           and
           shed
           his
           bloud
           for
           our
           sanctification
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           layeth
           this
           for
           the
           ground
           ;
           p
           
             Euery
             high
             Priest
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             of
          
           NECESSITIE
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Man
             (
             Christ
             )
             should
             haue
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             .
          
           For
           (
           else
           )
           
             he
             were
             not
             a
             Priest.
          
           And
           concluding
           what
           must
           be
           offered
           ;
           Christ
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           being
           q
           
             an
             high
             Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             bloud
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             found
             eternall
             Redemption
             for
             vs.
             Wherefore
          
           r
           
             when
             (
             Christ
             )
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
          
           (
           which
           are
           offered
           by
           the
           Law
           )
           
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             body
             hast
             thou
             ordained
             me
             ;
             then
             said
             I
             ,
             Loe
             I
             come
             to
             doe
             thy
             will
             ,
             O
             God.
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
             .
          
           The
           suffering
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           shedding
           of
           his
           blood
           were
           exactly
           purposed
           ,
           and
           openly
           reuealed
           in
           Christs
           incarnation
           ,
           as
           the
           WILL
           OF
           GOD
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           the
           offering
           of
           Christs
           body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           WAS
           OF
           NECESSITIE
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           said
           as
           much
           ;
           when
           he
           s
           s
           s
           
             began
             to
             shew
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             suffer
             many
             things
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             high
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             shine
             ,
             and
             rise
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           And
           when
           they
           had
           forgotten
           his
           words
           ,
           the
           Angels
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           thereof
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           bidding
           them
           t
           
             remember
             ,
             how
             he
             spake
             vnto
             you
             saying
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
          
           MVST
           BE
           
             deliuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             and
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             rise
             againe
             .
          
           And
           when
           some
           of
           them
           reporting
           how
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Rulers
           and
           crucified
           ,
           skant
           beleeued
           he
           was
           risen
           againe
           ,
           himselfe
           said
           vnto
           them
           ;
           u
           
             O
             fooles
             ,
             and
             slow
             of
             hart
             to
             beleeue
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             haue
             spoken
             .
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             haue
             suffered
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             ?
          
           And
           to
           all
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           x
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             and
          
           THVS
           OVGHT
           CHRIST
           TO
           HAVE
           SVFFERED
           .
           So
           that
           Christs
           bodily
           sufferings
           for
           our
           Redemption
           were
           foreshewed
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           OF
           NECESSITIE
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           were
           FOREDECREED
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           ransome
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           though
           Pilate
           with
           the
           y
           
             Gentils
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             gathered
             themselues
             together
             against
             Iesus
             ,
          
           yet
           did
           they
           nothing
           to
           him
           but
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             hand
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           What
           greater
           necessitie
           or
           proprietie
           can
           you
           prooue
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           any
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           from
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           these
           things
           did
           not
           properly
           make
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           
             indirectly
             and
             secondarily
             and
             by
             consequent
          
           as
           you
           prate
           ;
           shew
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           your
           hell
           paines
           pertained
           more
           directly
           to
           our
           redemption
           then
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           .
           But
           with
           your
           rable
           of
           insolent
           and
           impertinent
           termes
           you
           come
           right
           within
           Tertullians
           Rule
           .
           z
           
             You
             beleeue
          
           (
           these
           things
           )
           
             without
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             beleeue
          
           (
           them
           )
           
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Yea
          
           ,
           a
           
             with
             a
             magniloquent
             vanitie
             you
             delude
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             simple
             with
             deceitfull
             words
             ,
             whiles
             you
             shunne
             to
             beleeue
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             taught
             to
             be
             beleeued
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
         
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           answerable
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Idle
           shifts
           ,
           you
           wil
           now
           say
           ,
           Christs
           bodily
           
           sufferings
           made
           directly
           and
           properly
           to
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           the
           Soules
           suffering
           them
           by
           Sympathie
           did
           not
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           an
           other
           of
           your
           owne
           phrases
           brought
           in
           of
           purpose
           by
           you
           to
           blind
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           brabble
           with
           the
           learned
           .
           What
           you
           meane
           by
           Sympathie
           knoweth
           no
           man
           but
           your selfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           that
           word
           haue
           in
           it
           any
           ambiguitie
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           yours
           ,
           who
           first
           vsed
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           mine
           .
           I
           teach
           as
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           doe
           warrant
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Soule
           of
           man
           suffereth
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           force
           of
           her
           sense
           ,
           as
           of
           her
           vnderstanding
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           body
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           attribute
           neither
           motion
           ,
           sense
           ,
           nor
           life
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           are
           the
           powers
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           Soule
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           paine
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           Soule
           from
           or
           by
           the
           Body
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           Soule
           seeth
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           by
           the
           eyes
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           heareth
           his
           words
           by
           the
           eares
           of
           her
           flesh
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           these
           by
           Sympathie
           :
           so
           the
           whole
           body
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           serueth
           as
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           or
           a
           meane
           for
           the
           Soule
           to
           feele
           in
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Sympathie
           ,
           the
           touch
           of
           Gods
           hand
           vpon
           the
           body
           .
           Had
           the
           Body
           sense
           of
           it selfe
           without
           or
           besides
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           then
           might
           it
           iustly
           be
           called
           a
           Sympathie
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           to
           feele
           what
           the
           other
           suffereth
           and
           feeleth
           ,
           as
           friends
           doe
           ,
           that
           are
           like
           affected
           ech
           with
           other
           :
           but
           because
           all
           discerning
           by
           sense
           in
           mans
           body
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Soule
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           how
           the
           Soule
           should
           be
           exactly
           said
           to
           discerne
           and
           feele
           by
           Sympathie
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           body
           receaueth
           ;
           but
           rather
           by
           her
           originall
           and
           naturall
           facultie
           of
           suffering
           from
           and
           by
           the
           Body
           ,
           with
           which
           she
           is
           ioyned
           to
           doe
           all
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           suffer
           all
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           striue
           not
           about
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           some
           learned
           men
           haue
           vsed
           for
           the
           Communion
           of
           suffering
           betweene
           the
           Soule
           and
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           onely
           note
           that
           the
           word
           was
           first
           vttered
           by
           you
           ,
           not
           by
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           cauill
           with
           the
           signification
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           you
           Cauill
           with
           your selfe
           and
           not
           with
           me
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           Christians
           but
           euen
           miscreants
           ,
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           their
           body
           haue
           perceiued
           and
           acknowledged
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           vpon
           them selues
           .
           The
           b
           
             hand
             of
             God
             hath
             touched
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           Iob
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           spoyled
           of
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           blasted
           by
           Satan
           with
           a
           sore
           disease
           .
           Dauid
           in
           a
           sharp
           sicknesse
           ,
           that
           consumed
           his
           bones
           ,
           and
           turned
           his
           moysture
           into
           the
           drought
           of
           Summer
           ,
           said
           to
           God
           ;
           c
           
             thine
             hand
             is
             heauie
             vpon
             me
             .
          
           Yea
           the
           Philistimes
           of
           
             Ashdod
             ,
             Gath
             and
             Ekron
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           plagued
           with
           Emerods
           for
           detaining
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           ,
           could
           say
           ,
           d
           
             his
             hand
             is
             sore
             vpon
             vs.
          
           And
           so
           much
           Paul
           told
           Elimas
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           when
           he
           withstood
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Faith
           ;
           
             Behold
             the
          
           e
           
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blind
             .
          
           Of
           Christ
           then
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           felt
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           beheld
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           did
           vnto
           him
           ;
           which
           whether
           you
           may
           call
           a
           suffering
           by
           Sympathie
           or
           no
           ,
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           my
           Question
           or
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           God
           by
           these
           outward
           paines
           vrgeth
           the
           Soules
           of
           his
           Seruants
           to
           seeke
           him
           ;
           and
           Christ
           without
           vrging
           ,
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           rage
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           to
           Gods
           decree
           and
           ordinance
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           who
           f
           
             could
             haue
             no
             power
             at
             all
             against
          
           (
           him
           )
           
             vnlesse
             it
             had
             been
             giuen
          
           (
           them
           )
           
             from
             aboue
          
           .
        
         
           Hence
           you
           goe
           to
           examine
           the
           deriuation
           of
           sinne
           from
           Adam
           ,
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           by
           Christ
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           continuing
           thereof
           in
           vs
           all
           :
           matters
           of
           good
           waight
           and
           worthy
           due
           consideration
           ;
           wherein
           if
           either
           you
           did
           vnderstand
           what
           I
           said
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           hastily
           catch
           after
           shewes
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           deceiue
           you
           ,
           I
           should
           need
           fewer
           words
           to
           represse
           your
           follies
           .
           But
           such
           is
           your
           course
           and
           custome
           ,
           that
           you
           flie
           after
           feathers
           ,
           and
           thinke
           you
           get
           great
           purchases
           .
           In
           your
           Treatise
           you
           framed
           an
           obiection
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           reasoned
           ,
           that
           g
           
             Adams
             sinne
             was
             propagated
             into
             vs
             not
             by
             our
             Soules
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             onely
             we
             deriue
             from
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             onely
             by
             his
             flesh
             and
             not
             by
             his
             Soule
             procured
             satisfaction
             for
             vs.
          
           Indeede
           I
           might
           haue
           said
           that
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           Soules
           ,
           are
           deriued
           from
           Adam
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           consent
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           writers
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           as
           well
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           as
           Pagan
           Philosophers
           all
           ioyning
           in
           that
           opinion
           ;
           but
           I
           thought
           not
           good
           then
           to
           trouble
           the
           people
           with
           that
           Question
           :
           and
           therefore
           
           I
           rested
           on
           a
           knowne
           and
           confessed
           principle
           of
           Christian
           truth
           and
           faith
           ,
           that
           we
           inherite
           pollution
           and
           death
           from
           Adams
           flesh
           ,
           without
           resoluing
           whence
           the
           Soule
           commeth
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           refraine
           before
           the
           multitude
           to
           speake
           of
           .
           And
           since
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           first
           Adam
           was
           a
           h
           figure
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           giuen
           for
           vs
           must
           be
           as
           able
           to
           clense
           and
           quicken
           vs
           ,
           as
           Adams
           flesh
           was
           to
           defile
           and
           kill
           vs.
           To
           this
           reason
           you
           here
           pike
           many
           quarrels
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           you
           slide
           it
           of
           ,
           as
           else
           where
           answered
           .
           Your
           first
           quarrell
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           force
           ,
           what
           I
           promised
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           euen
           the
           difficultie
           whence
           the
           Soule
           of
           man
           is
           deriued
           .
           As
           though
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Faith
           might
           be
           doubted
           ,
           because
           that
           Question
           in
           former
           times
           was
           vndecided
           ?
           That
           we
           deriue
           flesh
           from
           Adam
           ,
           and
           haue
           men
           for
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           did
           neuer
           man
           yet
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           ,
           call
           in
           Question
           ,
           were
           he
           Christian
           or
           Heretick
           ,
           Iewe
           ,
           Turke
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           .
           That
           likewise
           wee
           deriue
           with
           our
           flesh
           pollution
           and
           death
           from
           Adam
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           rightly
           grounded
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           doth
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           stagger
           at
           ,
           though
           whence
           our
           Soules
           are
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           some
           haue
           stood
           perplexed
           .
           You
           thinke
           it
           much
           I
           should
           deliuer
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           pollution
           of
           our
           flesh
           professing
           not
           to
           determine
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           in
           me
           a
           kind
           of
           inconstancie
           to
           vrge
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           flesh
           with
           her
           sequels
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           Christian
           may
           doubt
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           trouble
           the
           people
           with
           the
           deriuation
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
           But
           so
           hath
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           alwaies
           done
           ;
           it
           hath
           cleerely
           confessed
           the
           deriuation
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           from
           Adam
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           necessarie
           for
           all
           Christian
           men
           so
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           though
           some
           would
           not
           hastily
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           easily
           resolue
           the
           doubt
           ,
           whence
           the
           Soule
           commeth
           .
        
         
           l
           
             If
             our
             Soules
             arise
             in
             Generation
             from
             Adam
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             flesh
             ,
             how
             can
             your
             reason
             be
             good
             by
             any
             possibilitie
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           conceit
           that
           our
           Soules
           are
           ingendred
           together
           with
           the
           
           seede
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           is
           so
           grosse
           and
           pestilent
           an
           error
           ,
           and
           so
           repugnant
           to
           all
           authoritie
           Humane
           and
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           so
           dissident
           from
           dayly
           experience
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           make
           that
           a
           Question
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           therein
           to
           refraine
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           people
           .
           k
           
             Ex
             nullo
             homine
             generantur
             Animae
             .
             Soules
             are
             not
             generated
             from
             any
             man
             ,
          
           saith
           Ambrose
           :
           l
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             principall
             facultie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           sayth
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           ,
           
             by
             which
             we
             haue
             discourse
             of
             reason
             ,
             is
             not
             engendered
             by
             proiection
             of
             seed
             .
          
           m
           
             Anima
             vtique
             nunquam
             ab
             homine
             gignentium
             originibus
             prebetur
             .
             The
             soule
             neuer
             commeth
             from
             man
             in
             the
             generation
             of
             men
             ,
          
           sayth
           Hilarie
           .
           Ierom
           vpon
           those
           words
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           the
           spirit
           (
           of
           man
           )
           after
           death
           returneth
           to
           God
           that
           gaue
           it
           ,
           writeth
           thus
           :
           n
           
             Ex
             quo
             satis
             ridendi
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             putant
             animas
             cum
             corporibus
             seri
             ;
             &
             non
             à
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             à
             corporum
             parentibus
             generari
             .
             Whereby
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             thorowly
             derided
             ,
             which
             thinke
             soules
             to
             be
             sowen
             together
             with
             bodies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             generated
             by
             the
             parents
             of
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             bodies
             .
             For
             since
             the
             flesh
             returneth
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             to
             God
             that
             gaue
             it
             ,
          
           IT
           IS
           MANIFEST
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             not
             Man.
          
           And
           when
           Ruffinus
           professed
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           the
           soule
           came
           to
           be
           ioyned
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           whether
           by
           propagation
           from
           Man
           ,
           or
           infusion
           from
           God
           ;
           Ierom
           replieth
           :
           If
           (
           the
           soule
           )
           o
           
             come
             by
             propagation
             ,
             then
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             we
             grant
             are
             eternall
             ,
             and
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             which
             die
             with
             the
             bodie
             ,
             haue
             one
             condition
             .
             And
             doest
             thou
             maruell
             that
             the
          
           (
           Christian
           )
           
             brethren
             are
             scandalized
             at
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             swearest
             thou
             knowest
             not
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             confesse
             they
             know
             ?
          
           Theodoret
           in
           many
           places
           giueth
           the
           like
           testimonie
           :
           p
           
             The
             Church
             beleeuing
             the
             diuine
             Scriptures
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             the
             soule
             was
          
           (
           and
           is
           )
           
             created
             as
             well
             as
             the
             bodie
             ,
             not
             hauing
             any
             cause
             of
             her
             creation
             from
             naturall
             seed
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Creatours
             will
             ,
             after
             the
             bodie
             once
             perfectly
             made
             .
             The
             most
             diuine
             Moses
             writeth
             ,
             that
             Adams
             bodie
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             afterward
             his
             soule
             inspired
             into
             him
             ,
             Againe
             in
             his
             lawes
             the
             same
             Prophet
             plainly
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             is
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             soule
             created
             and
             infused
             .
             And
             blessed
             Iob
             spake
             thus
             to
             God
             :
             Diddest
             thou
             not
             powre
             me
             forth
             like
             milke
             ,
             and
             thicken
             me
             like
             curds
             of
             cheese
             ?
             thou
             diddest
             clothe
             me
             with
             skinne
             and
             flesh
             ;
             and
             compact
             me
             with
             bones
             and
             sinewes
             .
             And
             when
             by
             this
             Iob
             had
             shewed
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             bodie
             to
             be
             first
             made
             ,
             he
             addeth
             a
             thankesgiuing
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Life
             and
             mercie
             thou
             laydst
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             watchfulnesse
             preserued
             
             my
             spirit
             .
          
           q
           
             This
             confession
             touching
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             learned
             from
             the
             diuine
             Scriptures
             .
          
           The
           same
           reasons
           and
           resolutions
           he
           repeateth
           elsewhere
           in
           his
           fift
           r
           sermon
           touching
           the
           nature
           of
           man.
           Leo
           the
           great
           :
           The
           s
           
             Catholike
             faith
             doth
             constantly
             and
             truely
             preach
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             were
             not
             before
             they
             were
             inspired
             into
             their
             bodies
             ;
             nec
             ab
             also
             incorporentur
             nisi
             ab
             opifice
             Deo
             ;
             neither
             are
             put
             into
             the
             bodie
             by
             any
             other
             workeman
             than
             God.
          
           And
           Austen
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           to
           decline
           that
           difficultie
           ,
           how
           the
           soule
           commeth
           to
           be
           infected
           with
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           made
           this
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           the
           soule
           were
           created
           and
           infused
           ,
           or
           els
           deriued
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           parents
           ;
           refuseth
           Tertullians
           opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           soule
           riseth
           from
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           
             peruerse
             and
             strange
          
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           t
           They
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             which
             affirme
             soules
             to
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             parents
             ,
             if
             they
             follow
             Tertullians
             opinion
             ,
             tooke
             them
             to
             be
          
           (
           in
           some
           sort
           )
           
             bodies
             ,
             &
             corpulentis
             seminibus
             exoriri
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             bodie
             ;
             quo
             quid
             peruersius
             dici
             potest
             ?
             than
             the
             which
             what
             can
             be
             sayd
             more
             peruerse
             ?
          
           Now
           in
           Austens
           rehearsall
           of
           heresies
           ,
           Tertullians
           assertion
           ,
           That
           the
           soule
           was
           a
           (
           kind
           of
           )
           bodie
           ,
           is
           excused
           as
           no
           heresie
           ;
           but
           his
           conceit
           ,
           That
           u
           
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             propagated
             by
             traduction
             (
             of
             seed
             )
          
           is
           expresly
           put
           amongst
           his
           u
           errours
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           auncient
           Fathers
           swarue
           not
           the
           best
           of
           our
           new
           writers
           .
           Bullinger
           :
           x
           
             All
             those
          
           (
           other
           )
           
             opinions
             haue
             beene
             refuted
             with
             sound
             reasons
             by
             the
             writers
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             that
             receiued
             and
             auouched
             for
             the
             truest
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             the
             soule
             to
             be
             created
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             infunded
             into
             the
             bodie
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             childe
             hath
             his
             perfect
             shape
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             .
             And
             that
             we
             are
             not
             at
             this
             day
             otherwise
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             by
             infunding
             the
             soule
             into
             the
             bodie
             first
             fashioned
             ,
             Iob
             is
             a
             most
             plentifull
             witnesse
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             Thine
             hands
             (
             o
             God
             )
             haue
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             me
             wholly
             .
             Didst
             thou
             not
             stroke
             me
             like
             milke
             ,
             and
             curd
             me
             like
             cheese
             ?
             with
             skinne
             and
             flesh
             thou
             coueredst
             me
             ,
             with
             bones
             and
             sinewes
             thou
             ioyntedst
             me
             .
             Lo
             here
             the
             conception
             and
             formation
             of
             mans
             bodie
             in
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             most
             excellently
             described
             .
             It
             followeth
             now
             in
             Ieb
             touching
             the
             soule
             :
             Life
             and
             mercie
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             visitation
             hath
             kept
             my
             spirit
             .
             Beholde
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             soule
             ,
             infused
             of
             God
             into
             the
             bodie
             alreadie
             framed
             .
             Therefore
             rightly
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             we
             holde
             ,
             that
             mens
             soules
             are
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             inf●…nded
             into
             their
             bodies
             perfectlie
             framed
             before
             in
             the
             wombe
             .
          
           Caluine
           :
           y
           
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             as
             well
             of
             the
             soule
             as
             of
             the
             bodie
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             Father
             ,
             if
             we
             speake
             properly
             :
             yet
             because
             in
             creating
             soules
             he
             vseth
             not
             the
             (
             seruice
             ,
             or
             )
             worke
             of
             man
             ,
             after
             a
             peculiar
             maner
             ,
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             excellencie
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             .
          
           Beza
           :
           z
           
             I
             thinke
             not
             good
             to
             dissemble
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             traducing
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           (
           from
           the
           parents
           )
           
             seemeth
             to
             me
             verie
             absurd
             ,
             because
             either
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             must
             be
             traduced
             .
             If
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             fathers
             of
             force
             must
             presently
             dic
             ,
          
           (
           hauing
           whollie
           lost
           their
           soules
           :
           )
           
             If
             a
             part
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             part
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             a
             simple
          
           (
           and
           spirituall
           )
           substance
           ?
           Vrsinus
           :
           a
           
             We
             grant
             the
             soules
             of
             all
             men
             are
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             beginne
             to
             liue
             ;
             for
             they
             at
             one
             time
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             vnited
             to
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           Zanchius
           :
           b
           
             That
             the
             whole
             soule
             is
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             confesse
             ,
             and
             teach
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             auouch
             it
             may
             be
             prooued
             by
             firme
             reasons
             .
          
           His
           reasons
           are
           largely
           deliuered
           in
           the
           fift
           chapter
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           can
           be
           sayd
           for
           generation
           and
           propagation
           of
           soules
           against
           their
           creation
           by
           the
           immediate
           worke
           of
           God
           without
           any
           humane
           meanes
           ,
           is
           there
           learnedly
           and
           sufficiently
           refuted
           .
           So
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           Austens
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           God
           deriue
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           parents
           ,
           when
           he
           putteth
           it
           into
           the
           bodie
           being
           first
           finished
           ,
           or
           createth
           it
           of
           nothing
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Adams
           soule
           ,
           I
           did
           relinquish
           that
           in
           question
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           
             soules
             rising
             in
             and
             by
             generation
             from
             Adam
             ,
          
           which
           you
           now
           catch
           holde
           of
           ,
           I
           neuer
           meant
           to
           fauor
           that
           fansie
           so
           much
           as
           to
           make
           it
           any
           question
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ;
           since
           with
           one
           consent
           Philosophie
           ,
           Physicke
           ,
           euident
           experience
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           conuince
           that
           to
           be
           an
           erroneous
           and
           manifest
           vntruth
           .
        
         
           c
           
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             your
             Minor
             is
             nothing
             true
             :
             for
             pollution
             that
             is
             sinne
             and
             reall
             iniquitie
             is
             not
             in
             our
             flesh
             without
             a
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           You
           said
           so
           much
           in
           effect
           before
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           if
           your
           word
           bee
           a
           proofe
           ,
           you
           haue
           shewed
           it
           ;
           but
           other
           proofe
           
           you
           bring
           none
           ,
           saue
           that
           which
           inclineth
           rather
           to
           heresie
           then
           Christianitie
           ,
           if
           you
           speake
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           stand
           to
           your
           words
           as
           they
           lie
           either
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           or
           in
           your
           Defence
           .
           In
           your
           Treatise
           you
           say
           ,
           d
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             bee
             curious
             in
             this
             hard
             point
             ,
             holding
             this
             most
             euident
             trueth
             ,
             that
             sinne
             is
             a
             proper
             and
             vnseparable
             qualitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             found
             being
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             where
             a
             reasonable
             soule
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           take
           the
           word
           sinne
           in
           his
           right
           sense
           ,
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           speaking
           of
           the
           propagation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           comprise
           in
           it
           as
           well
           originall
           as
           actuall
           sinne
           ;
           here
           are
           two
           grosse
           errors
           euen
           against
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           For
           if
           sinne
           
             can
             not
             be
             found
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             where
             a
             reasonable
             soule
             is
             wanting
          
           ;
           then
           can
           no
           sinne
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           deuils
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           no
           soules
           .
           e
           
             Angels
             to
             haue
             soules
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             that
             euer
             I
             read
             in
             the
             deuine
             and
             canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           saith
           Austen
           .
           If
           Angels
           haue
           not
           soules
           ,
           then
           deuils
           haue
           none
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           holy
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           reprobate
           ,
           but
           still
           Angels
           ,
           as
           Christ
           calleth
           the
           deuill
           and
           his
           Angels
           .
           Againe
           ,
           sinne
           being
           either
           actual
           or
           originall
           ;
           children
           in
           their
           mothers
           f
           wombe
           haue
           not
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           neither
           dispute
           we
           of
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           when
           we
           talke
           of
           deriuing
           and
           inheriting
           sinne
           ;
           for
           actuall
           sinne
           is
           neither
           deriued
           ,
           nor
           inherited
           .
           If
           then
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           conceiued
           ,
           haue
           no
           originall
           sinne
           so
           long
           as
           the
           soule
           wanteth
           ;
           since
           you
           g
           
             content
             your selfe
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             at
             this
             present
             ,
          
           that
           the
           soule
           doth
           not
           passe
           together
           with
           the
           seede
           of
           our
           generation
           and
           conception
           ;
           most
           euidently
           you
           denie
           original
           sinne
           ,
           till
           the
           soule
           come
           to
           quicken
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           so
           contradict
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             was
          
           h
           
             begotten
             in
             sinne
             and
             conceiued
             in
             iniquitie
             .
          
           No
           maruell
           then
           you
           stumble
           at
           Ambroses
           words
           ,
           that
           
             wee
             are
          
           i
           
             defiled
             ,
             before
             we
             hau●…
             life
             ,
          
           as
           repugnant
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           when
           you
           spare
           not
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           who
           saith
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           then
           Ambrose
           .
        
         
           I
           k
           
             pray
             omit
             mens
             Authorities
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             prooue
             by
             sound
             reason
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             would
             .
             For
             pollution
             that
             is
             sinne
             and
             reall
             iniquitie
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             our
             flesh
             without
             a
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           We
           were
           best
           to
           omit
           all
           learning
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           trueth
           ;
           that
           onely
           your
           conceits
           may
           stand
           vpright
           .
           It
           hath
           pleased
           God
           in
           things
           naturall
           ,
           by
           sight
           and
           experience
           to
           leade
           Philosophers
           and
           Physitians
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           workes
           ;
           as
           farre
           as
           mans
           wit
           can
           reach
           ;
           and
           with
           one
           consent
           they
           resolue
           ,
           that
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           of
           man
           neither
           riseth
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           nor
           commeth
           to
           the
           body
           presently
           with
           the
           conception
           .
           Mothers
           and
           midwiues
           doe
           certainely
           distinguish
           the
           time
           of
           quickning
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           conceiuing
           ;
           and
           hee
           that
           would
           perswade
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           child
           quickneth
           immediately
           vpon
           the
           conception
           ,
           might
           as
           easily
           bring
           them
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           moone
           is
           made
           of
           a
           greene
           cheese
           .
           But
           
             sound
             reason
             you
             require
          
           .
           ]
           As
           if
           trueth
           of
           experience
           were
           not
           the
           soundest
           reason
           men
           can
           giue
           ,
           till
           God
           doe
           speake
           .
           That
           the
           body
           is
           not
           straight
           way
           framed
           vpon
           the
           conception
           ,
           many
           thousand
           scapes
           in
           all
           femals
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           women
           doe
           perfectly
           prooue
           .
           The
           Physitians
           and
           Philosophers
           interpose
           many
           monthes
           betweene
           the
           conception
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Iob
           himselfe
           declareth
           that
           we
           were
           first
           l
           
             as
             milke
          
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           in
           seede
           ;
           then
           l
           
             condensed
             as
             curds
          
           ,
           when
           we
           turned
           to
           bloud
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           l
           
             clothed
             with
             skinne
             and
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           lastly
           l
           
             compacted
             with
             bones
             and
             synewes
          
           ,
           before
           we
           
             receiued
             life
             and
             soule
             from
             God.
          
           The
           new
           Testament
           noteth
           these
           three
           degrees
           in
           forming
           our
           bodies
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             seede
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             and
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           calleth
           our
           parents
           the
           
             fathers
             of
             our
             bodies
          
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           which
           God
           alone
           is
           .
           If
           then
           nothing
           can
           be
           defiled
           with
           sinne
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           doctrine
           you
           resolue
           ,
           except
           it
           haue
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ;
           of
           necessitie
           wee
           either
           had
           reasonable
           soules
           at
           the
           instant
           of
           our
           conception
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           famous
           falsehood
           repugnant
           to
           al
           learning
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           words
           of
           Iob
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           were
           not
           conceiued
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           flat
           heresie
           dissenting
           from
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           Choose
           which
           of
           these
           issues
           you
           will
           ;
           you
           either
           way
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           haue
           little
           sense
           ,
           and
           lesse
           trueth
           .
        
         
           But
           
             I
             must
          
           m
           
             adde
             the
             word
             onely
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             say
             nothing
             against
             you
             .
          
           ]
           No
           good
           Sir
           ,
           that
           shall
           not
           need
           .
           We
           inherite
           pollution
           by
           Adams
           flesh
           before
           our
           Soules
           come
           to
           our
           bodies
           ;
           and
           that
           sufficeth
           for
           my
           reason
           ,
           though
           the
           pollution
           ,
           which
           we
           inherite
           ,
           be
           deriued
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Soules
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Bodies
           of
           our
           Parents
           ;
           because
           their
           bodies
           ,
           
           when
           they
           begat
           vs
           ,
           were
           ioyned
           with
           their
           Soules
           ,
           whose
           naturall
           and
           animall
           faculties
           were
           still
           in
           them
           wholy
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           their
           sinnes
           communicated
           vnto
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           their
           spirits
           were
           renued
           and
           sanctified
           .
           The
           very
           Seed
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           were
           begotten
           and
           conceaued
           ,
           was
           an
           vncleane
           thing
           ,
           (
           as
           Iob
           calleth
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           n
           
             Who
             can
             make
             a
             cleane
             thing
             of
             an
             vncleane
             ?
          
           )
           and
           corruptible
           ;
           that
           is
           full
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           as
           Peter
           nameth
           it
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           o
           
             borne
             againe
             not
             of
             corruptible
             Seed
             ,
          
           of
           which
           we
           were
           borne
           by
           our
           Parents
           .
           The
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           then
           is
           first
           deriued
           by
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           though
           our
           Soules
           be
           likewise
           wrapped
           in
           the
           same
           pollution
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           that
           our
           bodies
           are
           ;
           and
           sinne
           still
           abideth
           and
           rebelleth
           in
           our
           flesh
           so
           long
           as
           we
           liue
           ,
           though
           our
           Soules
           be
           washed
           and
           clensed
           from
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           our
           flesh
           ,
           p
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           in
           the
           similitude
           of
           which
           Christ
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           confessed
           that
           q
           
             in
             his
             flesh
             dwelt
             no
             good
             thing
          
           ;
           assuring
           vs
           ,
           that
           though
           Christ
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           r
           
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             because
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             Spirit
             is
             life
          
           ,
           (
           or
           liueth
           )
           
             because
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           newes
           to
           Zanchius
           ,
           whom
           you
           cite
           in
           your
           Treatise
           as
           if
           he
           fauoured
           your
           error
           .
           s
           
             Quod
             attinet
             ad
             contagium
             illud
             ,
             certe
             citra
             controuersiam
             ,
             in
             corpore
             primum
             inest
             ,
             &
             deinde
             per
             corpus
             in
             animam
             deriuatur
             .
             Iob
             docet
             aperte
             cap.
          
           14.
           
           
             Quis
             potest
             facere
             mundum
             de
             immundo
             conceptum
             semine
             ?
             Quid
             autem
             proprie
             de
             immundo
             concipitur
             semine
             ?
             Caro.
             As
             for
             the
             contagion
          
           (
           of
           originall
           sinne
           )
           
             that
             is
             surely
             without
             Question
             first
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             body
             is
             deriued
             into
             the
             Soule
             .
             Iob
             teacheth
             vs
             plainly
             in
             his
             fourteenth
             Chapter
             .
             Who
             can
             make
             one
             cleane
             ,
             conceaued
             of
             vncleane
             Seede
             ?
             Now
             what
             is
             properly
             conceaued
             of
             vncleane
             Seede
             ?
             Flesh.
          
           If
           any
           man
           list
           to
           read
           more
           I
           remit
           him
           to
           that
           place
           of
           Zanchius
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           be
           ouerlong
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           Peter
           Martyr
           where
           he
           largely
           treateth
           thereof
           against
           Pigghius
           .
           t
           
             The
             common
             receaued
             Opinion
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             Soule
             draweth
             originall
             sinne
             by
             her
             coniunction
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             infected
             and
             vitiated
             from
             our
             Parents
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             aske
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             seate
             or
             subiect
             thereof
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             speake
             ;
             )
             We
             answere
             ,
             that
             originall
             sinne
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             flesh
             as
             in
             the
             roote
             ,
             and
             beginning
             thereof
             :
             afterward
             from
             that
             fountaine
             ,
             it
             occupieth
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             extended
             through
             the
             whole
             man.
             Idcirco
             semen
             est
             instrumentum
             quo
             hoc
             peccatum
             ex
             parentibus
             traducitur
             in
             filios
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Seede
          
           (
           of
           man
           )
           
             is
             the
             instrument
             whereby
             this
             sinne
             is
             traduced
             from
             the
             Parents
             to
             the
             children
             .
          
           And
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           rest
           himselfe
           on
           the
           receaued
           opinion
           onely
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           he
           addeth
           .
           u
           
             Now
             reasons
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             which
             may
             firmely
             and
             soundly
             prooue
             ,
             that
             originall
             sinne
             is
             propagated
             in
             men
             by
             Seede
             and
             generation
             .
             And
             that
             we
             will
             therefore
             shew
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             many
             reclaime
             and
             thinke
             this
             whole
             matter
             to
             be
             a
             fiction
             .
          
        
         
           x
           
             With
             one
             breath
             you
             ouerthrow
             your selfe
             .
             For
             you
             say
             we
             haue
             pollution
             before
             the
             soule
             commeth
             ,
             whence
             soeuer
             it
             commeth
             .
             Yea
             ,
             whence
             soeuer
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             soule
             doe
             come
             in
             and
             by
             generation
             ?
             you
             see
             how
             you
             crosse
             your selfe
             .
          
           ]
           To
           that
           peruerse
           and
           false
           supposition
           of
           yours
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           commeth
           in
           and
           by
           generation
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           cleaue
           so
           fast
           vnto
           for
           an
           aduantage
           ,
           I
           neuer
           gaue
           any
           allowance
           or
           forbearance
           .
           Looke
           to
           my
           words
           as
           narrowly
           as
           you
           can
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           minor
           (
           proposition
           of
           my
           reason
           )
           is
           cleere
           y
           
             without
             intermedling
             with
             the
             question
             ,
             whence
             ,
          
           (
           not
           when
           )
           
             the
             soule
             commeth
          
           .
           I
           there
           resolue
           ,
           that
           
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           not
           of
           seede
           nor
           of
           blood
           ,
           as
           you
           grossely
           would
           wrest
           my
           speech
           ;
           and
           therfore
           before
           life
           come
           ,
           the
           soule
           which
           bringeth
           life
           ,
           commeth
           not
           to
           the
           bodie
           .
           
             Then
             if
             pollution
             cleaue
             to
             the
             flesh
             before
             life
             come
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Ambrose
           teacheth
           )
           
             and
             consequently
             before
             the
             soule
             come
             ,
          
           (
           which
           commeth
           not
           before
           the
           bodie
           is
           made
           ,
           as
           I
           auouch
           )
           
             whence
             soeuer
             it
             commeth
             ;
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             Adams
             flesh
             defileth
             ,
             and
             so
             condemneth
             vs
          
           (
           before
           the
           soule
           come
           .
           )
           You
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           your
           wit
           ,
           take
           
             whence
             soeuer
          
           to
           be
           as
           much
           as
           
             when
             soeuer
          
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           your
           misconceiuing
           you
           would
           fasten
           a
           contradiction
           to
           my
           words
           .
           But
           coaxe
           not
           your selfe
           with
           such
           contrarieties
           grounded
           vpon
           your
           owne
           most
           ignorant
           mistaking
           ;
           I
           made
           no
           question
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           roote
           ,
           whence
           ,
           the
           soule
           commeth
           .
           I
           learned
           by
           Leo
           ,
           that
           z
           
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             did
             truely
             and
             constantly
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             were
             not
             before
             they
             were
             inspired
             into
             their
             bodies
             :
          
           and
           consequently
           the
           bodie
           must
           first
           be
           framed
           ,
           before
           the
           soule
           can
           be
           inspired
           .
           And
           the
           contrarie
           conceite
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           take
           holde
           on
           ,
           
           is
           a
           manifest
           repugnancie
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           faith
           of
           Christ.
           I
           saw
           that
           inconuenience
           which
           you
           see
           not
           ,
           when
           you
           pronounce
           ,
           sinne
           is
           not
           in
           our
           flesh
           without
           a
           soule
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           before
           ,
           nor
           after
           the
           soule
           .
           For
           if
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           arise
           
             in
             and
          
           BY
           GENERATION
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           be
           no
           man
           which
           neuer
           had
           mans
           bodie
           ;
           what
           kind
           of
           creatures
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           call
           you
           those
           abortions
           and
           scapes
           ,
           that
           passe
           from
           their
           mothers
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           yet
           but
           seede
           or
           blood
           ,
           before
           the
           body
           be
           framed
           ?
           Soules
           they
           haue
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           generation
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           suppose
           ;
           bodies
           they
           haue
           none
           ,
           that
           be
           humane
           .
           Men
           therefore
           they
           be
           not
           for
           want
           of
           bodies
           ;
           other
           kinds
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           soules
           ;
           what
           name
           then
           will
           you
           giue
           to
           these
           vnfashioned
           births
           ,
           hauing
           reasonable
           and
           immortall
           spirits
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           or
           what
           place
           will
           you
           assigne
           them
           after
           this
           life
           ?
           a
           
             We
             all
             must
             appeare
             before
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             Christ
             ,
             euery
             one
             to
             receiue
             things
             done
          
           (
           in
           or
           )
           
             by
             his
             bodie
          
           .
           They
           haue
           nothing
           to
           receiue
           for
           any
           thing
           done
           in
           or
           by
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           they
           neuer
           had
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           expect
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           pertaineth
           not
           to
           them
           .
           b
           
             It
             is
             sowen
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             a
             naturall
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             a
             spirituall
             bodie
             .
          
           These
           haue
           no
           naturall
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           neuer
           rise
           with
           spirituall
           and
           glorified
           bodies
           ;
           yea
           they
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           was
           corporall
           ,
           since
           they
           do
           not
           communicate
           with
           him
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           glorious
           bodie
           .
           You
           must
           then
           deuise
           some
           new
           name
           ,
           and
           some
           new
           place
           for
           those
           new
           creatures
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           hauing
           no
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           can
           not
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           looke
           either
           for
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           saluation
           promised
           to
           men
           .
        
         
           You
           doe
           not
           auouch
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           did
           but
           obiect
           it
           .
           ]
           
             Your
             most
             euident
             truth
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           
             that
             sinne
             cannot
             be
             found
             being
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             where
             a
             reasonable
             soule
             is
             wanting
             ,
          
           doth
           directly
           inferre
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           were
           not
           begotten
           and
           conceiued
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           euident
           heresie
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           Dauids
           wordes
           ;
           or
           els
           the
           vntimely
           fruites
           and
           scapes
           of
           women
           ,
           haue
           reasonable
           soules
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           their
           conception
           ,
           when
           sinne
           is
           found
           in
           them
           by
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           grosse
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           false
           conceite
           ,
           that
           now
           you
           would
           shunne
           .
           If
           you
           flie
           for
           helpe
           to
           actuall
           sinne
           ;
           haue
           children
           actuall
           sinne
           in
           their
           mothers
           wombes
           ,
           or
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           haue
           reasonable
           soules
           ?
           Or
           is
           actuall
           sinne
           traduced
           and
           inherited
           from
           Adam
           ?
           or
           spake
           I
           of
           actuall
           sinne
           when
           I
           said
           ,
           we
           inherite
           pollution
           from
           Adams
           flesh
           before
           the
           soule
           commeth
           ?
           Will
           you
           sticke
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           originall
           pollution
           is
           no
           sinne
           ?
           Dauid
           conuinceth
           you
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           c
           
             begotten
             in
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             conceaued
             in
             iniquitie
          
           ;
           and
           Paul
           affirmeth
           that
           d
           
             death
             went
             ouer
             all
             men
          
           ,
           (
           infants
           not
           excepted
           )
           
             for
             so
             much
             as
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             euen
             ouer
             them
             also
             who
          
           e
           
             sinned
             not
             after
             the
             likenesse
             of
             Adams
             transgression
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           commit
           sinne
           as
           Adam
           did
           ,
           actually
           and
           voluntarily
           ;
           but
           naturally
           inherited
           sinne
           from
           Adam
           ,
           which
           f
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           from
           the
           houre
           of
           their
           conception
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           their
           dissolution
           ;
           and
           g
           
             worketh
             the
             euill
             in
             them
             that
             they
             would
             not
             ;
             leading
             them
             captiue
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             which
             is
             in
             their
             members
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           could
           Dauid
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           conceiued
           in
           sinne
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conception
           he
           had
           neither
           bodie
           nor
           soule
           ?
           ]
           Howsoeuer
           mans
           reason
           iudge
           thereof
           ,
           which
           yet
           often
           giueth
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           to
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           titles
           of
           things
           represented
           to
           their
           images
           ;
           with
           God
           nothing
           is
           more
           frequent
           than
           h
           
             to
             call
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
          
           ;
           because
           he
           not
           only
           made
           all
           things
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           quickeneth
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           hath
           things
           past
           and
           to
           come
           present
           before
           him
           .
           Leui
           is
           sayd
           by
           the
           Scripture
           to
           haue
           i
           
             payed
             tithes
          
           to
           Melchisedech
           by
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           in
           
             Abrahams
             loines
          
           ,
           when
           Leuies
           grandfather
           was
           not
           yet
           borne
           .
           So
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           spake
           to
           Cyrus
           many
           yeeres
           before
           Cyrus
           was
           borne
           ,
           calling
           him
           
             his
             anointed
          
           ,
           and
           saying
           to
           him
           by
           name
           ,
           k
           
             thou
             art
             my
             shepheard
          
           .
           So
           certaine
           is
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           purpose
           so
           immutable
           ,
           that
           he
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           past
           or
           present
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           infallible
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           Dauid
           and
           Iob
           call
           that
           seed
           which
           was
           prepared
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           by
           the
           names
           of
           themselues
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           altered
           ,
           what
           God
           had
           appointed
           .
           But
           
           the
           void
           conceptions
           of
           women
           ,
           which
           miscarie
           before
           the
           bodie
           be
           framed
           ,
           neuer
           had
           either
           life
           or
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           neither
           name
           ,
           nor
           kinde
           ;
           but
           perish
           as
           other
           superfluous
           burdens
           and
           repletions
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           no
           vse
           ,
           saue
           to
           ease
           the
           bodie
           .
        
         
           In
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           you
           runne
           the
           same
           course
           that
           you
           do
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           neither
           vnderstanding
           my
           words
           ,
           nor
           almost
           any
           mans
           els
           rightly
           ,
           you
           fight
           with
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           parts
           of
           my
           faith
           .
           I
           sayd
           ,
           
             the
             Scripture
             acknowledgeth
             no
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             but
             by
             death
             .
          
           I
           did
           and
           do
           so
           say
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           m
           
             Still
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             by
             death
             you
             meane
             onlie
             the
             bodilie
             death
             .
          
           ]
           In
           Christes
           person
           I
           alwayes
           meane
           by
           the
           death
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           though
           you
           would
           include
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           .
           In
           the
           wicked
           I
           take
           death
           for
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           
             corporall
             ,
             spirituall
          
           ,
           and
           eternall
           .
           What
           can
           you
           hence
           distill
           ?
           Then
           n
           
             surely
             the
             wicked
             should
             satisfie
             easily
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             vtter
             such
             a
             sentence
             .
          
           ]
           Doe
           the
           wicked
           with
           any
           kinde
           of
           death
           satisfie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           or
           is
           their
           condemnation
           to
           hell
           paines
           therefore
           eternall
           ,
           because
           by
           no
           death
           they
           can
           satisfie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           Were
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           once
           satisfied
           by
           any
           thing
           the
           wicked
           could
           suffer
           ,
           their
           torments
           should
           cease
           ;
           but
           their
           punishments
           euerlastingly
           continue
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           satisfaction
           can
           be
           made
           to
           God
           by
           them
           ,
           suffer
           they
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           or
           neuer
           so
           long
           .
           Whose
           follie
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           may
           satisfie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           mine
           or
           yours
           ?
           I
           sayd
           no
           such
           word
           ;
           I
           directly
           auouched
           the
           contrary
           .
           o
           
             The
             paines
             of
             hell
             haue
             neither
             worth
             nor
             weight
             sufficient
             in
             themselues
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             anger
             ,
             or
             to
             procure
             the
             fauor
             of
             God.
          
           Satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           I
           ascribe
           to
           none
           but
           onlie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           no
           death
           but
           onlie
           to
           that
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Will
           it
           thence
           follow
           ,
           the
           
             Scripture
             acknowledgeth
             no
             satisfaction
             but
             by
          
           (
           some
           kind
           of
           )
           
             death
             :
             ergo
          
           the
           wicked
           may
           satisfie
           for
           their
           sinnes
           by
           the
           deaths
           which
           they
           suffer
           ?
           Be
           it
           farre
           from
           all
           wise
           men
           to
           make
           such
           consequents
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           Christian
           men
           to
           make
           such
           conclusions
           .
           The
           antecedent
           in
           effect
           is
           confessed
           by
           your selfe
           .
           p
           
             The
             Scriptures
             (
             you
             say
             )
             do
             shew
             indeed
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             satisfie
             without
             death
             .
          
           I
           sayd
           the
           same
           .
           By
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           meant
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           when
           no
           more
           could
           be
           exacted
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           importeth
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           concurrents
           or
           precedents
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           when
           the
           chiefest
           is
           vnpayed
           .
           Why
           then
           doth
           your
           absurd
           and
           leud
           conclusion
           folow
           more
           vpon
           my
           words
           than
           vpon
           your
           owne
           ?
        
         
           My
           proofs
           are
           not
           good
           ,
           with
           those
           you
           finde
           fault
           .
           ]
           If
           yours
           were
           no
           worse
           ,
           they
           would
           go
           more
           currantly
           .
           The
           Apostle
           sayth
           :
           
             Christ
             is
             the
          
           q
           
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             transgressions
             ,
          
           we
           might
           receiue
           the
           promise
           .
           Heere
           death
           is
           auouched
           to
           be
           the
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           sinne
           :
           for
           wherewith
           we
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           therewith
           God
           is
           satisfied
           .
           r
           
             Christes
             bodily
             death
             meerely
             and
             alone
             (
             you
             say
             )
          
           without
           any
           thing
           
             else
             together
             therewith
             (
             which
             is
             my
             intent
             )
          
           is
           not
           heere
           mentioned
           .
           ]
           You
           will
           not
           tell
           where
           your
           shoo
           wringeth
           .
           Death
           was
           for
           the
           redemption
           or
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           sayth
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           ,
           must
           here
           be
           contained
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           you
           dare
           not
           openly
           professe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           this
           while
           you
           carrie
           it
           couertly
           vnder
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           But
           you
           must
           come
           plainly
           to
           it
           :
           for
           these
           assertions
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           s
           
             Death
             was
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             we
             are
          
           t
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           will
           make
           this
           to
           be
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           I
           first
           set
           it
           ;
           whether
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           be
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           and
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Other
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Soule
           are
           meere
           shifts
           to
           harbor
           your
           folly
           ,
           if
           you
           striue
           in
           words
           ;
           or
           your
           impietie
           ,
           if
           you
           striue
           indeede
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           as
           requisite
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           our
           Saluation
           .
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           I
           doe
           not
           prooue
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           I
           should
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           assertion
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           prooued
           by
           you
           ;
           which
           you
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           comming
           neere
           ,
           that
           you
           purposely
           conceale
           it
           ,
           and
           onely
           skirre
           at
           it
           here
           and
           there
           in
           SOME
           KIND
           OF
           SENSE
           .
           Otherwise
           you
           offer
           nothing
           as
           yet
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           
             but
             
             the
          
           u
           
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ;
           which
           I
           trust
           are
           not
           alwaies
           priuation
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           exclusion
           from
           blisse
           .
           For
           so
           the
           faithfull
           should
           neuer
           haue
           any
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           or
           else
           vtterly
           loose
           both
           the
           spirit
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           neuer
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Authoritie
           which
           I
           cite
           ,
           (
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           )
           is
           not
           so
           sound
           you
           thinke
           .
           For
           x
           
             am
             I
             sure
             that
             death
             here
             is
             but
             the
             bodyly
             death
             onely
             and
             no
             more
             ?
          
           I
           no
           where
           say
           ,
           that
           death
           threatned
           in
           these
           words
           was
           onely
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           it
           is
           one
           of
           your
           rash
           and
           rude
           illations
           ,
           it
           is
           none
           of
           my
           assertions
           .
           I
           knew
           that
           God
           gaue
           this
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           threatned
           this
           punishment
           as
           well
           to
           Adams
           posteritie
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           person
           .
           Otherwise
           had
           this
           prohibition
           beene
           made
           to
           Adam
           alone
           ,
           neither
           could
           the
           woman
           haue
           beene
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           then
           created
           when
           this
           precept
           was
           inioyned
           ,
           neither
           could
           Adams
           of-spring
           haue
           tasted
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Adam
           ,
           if
           this
           penaltie
           had
           stretched
           no
           farder
           then
           to
           Adams
           person
           .
           But
           he
           being
           the
           roote
           and
           stocke
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           as
           he
           receaued
           blessings
           by
           his
           creation
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           common
           to
           all
           that
           descended
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           by
           his
           transgression
           he
           lost
           them
           as
           well
           from
           his
           Issue
           ,
           as
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           subiected
           them
           to
           the
           same
           death
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           him selfe
           ,
           when
           he
           rebelled
           against
           God
           his
           Creator
           .
           Death
           we
           see
           executed
           on
           all
           the
           children
           of
           Adam
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           not
           doubt
           but
           death
           was
           threatned
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           inflicted
           on
           them
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           commination
           in
           this
           place
           is
           like
           to
           Gods
           th●…eats
           in
           all
           other
           places
           against
           the
           transg●…ssours
           of
           his
           Law.
           It
           denounceth
           what
           shall
           ●…e
           due
           vnto
           all
           ,
           but
           it
           bindeth
           not
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           haue
           power
           to
           release
           ,
           or
           mitigate
           what
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           In
           death
           then
           here
           threatned
           I
           containe
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           ;
           corporall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ;
           either
           as
           expressed
           in
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           or
           as
           consequent
           ech
           to
           other
           and
           coherent
           ,
           if
           by
           Gods
           goodnes
           and
           mercies
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           they
           be
           not
           seuered
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           learnedly
           and
           truely
           teacheth
           the
           same
           .
           y
           
             When
             it
             is
             asked
             ,
             what
             death
             God
             threatned
             to
             the
             first
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             transgressed
             the
             Commandement
             giuen
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             second
             death
             ;
             we
             must
             answere
             ,
          
           ALI
           .
           
             When
             therefore
             God
             said
             to
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             what
             day
             soeuer
             yee
             eate
             thereof
             ,
             yee
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             that
             threatning
             contained
             what
             soeuer
             death
             there
             is
             euen
             vnto
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             which
             there
             is
             none
             other
             .
          
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           stand
           more
           strictly
           on
           the
           time
           and
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           and
           which
           Adam
           should
           die
           by
           this
           Commination
           ;
           Saint
           Austen
           hath
           an
           other
           answere
           .
           z
           
             In
             that
             which
             was
             said
             yee
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             said
             ,
             deaths
             ;
             if
             we
             vnderstand
             that
             onely
             death
             whereby
             the
             soule
             is
             forsaken
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             which
             to
             her
             is
             God
             ;
             (
             for
             she
             was
             not
             forsaken
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             forsake
             ,
             but
             she
             did
          
           (
           first
           )
           
             forsake
             that
             she
             might
          
           (
           after
           )
           
             be
             forsaken
             )
             though
             I
             say
             we
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             God
             denounceth
             this
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             what
             day
             yee
             eate
             thereof
             ,
             yee
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             what
             day
             yee
             forsake
             me
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             I
             will
             forsake
             you
             by
             iustice
             ;
             Surely
             in
             that
             death
             were
             the
             rest
             denounced
             ,
             which
             without
             Question
             were
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             euen
             in
             that
             a
             disobedient
             motion
             rose
             in
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Soule
             disobeying
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             couered
             their
             priuie
             parts
             ,
             one
             death
             was
             perceaued
             ,
             wherein
             God
             forsooke
             the
             Soule
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Soule
             forsooke
             the
             body
             now
             corrupted
             with
             time
             ,
             and
             wasted
             with
             age
             ,
             an
             other
             death
             was
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             which
             God
             mentioned
             to
             Man
             ,
             when
             punishing
             sinne
             he
             said
             ,
             earth
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             earth
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             :
             that
             by
             these
             two
             deaths
             that
             first
             death
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             might
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             which
             the
             second
             death
             at
             last
             doth
             follow
             ,
             except
             man
             be
             deliuered
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
          
           By
           Saint
           Austens
           iudgement
           concording
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           God
           threatned
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           to
           the
           transgressor
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           the
           same
           houre
           to
           take
           place
           that
           he
           disobeyed
           ;
           the
           rest
           to
           follow
           in
           their
           order
           ;
           as
           next
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           eternall
           death
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           if
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           did
           not
           release
           and
           free
           man
           from
           it
           .
           That
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           tooke
           present
           hold
           vpon
           the
           disobeyers
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           giueth
           testimony
           sufficient
           ,
           when
           it
           noteth
           their
           
             shame
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             flight
             of
             Gods
          
           presence
           ,
           who
           before
           sinne
           was
           their
           delight
           ,
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           .
           The
           death
           of
           the
           
           body
           was
           a
           long
           time
           differred
           in
           Adam
           ,
           euen
           a
           
             nine
             hundred
             and
             thirtie
             yeeres
          
           ,
           before
           it
           did
           separate
           his
           Soule
           from
           his
           Body
           ,
           but
           it
           began
           presently
           to
           worke
           and
           shew
           his
           force
           in
           either
           of
           their
           bodies
           .
           b
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             mortalitie
             God
             called
             Death
             ,
          
           saith
           Theodoret.
           
             For
             after
             Gods
             sentence
             Adam
             euerie
             day
             expected
          
           (
           or
           feared
           )
           Death
           .
           Beda
           saith
           the
           like
           .
           That
           which
           God
           said
           ,
           c
           
             In
             what
             day
             soeuer
             thou
             shalt
             eate
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             Death
             ,
             was
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Morti
             deputatus
             eris
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             deputed
          
           (
           or
           adiudged
           )
           
             to
             death
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             should
             that
             very
             day
             die
             ,
             but
             be
             mortall
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           imbraceth
           the
           same
           opinion
           .
           d
           
             In
             what
             d●…y
             soeuer
             yee
             shall
             eate
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             yee
             shall
             die
             the
             Death
             .
             But
             Adam
             liued
             still
             ;
             how
             then
             died
             he
             ?
             By
             the
             sentence
             of
             God
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
             For
             he
             that
             maketh
             him selfe
             subiect
             to
             punishment
             ,
             is
             vnder
             pun●…shment
             ,
             sinonre
             ,
             tamen
             sententia
             ;
             If
             not
             by
             deede
             and
             execution
             ,
             yet
             by
             guiltinesse
             and
             sentence
             pronounced
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           we
           will
           rightly
           conceiue
           Gods
           commination
           to
           Adam
           ,
           we
           must
           so
           take
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           threatning
           Adam
           and
           his
           
             posteritie
             with
             all
             kinds
          
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           all
           should
           bee
           
             subiect
             as
             guiltie
          
           thereof
           
             and
             deseruing
          
           the
           same
           ;
           though
           hee
           would
           keepe
           to
           himselfe
           the
           dispencing
           and
           moderating
           thereof
           ,
           not
           binding
           himsel●…e
           thereby
           but
           the
           offenders
           ,
           as
           euery
           supreame
           Iudge
           doth
           on
           earth
           after
           sentence
           giuen
           ,
           and
           before
           execution
           finished
           .
           Else
           ,
           if
           wee
           ●…e
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           trueth
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           the
           rigour
           and
           tenor
           of
           those
           words
           without
           reseruing
           power
           to
           him
           to
           dispose
           of
           Adam
           and
           Adams
           of-spring
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           ,
           comprise
           the
           execution
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           reuoked
           :
           then
           we
           conclude
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           issue
           without
           remedie
           or
           mercie
           vnder
           all
           sorts
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           vnder
           spirituall
           ,
           corporall
           ,
           and
           eternal
           death
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           to
           all
           Christian
           ●…eligion
           ,
           promising
           saluation
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           mecre
           madnesse
           against
           all
           mankind
           ,
           deuoting
           them
           without
           exception
           or
           mitigation
           to
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           know
           that
           God
           truely
           and
           iustly
           threatned
           Adam
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           all
           mankind
           to
           be
           guiltie
           of
           all
           so●…ts
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           thereto
           subiected
           as
           to
           their
           due
           ,
           if
           they
           transgressed
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           commination
           neither
           included
           execution
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           death
           on
           all
           mankind
           ,
           nor
           excluded
           pardon
           where
           pleased
           God
           ;
           onely
           thence
           may
           rightly
           bee
           gathered
           ;
           fi●…st
           ,
           that
           all
           Ada●…
           of
           spring
           should
           bee
           condemned
           and
           subiected
           to
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           deseruing
           all
           the
           one
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           other
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           Adams
           issue
           should
           effectuall
           feele
           the
           sting
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           God
           allotted
           to
           the
           reprobate
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           elect
           as
           well
           as
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           should
           beare
           in
           themselues
           the
           monuments
           of
           this
           transgression
           by
           the
           corruption
           &
           dissolution
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           though
           the
           one
           should
           in
           this
           life
           bee
           reformed
           by
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           bee
           restored
           after
           this
           life
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           All
           these
           wee
           finde
           performed
           by
           God
           in
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           intended
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           threatning
           .
           And
           consequently
           this
           collection
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           threating
           Adam
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           ;
           purposed
           ,
           if
           Adam
           transgressed
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           posteritie
           should
           escape
           the
           death
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           God
           foorthwith
           punishing
           sinne
           ,
           irreuocably
           subiected
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           Gods
           owne
           words
           declare
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           Adam
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           e
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
             and
             to
             dust
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             .
          
           The
           iudges
           reuenge
           then
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           we
           deserued
           and
           to
           which
           we
           were
           iustly
           condemned
           ,
           was
           temporall
           &
           eternall
           death
           ,
           of
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           heere
           and
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           executed
           on
           all
           ,
           because
           some
           were
           freed
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           though
           none
           excused
           from
           a
           corporall
           death
           ;
           which
           prooueth
           my
           position
           the
           truer
           ,
           that
           God
           neuer
           released
           sinne
           to
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           without
           some
           kind
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           It
           f
           
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             here
             you
             renounce
             all
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             merite
             as
             from
             Christes
             soule
             vtterly
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           I
           vtterly
           renounce
           all
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           as
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           I
           easily
           graunt
           it
           ;
           and
           would
           gladly
           heare
           what
           you
           can
           say
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           could
           not
           die
           the
           death
           of
           spirits
           .
           But
           if
           you
           conceiue
           ;
           that
           Christes
           soule
           had
           neither
           
             part
             ,
             sense
             ,
             nor
             
             merit
          
           in
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           by
           which
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           was
           fully
           made
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           weamishnesse
           of
           your
           wit
           to
           mistake
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           vnderstand
           so
           little
           .
           I
           attributed
           all
           sense
           of
           paine
           as
           well
           in
           death
           as
           other
           wise
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           I
           communicated
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           is
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           not
           thereby
           to
           bee
           depriued
           of
           sense
           or
           grace
           ,
           which
           Christes
           soule
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           therein
           to
           feele
           the
           paine
           and
           sting
           which
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           brought
           with
           it
           .
           I
           tolde
           you
           but
           the
           g
           leafe
           before
           out
           of
           Austen
           ;
           that
           h
           
             the
             paine
             which
             is
             called
             bodily
             ,
             belongeth
             rather
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             the
          
           i
           
             paine
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             only
             the
             offending
          
           (
           or
           afflicting
           )
           
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           made
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           principall
           agent
           in
           all
           his
           meriting
           ,
           and
           patient
           in
           all
           his
           suffering
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           
             could
             not
             pay
             the
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
          
           by
           her
           death
           ,
           because
           shee
           could
           not
           die
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           impediment
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           might
           haue
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           chiefest
           paine
           ,
           
             sense
             ,
             and
             merit
          
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           whole
           person
           made
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           renouncing
           all
           merit
           of
           satisfaction
           from
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           it
           ascribeth
           the
           whole
           power
           and
           force
           thereof
           to
           the
           obedience
           and
           patience
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           bodie
           the
           instrument
           ordeined
           of
           God
           to
           conuey
           paine
           vnto
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           to
           lie
           dead
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           departed
           from
           it
           .
           As
           for
           Bernards
           words
           which
           I
           alledge
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           or
           could
           tell
           how
           they
           crosse
           mine
           ,
           I
           would
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ;
           now
           you
           say
           they
           
             sute
             not
          
           with
           mine
           :
           but
           awake
           out
           of
           your
           wonted
           maze
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           I
           giue
           the
           chiefe
           place
           and
           part
           in
           the
           meritorious
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           I
           doe
           not
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           you
           neither
           like
           nor
           allow
           of
           Bernards
           words
           .
           For
           he
           declaring
           the
           cause
           and
           maner
           ,
           why
           and
           how
           Christes
           minde
           was
           afflicted
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           a
           k
           double
           
             affection
             of
             most
             humane
             compassion
          
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           
             for
             the
             vncomfortable
             griefe
             of
             the
             holy
             women
          
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           
             for
             the
             desperation
             and
             dispersion
             of
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           These
           causes
           you
           reiect
           as
           fond
           and
           absurd
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           ioyne
           with
           Bernards
           words
           .
           But
           you
           must
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           l
           
             mens
             authorities
             may
             be
             omitted
             in
             this
             case
          
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christes
           church
           are
           vtter
           strangers
           or
           enemies
           to
           your
           new
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           m
           
             That
             nothing
             may
             satisfie
             for
             sinne
             but
             death
             ,
             is
             not
             sound
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             doe
             shewe
             indeede
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             satisfie
             without
             death
             :
             but
             they
             denie
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             parts
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             differ
             from
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             his
             bloodshedding
             ,
             his
             shame
             ,
             his
          
           
           
             reproches
             ,
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             his
             buffeting
             ;
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             pouertie
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             and
             wearines
             .
             These
             doubtlesse
             ,
             yea
             all
             other
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             what
             soeuer
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             are
             satisfactorie
             and
             meritorious
             .
          
           ]
           That
           all
           Christes
           actions
           and
           passions
           were
           meritorious
           with
           God
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           his
           sufferings
           as
           well
           naturall
           as
           voluntarie
           ,
           did
           euery
           one
           ,
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           satisfie
           
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           except
           it
           be
           well
           qualified
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           an
           whole
           heape
           of
           absurdities
           and
           contrarieties
           .
           For
           if
           the
           least
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           either
           naturally
           or
           voluntarily
           did
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           superfluous
           were
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           our
           redemption
           ,
           when
           God
           was
           once
           satisfied
           .
           And
           so
           by
           his
           birth
           or
           circumcision
           you
           graunt
           a
           Supersedeas
           to
           all
           his
           life
           and
           death
           as
           needelesse
           to
           our
           redemption
           .
           Then
           the
           which
           what
           can
           be
           more
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           meanes
           make
           your
           hell
           paines
           of
           no
           importance
           to
           our
           saluation
           ?
           By
           satisfaction
           you
           meane
           not
           full
           satisfaction
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           any
           way
           tendeth
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           is
           requisite
           before
           satisfaction
           can
           be
           made
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           easie
           and
           often
           with
           you
           to
           abuse
           words
           ,
           though
           you
           talke
           much
           of
           their
           proprietie
           .
           What
           is
           Satis
           in
           Latine
           ,
           whence
           to
           satisfie
           commeth
           ,
           but
           enough
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           
             enough
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           but
           after
           which
           more
           is
           
             not
             requisite
          
           ?
           If
           then
           Christ
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             did
             or
             paide
             enough
          
           for
           sinne
           by
           the
           first
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           followed
           ,
           as
           I
           inferred
           ,
           were
           more
           then
           enough
           ,
           and
           consequently
           superfluous
           .
           That
           you
           will
           say
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           strict
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           satisfie
           ,
           but
           you
           take
           it
           more
           largely
           .
           ]
           For
           the
           abuse
           of
           words
           I
           will
           not
           greatly
           striue
           ,
           so
           you
           build
           thereon
           no
           impieties
           ;
           howbeit
           when
           I
           say
           that
           
             nothing
             might
             satisfie
             for
             sinne
             but
             
             death
          
           ;
           I
           take
           satisfaction
           properly
           for
           
             the
             last
             and
             full
             payment
          
           ,
           after
           which
           no
           more
           was
           due
           for
           sinne
           ;
           and
           that
           apparantly
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           which
           the
           rest
           was
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           after
           which
           no
           more
           was
           required
           by
           the
           righteous
           will
           and
           counsell
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           although
           the
           obedience
           and
           patience
           of
           Christ
           all
           his
           life
           long
           did
           tend
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           made
           way
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           his
           
             hunger
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             pouertie
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           these
           did
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           acquite
           vs
           from
           sinne
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           Christ
           after
           all
           these
           must
           yeeld
           himselfe
           to
           suffer
           that
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           should
           appoint
           and
           ordaine
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           freed
           from
           our
           sinnes
           .
           His
           blood
           you
           thinke
           did
           wash
           vs
           from
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Because
           his
           blood
           was
           shed
           for
           vs
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           therefore
           his
           bloodshed
           expresseth
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           likewise
           his
           
             apprehension
             ,
             buffeting
             ,
             reproches
             ,
             and
             shame
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Scripture
           describeth
           in
           the
           order
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           compriseth
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           his
           death
           .
           For
           by
           Christes
           death
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           often
           said
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           meaneth
           that
           kind
           of
           death
           in
           all
           respects
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           the
           Euangelists
           in
           their
           writings
           report
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Who
             will
             grant
             in
             proper
             speech
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             his
             death
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           name
           of
           Christs
           death
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           containeth
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           coincident
           and
           concurrent
           to
           that
           death
           ,
           which
           Christ
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Neither
           
           shall
           we
           neede
           your
           figure
           Synecdoche
           ,
           by
           a
           part
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           to
           vnderstand
           all
           that
           he
           felt
           or
           suffered
           from
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           :
           that
           is
           a
           loose
           deuise
           of
           yours
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           of
           euery
           thing
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           confound
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           knowe
           either
           what
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           beware
           .
           For
           where
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             clense
             vs
             from
             all
             our
             sinnes
          
           ;
           by
           your
           Synecdoche
           you
           imagine
           that
           the
           o
           wine
           ,
           which
           he
           dranke
           at
           his
           last
           Supper
           ;
           p
           the
           water
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           washed
           his
           disciples
           feete
           ;
           q
           the
           teares
           which
           he
           shed
           for
           Lazarus
           death
           ;
           r
           the
           iourney
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           to
           Galilee
           ;
           the
           s
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           he
           fetched
           in
           the
           ship
           ;
           the
           t
           hunger
           ,
           which
           he
           sustained
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           should
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           since
           euery
           thing
           that
           befell
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           did
           satisfie
           for
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           .
           What
           els
           is
           this
           but
           to
           mayme
           and
           mangle
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           name
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           his
           
             death
             the
             meane
          
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           ;
           if
           euerie
           thing
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           endured
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           same
           force
           and
           weight
           to
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           that
           his
           bloud
           and
           death
           were
           ?
           His
           bloud
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           death
           .
           ]
           The
           shedding
           of
           his
           bloud
           vnto
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           intendeth
           by
           his
           bloud
           ,
           is
           a
           plaine
           description
           of
           his
           death
           :
           u
           
             This
             is
             my
             bloud
          
           ,
           sayd
           he
           ,
           
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             many
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           And
           the
           rest
           which
           were
           appendants
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           expresse
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           wisdome
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           full
           of
           
             violence
             ,
             iniurie
             ,
             reproch
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             shame
             and
             paine
             .
          
           All
           which
           as
           they
           note
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           inclosed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           trust
           more
           properly
           being
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           than
           the
           naturall
           infirmities
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           as
           
             sleepe
             ,
             hunger
             and
             wearinesse
          
           ;
           or
           the
           voluntarie
           euents
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           actions
           and
           passions
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           houre
           came
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           sinfull
           men
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             proper
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
             Soule
             be
             as
             well
             admitted
             into
             the
             worke
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             although
             his
          
           SOVLE
           COVLD
           NOT
           PROPERLY
           DIE
           ?
           ]
           The
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           ,
           we
           easily
           admit
           into
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           your
           satis-fiction
           of
           hell
           paines
           and
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           we
           doe
           not
           admit
           ;
           because
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           so
           diligently
           describing
           the
           whole
           order
           and
           manner
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           teacheth
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           falsely
           collect
           from
           certaine
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           from
           his
           bloody
           sweate
           ;
           whereof
           not
           knowing
           precisely
           the
           cause
           ,
           you
           surmise
           what
           best
           pleaseth
           your
           humor
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Prooue
           therefore
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           your
           owne
           ghesses
           ,
           that
           Christs
           Soule
           suffered
           these
           things
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           suppose
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           soone
           find
           a
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           .
           
           Till
           then
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           your
           vnioynted
           and
           vntidie
           Commentaries
           confounding
           Christs
           
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             nature
             and
             will
             ,
             affections
             and
             punishments
             ,
             satisfaction
             and
             merits
          
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           different
           parts
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           vpon
           him
           ,
           to
           worke
           all
           righteousnes
           in
           our
           names
           ,
           to
           suffer
           a
           shamefull
           and
           painfull
           death
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           obtaine
           all
           spirituall
           and
           celestiall
           graces
           and
           comforts
           ,
           here
           and
           in
           heauen
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           sinne
           committed
           by
           Adam
           ,
           and
           our
           continuall
           treading
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           rest
           yet
           vndiscussed
           ;
           wherein
           we
           should
           not
           neede
           many
           words
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           would
           rightly
           conceaue
           what
           is
           said
           ;
           and
           not
           ignorantly
           or
           purposely
           mistake
           ,
           and
           measure
           all
           things
           by
           your
           hastie
           humor
           .
           To
           prooue
           that
           Christ
           must
           satisfie
           
             for
             sinne
          
           by
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Soule
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           or
           by
           his
           body
           ,
           you
           brought
           this
           reason
           in
           your
           Treatise
           .
           y
           
             Whereby
             Adam
             first
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             euer
             since
             doe
             most
             properly
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             the
             second
             Adam
             Christ
             hath
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             But
             Adam
             first
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             euer
             since
             doe
             most
             properly
             commit
             sinne
             in
             our
             Soules
             ,
             our
             bodies
             being
             but
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             Soules
             direction
             and
             will.
             Therefore
             Christ
             in
             his
             Soule
             most
             properly
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             vs
             :
          
           In
           my
           Conclusion
           to
           your
           obiections
           I
           first
           denyed
           your
           Maior
           or
           former
           proposition
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Soule
           of
           Adam
           ,
           as
           also
           our
           Soules
           quickly
           might
           ,
           and
           worthily
           did
           die
           for
           sinne
           and
           by
           sinne
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           the
           principall
           agents
           ;
           yet
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           by
           no
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           die
           the
           death
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           make
           no
           satisction
           for
           sin
           by
           her
           death
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           death
           there
           was
           no
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           must
           satisfie
           for
           sinne
           by
           the
           death
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           &
           not
           by
           any
           death
           proper
           to
           her selfe
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           Scriptures
           auouch
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           z
           
             redemption
             euen
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             &
             are
          
           a
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             :
             who
          
           b
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             healed
             with
             his
             stripes
             .
          
           And
           without
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           sinne
           we
           haue
           neither
           remission
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           redemption
           from
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           reconciliation
           with
           God.
           Vpon
           this
           ground
           I
           then
           did
           &
           still
           do
           reiect
           your
           maior
           ,
           as
           guarded
           neither
           with
           text
           nor
           truth
           ,
           but
           leaning
           only
           to
           your
           priuat
           liking
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           helpe
           to
           commend
           it
           .
           From
           thence
           I
           came
           to
           your
           assumption
           or
           second
           proposition
           ;
           that
           Adam
           
             first
             ,
             and
             we
             euer
             since
             most
             properly
             committed
             sin
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             our
             bodies
             being
             but
             the
             instruments
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             &
             following
             the
             Soules
             direction
             and
             will.
          
           The
           which
           because
           it
           had
           diuerse
           branches
           ,
           one
           touching
           Adams
           transgression
           ,
           an
           other
           touching
           ours
           ;
           and
           likewise
           two
           parts
           ,
           the
           soule
           &
           body
           in
           either
           ;
           I
           reserued
           for
           diuers
           answers
           .
        
         
           In
           Adams
           sinne
           if
           you
           meant
           ,
           as
           your
           words
           made
           shew
           ,
           that
           his
           Soule
           and
           bodie
           were
           ioyned
           in
           transgressing
           Gods
           Commandement
           ,
           the
           Soule
           as
           the
           agent
           ,
           the
           body
           as
           the
           instrument
           ;
           That
           I
           said
           was
           MOST
           TRVE
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           to
           your
           intention
           and
           maine
           Conclusion
           .
           
             For
             then
             as
             Adams
             Soule
             transgressed
             the
             Commandement
             with
             and
             by
             her
             bodie
             ;
             so
             in
             fatisfying
             for
             sinne
             Christs
             Soule
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             and
             with
             her
             bodie
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             you
             so
             much
             laboured
             to
             ouerthrow
             .
          
           To
           this
           you
           now
           replie
           .
           c
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Conclusion
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             immortall
             part
             ,
             the
             minde
             ,
             was
             punished
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             and
             from
             the
             body
             onely
             :
             seeing
             in
             all
             euen
             outward
             sinnes
             the
             Soule
             sinneth
             both
             principally
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             a
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             manner
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             yea
             before
             the
             body
             sinneth
             .
             Albeit
             the
             body
             sinneth
             also
             secondarily
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             proper
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             instrument
             as
             you
             say
             .
          
           ]
           The
           principall
           and
           peculiar
           action
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           in
           sinnes
           that
           be
           common
           to
           the
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           maketh
           no
           proofe
           that
           the
           Soule
           must
           haue
           a
           distinct
           and
           seuerall
           punishment
           from
           the
           body
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           punished
           from
           and
           by
           the
           body
           .
           The
           true
           and
           full
           punishment
           of
           all
           sinne
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           is
           the
           casting
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           into
           hell
           fire
           ,
           where
           one
           and
           the
           same
           punishment
           is
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           euen
           as
           their
           sinnes
           were
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           manner
           which
           the
           Soule
           hath
           in
           sinne
           by
           it selfe
           aboue
           the
           body
           .
           The
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           are
           likewise
           common
           to
           both
           .
           For
           the
           Soule
           feeleth
           whatsoeuer
           greeueth
           the
           Body
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           thing
           offend
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           likewise
           disquiet
           the
           Body
           .
           How
           beit
           the
           effects
           and
           impressions
           of
           one
           and
           the
           
           same
           punishment
           are
           different
           in
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           Soule
           is
           the
           chiefe
           patient
           and
           sentient
           in
           all
           paine
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           chiefe
           agent
           ,
           and
           disponent
           in
           all
           sinne
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           that
           the
           Soule
           seeth
           and
           greeueth
           farder
           vpon
           feeling
           the
           paine
           ,
           then
           the
           body
           can
           doe
           .
           For
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Body
           can
           onely
           iudge
           how
           tolerable
           ,
           or
           intolerable
           the
           paine
           is
           ;
           but
           the
           Soule
           reacheth
           vnto
           the
           cause
           ,
           continuance
           ,
           and
           consequence
           thereof
           ,
           which
           often
           times
           afflict
           the
           Soule
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           more
           then
           the
           paine
           it selfe
           .
           This
           difference
           dependeth
           on
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Soule
           which
           because
           it
           is
           endued
           with
           reason
           ,
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           intelligence
           ,
           perceiueth
           not
           onely
           things
           present
           and
           subiect
           to
           sense
           ,
           as
           the
           Body
           doth
           ,
           but
           things
           past
           and
           future
           together
           with
           their
           dependences
           ;
           and
           things
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           corporall
           ;
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           anguish
           of
           perpetuall
           paine
           and
           miserie
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           be
           common
           to
           the
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           the
           Soule
           is
           farre
           deeper
           engaged
           in
           the
           griefe
           thereof
           ,
           then
           the
           Body
           can
           be
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           proue
           that
           Christs
           Soule
           must
           die
           the
           death
           of
           Soules
           ,
           or
           feele
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           because
           his
           Soule
           considered
           better
           of
           his
           paines
           then
           his
           body
           could
           doe
           .
        
         
           Two
           Rules
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           in
           punishing
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           the
           Scriptures
           report
           .
           Which
           though
           they
           be
           kept
           in
           all
           others
           ,
           yet
           may
           no
           man
           affirme
           them
           of
           Christ
           ,
           farder
           then
           the
           Gospell
           giueth
           euident
           Testimonie
           to
           them
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           meanes
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           punishment
           .
           As
           ,
           d
           
             Wherewith
             a
             man
             sinneth
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             also
             shall
             he
             be
             punished
             :
          
           and
           e
           
             How
             much
             she
             exalted
             her selfe
             and
             liued
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             much
             torment
             and
             sorrow
             giue
             yee
             to
             her
             .
          
           Neither
           of
           these
           ruies
           could
           rightly
           fasten
           on
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           neuer
           sinned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           touching
           the
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           satisfied
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           not
           your
           imaginations
           must
           be
           consulted
           .
           Now
           they
           testifie
           that
           he
           f
           
             dyed
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           were
           g
           
             Redeemed
             by
             his
             pretious
             bloud
          
           ,
           which
           was
           h
           
             shed
             for
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           which
           the
           Scripture
           deliuereth
           without
           any
           other
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           men
           must
           suffer
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           freed
           from
           it
           by
           the
           death
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           Christ
           neither
           did
           nor
           could
           suffer
           .
           For
           the
           measure
           of
           paine
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           must
           leaue
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           only
           knew
           what
           proportion
           of
           paine
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           was
           sufficient
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           not
           therein
           trust
           the
           deceitfull
           ballance
           of
           your
           presumption
           ,
           who
           neither
           know
           what
           degree
           of
           pain
           Christ
           suffred
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           nor
           how
           much
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           would
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Only
           this
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           
             that
             he
          
           i
           
             learned
             obedience
             by
             that
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
          
           &
           his
           patience
           was
           thereby
           proued
           ,
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           ouerwhelmed
           ,
           or
           endangered
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Christs
           paine
           on
           the
           Crosse
           was
           equall
           to
           hell
           paines
           ,
           or
           the
           
             very
             same
          
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           suffer
           ;
           these
           be
           your
           rash
           and
           violent
           intrusions
           vpon
           Gods
           iustice
           ;
           allotting
           to
           Christ
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           the
           
             same
             punishment
          
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           
             in
             substance
          
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           inflicteth
           on
           the
           wicked
           and
           damned
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           these
           collections
           you
           rest
           on
           the
           rules
           of
           your
           owne
           reason
           without
           any
           warrant
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           neuer
           sorteth
           our
           Sauior
           in
           his
           sufferings
           with
           the
           reprobate
           &
           damned
           ;
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           which
           groundeth
           the
           waight
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           our
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           vpon
           the
           infinitie
           of
           the
           person
           that
           died
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           paine
           that
           was
           suffered
           in
           our
           steeds
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Yea
             farder
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             some
             sinnes
             the
             Soule
             acteth
             in
             and
             by
             it selfe
             meerely
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             suffereth
             likewise
             some
             punishments
             meerely
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             touch
             not
             the
             body
             at
             all
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             by
             Sympathie
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             when
             they
             grow
             vehement
             .
          
           ]
           What
           you
           now
           meane
           vpon
           better
           aduise
           ,
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           forced
           out
           of
           your
           former
           words
           .
           Your
           assumption
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Adam
             first
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             euer
             since
             doe
             commit
             sinne
             most
             properly
             in
             our
             Soules
             ,
             our
             bodies
             being
             but
             the
             Instruments
             of
             our
             Soules
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           you
           speake
           of
           no
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           Adam
           did
           ,
           and
           we
           still
           doe
           commit
           ioyntly
           with
           Soule
           and
           body
           ,
           though
           most
           properly
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           body
           being
           her
           Instrument
           or
           accessarie
           to
           follow
           her
           direction
           and
           will.
           And
           would
           you
           wrie
           and
           wrangle
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           from
           sinnes
           common
           to
           
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           most
           proportionably
           followeth
           punishment
           likewise
           common
           to
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ;
           though
           in
           that
           common
           punishment
           the
           Soule
           perceiueth
           and
           feeleth
           greater
           and
           grieuouser
           hurt
           and
           smart
           ,
           then
           the
           body
           can
           doe
           .
           If
           now
           you
           adde
           a
           farder
           meaning
           then
           you
           there
           expressed
           ,
           your
           reason
           remaineth
           as
           weake
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           your
           new
           meaning
           must
           haue
           a
           new
           answere
           .
           For
           which
           I
           must
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           stay
           till
           we
           haue
           more
           fully
           examined
           Adams
           fact
           ,
           where
           you
           first
           began
           ,
           and
           wherein
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           haue
           some
           great
           aduantage
           .
           Howbeit
           if
           you
           marke
           well
           either
           your
           own
           purpose
           ,
           which
           you
           offer
           to
           prooue
           ;
           or
           your
           Assumption
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           ;
           or
           my
           words
           depending
           thereon
           ;
           you
           will
           haue
           but
           a
           cold
           suite
           of
           all
           this
           hoate
           challenge
           .
           Your
           purpose
           was
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christs
           sufferings
           for
           sinne
           must
           be
           
             proper
             to
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             ,
             from
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           which
           you
           reiect
           as
           common
           to
           vs
           with
           beasts
           .
           The
           reason
           ,
           which
           you
           brought
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             that
             Adam
             first
             &
             we
             euer
             since
             (
             so
             )
             sinned
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           MOST
           PROPERLY
           
             in
             our
             Soules
             ,
             our
             Bodies
             being
             but
             the
             Instruments
             of
             our
             Soules
             to
             follow
             the
             Soules
             direction
             and
             will.
          
           Now
           because
           your
           wonted
           phrase
           (
           MOST
           PROPERLY
           )
           is
           so
           loosely
           set
           in
           your
           assumption
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           can
           not
           tell
           whether
           you
           meane
           
             most
             properly
             in
             the
             Soule
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           being
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           as
           your
           words
           lye
           ;
           or
           else
           
             most
             properly
             in
             the
             Soule
          
           ,
           without
           and
           besides
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           it
           that
           you
           intend
           ,
           &
           must
           conclude
           before
           you
           can
           thence
           inferre
           the
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           without
           and
           besides
           his
           body
           :
           I
           asked
           you
           which
           of
           these
           twaine
           you
           ment
           .
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           then
           Adam
           first
           ,
           and
           we
           euer
           since
           committed
           sinne
           ioyntly
           with
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           the
           Soule
           being
           the
           Principall
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           her
           Instrument
           and
           accessarie
           .
           This
           I
           said
           was
           
             most
             true
          
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           haue
           shewed
           .
           But
           if
           you
           ment
           OTHERVVISE
           ,
           that
           Adam
           transgressed
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           MOST
           PROPERLY
           
             in
             his
             Soule
          
           ,
           without
           his
           Body
           concurring
           to
           the
           same
           transgression
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           pertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           then
           you
           contradicted
           ,
           the
           fact
           of
           Adam
           and
           Gods
           precept
           ,
           both
           which
           doe
           plainly
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Adam
           disobeyed
           as
           well
           by
           Body
           as
           by
           Soule
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           needs
           examine
           my
           words
           vpon
           this
           your
           intention
           and
           assumption
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           content
           .
           That
           Adam
           sinned
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           I
           say
           
             is
             most
             true
          
           .
           There
           is
           my
           full
           resolution
           :
           Against
           this
           I
           neuer
           goe
           .
           But
           if
           you
           meant
           l
           OTHERVVISE
           ,
           
             that
             Adam
             brake
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             body
             properly
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             soule
          
           (
           only
           )
           as
           your
           words
           
             most
             properly
          
           might
           intend
           ,
           
             then
             your
             assumption
             was
             a
             manifest
             contradiction
             to
             the
             fact
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             God.
          
           That
           the
           bodie
           alone
           without
           the
           soule
           doth
           or
           can
           commit
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           
             life
             ,
             sense
             ,
             motion
             ,
             nor
             action
          
           without
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           a
           position
           so
           absurd
           and
           false
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           woorth
           the
           mentioning
           .
           I
           asked
           you
           then
           whether
           you
           meant
           that
           Adam
           brake
           the
           commandement
           ,
           
             not
             by
             his
             bodie
             properly
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
          
           m
           
             proper
             to
             the
             bodie
          
           ,
           as
           your selfe
           confesse
           ;
           
             but
             by
             his
             soule
             without
             his
             bodie
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             his
             soule
             onely
          
           .
           For
           what
           is
           by
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           bodie
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           soule
           onely
           ?
           I
           asking
           you
           that
           question
           of
           your
           meaning
           ,
           you
           as
           eclipsed
           of
           your
           wits
           ,
           suppose
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           Adam
           sinned
           onlie
           by
           his
           bodie
           and
           not
           by
           his
           soule
           ;
           as
           if
           Adam
           when
           he
           sinned
           ,
           were
           a
           body
           without
           a
           soule
           ;
           or
           his
           bodie
           did
           any
           thing
           without
           the
           direction
           and
           operation
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           This
           is
           therefore
           a
           verie
           foolish
           dotage
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           dreame
           that
           I
           defend
           Adam
           sinned
           by
           his
           bodie
           without
           his
           soule
           ,
           when
           I
           prooue
           and
           inferre
           by
           Adams
           fact
           and
           Gods
           precept
           ,
           that
           Adam
           transgressed
           not
           by
           his
           soule
           (
           only
           )
           but
           by
           his
           bodie
           (
           also
           :
           )
           euen
           as
           in
           
             murder
             ,
             theft
             ,
             and
             adulterie
             ,
             these
             facts
             men
             commit
             by
             their
             bodies
          
           (
           as
           instruments
           )
           and
           not
           by
           
             their
             soules
          
           (
           alone
           or
           without
           their
           bodies
           .
           )
           For
           can
           men
           commit
           these
           facts
           without
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           are
           their
           bodies
           requisite
           as
           well
           as
           their
           soules
           before
           they
           can
           commit
           these
           facts
           ?
        
         
           
             Adam
             was
          
           n
           
             as
             well
             forbidden
             ●…o
             desire
             or
             like
             that
             fruit
             ,
             as
             to
             eat
             it
             ;
             which
             you
             denie
             .
          
           ]
           To
           proue
           that
           Adam
           sinned
           not
           onely
           by
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           his
           bodie
           ;
           I
           brought
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           precept
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             eat
             thereof
          
           .
           Which
           commandement
           since
           Adam
           wholly
           transgressed
           ,
           the
           words
           had
           more
           in
           them
           than
           the
           prohibition
           of
           desiring
           
           or
           liking
           ;
           and
           Adams
           sinne
           reached
           farder
           than
           to
           liking
           or
           lust
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           complete
           fact
           ,
           whereby
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           was
           thorowly
           in
           euerie
           part
           of
           man
           broken
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           the
           ioynt
           actions
           of
           Adams
           bodie
           .
           Wherefore
           take
           backe
           the
           heresie
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           to
           your
           ●…elfe
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           among
           your
           friends
           that
           haue
           lent
           you
           their
           labours
           in
           this
           Defence
           .
           I
           am
           not
           to
           seeke
           ,
           that
           Gods
           law
           is
           transgressed
           as
           well
           with
           heart
           and
           tongue
           ,
           as
           with
           hand
           and
           deed
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           distinguish
           facts
           from
           words
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           auouch
           that
           FACTS
           can
           not
           be
           performed
           without
           the
           bodie
           .
           And
           yet
           are
           there
           speciall
           reasons
           which
           you
           see
           not
           ,
           why
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           would
           not
           giue
           this
           commandement
           without
           euident
           mention
           of
           an
           outward
           fact
           .
           For
           the
           breaking
           of
           this
           precept
           was
           the
           transgression
           ,
           that
           should
           subiect
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           to
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           in
           euerie
           part
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           .
           Wherefore
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           the
           first
           sinne
           to
           be
           secret
           within
           the
           soule
           alone
           ;
           that
           all
           Adams
           of-spring
           should
           openly
           behold
           and
           confesse
           the
           wickednesse
           ,
           vnworthinesse
           ,
           and
           vnthankfulnesse
           of
           their
           first
           parents
           ,
           that
           so
           lightly
           regarded
           and
           presently
           transgressed
           the
           charge
           and
           precept
           ,
           that
           God
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           since
           Adams
           cariage
           in
           this
           case
           should
           be
           the
           retaining
           or
           loosing
           of
           all
           Gods
           graces
           and
           blessings
           for
           him
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           man
           in
           his
           first
           creation
           ;
           the
           transgression
           must
           reach
           to
           all
           the
           senses
           and
           faculties
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           should
           infect
           and
           corrupt
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           first
           sinne
           was
           to
           extend
           as
           well
           to
           bodie
           as
           to
           soule
           ,
           lest
           the
           soule
           sinning
           should
           be
           adiudged
           to
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           bodie
           not
           sinning
           reserued
           for
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           so
           man
           be
           diuided
           contrarie
           to
           his
           creation
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           was
           vtterly
           impossible
           .
           And
           if
           Adam
           after
           liking
           had
           yet
           remembred
           Gods
           precept
           and
           threat
           ,
           and
           so
           refrained
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           it
           would
           trouble
           your
           wits
           to
           make
           a
           true
           answer
           ,
           whether
           Adam
           had
           obeyed
           or
           transgressed
           the
           commandement
           .
           But
           it
           sufficeth
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Adam
           sinned
           ioyntly
           with
           both
           parts
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           bodie
           as
           with
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           Christ
           ,
           (
           if
           your
           proportion
           were
           any
           thing
           needfull
           ,
           which
           I
           wholly
           reiect
           ,
           as
           needlesse
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           )
           by
           this
           reason
           of
           yours
           needed
           no
           proper
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           without
           and
           besides
           the
           bodie
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Paul
             vnderstoode
             (
             Rom.
             7.
             vers
             .
             7.
             )
             when
             hee
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             the
             desiring
             of
             euill
             is
             sinne
             before
             the
             outward
             act
             bee
             consummate
             .
          
           ]
           You
           alleage
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           matters
           that
           he
           neuer
           meant
           .
           Paul
           speaketh
           not
           p
           there
           of
           the
           actuall
           desire
           of
           euill
           ,
           when
           the
           will
           hath
           thereto
           consented
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           in
           Adam
           ,
           when
           hee
           resolued
           to
           eate
           the
           forbidden
           fruite
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           naturall
           inclination
           and
           first
           motions
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           vs
           after
           Adams
           disobedience
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           in
           him
           before
           his
           fall
           .
           For
           that
           precept
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
          
           ,
           conuinceth
           and
           condemneth
           our
           nature
           to
           be
           corrupt
           and
           sinfull
           ,
           to
           which
           originall
           concupiscence
           (
           the
           roote
           and
           spring
           of
           all
           sinne
           in
           vs
           )
           cleaueth
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           our
           cradles
           this
           corruption
           excludeth
           vs
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           regenerate
           in
           Christ
           by
           water
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           In
           Adam
           besore
           sinne
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           his
           nature
           was
           vpright
           and
           sincere
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           first
           created
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           all
           concupiscence
           intended
           by
           this
           precept
           ,
           as
           the
           q
           best
           learned
           of
           our
           time
           teach
           ,
           till
           by
           his
           transgression
           sinne
           entred
           and
           infected
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           Neither
           doe
           you
           conceiue
           right
           of
           Paul
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           when
           you
           suppose
           he
           tooke
           the
           outward
           fact
           of
           sinne
           onely
           to
           bee
           sinne
           .
           Neuer
           read
           he
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Esay
           ;
           r
           
             Aram
             hath
             taken
             wicked
             counsell
             against
             thee
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             stand
             ?
          
           Nor
           of
           Salomon
           ;
           The
           s
           
             thoughts
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
          
           t
           
             euill
             thought
             of
             a
             foole
             is
             sinne
             ?
          
           Could
           hee
           not
           tell
           ,
           what
           to
           iudge
           of
           Hamans
           u
           thoughts
           against
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           of
           Achitophels
           x
           purpose
           against
           Dauid
           ,
           or
           of
           Balams
           y
           counsell
           against
           the
           Israelites
           ?
           The
           very
           heathen
           Philosophers
           placed
           vertues
           and
           vices
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           prophane
           Poets
           would
           haue
           mens
           enterprises
           measured
           by
           the
           intent
           ,
           &
           not
           by
           the
           euent
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           were
           neuer
           so
           blinde
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           all
           counsels
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           lusts
           to
           bee
           lawfull
           ,
           against
           the
           manifest
           and
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           law
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           but
           they
           blindly
           
           mistooke
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           forbidding
           externall
           facts
           onely
           which
           are
           hurtfull
           to
           others
           ,
           vpon
           paine
           of
           malediction
           and
           damnation
           .
           They
           rather
           stood
           vpon
           the
           Popish
           opinion
           of
           veniall
           and
           mortall
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           thinke
           that
           veniall
           sinnes
           did
           exclude
           them
           from
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Of
           that
           opinion
           was
           Paul
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           but
           vpon
           his
           conuersion
           and
           better
           instruction
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           hee
           vnderstoode
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           euill
           desires
           and
           thoughts
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           seueral
           precepts
           of
           Gods
           law
           as
           deadly
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           would
           not
           admit
           ,
           to
           vphold
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ;
           but
           that
           euen
           the
           secret
           tentation
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           propension
           and
           corruption
           of
           our
           hearts
           are
           interdicted
           and
           condemned
           by
           this
           precept
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
          
           ,
           as
           sinne
           sufficient
           to
           exclude
           vs
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           z
           
             Your
             doctrine
             is
             very
             strange
          
           ,
           where
           you
           teach
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soule
             properly
             committeth
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             by
             &
             with
             the
             body
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             soule
             in
             it selfe
             &
             by
             it selfe
             alone
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           You
           say
           ,
           
             all
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             the
             soule
             taketh
             from
             her
             body
             ,
             all
             acts
             of
             sin
             she
             committeth
             by
             her
             body
             ;
             which
             speeches
             are
             exceeding
             vntrue
             and
             hurtfull
             .
          
           ]
           To
           him
           that
           either
           fully
           can
           not
           ,
           or
           rightly
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           all
           things
           seeme
           strange
           ;
           otherwise
           set
           aside
           your
           olde
           ordinarie
           phrases
           of
           
             proper
             and
             meere
          
           ,
           without
           which
           you
           can
           say
           nothing
           ;
           and
           the
           matter
           which
           you
           so
           much
           maruaileat
           ,
           is
           very
           plaine
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           proofes
           of
           nature
           .
           Is
           it
           so
           strange
           a
           doctrine
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           or
           that
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           charged
           with
           the
           committing
           of
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           and
           guiltie
           thereof
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           person
           is
           defiled
           therewith
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           condemned
           therefore
           ?
           a
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           Peter
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinfull
             man.
          
           b
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             no
             sinne
             .
          
           c
           
             O
             God
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             me
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Publicane
           .
           d
           
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             vpon
             the
             soule
             of
             euery
             man
             ,
             that
             worketh
             euill
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           as
           by
           infinite
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           wee
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           person
           ,
           which
           is
           man
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           the
           sinner
           ,
           by
           which
           part
           so
           euer
           he
           sinneth
           .
           e
           
             Euery
             one
             that
             committeth
             sinne
             ,
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           Can
           the
           soule
           be
           in
           bondage
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           bee
           free
           ?
           f
           
             Cursed
             is
             the
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Moses
           ,
           
             that
             keepeth
             not
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             law
             to
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Can
           the
           soule
           bee
           accursed
           for
           sinning
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           be
           blessed
           as
           not
           sinning
           ?
           The
           g
           
             wages
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Shall
           death
           preuaile
           against
           the
           Soule
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           escape
           death
           as
           voyd
           of
           sinne
           ?
           Surely
           no.
           Sinne
           defileth
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           by
           what
           part
           soeuer
           it
           is
           committed
           ;
           yea
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           the
           hart
           coinquinate
           the
           whole
           man.
           When
           the
           Pharisees
           held
           opinion
           ,
           that
           meate
           eaten
           with
           vnwashen
           hands
           defiled
           the
           Body
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           reprooueth
           that
           error
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           teacheth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           h
           
             nothing
             without
             a
             man
             can
             defile
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             entreth
             into
             him
             :
             but
             the
             things
             which
             come
             foorth
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             defile
             the
             Man.
             For
             from
             within
             out
             of
             the
             hart
             of
             Man
             come
             foorth
             euill
             thoughts
             ,
             couetousnesse
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             a
             wicked
             eye
             ,
             pride
             ,
             foolishness
             .
             All
             these
             euils
             come
             from
             within
             ,
             and
             defile
             a
             Man.
          
           Where
           we
           see
           that
           enuie
           ,
           (
           which
           Christ
           noteth
           by
           a
           wicked
           eye
           )
           
             and
             pride
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           inward
           sinnes
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             euill
             thoughts
          
           defile
           the
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           tooke
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           vncleane
           hands
           ,
           as
           the
           Soule
           .
           The
           Apostle
           stretcheth
           the
           infection
           of
           sinne
           farder
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           meates
           them selues
           ,
           that
           are
           eaten
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           i
           
             All
             things
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           speaking
           of
           meates
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewes
           counted
           vncleane
           )
           
             are
             cleane
             to
             the
             cleane
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             vncleane
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             nothing
             is
             cleane
             ;
             but
             euen
             their
             minde
             and
             conscience
             is
             vncleane
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           vncleannesse
           of
           the
           inward
           Man
           ,
           defileth
           the
           outward
           Man
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           outward
           Man
           vseth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           
             guiltinesse
             ,
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             sinne
          
           is
           in
           this
           life
           communicated
           from
           the
           Soule
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           both
           shal
           be
           therefore
           condemned
           in
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
           k
           
             We
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             Christ
             euery
             man
             to
             receiue
             the
             things
             done
             by
             his
             Body
             .
          
           Where
           all
           sorts
           of
           sinnes
           
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
          
           ,
           or
           deede
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Apostle
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           read
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             things
             done
             by
             the
             body
          
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           proper
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           And
           though
           we
           expound
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           
             for
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Body
          
           ;
           yet
           all
           three
           expositions
           
           conuince
           that
           the
           Soule
           can
           not
           sinne
           without
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           by
           or
           in
           the
           Bodie
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           condemnation
           for
           sinne
           reacheth
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Soule
           .
           Else
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           were
           superfluous
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           if
           Gods
           Iustice
           did
           not
           determine
           for
           sin
           to
           punish
           the
           Body
           together
           with
           the
           Soule
           .
           Where
           Tertullians
           Rule
           taketh
           place
           to
           prooue
           them
           both
           guiltie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           both
           punished
           for
           sinne
           .
           l
           
             They
             can
             not
             be
             seuered
             in
             the
             reward
             which
             were
             ioyned
             in
             the
             worke
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             flesh
             be
             partaker
             in
             the
             sentence
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           iudgement
           )
           
             if
             it
             were
             not
             partaker
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           sinne
           .
           Of
           his
           opinion
           in
           this
           point
           were
           all
           the
           learned
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
        
         
           Athenagoras
           an
           ancient
           and
           Christian
           Philosopher
           and
           writer
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           ve●…ie
           learnedly
           persueth
           this
           argument
           ,
           and
           by
           manie
           reasons
           proueth
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           sinneth
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           or
           that
           part
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           well
           bodie
           as
           soule
           ,
           must
           be
           iudged
           for
           euerie
           sinne
           .
           m
           
             If
             t●…
             whole
             nature
             of
             man
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             be
             vniuersally
             composed
             of
             an
             immortall
             soule
             ,
             and
             a
             bod●…
             made
             and
             at
             tempered
             thereto
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             not
             giuen
             either
             birth
             ,
             breath
             ,
             or
             this
             whole
             life
             to
             the
             soule
             by
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             bodie
             apart
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             consisting
             of
             these
             (
             two
             :
             )
             it
             is
             altogether
             necessarie
             ,
             (
             since
             one
             liuing
             creature
             consisteth
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             feeleth
             all
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             doth
             and
             performeth
             whatsoeuer
             belongeth
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             needing
             the
             iudgement
             of
             sense
             or
             reason
             )
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             these
             things
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             one
             end
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             that
             all
             should
             wholly
             concurre
             to
             one
             harmonie
             and
             sympathie
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           one
           ioynt
           action
           and
           passion
           )
           
             of
             the
             (
             whole
             )
             man.
             And
             if
             there
             be
             one
             ioynt
             action
             and
             passion
             of
             the
             whole
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             those
             things
             that
             proceed
             from
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             that
             are
             performed
             by
             the
             body
             ;
             then
             must
             there
             be
             one
             close
             and
             reward
             for
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             affirme
             both
             together
             to
             be
             a
             man
             composed
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             the
             man
             so
             composed
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             iudgement
             for
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             to
             receiue
             either
             honour
             or
             punishment
             .
          
           o
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             apparent
             to
             euerie
             man
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             this
             corruptible
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             dispersed
             ,
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             that
             euerie
             one
             may
             iustly
             receiue
             the
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             his
             bodie
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           Gregorie
           Nys●…ene
           teacheth
           the
           verie
           same
           in
           effect
           .
           p
           
             What
             define
             we
             a
             man
             to
             be
             ?
             both
          
           (
           a
           bodie
           and
           a
           soule
           )
           
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             seuered
             ?
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             coniunction
             of
             both
             maketh
             a
             man.
             Let
             vs
             also
             consider
             this
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             which
             men
             do
             and
             commit
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             adulterie
             ,
             murder
             ,
             theft
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             consequent
             to
             these
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             continencie
             and
             euerie
             action
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             vice
             ,
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             both
             ,
          
           or
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           soule
           alone
           .
           
           
             But
             in
             this
             the
             trueth
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             in
             euerie
             action
             both
             coupled
             ech
             with
             other
             ,
             doe
             ioyntly
             vndertake
             and
             performe
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             .
          
           r
           
             If
             then
             in
             good
             deeds
             the
             bodie
             laboureth
             and
             suffereth
             together
             with
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             in
             sinnes
             it
             is
             not
             absent
             ;
             what
             moueth
             thee
             to
             bring
             the
             soule
             without
             her
             bodie
             into
             iudgement
             ?
             Thine
             assertion
             is
             neither
             iust
             nor
             well
             aduised
             .
             For
             if
             the
             soule
             alone
             and
             by
             her selfe
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             God
             will
             then
             punish
             her
             al●…ne
             ;
             but
             if
             she
             haue
             a
             manifest
             helper
             ,
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             will
             not
             let
             that
             escape
             .
          
           Epiphanius
           refu●…ing
           those
           that
           thought
           we
           should
           rise
           with
           another
           bodie
           than
           here
           we
           liue
           in
           ,
           sayth
           .
           
             How
             shall
             the
             soule
             remaine
             alone
             ,
             the
             bodie
             not
             present
             ,
             that
             sinned
             together
             with
          
           
           
             it
             ?
             Such
             a
             soule
             may
             contradict
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             I
          
           (
           alone
           )
           
             sinned
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             bodie
          
           (
           with
           me
           .
           )
           
             For
             since
             I
             departed
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             I
             committed
             neither
             fornication
             ,
             nor
             adultrie
             ,
             nor
             theft
             ,
             nor
             murder
             ,
             nor
             idolatrie
             ,
             neither
             did
             I
             any
             euill
             ;
             and
             her
             defence
             shall
             be
             found
             reasonable
             .
             Vpon
             this
             reasonable
             defence
             of
             hers
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             Shall
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             cease
             ?
             or
             will
             God
             punish
             men
             vniustly
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Therefore
             as
             God
             made
             the
             man
             one
             compound
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             will
             raise
             the
             bodie
             againe
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             be
             iust
             ,
             both
             parts
             communicating
             either
             in
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             or
             in
             reward
             for
             vertue
             .
          
           Ambrose
           giueth
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           t
           
             Et
             haec
             est
             series
             &
             causa
             iustitiae
             ,
             vt
             quoniam
             corporis
             animique
             communis
             est
             actus
             ,
             quae
             animus
             cogitauit
             ,
             corpus
             efficit
             ;
             vtrumque
             in
             iudicium
             veniat
             ,
             vtrumque
             aut
             poenae
             dedatur
             ,
             aut
             gloriae
             reseruetur
             .
             This
             is
             the
             course
             and
             ground
             of
             iustice
             ,
             
             that
             because
             the
             act
          
           (
           of
           sinne
           )
           
             is
             common
             to
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             the
             bodie
             performing
             what
             the
             minde
             deuised
             ,
             both
             should
             come
             into
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             both
             be
             awarded
             to
             punishment
             ,
             or
             reserued
             to
             glorie
             .
             For
             it
             seemeth
             almost
             absurd
             ,
             where
             the
             law
             of
             the
             flesh
             impugneth
             the
             law
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             minde
             often
             doth
             that
             which
             she
             hateth
             whiles
             the
             sinne
          
           (
           or
           corruption
           )
           
             of
             the
             flesh
             dwelling
             in
             man
             worketh
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             should
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             iniurie
             as
             guiltie
             of
             anothers
             fault
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             should
             enioy
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             author
             of
             the
             miserie
             ;
             and
             the
             soule
             alone
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             which
             alone
             did
             not
             sinne
             ;
             or
             alone
             be
             glorified
             ,
             which
             alone
             did
             not
             striue
             for
             glorie
             .
          
           Theodoret
           treadeth
           the
           same
           steps
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           larger
           processe
           :
           u
           
             To
             suspect
             that
             soules
             alone
             shall
             be
             released
             ,
             or
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             bodie
             cast
             away
             to
             corruption
             ,
             as
             a
             brute
             thing
             and
             altogether
             vnprofitable
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             it
             haue
             ,
             that
             the
             ●…le
             depriued
             of
             the
             bodie
             should
             be
             adiudged
             to
             torment
             ?
             For
             being
             condemned
             shee
             may
             worthily
             say
             to
             the
             Iudge
             :
             I
             did
             not
             alone
             transgresse
             thy
             lawes
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             the
             bod●…e
             〈◊〉
             !
             fall
             on
             the
             rocks
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             rather
             if
             I
             must
             speake
             the
             trueth
             ,
             the
             bodie
             drew
             me
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             sinne
             .
             Snared
             with
             his
             eyes
             did
             I
             curiously
             view
             the
             beautie
             belonging
             to
             others
             and
             affected
             both
             lands
             and
             riches
             ,
             they
             compelling
             me
             to
             behold
             such
             things
             .
             The
             affections
             of
             the
             bodie
             brought
             me
             to
             seruitude
             ,
             and
             tooke
             away
             the
             libertie
             which
             thou
             gauest
             me
             .
             I
             was
             forced
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             bred
             with
             him
             and
             his
             fellow-seruant
             ,
             to
             minister
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             prouide
             for
             his
             wants
             .
             Often
             times
             grieued
             therewith
             ,
             haue
             I
             yeelded
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yea
             not
             knowing
             what
             els
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             verie
             much
             sorowing
             ,
             haue
             I
             beene
             driuen
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             And
             often
             haue
             I
             resisted
             ,
             and
             stifly
             repelled
             his
             snares
             ;
             but
             his
             continuall
             conflicts
             manie
             times
             ouercame
             me
             .
             When
             I
             repressed
             him
             ,
             I
             afflicted
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             I
             receiued
             backe
             the
             griefe
             :
             when
             I
             cherished
             him
             ,
             I
             was
             impugned
             by
             him
             ,
             enduring
             his
             wanton
             assaults
             .
             Therefore
             assigne
             not
             me
             alone
             to
             punishment
             ,
             ó
             Lord
             ,
             but
             either
             free
             me
             together
             with
             the
             bodie
             from
             these
             straits
             ,
             or
             cast
             that
             together
             with
             me
             into
             torment
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             Iudge
             needeth
             no
             such
             supplication
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             gouerneth
             wisely
             ,
             so
             he
             iudgeth
             iustly
             ,
             restoring
             the
             bodie
             ;
             to
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             so
             giuing
             to
             euerie
             one
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             .
          
           Damascene
           alledgeth
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           cooperation
           of
           both
           in
           all
           vertues
           and
           vices
           ,
           as
           causes
           sufficient
           why
           the
           bodie
           must
           be
           iudged
           and
           rewarded
           together
           with
           the
           soule
           .
           x
           
             If
             the
             soule
             alone
             sustained
             the
             trials
             of
             vertue
             ,
             alone
             shall
             she
             be
             crowned
             :
             and
             if
             she
             alone
             were
             intangled
             with
             pleasures
             ,
             iustly
             she
             alone
             must
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             but
             because
             she
             had
             no
             seuerall
             being
          
           (
           from
           the
           bodie
           )
           
             neither
             passed
             thorowe
             vertue
             or
             vice
             without
             the
             bodie
             ,
             iustly
             shall
             both
             together
             receiue
             rew●…
          
           (
           of
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           )
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           conceiuing
           the
           trueth
           of
           these
           speeches
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           what
           these
           
           Fathers
           meane
           by
           the
           bodie
           ;
           and
           what
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           man
           they
           comprise
           in
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           why
           :
           so
           shall
           wee
           the
           sooner
           discerne
           what
           cooperation
           in
           sinne
           mans
           bodie
           hath
           with
           his
           soule
           .
           The
           bodie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           or
           seruant
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           is
           no
           dead
           nor
           senselesse
           lumpe
           of
           flesh
           ;
           but
           hath
           annexed
           vnto
           it
           ,
           besides
           life
           ,
           both
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           those
           as
           well
           inward
           as
           outward
           .
           For
           externall
           and
           internall
           sense
           and
           motion
           are
           not
           only
           performed
           by
           vitall
           and
           animall
           spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           corporall
           ;
           (
           though
           their
           vigor
           and
           force
           be
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           life
           and
           sense
           ;
           )
           but
           so
           affixed
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           they
           die
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           found
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           she
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           bodie
           .
           Those
           faculties
           these
           Fathers
           ascribe
           the
           rather
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           because
           in
           some
           sort
           they
           be
           in
           beasts
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           kinde
           haue
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ;
           and
           sensitiue
           desires
           and
           affections
           depending
           thereon
           :
           which
           all
           must
           needs
           be
           corporall
           ,
           for
           that
           brute
           beasts
           ledde
           only
           by
           sense
           to
           desire
           and
           delight
           in
           things
           present
           before
           them
           ,
           haue
           no
           spirituall
           nor
           immortall
           part
           from
           which
           they
           should
           proceed
           .
           The
           same
           powers
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           sensitiue
           appetites
           ,
           and
           affections
           in
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           these
           learned
           Fathers
           account
           and
           call
           corporall
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           discerne
           or
           moue
           without
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           sensitiue
           and
           inferiour
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           mixed
           with
           corporal
           spirits
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           apprehend
           and
           desire
           externall
           &
           sensible
           things
           ,
           by
           which
           corruption
           of
           
             senses
             and
             affections
          
           the
           soule
           is
           drawen
           to
           diuers
           delights
           and
           desires
           ,
           that
           
           are
           continuall
           occasions
           and
           inducements
           to
           sinnes
           .
           Therefore
           Theodoret
           nameth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             desires
             ,
             affections
             ,
             assaults
             and
             conflicts
          
           of
           the
           bodie
           seeking
           by
           pleasures
           and
           sundrie
           lusts
           to
           conquer
           the
           soule
           .
           Neither
           want
           they
           the
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           so
           speaking
           .
           y
           
             Let
             not
             sinne
             reigne
             in
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul
           ,
           
             to
             obey
             it
             in
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ;
             neither
             giue
             your
             members
             to
             be
             weapons
             of
             vnrighteousnesse
             vnto
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           members
           of
           our
           mortall
           bodie
           are
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           the
           weapons
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           by
           which
           sinne
           fighteth
           against
           the
           soule
           .
           z
           
             Whence
             are
             warres
             and
             strifes
             in
             you
             ,
          
           sayth
           Iames
           ?
           
             not
             hence
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             pleasures
             which
             fight
             in
             your
             members
             ?
          
           a
           Abstaine
           ,
           sayth
           Peter
           ,
           
             from
             carnall
             desires
             ,
             which
             fight
             against
             the
             soule
             .
          
           b
           
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             but
             I
             see
             another
             law
             in
             my
             members
             fighting
             against
             the
             law
             of
             my
             minde
             ,
             and
             leading
             me
             captiue
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             members
             .
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             bodie
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           Where
           the
           inward
           man
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             mind
             lightned
          
           and
           the
           
             will
             directed
          
           by
           grace
           )
           is
           diuided
           against
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           which
           must
           n●…eds
           be
           the
           inferior
           powers
           of
           the
           soules
           ioyned
           with
           the
           parts
           and
           spi
           it
           s
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           wher●…
           and
           whereby
           sinne
           still
           dwelling
           in
           our
           earthly
           aud
           irregenerate
           members
           ,
           iusteth
           aga●…nst
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           striueth
           against
           the
           minde
           ;
           which
           Peter
           calleth
           fighting
           against
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           To
           strengthen
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           you
           thinke
           so
           strange
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           consider
           somewhat
           further
           ,
           what
           communion
           the
           soule
           hath
           with
           the
           bodie
           ;
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           what
           vse
           the
           soule
           hath
           of
           her
           bodie
           in
           well
           or
           euill
           doing
           .
           The
           habitation
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           her
           coniunction
           with
           the
           bodie
           making
           one
           man
           of
           two
           contrarie
           parts
           ;
           mortall
           ,
           and
           immortall
           ;
           visible
           ,
           and
           inuisible
           ;
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           vnreasonable
           ;
           is
           so
           wonderfull
           a
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           thereof
           wholly
           pas●…eth
           our
           vnderstanding
           :
           onely
           by
           consequents
           ,
           and
           effects
           wee
           gather
           ,
           what
           she
           vseth
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           what
           she
           perceiueth
           by
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           what
           she
           imparteth
           to
           the
           bodie
           .
           Howbeit
           her
           habitation
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           vnion
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           composing
           one
           person
           of
           both
           ,
           called
           man
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           no
           more
           of
           the
           communion
           that
           is
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           both
           parts
           guiltie
           of
           all
           sinne
           committed
           and
           liable
           to
           the
           punishment
           thereof
           both
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           vs
           ,
           when
           they
           require
           confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           promise
           remission
           of
           
             our
             sinnes
          
           or
           threaten
           vengeance
           for
           
             our
             vnrighteousnesse
          
           ;
           wherein
           the
           bodie
           is
           not
           seuered
           nor
           excepted
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           both
           are
           con●…oyned
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           to
           whom
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           whom
           ,
           either
           mercie
           is
           afforded
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           or
           iustice
           awarded
           vnto
           damnation
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           the
           communion
           which
           is
           betwixt
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           will
           giue
           vs
           some
           light
           ,
           how
           the
           soule
           vseth
           the
           helpe
           of
           her
           bodie
           in
           accomplishing
           her
           actions
           ;
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           to
           speake
           thereof
           ,
           though
           happily
           it
           will
           be
           somewhat
           obscure
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           more
           remote
           from
           their
           vnderstanding
           ,
           then
           in
           this
           case
           I
           could
           wish
           .
        
         
           As
           man
           was
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           haue
           in
           him
           the
           seuerall
           operations
           ,
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           sense
           of
           reason
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           soule
           created
           with
           three
           diuerse
           faculties
           answerable
           to
           those
           three
           functions
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           with
           a
           vitall
           or
           vegetatiue
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           with
           a
           sensitiue
           and
           motiue
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           with
           a
           reasonable
           or
           intellectiue
           for
           the
           third
           .
           The
           vitall
           facultie
           prouided
           for
           the
           quickning
           ,
           nourishing
           ,
           increasing
           and
           preseruing
           of
           the
           bodie
           in
           moderate
           strength
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           dueties
           to
           God
           and
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           is
           so
           fastned
           to
           the
           bodie
           that
           without
           the
           bodie
           it
           hath
           neither
           vse
           ,
           nor
           action
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           facultie
           called
           sensitiue
           was
           giuen
           of
           purpose
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           perceiue
           by
           sense
           the
           natures
           ,
           helpes
           ,
           and
           vses
           of
           all
           externall
           and
           sensible
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           voluntarie
           motion
           to
           pursue
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           profitable
           for
           vs
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           that
           by
           seeing
           the
           workes
           &
           hearing
           the
           words
           of
           God
           we
           should
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           open
           our
           lippes
           to
           praise
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           and
           comfort
           others
           ;
           as
           also
           stretch
           out
           our
           hands
           to
           aide
           and
           relieue
           our selues
           and
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           partes
           of
           our
           bodie
           to
           performe
           all
           outward
           actions
           and
           dueties
           of
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           .
           To
           which
           ends
           because
           sense
           and
           motion
           both
           externall
           and
           internall
           
           were
           requisite
           as
           well
           as
           reason
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           hath
           placed
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           the
           head
           and
           heart
           (
           the
           seates
           of
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           )
           certaine
           thinne
           ,
           quicke
           ,
           and
           
             aeriall
             vapours
          
           ,
           or
           spirits
           ,
           which
           rise
           from
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           by
           the
           braine
           to
           a
           marueilous
           force
           and
           agilitie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           carie
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           with
           incredible
           celeritie
           the
           resemblances
           of
           all
           things
           subiected
           to
           sense
           ,
           and
           with
           like
           vehemencie
           stirre
           and
           excite
           the
           heart
           and
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           with
           consent
           to
           imbrace
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           partes
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           to
           follow
           after
           that
           ,
           which
           prouoketh
           and
           delighteth
           the
           sensitiue
           spirits
           .
           So
           that
           these
           corporall
           and
           actiue
           spirits
           are
           the
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           particular
           things
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           profites
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           moment
           presented
           to
           the
           mind
           :
           and
           the
           heart
           and
           will
           likewise
           mooued
           and
           inflamed
           to
           accept
           and
           allow
           that
           ,
           which
           contenteth
           and
           pleaseth
           the
           senses
           .
           For
           according
           as
           the
           things
           obiected
           to
           sense
           ,
           or
           remembred
           after
           sense
           ,
           seeme
           good
           or
           euill
           to
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           vnited
           with
           these
           spirits
           ,
           so
           is
           desire
           or
           anger
           kindled
           by
           pleasure
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           dislike
           or
           griefe
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           presently
           and
           violently
           preuaile
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           where
           grace
           wanteth
           ,
           and
           lust
           and
           striue
           euen
           in
           the
           Saints
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           that
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           faithfull
           is
           not
           regenerate
           ,
           whiles
           here
           they
           liue
           ;
           lusting
           still
           after
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           euen
           the
           
             delights
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             pride
             of
             life
          
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           baits
           and
           snares
           fighting
           against
           the
           Soule
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           power
           of
           the
           Soule
           is
           intellectiue
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           mind
           endued
           with
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           naturall
           man
           is
           ignorant
           of
           God
           and
           auerse
           from
           God
           by
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           caried
           through
           the
           loue
           of
           it selfe
           either
           to
           carnall
           pleasures
           at
           the
           prouocation
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           or
           to
           vaine
           desires
           vnder
           color
           of
           humane
           reason
           and
           glorie
           .
           This
           part
           in
           the
           faithfull
           is
           lightned
           and
           perswaded
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           good
           and
           acceptable
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           with
           a
           measure
           of
           grace
           to
           resist
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           
             dwelling
             in
             our
             mortall
             bodie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           sensitiue
           powers
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           mixed
           with
           the
           members
           and
           spirits
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           though
           in
           this
           life
           the
           mind
           euen
           of
           the
           regenerate
           hath
           not
           that
           perfection
           of
           knowledge
           and
           loue
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           of
           God
           requireth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shrinketh
           often
           from
           the
           leading
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           by
           ignorance
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           but
           neuer
           by
           rebellion
           and
           obstinacie
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           being
           said
           touching
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           may
           more
           largely
           be
           perused
           in
           that
           learned
           c
           worke
           of
           Zanchius
           alleaged
           by
           this
           Discourser
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           euident
           by
           the
           very
           grounds
           of
           humane
           and
           Diuine
           learning
           and
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           part
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mind
           enabled
           with
           reason
           and
           will
           ,
           hath
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           sinnes
           a
           manifest
           communion
           with
           the
           Body
           ;
           either
           by
           information
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           or
           by
           tentation
           from
           the
           affections
           ,
           or
           by
           impression
           on
           the
           spirits
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           ready
           subiection
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           to
           the
           will
           ;
           besides
           
             originall
             corruption
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Soule
           draweth
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           sufficient
           of
           it selfe
           to
           make
           the
           Body
           guiltie
           of
           all
           euill
           committed
           by
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           
             actuall
             execution
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Soule
           needeth
           and
           vseth
           the
           Body
           to
           effect
           and
           accomplish
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           she
           intendeth
           .
           And
           first
           of
           information
           for
           the
           senses
           .
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           which
           the
           Soule
           of
           man
           hath
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           infused
           by
           creation
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Angels
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           kind
           of
           knowledge
           is
           peculiar
           ,
           but
           collected
           from
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           time
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           in
           all
           mankind
           without
           exception
           .
           I
           still
           reserue
           the
           reuelation
           and
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           
             when
             ,
             where
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             whom
          
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           A
           plaine
           proofe
           of
           the
           former
           point
           we
           dayly
           behold
           in
           children
           ,
           who
           vtterly
           know
           nothing
           ,
           no
           d
           
             not
             their
             right
             hand
             from
             their
             l●…ft
             ,
          
           as
           God
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ,
           till
           by
           sense
           and
           vse
           they
           learne
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           to
           conceaue
           the
           things
           set
           before
           them
           .
           The
           Rule
           of
           naturall
           Philosophie
           expressing
           ,
           that
           
             the
             vnderstanding
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             which
             came
             not
             from
             the
             sense
             ,
          
           you
           would
           faine
           tumble
           out
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           very
           true
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           as
           it
           was
           ment
           ,
           and
           the
           reuelation
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           thence
           excepted
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           deed
           the
           Philosophers
           knew
           nothing
           .
           For
           that
           was
           not
           spoken
           of
           conclusions
           
           in
           reason
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           must
           be
           first
           in
           sense
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           inferred
           by
           consequent
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           diuiding
           and
           compounding
           things
           in
           mans
           imagination
           ,
           that
           came
           from
           the
           sense
           ,
           as
           dreames
           and
           fictions
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           principles
           or
           premisses
           in
           reason
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           plaine
           to
           the
           sense
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           naturall
           and
           true
           proprieties
           and
           differences
           of
           all
           particular
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           sense
           must
           first
           apprehend
           ,
           before
           the
           mind
           can
           rightly
           discerne
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           mind
           conceaueth
           truely
           no
           singular
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           first
           apparent
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           since
           man
           hath
           no
           naturall
           meanes
           giuen
           him
           of
           God
           to
           get
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           reuealed
           or
           inspired
           from
           aboue
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           senses
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Scriptures
           beareth
           witnesse
           ,
           where
           the
           meanes
           to
           informe
           mans
           Hart
           of
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           in
           which
           sinne
           consisteth
           ,
           are
           set
           downe
           to
           be
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           the
           eares
           ,
           still
           sauing
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           he
           reuealeth
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
           Ignorance
           and
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           whence
           all
           sinne
           commeth
           ,
           are
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           dulnesse
           of
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           blindnesse
           of
           the
           eye
           .
           
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
          
           ;
           euen
           
             eyes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             eares
             that
          
           
           
             they
             should
             not
             heare
             vnto
             this
             day
             .
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esaie
           .
           f
           
             The
             Hart
             of
             this
             people
             is
             wexed
             fatte
             ,
             they
             heare
             dully
             with
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             winke
             with
             their
             eyes
             ;
             least
             they
             should
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             heare
             with
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
          
           (
           so
           )
           
             vnderstand
             with
             their
             harts
             .
             But
             blessed
          
           (
           saith
           he
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             are
             your
             eyes
             ,
             for
             they
             see
             ;
             and
             your
             eares
             for
             they
             heare
             .
          
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doubteth
           not
           to
           assure
           vs
           ,
           g
           
             faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
          
           ,
           when
           
             the
             hart
             beleeueth
             vnto
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           without
           hearing
           there
           is
           no
           beleeuing
           ;
           
             How
             shall
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             haue
             not
             heard
             ?
          
           And
           God
           requiring
           his
           people
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           learne
           ,
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             Heare
             ye
             deafe
             ,
             and
             yee
             blind
             behold
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             see
             .
          
           As
           God
           then
           vseth
           no
           outward
           meanes
           besides
           his
           works
           and
           his
           words
           to
           teach
           vs
           his
           will
           ;
           so
           hath
           he
           giuen
           vs
           no
           naturall
           course
           to
           learne
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           eyes
           and
           the
           eares
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           must
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           loosing
           and
           decaying
           of
           mans
           knowledge
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           gotten
           it
           ,
           will
           proue
           the
           same
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           lacking
           thereof
           ,
           before
           he
           doth
           by
           sense
           attaine
           it
           .
           For
           when
           the
           
             sensitiue
             spirits
          
           in
           the
           braine
           be
           either
           grosse
           and
           heauie
           ,
           as
           in
           fooles
           ;
           or
           extreame
           hoate
           and
           whirling
           as
           in
           
             madde
             men
          
           ;
           or
           obstructed
           and
           choked
           as
           in
           Lethargies
           and
           Apoplexies
           ;
           men
           want
           the
           vse
           of
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           obiects
           ,
           whereon
           the
           minde
           worketh
           ,
           are
           by
           these
           meanes
           hindered
           and
           hid
           from
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           resolution
           both
           of
           Philosophers
           and
           Diuines
           .
           i
           
             Ad
             facultatem
             intelligentem
             exercendam
             non
             eget
             (
             mens
             )
             organo
             tanquam
             medio
             ,
             per
             quod
             intelligat
             :
             quanquam
             eget
             obiecto
             ,
             in
             quod
             intueatur
             ,
             &
             ex
             quo
             intellectionem
             concipiat
             .
             Hoc
             autem
             obiectum
             ,
             sunt
             phantasmata
             ,
             seu
             rerum
             a
             sensibus
             perceptarum
             simulachra
             ad
             phantasiam
             perlata
             .
             To
             exercise
             the
             facultie
             of
             vnderstanding
          
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           saith
           Zanchius
           ,
           
             needeth
             no
             instrument
             ,
             as
             a
             meane
             by
             which
             she
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             but
             she
             needeth
             an
             obiect
             ,
             whereon
             to
             looke
             ,
             and
             whence
             to
             conceaue
             the
             act
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
             This
             obiect
             are
             the
             sensitiue
             apprehensions
             ,
             or
             the
             resemblances
             of
             things
             receaued
             from
             the
             senses
             and
             caried
             to
             the
             phantasme
          
           or
           imagination
           of
           man.
           And
           to
           this
           obiection
           that
           
             vpon
             the
             hurt
             or
             wearinesse
             of
             the
             braine
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             our
             mind
             can
             not
             vnderstand
             and
             worke
             in
             those
             things
             as
             it
             did
             before
          
           ;
           he
           answereth
           .
           k
           
             Ideo
             non
             potest
             lesis
             aut
             defatigatis
             turbatisque
             organis
             mens
             nostra
             intelligendis
             contemplandisque
             rebus
             operam
             dare
             ,
             quia
             phantasmata
             ipsa
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             in
             organo
             corporali
             ,
             &
             quae
             sunt
             ceu
             obiectum
             intellectus
             ,
             turbato
             ipsorum
             organo
             ,
             videri
             &
             percipi
             non
             possunt
             .
             Therefore
             our
             mind
             can
             not
             contemplate
             and
             conceaue
             ,
             when
             the
             instruments
             are
             hurt
             ,
             wearied
             ,
             or
             troubled
             ,
             because
             the
             resemblances
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             a
             corporall
             instrument
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             an
             obiect
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             seene
             and
             perceaued
             .
          
           For
           the
           l
           
             resemblances
             of
             things
             in
             mans
             Imagination
             are
             to
             his
             vnderstanding
             and
             mind
             ,
             as
             colours
             are
             to
             his
             sight
             .
          
           Now
           the
           eye
           seeth
           nothing
           but
           the
           colour
           of
           euery
           thing
           ,
           though
           therewithall
           it
           distinguish
           number
           ,
           quantitie
           ,
           motion
           and
           figure
           ,
           and
           so
           taketh
           the
           knowledge
           of
           euery
           sensible
           thing
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           without
           the
           similitudes
           and
           shapes
           of
           things
           caried
           from
           the
           sense
           to
           the
           phantasiue
           imagination
           or
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           there
           remaining
           ,
           the
           mind
           vnderstandeth
           nothing
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           
           no
           knowledge
           is
           naturally
           within
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           to
           it
           .
           His
           conclusion
           is
           .
           m
           
             Haec
             partis
             sensiti●…
             facult
             as
             propinqua
             est
             intellecti●…
             ,
             &
             huic
             suppeditat
             materiam
             cogitandi
             ,
             intelligendi
             ,
             &
             denique
             omnia
             sua
             officia
             faciendi
             .
             This
             facultie
             of
             the
             sensitiue
             part
             ,
             is
             placed
             neere
             vnto
             the
             intellectiue
             ,
             and
             ministreth
             thereunto
             matter
             of
             Cogitation
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             performing
             all
             her
             dueties
             .
          
        
         
           In
           inward
           tentation
           to
           euill
           ,
           Saint
           Iames
           rule
           doeth
           generally
           take
           place
           .
           n
           
             Euery
             man
             is
             tempted
             being
             drawne
             away
             ,
             and
             entised
             by
             his
             owne
             concupiscence
             .
             And
             lust
             conceiuing
             bringeth
             foorth
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           that
           lust
           naturally
           dwelling
           in
           vs
           ,
           
             and
             conceiuing
             and
             bringing
             foorth
             sinne
             ,
          
           is
           the
           very
           mother
           and
           nurse
           of
           all
           sinne
           in
           vs.
           Austen
           maketh
           two
           chiefe
           rootes
           of
           sinne
           in
           man
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           feare
           .
           o
           
             Omnia
             peccata
             du●…
             res
             faciunt
             in
             homine
             ,
             cupidit
             as
             &
             timor
             .
             Cogitate
             ,
             discutite
             ,
             interrogate
             cord●…
             vestra
             ,
             perscrutamini
             conscientias
             ,
             videte
             vtrum
             possunt
             esse
             peccatanisi
             cupiendo
             aut
             timendo
             .
             Two
             things
             cause
          
           ALL
           SINNES
           
             in
             men
             ,
             desire
             and
             feare
             .
             Bethinke
             your selues
             ,
             discusse
             ,
             examine
             your
             hearts
             ,
             search
             your
             consciences
             ,
          
           and
           
             see
             whether
             there
             can
             possible
             bee
             any
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             by
             desiring
             or
             fearing
             .
          
           Where
           least
           Austen
           making
           two
           fountaines
           of
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           feare
           ;
           should
           iarre
           with
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           that
           setteth
           downe
           lust
           for
           the
           first
           spring
           of
           euery
           tentation
           to
           sinne
           :
           we
           must
           either
           take
           tentation
           ,
           of
           which
           Saint
           Iames
           speaketh
           ,
           for
           a
           delightfull
           prouocation
           to
           sinne
           ,
           resting
           within
           vs
           ;
           and
           terrour
           ,
           which
           Austen
           addeth
           ,
           for
           a
           violent
           and
           externall
           induction
           thereto
           proceeding
           from
           others
           :
           or
           else
           wee
           must
           deriue
           ,
           desire
           and
           feare
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           our selues
           ,
           which
           originally
           dwelleth
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           lusteth
           after
           euery
           thing
           that
           liketh
           vs
           :
           or
           lastly
           wee
           may
           ioyne
           the
           one
           as
           a
           consequent
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           since
           the
           naturall
           desire
           wee
           haue
           of
           our
           owne
           ease
           and
           welfare
           ,
           breedeth
           in
           vs
           that
           dislike
           and
           feare
           of
           euill
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           vrgeth
           and
           forceth
           vs.
           If
           then
           
             desire
             and
             feare
          
           ,
           be
           the
           motiues
           and
           inducements
           to
           ALL
           SINNES
           ,
           that
           men
           commit
           ;
           as
           most
           resolutely
           Saint
           Austen
           auoucheth
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           desire
           and
           feare
           ,
           on
           which
           depend
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           be
           passions
           of
           the
           sensitiue
           part
           of
           the
           Soule
           permixed
           in
           this
           life
           with
           corporall
           spirits
           :
           certainely
           all
           sinnes
           in
           men
           haue
           their
           prouocations
           and
           incitations
           from
           and
           by
           bodily
           senses
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           or
           motions
           .
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             By
             bodily
             spirits
          
           (
           saith
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           )
           
             man
             hath
             sense
             ,
             desire
             ,
             reioyceth
             ,
          
           and
           
             kindleth
             to
             anger
             ;
             yea
             and
             by
             the
             same
          
           (
           spirits
           )
           
             doe
             the
             thoughts
          
           and
           
             resolutions
             of
             the
             minde
             proceede
             to
             action
             .
          
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             Where
             is
             it
             iust
          
           ,
           sayth
           Athenagoras
           ,
           that
           DESIRES
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           FEARES
           and
           
             sorrowes
             should
             haue
             their
             motion
          
           (
           or
           rising
           )
           
             from
             the
             body
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             sinnes
             occasioned
             by
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             punishments
             for
             the
             same
             sinnes
             should
             lie
             on
             the
             Soule
             alone
             ?
          
           Damascene
           defining
           the
           passions
           or
           affections
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           saith
           .
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             passion
          
           (
           or
           affection
           of
           the
           Soule
           )
           
             is
             a
             sensible
             motion
             of
             the
             desiring
             or
             appetitiue
             facultie
             ,
             vpon
             the
             imagination
             of
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           In
           which
           description
           are
           three
           plaine
           proofes
           ,
           that
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           soule
           (
           which
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           Damascene
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Diuines
           are
           s
           DESIRE
           ,
           FEARE
           ,
           
             ioy
             and
             sorrow
          
           )
           doe
           not
           mooue
           in
           this
           life
           without
           the
           body
           .
           First
           in
           that
           they
           are
           sensible
           motions
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           perceiued
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           next
           in
           that
           they
           rise
           from
           the
           
             sensitiue
             appetite
          
           ,
           they
           are
           conioyned
           with
           the
           body
           ;
           thirdly
           in
           that
           they
           come
           vpon
           the
           phantasiue
           imagination
           of
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           they
           are
           kindled
           from
           the
           senses
           of
           the
           body
           .
           What
           sensible
           motions
           these
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           doe
           raise
           in
           the
           outward
           and
           inward
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           shall
           anon
           perceiue
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           impressions
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           maketh
           on
           the
           body
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           Satan
           ,
           who
           hath
           that
           name
           from
           his
           desire
           and
           power
           of
           tempting
           ,
           worketh
           and
           preuaileth
           in
           his
           temptations
           vpon
           men
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           searcheth
           ,
           and
           changeth
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           alone
           is
           the
           maker
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Satan
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           a
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           can
           hee
           not
           by
           himselfe
           either
           discerne
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           alter
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           one
           he
           obserueth
           the
           secret
           impressions
           of
           the
           soule
           on
           the
           bodie
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           he
           stirreth
           and
           vseth
           the
           spirits
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           bodie
           against
           the
           soule
           .
           So
           
           that
           when
           he
           will
           put
           any
           euill
           thoughts
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           into
           t
           Iudas
           and
           u
           Ananias
           ,
           and
           dayly
           doth
           into
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           often
           time
           ,
           into
           the
           godlie
           themselues
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           so
           permitted
           ;
           he
           can
           not
           of
           himselfe
           turne
           and
           winde
           the
           heart
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           but
           he
           abuseth
           our
           eares
           and
           eyes
           ,
           or
           els
           he
           stirreth
           the
           humors
           and
           spirits
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           by
           tempering
           and
           mixing
           the
           resemblances
           of
           things
           receiued
           from
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           reserued
           in
           mans
           imagination
           ,
           he
           obiecteth
           to
           the
           mind
           what
           he
           listeth
           ,
           and
           incensing
           the
           
           affections
           ,
           that
           are
           likewise
           bodilie
           ,
           he
           trieth
           whether
           he
           can
           draw
           the
           heart
           to
           consent
           .
           Which
           he
           discerneth
           not
           by
           any
           inward
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           different
           motions
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           where
           the
           will
           of
           man
           is
           seated
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           he
           findeth
           his
           temptations
           to
           be
           either
           refused
           ,
           or
           admitted
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           so
           he
           either
           desisteth
           from
           his
           lost
           labour
           ,
           or
           persueth
           the
           suggestion
           once
           allowed
           ,
           till
           the
           sinne
           be
           performed
           .
           S.
           Austen
           discussing
           how
           diuels
           could
           diuine
           at
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           induce
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           sayth
           :
           x
           
             Suadent
             miris
             &
             inuisibilibus
             modis
             ,
             corpora
             hominum
             non
             sentientium
             penetrando
             ,
             seseque
             cogitationibus
             eorum
             per
             quaedam
             imaginaria
             visa
             miscendo
             ,
             siue
             vigilantium
             ,
             siue
             dormientium
             :
          
           The
           diuels
           
             persuade
             by
             maruellous
             &
             inuisible
             means
             ,
             entring
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             when
             they
             feele
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             certaine
             resemblances
             or
             sights
             of
             the
             imagination
             intermingling
             themselues
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             waking
             or
             sleeping
             .
          
           Of
           discerning
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           writer
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           opinions
           amongst
           S.
           Austens
           works
           ,
           sayth
           :
           y
           
             Internas
             animae
             cogitationes
             diabolum
             non
             videre
             ,
             certi
             sumus
             ,
             sed
             motibus
             eas
             corporis
             ab
             illo
             ,
             &
             affectionum
             indicijs
             colligi
             ,
             experimento
             didicimus
             .
             We
             be
             sure
             the
             diuell
             seeth
             not
             the
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             yet
             finde
             we
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             he
             collecteth
             them
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             the
             shewes
             of
             mens
             affections
             .
          
           To
           which
           S.
           Austen
           agreeth
           :
           z
           
             Sicut
             apparet
             concitatior
             animi
             motus
             in
             vultu
             ,
             vt
             ab
             hominibus
             quoque
             aliquid
             forinsecus
             agnoscatur
             ,
             quod
             intrinsecus
             agitur
             :
             Ita
             non
             debet
             esse
             incredibile
             ,
             si
             etiam
             leuiores
             cogitationes
             dant
             aliqua
             signa
             per
             corpus
             ,
             quae
             obtuso
             hominum
             sensu
             cognosci
             non
             possunt
             ,
             acuto
             autem
             damonum
             possunt
             .
             As
             a
             vehement
             motion
             of
             the
             minde
             appeareth
             euen
             in
             the
             countenance
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             outwardly
             perceiue
             what
             is
             inwardly
             purposed
             ;
             so
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             be
             incredible
             ,
             that
             the
             lighter
             thoughts
             of
             men
             giue
             some
             signes
             by
             the
             bodie
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             descried
             by
             the
             dull
             sense
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             yet
             may
             be
             discerned
             by
             the
             quicke
             sense
             of
             diuels
             .
          
           By
           themselues
           then
           diuels
           can
           not
           infuse
           any
           thoughts
           into
           vs
           ;
           that
           onely
           belongeth
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           immediatly
           to
           inspire
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           so
           much
           as
           discerne
           our
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           do
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           framed
           the
           heart
           ;
           yet
           as
           the
           soule
           getteth
           her
           knowledge
           by
           resemblance
           and
           informance
           of
           things
           carried
           from
           the
           senses
           to
           the
           imagination
           ,
           and
           thence
           presented
           to
           the
           minde
           :
           so
           the
           diuell
           hath
           his
           meanes
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           outward
           and
           inward
           senses
           ,
           which
           haue
           corporall
           seats
           and
           spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           similitudes
           and
           shewes
           of
           things
           there
           found
           ,
           to
           offer
           suggestions
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           man.
           Whether
           it
           be
           therefore
           the
           world
           without
           vs
           ,
           the
           flesh
           within
           vs
           ,
           or
           the
           diuell
           both
           without
           and
           within
           ,
           that
           tempteth
           vs
           ;
           our
           senses
           ,
           imaginations
           and
           affections
           are
           the
           meanes
           which
           are
           vsed
           by
           all
           those
           three
           ;
           and
           these
           haue
           such
           vnion
           and
           communion
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           after
           death
           there
           is
           no
           meanes
           for
           new
           temptations
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           nor
           new
           sinnes
           to
           be
           committed
           ,
           but
           ech
           man
           shall
           receiue
           iudgement
           for
           the
           things
           done
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           or
           before
           the
           bodie
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           the
           thoughts
           of
           man
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           light
           ,
           giue
           signes
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           I
           by
           no
           meanes
           affirme
           :
           for
           so
           the
           diuels
           should
           easily
           discerne
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           S.
           Austen
           wisely
           did
           moderate
           that
           assertion
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           doubt
           ,
           a
           how
           thoughts
           are
           knowen
           to
           diuels
           ;
           but
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           I
           speake
           ,
           not
           of
           thoughts
           )
           it
           is
           more
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           hath
           his
           meanes
           to
           see
           ,
           whether
           his
           temptations
           take
           place
           in
           the
           heart
           or
           no.
           For
           when
           S.
           Iames
           sayth
           ,
           b
           
             Resist
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
          
           ;
           surely
           the
           diuell
           must
           see
           when
           he
           is
           resisted
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           els
           how
           shall
           he
           flee
           ?
           c
           
             Giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul.
           Then
           doth
           the
           diuell
           perceiue
           ,
           when
           place
           is
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           enter
           and
           possesse
           the
           heart
           ;
           neither
           are
           his
           temptations
           so
           vainly
           offered
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           not
           discerne
           when
           the
           heart
           imbraceth
           them
           .
           The
           soule
           therfore
           
           pleased
           or
           displeased
           with
           euill
           ,
           causeth
           certaine
           naturall
           motions
           and
           impressions
           on
           the
           bodie
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           wicked
           spirits
           obserue
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           them
           is
           as
           cleere
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           carriage
           of
           the
           countenance
           is
           to
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           inward
           feeling
           of
           our
           affections
           is
           to
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Of
           outward
           motions
           and
           impressions
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Syrach
           sayth
           :
           d
           
             The
             heart
             of
             man
             changeth
             his
             countenance
             ,
             either
             to
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           e
           
             A
             cheerefull
             face
             is
             the
             token
             of
             the
             heart
             for
             good
             :
          
           and
           when
           the
           countenance
           falleth
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           displeased
           .
           
             Why
             is
             thy
          
           f
           
             countenance
             cast
             downe
          
           ,
           sayd
           God
           to
           Cain
           ,
           reprouing
           his
           dislike
           ,
           that
           Abels
           sacrifice
           was
           preferred
           ?
           And
           when
           Labans
           heart
           altered
           towards
           Iacob
           ,
           Labans
           g
           
             countenance
             was
             not
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
          
           h
           
             I
             haue
             seene
             thy
             face
             ,
             as
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             accepted
             me
             ,
          
           sayd
           Iacob
           to
           Esau
           ;
           and
           vsually
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             to
             finde
             grace
             in
             the
             eyes
             ,
          
           noteth
           a
           fauourable
           and
           louing
           respect
           had
           to
           any
           .
           Nature
           teacheth
           vs
           as
           well
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           anger
           and
           
             fauour
             ,
             sorrow
          
           and
           
             ioy
             ,
             feare
          
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           appeare
           in
           the
           verie
           faces
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           
             pride
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             luxurie
             ,
             a●…arice
             ,
             impudencie
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           vices
           betray
           themselues
           
             by
             the
             very
             lookes
             .
             The
          
           i
           
             loftie
             eye
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             humbled
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           pride
           shall
           be
           abased
           .
           The
           k
           
             wicked
             enuieth
             to
             see
             with
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             turneth
             away
             his
             face
             ;
             and
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             couetous
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             any
             part
             .
          
           Of
           wantons
           Peter
           sayth
           ,
           
             They
             haue
          
           l
           
             eyes
             full
             of
             adulterie
          
           .
           By
           what
           outward
           signes
           of
           
             face
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             gostures
          
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           inward
           affections
           and
           dispositions
           of
           the
           minde
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           would
           be
           long
           to
           deliuer
           .
           Tertullian
           sayth
           truly
           ;
           m
           
             Facies
             intentionum
             omnium
             speculum
             est
             .
             The
             face
             is
             the
             glasse
             of
             all
             (
             our
             )
             intentions
             or
             affections
             .
          
           And
           Ambrose
           :
           
             Habitus
             mentis
             in
             corporis
             statu
             cernitur
             .
             The
             disposition
             of
             the
          
           
           
             minde
             is
             perceiued
             by
             the
             state
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             What
             is
             more
             deformed
          
           (
           sayth
           Basil
           )
           
             and
             more
             displeasing
             euen
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             then
             the
             soule
             when
             she
             is
             in
             her
             affections
             ?
             Obserue
             an
             angrie
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             looks
             .
             Marke
             a
             man
             sorrowing
             ,
             and
             the
             basenesse
             and
             deiection
             of
             his
             soule
             .
             One
             that
             is
             subiect
             to
             luxurie
             or
             gluttonie
             ,
             or
             amazed
             with
             feare
             ,
             who
             can
             endure
             to
             beholde
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             the
             soule
             piercing
             to
             the
             very
             outsides
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             prints
             of
             the
             seemlinesse
             of
             the
             soule
             appeare
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             composed
             behauiour
             and
             gesture
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
        
         
           The
           alterations
           of
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           spirits
           within
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           
           the
           soule
           raiseth
           in
           all
           her
           affections
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           open
           to
           the
           eye
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           the
           causes
           of
           all
           outward
           mutations
           ,
           and
           sensible
           enough
           to
           the
           parties
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           grow
           any
           thing
           vehement
           .
           For
           this
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           all
           things
           which
           haue
           sense
           or
           reason
           ,
           that
           good
           any
           way
           perceiued
           ,
           should
           delight
           ,
           stirre
           ,
           and
           inflame
           the
           will
           and
           appetite
           of
           beasts
           ,
           men
           and
           angels
           ,
           with
           desire
           and
           loue
           thereof
           :
           and
           euill
           contrariwise
           should
           not
           onely
           auert
           and
           quench
           the
           will
           and
           appetite
           with
           hatred
           ,
           but
           offend
           and
           oppresse
           the
           patient
           with
           feare
           and
           griefe
           .
           When
           then
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           vnited
           to
           her
           bodie
           ,
           liketh
           any
           thing
           obiected
           or
           apprehended
           vnder
           the
           shew
           of
           good
           ;
           she
           kindleth
           and
           moueth
           her selfe
           to
           attaine
           her
           desire
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           incenseth
           the
           vitall
           and
           animall
           spirits
           ,
           which
           warme
           the
           bloud
           ,
           enlarge
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           diffuse
           themselues
           to
           persue
           ,
           or
           embrace
           the
           good
           that
           is
           approching
           or
           present
           .
           And
           when
           she
           seeth
           any
           euill
           which
           she
           can
           not
           decline
           ,
           but
           must
           endure
           ,
           she
           staggereth
           ,
           and
           sincketh
           for
           feare
           ,
           which
           quencheth
           the
           spirits
           ,
           cooleth
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           closeth
           the
           heart
           ,
           depressing
           all
           three
           with
           a
           slacke
           ,
           colde
           ,
           and
           heauie
           remisnesse
           .
           If
           she
           may
           withstand
           or
           requite
           the
           euill
           that
           is
           towards
           ,
           she
           raiseth
           her selfe
           to
           anger
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           bloud
           to
           boile
           ,
           the
           heart
           to
           swell
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           outmost
           parts
           ,
           as
           readie
           to
           resist
           or
           reuenge
           .
           So
           that
           LOVE
           and
           HATRED
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           obiected
           to
           the
           sense
           or
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           chiefe
           springs
           of
           all
           his
           affections
           and
           actions
           ;
           and
           the
           branches
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           
             desire
             ,
             feare
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             griefe
          
           and
           anger
           ,
           moued
           either
           by
           the
           sense
           or
           vnderstanding
           ,
           haue
           their
           manifest
           or
           secret
           alterations
           of
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           the
           intension
           or
           remission
           of
           the
           spirits
           kindled
           ,
           or
           quenched
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           obiect
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           is
           greater
           or
           nearer
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           the
           soule
           affected
           and
           mooued
           with
           good
           or
           
           euill
           ,
           affecteth
           and
           moueth
           her
           bodie
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           her
           inward
           disposition
           and
           inclination
           to
           either
           ;
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           will
           ,
           hath
           his
           naturall
           and
           different
           motions
           raised
           by
           the
           soule
           ,
           vpon
           het
           liking
           or
           disliking
           of
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           perceiued
           by
           sense
           or
           by
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           These
           alterations
           and
           motions
           naturally
           impressed
           by
           the
           soule
           on
           the
           bodie
           ,
           not
           onely
           Philosophers
           and
           Physitians
           haue
           obserued
           ,
           but
           the
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           haue
           waded
           therein
           ,
           haue
           fully
           confessed
           .
           Aristotle
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           nature
           collected
           and
           inferred
           thus
           much
           :
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             motion
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             actions
             must
             be
             persued
             or
             declined
          
           ;
           and
           
             of
             necessitie
             heat
             and
             cold
             do
             follow
             vpon
             the
             cogitation
             or
             imagination
          
           of
           either
           .
           
             That
             which
             is
             grieuing
             ,
             is
             declined
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             ,
             is
             persued
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             in
             small
             things
             this
             is
             scant
             sensible
             .
          
           p
           
             So
             that
             almost
             all
             things
             grieuing
             and
             pleasing
             (
             vs
             )
             bring
             with
             them
             a
          
           (
           sensible
           )
           
             kinde
             of
             colde
             and
             heat
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             our
             affections
          
           ;
           the
           parts
           
             enlarging
             by
             heat
          
           ,
           and
           
             shrinking
             with
             colde
             .
             This
             alteration
             ,
             either
             the
             sense
             ,
             or
             the
             imagination
             ,
             or
             the
             cogitation
             can
             make
             .
             Wherefore
             some
             shake
             and
             feare
             onely
             vpon
             the
             cogitation
             of
             things
             .
          
           The
           euill
           or
           good
           which
           grieueth
           or
           pleaseth
           vs
           ,
           bringeth
           naturally
           colde
           or
           heat
           to
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           so
           enlargeth
           or
           shrinketh
           the
           heart
           ;
           which
           alterations
           do
           come
           as
           well
           vpon
           cogitation
           and
           imagination
           ,
           as
           vpon
           sense
           .
           Galene
           an
           exact
           and
           skilfull
           obseruer
           of
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           writeth
           that
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           cause
           of
           shaking
           is
           the
           q
           
             recourse
             of
             the
             naturall
             heat
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             parts
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             manie
             affections
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             same
             are
             as
             well
             the
             spirits
             as
             the
             bloud
             caried
             sometimes
             inward
             to
             the
             fountaine
          
           (
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           
             and
             there
             compressed
             ;
             sometimes
             extended
             to
             the
             outward
             parts
             ,
             and
             there
             diffused
             .
             Those
             spirits
             and
             bloud
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             heat
             that
             is
             in
             either
             or
             both
             ,
             the
             soule
             vseth
             for
             her
             first
             instruments
             in
             all
             her
             operations
             ,
             or
             els
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             motions
             of
             the
             soule
             we
             may
             plainly
             beholde
             in
             manie
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             For
             feare
             presently
             driueth
             the
             spirits
             and
             the
             bloud
             to
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             presseth
             them
             to
             a
             narrow
             roome
             by
             cooling
             the
             outsides
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             Anger
             doth
             hastily
             send
             forth
             ,
             diffuse
             ,
             and
             heat
          
           (
           the
           bloud
           and
           spirits
           )
           
             and
             therefore
             the
             beating
             of
             the
             arteries
             and
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             feare
             ,
             are
             small
             and
             weake
             ;
             but
             very
             great
             and
             vehement
             in
             them
             that
             are
             angrie
             .
          
        
         
           That
           feare
           doth
           straiten
           and
           contract
           the
           hart
           ,
           and
           ioy
           dilate
           it
           and
           make
           it
           leape
           ,
           and
           the
           signes
           of
           either
           preuaile
           and
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           the
           auncient
           Father
           Saint
           Basile
           did
           long
           since
           obserue
           .
           r
           Teares
           (
           the
           effect
           of
           griefe
           )
           doe
           rise
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             when
             an
             impression
             against
             our
             wils
             doth
             strike
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             draw
             it
             together
             ,
             the
             spirit
             about
             the
             heart
             being
             compacted
             and
             straitned
             .
             Ioy
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             leaping
             of
             the
             Soule
             exulting
          
           (
           or
           aduancing
           it selfe
           )
           
             for
             things
             answerable
             to
             our
             mind
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Soule
             sheweth
             signes
             in
             the
             Body
             accordingly
             .
             For
             in
             those
             that
             sorrow
             the
             masse
             of
             flesh
             is
             pale
             ,
             wanne
             ,
             and
             cold
             .
             In
             those
             that
             reioyce
             ,
             the
             habite
             of
             their
             body
             is
             floorishing
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             the
             Soule
             euen
             leaping
             ,
             and
             for
             pleasure
             offering
             to
             rush
             to
             the
             outmost
             parts
             .
          
           Thomas
           Aquinas
           a
           man
           well
           learned
           ,
           though
           led
           with
           the
           errors
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           very
           truely
           noteth
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             Quod
             in
          
           s
           
             omni
             passione
             animae
             additur
             aliquid
             vel
             diminuitur
             a
             naturali
             motu
             Cordis
             ,
             in
             quantum
             cor
             intensiùs
             vel
             remissiùs
             monetur
             :
             That
             in
             all
             the
             passions
             of
             the
             Soule
             somewhat
             is
             added
             to
             ,
             or
             diminished
             from
             ,
             the
             naturall
             motion
             of
             the
             hart
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             hart
             mooueth
             either
             swifter
             or
             slacker
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           t
           
             From
             the
             loue
             of
             temporall
             things
             all
             sinne
             proceedeth
             ;
             all
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             affections
             being
             caused
             by
             loue
             ,
             which
          
           u
           
             melteth
             and
             mollifieth
             the
             hart
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             loued
             may
             pearce
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             coldnesse
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             hart
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             disposition
             repugnant
             to
             loue
             ,
          
           whose
           perfection
           is
           to
           be
           zealous
           and
           feruent
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           all
           sinne
           then
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           loue
           of
           our selues
           and
           of
           temporall
           things
           delighting
           vs
           ,
           so
           flameth
           in
           our
           harts
           ,
           that
           it
           seeketh
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           vndertaketh
           all
           actions
           to
           content
           our
           appetites
           ;
           and
           this
           heate
           and
           motion
           of
           loue
           being
           impressed
           in
           the
           hart
           by
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           consent
           of
           sinne
           is
           communicated
           from
           the
           Soule
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           Leonardus
           Fuchsius
           a
           learned
           Phisitian
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           professor
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           in
           his
           institutions
           of
           Phisicke
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           ioy
           x
           
             sorrow
             ,
             hope
             ,
             desperation
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             feare
             ,
             loue
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             waspishnesse
             ,
             rage
             ,
             shamefastnesse
             ,
             blushing
             ,
             
             staggering
             ,
             hastinesse
             ,
             humanitie
             ,
             morositie
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           haue
           their
           MOTIONS
           
             in
             the
             hart
          
           ,
           heating
           or
           cooling
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           dilating
           or
           contracting
           it
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           differences
           and
           degrees
           of
           their
           impressions
           .
           Zanchius
           a
           wise
           and
           worthy
           Diuine
           treating
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           saith
           ;
           y
           
             The
             second
             vse
             of
             the
             hart
             is
             to
             impart
             vitall
             spirits
             specially
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             mind
             properly
             worketh
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             minister
             matter
             whence
             the
             sensitiue
             spirits
             are
             produced
             in
             the
             braine
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             motion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             cogitations
             are
             stirred
             .
             The
             third
             vse
             of
             the
             hart
             is
             that
             it
             should
             also
             be
             the
             seate
             ,
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             affections
             .
             For
             there
             are
             in
             the
             hart
             two
             motions
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             pulse
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             life
             by
             the
             ordinary
             breathing
             in
             and
             out
             of
             the
             ayre
             :
             the
             other
             of
             affection
             ,
             which
             followeth
             the
             thought
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             by
             the
             extraordinarie
             dilating
             of
             the
             whole
             hart
             ,
             as
             in
             ioy
             ;
             or
             compressing
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             sorow
             .
             With
             sorow
             and
             griefe
             we
             pine
             away
             ,
             with
             ioy
             we
             reuiue
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             hart
             in
             one
             affection
             is
             opened
             and
             cheered
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             it
             is
             shut
             and
             dryed
             .
             Hereby
             we
             perceiue
             why
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             hart
             vnder
             standeth
             the
          
           WILL
           
             and
             all
             the
             affections
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             minde
             it
             noteth
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             knowledge
             of
             man.
             Wherefore
             as
             motion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             cogitations
             spring
             from
             the
             braine
             or
             head
             ,
             so
             all
             affections
             from
             the
             hart
             .
             Then
          
           z
           
             from
             the
             hart
             ascend
             to
             the
             braine
             vitall
             spirits
             ,
             whence
             sensitiue
             spirits
             are
             engendred
             .
             By
             these
             sensitiue
             spirits
             thoughts
             are
             mooued
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             planted
             in
             the
             mind
             .
             Againe
             ,
             those
             sensitiue
             spirits
             by
             cogitations
             and
             conceptions
             strike
             the
             whole
             hart
             ,
             and
             kindle
             diuers
             affections
             ,
             and
             raize
             diuers
             motions
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             great
             profit
             in
             Diuinitie
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             we
             vnderstand
             how
             the
             Soule
             vseth
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             worketh
             by
             the
             Body
             ;
             two
             chiefe
             points
             of
             true
             godlinesse
             are
             illustrated
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             the
          
           KNOVVLEDGE
           and
           LOVE
           
             of
             God
             ,
             whence
             commeth
             obedience
             and
             the
             obseruance
             of
             all
             his
             commaundements
             .
             For
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sliding
             into
             our
             harts
             first
             lightneth
             the
             minde
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             effectuall
             knowledge
             kindleth
             in
             our
             hart
             the
             affection
             of
             loue
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             commeth
             the
             motion
          
           (
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           )
           
             to
             performe
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             By
             this
             meanes
             God
             truely
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             mind
             ,
             in
             our
             hart
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             whole
             Body
             .
          
           There
           is
           then
           neither
           good
           nor
           euill
           affection
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           somewhat
           communicated
           to
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           ,
           &
           expressed
           by
           the
           very
           motions
           of
           the
           hart
           ;
           that
           the
           body
           may
           iustly
           be
           drawen
           by
           consenting
           and
           seruing
           in
           either
           ,
           to
           the
           reward
           and
           punishment
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           The
           READY
           SVBIECTION
           of
           the
           Body
           to
           the
           Soule
           in
           all
           sinne
           is
           the
           last
           point
           that
           I
           mentioned
           of
           their
           mutuall
           communion
           .
           For
           though
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           were
           giuen
           at
           first
           with
           all
           facilitie
           to
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           the
           other
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ;
           yet
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           once
           entering
           ,
           not
           onely
           diuided
           the
           Body
           against
           the
           Soule
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Soule
           against
           it selfe
           .
           So
           that
           in
           good
           things
           this
           corruptible
           Body
           is
           now
           an
           heauie
           burden
           loading
           the
           Soule
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           lightned
           with
           grace
           ;
           and
           the
           inferiour
           and
           sensitiue
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           rebell
           and
           striue
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           renueth
           the
           inward
           man
           of
           the
           hart
           .
           Some
           ignorance
           ,
           infirmitie
           and
           selfeloue
           remaine
           still
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           defects
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           our
           knowledge
           and
           loue
           shall
           be
           made
           perfect
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           would
           doe
           good
           ,
           euen
           then
           
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             in
             our
             members
          
           a
           REBELLETH
           
             against
             the
             law
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             and
             leadeth
          
           (
           vs
           )
           
             captiue
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             our
             members
             .
             The
          
           b
           
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             spirit
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             repugnant
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             not
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             we
             would
             .
          
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Apostle
           professed
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           c
           
             presse
             downe
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
          
           ;
           least
           (
           the
           Body
           rebelling
           and
           preuailing
           against
           the
           spirit
           )
           
             he
             should
             become
             a
             cast-away
          
           .
           This
           sharpe
           and
           strong
           resistance
           ,
           which
           our
           earthly
           members
           make
           against
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           delighting
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           willingnesse
           and
           readinesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           to
           conspire
           and
           ioyne
           with
           the
           WILL
           in
           the
           seruitude
           of
           sinne
           ;
           to
           make
           her
           members
           the
           weapons
           of
           vnrighteousnesse
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           will
           no
           sooner
           consenteth
           to
           any
           euill
           ,
           but
           the
           sensitiue
           and
           motiue
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           permixed
           with
           the
           bodily
           spirits
           ,
           attend
           with
           delight
           and
           forwardnesse
           to
           promote
           and
           execute
           ech
           sinfull
           purpose
           .
           This
           is
           that
           d
           greedinesse
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           in
           some
           to
           vncleannesse
           ,
           
           from
           which
           if
           either
           feare
           or
           grace
           restraine
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           without
           some
           sensible
           griefe
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           disappointed
           of
           her
           desires
           and
           lusts
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           manifest
           and
           manifold
           coniunction
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           bodie
           as
           well
           in
           good
           as
           in
           euill
           ;
           which
           is
           strange
           to
           none
           ,
           neither
           Philosophers
           ,
           Physitians
           ,
           nor
           Diuines
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           this
           Discourser
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           sound
           and
           true
           learning
           is
           strange
           .
           For
           not
           onely
           vertues
           and
           vices
           are
           common
           to
           both
           ;
           but
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           as
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             loue
             ,
          
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           receiueth
           ,
           perceiueth
           ,
           and
           practiseth
           together
           with
           her
           bodie
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           body
           .
           e
           Vertue
           and
           vice
           ,
           saith
           Athenagoras
           ,
           
             can
             not
             so
             much
             as
             be
             conceiued
             in
             the
             soule
             without
             the
             bodie
             .
             For
             the
             vertues
             ,
             that
             are
             ,
             we
             know
             to
             be
             the
             vertues
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             the
             vices
             that
             are
             contrarie
             )
             and
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             soule
             apart
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             or
             consisting
             by
             her selfe
             .
          
           Of
           faith
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           
             it
             commeth
             by
             hearing
          
           :
           and
           so
           doth
           hope
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           expected
           which
           is
           beleeued
           .
           Touching
           
           loue
           ,
           God
           by
           his
           law
           commandeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           loued
           g
           
             with
             all
             our
             mind
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             soule
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             strength
          
           ;
           not
           making
           an
           emptie
           variation
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           binding
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           capable
           of
           that
           affection
           or
           seruiceable
           to
           it
           ,
           with
           one
           common
           duetie
           to
           perfourme
           him
           loue
           .
           The
           soule
           then
           beleeuing
           and
           louing
           the
           promises
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           openeth
           the
           heart
           and
           diffuseth
           the
           spirits
           to
           accept
           and
           imbrace
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           like
           maner
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           before
           dilate
           it
           to
           entertaine
           the
           desires
           of
           earthly
           things
           ;
           and
           God
           detesting
           an
           h
           hard
           and
           i
           
             frozen
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           voyde
           of
           all
           loue
           ,
           requireth
           to
           haue
           the
           k
           
             bowels
             mooued
          
           towards
           l
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           kindled
           with
           a
           vehement
           l
           flame
           :
           describing
           zeale
           and
           deuotion
           by
           the
           naturall
           motions
           and
           passions
           ,
           which
           are
           felt
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           affected
           with
           vehement
           and
           strong
           loue
           .
           So
           in
           repentance
           the
           soule
           depresseth
           and
           humbleth
           the
           heart
           ,
           raising
           it
           againe
           with
           hope
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           exalted
           with
           pride
           ,
           and
           incensed
           with
           selfe
           loue
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           naturall
           meanes
           and
           motions
           testifying
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           drawing
           the
           body
           with
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           thereof
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           law
           of
           sinne
           lusting
           in
           the
           flesh
           will
           permit
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           giuen
           vs
           doth
           preuaile
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           doctrine
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           bring
           many
           obiections
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           such
           as
           will
           prooue
           you
           either
           to
           vnderstand
           nothing
           at
           all
           besides
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ;
           
           or
           to
           play
           with
           shadowes
           ,
           when
           you
           most
           professe
           to
           be
           serious
           and
           earnest
           .
           Your
           first
           is
           ;
           m
           
             Heresies
             ,
             Turcisme
             ,
             and
             Atheisme
             are
             committed
             and
             determined
             simpl●…ly
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             without
             any
             necessarie
             imployment
             of
             any
             parts
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           can
           tell
           me
           what
           religion
           you
           were
           of
           in
           your
           cradle
           ,
           before
           you
           did
           speake
           or
           vnderstand
           ;
           your
           instance
           were
           of
           some
           waight
           .
           But
           if
           men
           be
           taught
           as
           well
           errors
           as
           trueth
           ,
           by
           their
           parents
           and
           masters
           ,
           then
           this
           is
           a
           wodden
           reason
           to
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           heresies
           are
           inspired
           without
           teaching
           or
           hearing
           .
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           n
           
             Faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
          
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           trust
           you
           did
           first
           learne
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           reuelation
           .
           If
           we
           be
           not
           borne
           Christians
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           taught
           ;
           no
           more
           are
           any
           men
           borne
           Iewes
           ,
           Turkes
           ,
           or
           Heretikes
           ,
           but
           their
           eares
           and
           hearts
           must
           be
           first
           infected
           with
           the
           tongues
           or
           pennes
           of
           others
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           your
           surest
           weapons
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           thought
           to
           doe
           great
           workes
           :
           but
           put
           it
           vp
           ;
           at
           such
           strawes
           children
           will
           not
           stumble
           .
           
             The
             first
             inuenters
             of
             heresies
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             were
             not
             taught
          
           .
           ]
           The
           first
           authors
           of
           errours
           shut
           their
           eyes
           or
           eares
           against
           the
           trueth
           offered
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           declined
           from
           trueth
           to
           falsehood
           ,
           by
           leaning
           rather
           to
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           iudgements
           grounded
           on
           earthly
           reasons
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           directing
           them
           aright
           .
           For
           why
           doe
           men
           disbeleeue
           and
           impugne
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           all
           heretikes
           do
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           measure
           diuine
           things
           ,
           that
           passe
           their
           reach
           ,
           by
           humane
           sense
           and
           experience
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           gathered
           without
           the
           bodie
           ?
           
             The
             Turkes
             are
             strangers
          
           (
           you
           thinke
           )
           
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             Atheists
             are
             vtter
             despisers
             of
             it
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Turke
           destitute
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           so
           notable
           rightly
           to
           iudge
           of
           Gods
           fauours
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           bendeth
           his
           eyes
           on
           the
           worldly
           miseries
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           comparing
           them
           with
           the
           victories
           and
           felicities
           (
           as
           he
           thinketh
           )
           of
           his
           owne
           nation
           ,
           condemneth
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           displeasant
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           manifold
           
           afflictions
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           preferreth
           his
           owne
           profession
           ,
           and
           Mahomet
           the
           first
           erector
           of
           it
           as
           most
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           their
           desires
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           conquerors
           ouer
           Christians
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           finall
           reward
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           after
           this
           life
           .
           Atheists
           are
           caried
           with
           almost
           the
           same
           respects
           to
           denie
           or
           desp●…se
           the
           power
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           For
           they
           being
           earthly
           minded
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           persons
           not
           onely
           free
           from
           punishment
           ,
           but
           most
           to
           flourish
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           doe
           hence
           collect
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ;
           whose
           patience
           and
           iustice
           they
           deride
           ,
           because
           hee
           dispenseth
           not
           transitorie
           things
           according
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Further
             as
             the
             Angels
             sinned
             in
             the
             beginning
             by
             their
             meere
             spirituall
             conceit
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             nothing
             letteth
             but
             that
             man
             in
             his
             Angel-like
             nature
             (
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             )
             may
             sinne
             likewise
             ,
             without
             any
             bodily
             meanes
             thereunto
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           another
           of
           your
           reasons
           not
           much
           vnlike
           the
           former
           .
           For
           in
           Angels
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           deuils
           ,
           their
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           might
           and
           did
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           spirits
           ,
           and
           other
           essentiall
           partes
           in
           them
           we
           doe
           not
           know
           .
           In
           men
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           consist
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           haue
           many
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           permixed
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           sin
           in
           both
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           did
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           whole
           substance
           .
           If
           then
           you
           see
           no
           difference
           betweene
           Angels
           ,
           that
           are
           only
           spirits
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           must
           haue
           bodies
           as
           well
           as
           soules
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           men
           ;
           your
           Angel-like
           nature
           is
           not
           very
           bright
           .
           If
           you
           see
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           yet
           vrge
           your
           consequence
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           meere
           spirituall
           conceite
           of
           yours
           ,
           but
           vtterly
           voyde
           of
           all
           reason
           .
           For
           as
           well
           men
           as
           Angels
           must
           sinne
           in
           their
           whole
           natures
           ,
           least
           whiles
           you
           place
           one
           part
           in
           hell
           as
           nocent
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           heauen
           as
           innocent
           ,
           you
           bring
           vs
           as
           strange
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           doctrines
           .
           In
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           p
           
             Ea
             solummodo
             quaeruntur
             ,
             quae
             cum
             corpore
             gessit
             ;
             those
             things
             onely
             are
             required
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Cyrill
           )
           which
           (
           man
           )
           
             committed
             with
             his
             bodie
          
           .
           Neither
           will
           this
           serue
           your
           turne
           ,
           that
           the
           bodie
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           For
           as
           whiles
           man
           liueth
           ,
           many
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           tempered
           with
           the
           bodie
           ;
           so
           when
           man
           sinneth
           ,
           the
           whole
           soule
           is
           not
           guiltie
           ,
           if
           the
           sensitiue
           powers
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           be
           exempted
           from
           sinne
           .
           And
           since
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           after
           Adams
           fall
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           first
           riseth
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           information
           and
           tentation
           to
           sinne
           commeth
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           sinne
           is
           impressed
           on
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           also
           willing
           subiection
           to
           sinne
           is
           yeelded
           by
           the
           bodie
           ;
           this
           is
           let
           sufficient
           ,
           why
           the
           soule
           alone
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           doeth
           sinne
           in
           this
           life
           without
           her
           bodie
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Also
             as
             we
             can
             thinke
             well
             without
             vsing
             our
             bodie
             ,
             God
             so
             inspiring
             vs
             :
             so
             may
             we
             thinke
             .
             ill
             (
             which
             is
             sinne
             )
             our
             inborne
             corrupt
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             will
             moouing
             vs
             only
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Gods
           power
           be
           not
           tied
           to
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           prescribed
           vs
           ,
           will
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           likewise
           freed
           from
           it
           ?
           He
           that
           framed
           the
           heart
           ,
           can
           open
           it
           ,
           and
           alter
           it
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           no
           charter
           ,
           for
           vs
           to
           chalenge
           any
           knowledge
           ,
           saue
           what
           is
           naturally
           gathered
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           or
           with
           our
           eares
           ,
           or
           supernaturally
           reuealed
           to
           vs.
           Wisedome
           infused
           from
           our
           cradles
           we
           haue
           none
           ;
           we
           KNOVV
           
             not
             our
             right
             hand
             from
             our
             left
             ,
          
           till
           by
           time
           we
           be
           taught
           ;
           and
           our
           teachers
           ,
           be
           they
           men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           must
           vse
           our
           outward
           senses
           ,
           or
           our
           inward
           imaginations
           to
           direct
           and
           instruct
           vs
           :
           otherwise
           we
           can
           neither
           conceaue
           nor
           vnderstand
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           or
           shew
           ,
           since
           they
           can
           not
           lighten
           our
           hearts
           .
           And
           when
           God
           doth
           inspire
           vs
           with
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           openeth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           but
           filleth
           them
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           truth
           &
           goodnesse
           ,
           without
           which
           r
           
             all
             knowledge
             is
             nothing
          
           .
           Now
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           diffused
           in
           our
           hearts
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           raiseth
           the
           selfe
           same
           inward
           and
           naturall
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           incident
           to
           that
           affection
           ;
           and
           which
           other
           kindes
           of
           loue
           doe
           ;
           least
           our
           hearts
           should
           be
           colder
           and
           slower
           in
           louing
           God
           ,
           who
           requireth
           all
           the
           partes
           and
           powers
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           to
           be
           deuoted
           to
           his
           loue
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           in
           affecting
           and
           louing
           the
           world
           .
           So
           that
           first
           your
           Antecedent
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           things
           inspired
           must
           be
           embraced
           with
           the
           whole
           heart
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           please
           God
           ;
           and
           your
           consequent
           is
           ●…orse
           ;
           since
           God
           worketh
           aboue
           nature
           in
           things
           that
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           vs
           in
           
           things
           that
           be
           euill
           ,
           to
           the
           naturall
           course
           of
           our
           corrupt
           condition
           ,
           which
           receaueth
           sinne
           from
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           and
           imparteth
           it
           vnto
           both
           ,
           that
           neither
           scape
           vnpunished
           .
        
         
           s
           
             If
             the
             Soules
             operations
             were
             so
             necessarily
             tied
             to
             the
             faculties
             and
             instruments
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             auouch
             ,
             I
             greatly
             doubt
             how
             the
             Soules
             immortalitie
             will
             be
             defended
             against
             the
             effect
             of
             your
             assertion
             .
          
           ]
           I
           giue
           the
           body
           no
           essentiall
           cooperation
           with
           the
           Soule
           in
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ;
           I
           giue
           it
           a
           prouocation
           ,
           impression
           ,
           subiection
           ,
           and
           execution
           in
           euill
           ,
           which
           argueth
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           Soule
           in
           sinne
           ,
           though
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           bee
           the
           proper
           actions
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           shee
           is
           ioyned
           with
           her
           body
           ,
           communicate
           her
           sinfull
           operations
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           is
           that
           any
           proofe
           shee
           can
           not
           bee
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           ?
           Children
           in
           their
           cradles
           haue
           no
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           .
           Shall
           they
           therefore
           remaine
           children
           for
           euer
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           not
           discerne
           either
           their
           happinesse
           in
           heauen
           ,
           or
           their
           wretchednesse
           in
           hell
           ?
           What
           here
           they
           want
           because
           the
           soule
           is
           coupled
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           shall
           there
           be
           supplied
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           parted
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Here
           the
           soule
           seeth
           with
           the
           eyes
           ,
           heareth
           with
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           with
           the
           tongue
           ;
           but
           after
           this
           life
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Soule
           shall
           
             see
             ,
             heare
          
           ,
           and
           speake
           after
           an
           other
           maner
           ,
           as
           spirits
           doe
           ,
           though
           shee
           want
           
             eyes
             ,
             eares
          
           and
           tongue
           .
           Here
           the
           soule
           can
           not
           mooue
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           but
           with
           her
           body
           :
           when
           shee
           is
           seuered
           ,
           shee
           shall
           be
           caried
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           hell
           without
           her
           body
           .
           Here
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           desire
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           are
           common
           to
           both
           parts
           of
           man
           :
           hereafter
           they
           shal
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           shee
           abideth
           vncoupled
           to
           the
           body
           .
           Here
           foolishnesse
           ,
           madnesse
           ,
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           do
           hinder
           the
           operations
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Here
           the
           soule
           sinneth
           ,
           repenteth
           ,
           and
           beleeueth
           :
           there
           is
           no
           place
           ,
           nor
           power
           to
           commit
           new
           sinnes
           ,
           nor
           to
           repent
           the
           olde
           .
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           thereof
           .
           t
           
             Istis
             voluntas
             ,
             illis
             facultas
             non
             poterit
             esse
             vlla
             peccandi
             .
             The
             Saued
             can
             haue
             no
             will
             ,
             the
             Damned
             no
             power
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Soule
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           much
           differeth
           from
           the
           state
           of
           the
           soule
           ioyned
           with
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           though
           shee
           communicate
           her
           actions
           good
           and
           bad
           in
           this
           life
           to
           her
           body
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           shee
           shall
           vse
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           feele
           her
           affections
           and
           passions
           without
           her
           body
           .
        
         
           u
           
             Surely
             it
             bringeth
             in
             the
             heresie
             of
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             ,
             and
             of
             certaine
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             the
             Soule
             hath
             no
             being
             till
             shee
             resume
             her
             body
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           ignorance
           is
           no
           argument
           to
           bring
           the
           soule
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           till
           shee
           resume
           her
           body
           .
           Shee
           hath
           no
           seueral
           being
           from
           her
           body
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           that
           Man
           consisteth
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           vnited
           and
           ioyned
           together
           .
           Shall
           shee
           therefore
           not
           bee
           seuered
           ,
           or
           haue
           no
           being
           ,
           when
           shee
           is
           seuered
           ?
           Are
           you
           a
           Diuine
           and
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           framed
           the
           Soule
           ,
           that
           shee
           may
           be
           vnited
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           also
           seuered
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           without
           losse
           of
           her
           essentiall
           powers
           ,
           which
           yet
           during
           this
           life
           are
           seated
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           assisted
           by
           the
           body
           ?
           The
           very
           faculties
           of
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           which
           are
           permixed
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           can
           not
           be
           exercised
           but
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           retaine
           their
           roote
           and
           force
           still
           in
           the
           Soule
           ,
           when
           their
           operation
           ceaseth
           for
           want
           of
           the
           body
           .
           
             To
             gather
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           
             declare
             consent
          
           ,
           the
           Soule
           heere
           vseth
           the
           spirits
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           yet
           after
           this
           life
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           shall
           not
           onely
           persist
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           be
           exceedingly
           encreased
           and
           confirmed
           .
           For
           x
           
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             then
             shall
             we
             know
             ,
             euen
             as
             we
             are
             knowen
             .
          
           Yea
           loue
           and
           ioy
           ,
           which
           here
           are
           discerned
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           the
           spirits
           ,
           shall
           there
           bee
           most
           perfect
           ,
           and
           
             neuer
             fall
             away
          
           .
           So
           that
           your
           doubt
           of
           Pope
           Iohns
           heresie
           to
           be
           consequent
           to
           my
           position
           ,
           is
           a
           drowsie
           slumber
           of
           your
           distempered
           braine
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           coherence
           with
           any
           conclusions
           or
           assertions
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             Gods
             iustice
             punisheth
             the
             soule
          
           (
           onely
           )
           
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             till
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           ]
           You
           can
           hatch
           errours
           foule
           enough
           ,
           and
           fast
           enough
           ,
           if
           you
           may
           be
           suffered
           to
           adde
           and
           alter
           ,
           what
           pleaseth
           you
           ,
           in
           other
           mens
           words
           .
           Betweene
           the
           
           professions
           of
           Arians
           &
           Christians
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           a
           diphthongs
           difference
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Atheists
           holding
           there
           is
           (
           NO
           )
           God
           ,
           swarue
           but
           one
           sillable
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           What
           heresie
           then
           may
           you
           not
           come
           by
           adding
           (
           ONLY
           )
           to
           my
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           precisely
           did
           decline
           ;
           and
           made
           a
           manifest
           exception
           against
           it
           ,
           lest
           any
           should
           suspect
           it
           ?
           Giue
           me
           the
           like
           libertie
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           find
           you
           holes
           in
           euery
           leafe
           to
           harbor
           the
           grossest
           heresies
           ,
           that
           euer
           were
           heard
           of
           in
           Turke
           or
           Pagan
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           diuels
           occupation
           ,
           plainely
           to
           peruert
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           containe
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           the
           trueth
           .
           
             That
             the
          
           z
           
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           which
           are
           my
           words
           ,
           is
           a
           notorious
           and
           manifest
           trueth
           :
           for
           he
           punisheth
           temporally
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           eternally
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           after
           that
           sort
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           man
           is
           so
           doltish
           as
           to
           doubt
           thereof
           .
           That
           God
           neuer
           punisheth
           otherwise
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           nor
           the
           next
           ,
           but
           (
           ONLY
           )
           so
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           exorbitant
           imagination
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           conclusion
           depending
           on
           my
           words
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           part
           expressed
           in
           them
           .
           a
           
             In
             trueth
             thus
             you
             must
             needs
             affirme
             and
             holde
             ,
             you
             can
             not
             auoid
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             hold
             your
             maine
             question
             .
          
           ]
           In
           trueth
           your
           Mastership
           is
           mis-sighted
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           you
           do
           not
           shew
           ,
           how
           any
           such
           thing
           is
           consequent
           to
           my
           question
           .
           The
           absurditie
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           would
           intangle
           me
           ,
           that
           b
           
             els
             God
             did
             not
             properly
             punish
             Christ
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
          
           is
           weaker
           than
           a
           spiders
           webbe
           .
           The
           proper
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           persons
           ,
           is
           
             spirituall
             ,
             temporall
          
           ,
           and
           eternall
           death
           ;
           which
           Christ
           could
           not
           suffer
           .
           The
           full
           satisfaction
           and
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           Christes
           person
           ,
           was
           the
           death
           of
           his
           bodie
           suffered
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           with
           those
           paines
           preceding
           and
           accompanying
           it
           which
           are
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           euident
           and
           easie
           ,
           that
           besides
           such
           conceited
           Sirs
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           few
           do
           or
           need
           doubt
           it
           .
        
         
           c
           
             If
             I
             grant
             this
             point
             of
             heathen
             Philosophie
             ,
             that
             the
             Soule
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             thinke
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             she
             thinketh
             ,
             vniuersally
             from
             the
             Body
             and
             bodily
             obiects
             ,
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             she
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             mis-thinke
             from
             thence
             also
             .
          
           ]
           Doe
           you
           call
           that
           
             heathen
             Philosophie
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           plainely
           perceaued
           by
           nature
           ,
           so
           fully
           confirmed
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           vniuersally
           confessed
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Heathen
           could
           not
           gainesay
           it
           ?
           Tell
           vs
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           haue
           lately
           lighted
           on
           any
           new
           way
           ,
           how
           Man
           may
           come
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           sense
           ,
           or
           by
           reuelation
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           knew
           no
           more
           waies
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           Peter
           ,
           d
           
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             reuealed
             it
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heauen
             .
          
           Where
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           teachers
           or
           learners
           ,
           are
           called
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           because
           without
           the
           Body
           the
           Soule
           learneth
           nothing
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           reuealed
           vnto
           it
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           Saint
           Iohn
           knew
           as
           few
           .
           e
           That
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             which
             we
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             declare
             we
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             also
             may
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             vs.
          
           This
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           were
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           that
           all
           knowledge
           must
           be
           either
           naturally
           infused
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Angels
           ;
           or
           collected
           of
           vs
           by
           sense
           and
           experience
           ,
           or
           reuealed
           to
           vs
           from
           God.
           For
           if
           we
           be
           borne
           voide
           of
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           testifieth
           we
           
             know
             not
          
           (
           at
           first
           )
           
             our
             right
             hand
             from
             our
             left
          
           ;
           then
           must
           we
           get
           it
           by
           meanes
           .
           And
           meanes
           to
           come
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           particular
           and
           externall
           things
           ,
           what
           can
           you
           assigne
           besides
           the
           sense
           ?
           If
           therefore
           the
           Heathen
           saw
           this
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           it
           not
           ,
           you
           prooue
           your selfe
           to
           haue
           lesse
           vnderstanding
           then
           the
           Heathen
           .
           The
           Soule
           indeede
           by
           the
           power
           of
           vnderstanding
           and
           reason
           wherewith
           she
           is
           endued
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           in
           continuance
           obserue
           ,
           discerne
           ,
           and
           compare
           the
           agreements
           and
           contrarieties
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           causes
           and
           consequents
           ;
           and
           what
           of
           her selfe
           she
           can
           not
           perceaue
           ,
           she
           learneth
           with
           more
           ease
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           longer
           and
           better
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           and
           whose
           phantasiue
           spirits
           are
           thinner
           and
           quicker
           to
           pearce
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           things
           .
           The
           differences
           then
           and
           defects
           of
           mens
           wits
           doe
           cleerele
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           instruments
           of
           sense
           ,
           but
           the
           Imaginatiue
           spirits
           must
           concurre
           to
           attaine
           and
           encrease
           knowledge
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           inspire
           the
           Hart
           aboue
           nature
           ;
           which
           he
           doth
           when
           and
           where
           pleaseth
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           may
           be
           the
           meanes
           of
           thinking
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           causes
           or
           occasions
           of
           mis-thinking
           .
           ]
           The
           naturall
           meanes
           of
           thinking
           must
           still
           be
           the
           meanes
           of
           well
           and
           ill
           thinking
           :
           they
           varie
           not
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           minde
           varie
           in
           her
           resolutions
           .
           What
           or
           
           how
           manie
           may
           be
           the
           causes
           or
           occasions
           of
           ill
           thoughts
           ,
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           this
           question
           ;
           it
           sufficeth
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           bodie
           liable
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           that
           the
           parts
           ,
           powers
           ,
           or
           spirits
           of
           the
           Body
           haue
           any
           communion
           with
           the
           suggesting
           ,
           admitting
           ,
           or
           performing
           of
           ech
           sinne
           .
           For
           in
           all
           sinne
           not
           onely
           the
           Doers
           ,
           but
           the
           leaders
           ,
           directors
           ,
           aduisers
           ,
           helpers
           ,
           consenters
           ,
           allowers
           ,
           and
           reioycers
           are
           in
           their
           degree
           partners
           with
           the
           principall
           .
           Yea
           all
           the
           instruments
           are
           iustly
           detested
           ,
           where
           the
           crime
           is
           worthily
           condemned
           .
           But
           whence
           ill
           thinking
           commeth
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           thinke
           and
           speake
           of
           all
           the
           errors
           and
           heresies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           the
           liking
           and
           embracing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           not
           thinking
           or
           reasoning
           of
           them
           .
           The
           will
           then
           causeth
           thoughts
           to
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           the
           vnderstanding
           doth
           not
           .
           Now
           the
           will
           must
           haue
           somewhat
           to
           lead
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           the
           show
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           the
           loue
           of
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           which
           doth
           preiudice
           the
           truth
           .
           There
           is
           no
           truth
           but
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           either
           heare
           or
           read
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           apprehend
           .
           If
           we
           stop
           our
           eares
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           not
           that
           wilfull
           deafenesse
           of
           ours
           turne
           to
           the
           deserued
           destruction
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ?
           If
           we
           open
           our
           eares
           ,
           but
           not
           our
           harts
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           loue
           of
           some
           earthly
           good
           ,
           or
           feare
           of
           some
           temporall
           harme
           close
           our
           harts
           against
           the
           truth
           ?
           Both
           which
           ,
           as
           well
           loue
           as
           feare
           ,
           come
           from
           the
           bodily
           senses
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           manifest
           impression
           on
           the
           hart
           ,
           leading
           the
           will
           to
           consent
           to
           their
           law
           .
           For
           where
           all
           ill
           thoughts
           are
           against
           
             veritie
             ,
             charitie
          
           ,
           or
           temperance
           ;
           men
           are
           ledde
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           f
           
             commoditie
             ,
             glory
             ,
             soueraigntie
          
           ,
           or
           credulitie
           ,
           as
           Austen
           obserueth
           ;
           whereto
           if
           we
           put
           ,
           
             ease
             ,
             enuie
          
           ,
           and
           luxurie
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           causes
           of
           all
           ill
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           place
           in
           the
           Soule
           apart
           from
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           g
           
             The
             proper
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             are
             often
             times
             not
             outward
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             m●…ere
             peruersitie
             and
             malignitie
             of
             our
             euill
             mind
             is
             vsually
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             ill
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             ill
             determinations
             .
          
           ]
           You
           would
           say
           some
           what
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           .
           Doth
           any
           
           thing
           
             properly
             prouoke
          
           it selfe
           ?
           Doth
           the
           fire
           prouoke
           it selfe
           to
           burne
           ,
           or
           the
           Sunne
           prouoke
           him selfe
           to
           shine
           ?
           Lamenesse
           maketh
           a
           creeple
           to
           halt
           ,
           it
           prouoketh
           him
           not
           .
           And
           so
           doth
           pitch
           defile
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           not
           prouoke
           them
           to
           fowlenesse
           .
           The
           next
           and
           necessarie
           causes
           of
           things
           are
           called
           efficients
           ,
           and
           not
           provocations
           .
           So
           that
           will
           you
           ,
           nill
           you
           ,
           prouocations
           are
           externall
           either
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           principall
           ,
           or
           speciall
           Agent
           .
           The
           Apostle
           teacheth
           you
           how
           to
           vse
           the
           word
           properly
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             prouoking
             one
             an
             other
          
           .
           The
           very
           composition
           of
           the
           word
           proueth
           as
           much
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           prouocare
           ,
           is
           
             first
             to
             call
          
           or
           vrge
           a
           man
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           before
           he
           him selfe
           be
           willing
           .
           Then
           the
           naturall
           and
           inward
           corruption
           of
           the
           minde
           is
           no
           prouocation
           ,
           but
           the
           cause
           ef●…cient
           of
           ill
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           prouocations
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           externall
           to
           the
           part
           ,
           or
           partie
           prouoked
           .
           And
           did
           you
           know
           the
           principles
           of
           learning
           ,
           or
           grounds
           of
           nature
           ,
           you
           would
           soone
           perceaue
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           his
           desire
           is
           led
           with
           respect
           of
           somewhat
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           seemeth
           good
           ,
           which
           prouoketh
           and
           draweth
           both
           sense
           ,
           and
           will
           to
           performe
           her
           actions
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           desire
           Antecedent
           ,
           and
           delight
           consequent
           be
           inward
           and
           inherent
           ,
           yet
           the
           good
           things
           which
           we
           affect
           ,
           and
           would
           attaine
           ,
           are
           then
           externall
           when
           we
           pursue
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           vse
           them
           or
           enioy
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           conioyned
           with
           vs
           in
           possession
           or
           opinion
           ,
           which
           contenteth
           both
           Body
           and
           Soule
           .
        
         
           As
           you
           do
           not
           vnderstand
           what
           PROVOCATION
           meaneth
           ;
           so
           do
           you
           lesse
           perccaue
           what
           PLEASVRE
           is
           .
           You
           mingle
           Soule
           and
           sense
           ,
           head
           and
           heeles
           together
           to
           make
           some
           shew
           of
           opposition
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           you
           bewray
           your
           presumptuous
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           daube
           it
           ouer
           with
           your
           wonted
           words
           of
           PROPER
           &
           MEERE
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           much
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           salt
           to
           make
           sugar
           .
           The
           PROPER
           
             prouocations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             are
             often
             times
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             not
             outward
             at
             all
          
           .
           ]
           I
           vsed
           not
           the
           word
           outward
           ;
           but
           sayd
           ,
           the
           i
           
             soule
             tooke
             from
             the
             bodie
             all
          
           PROVOCATIONS
           and
           PLEASVRES
           
             of
             sinne
          
           (
           brought
           to
           effect
           )
           
             and
             committed
             all
          
           ACTS
           
             of
             sinne
             by
             her
             bodie
          
           :
           you
           neither
           marke
           the
           restraint
           which
           I
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           section
           ,
           
             of
             all
             sinnes
          
           
           k
           
             brought
             to
             effect
          
           ,
           neither
           see
           the
           words
           following
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           which
           expresse
           as
           much
           ,
           the
           l
           
             acts
             of
             sinne
          
           committed
           ;
           but
           rouing
           quite
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           ●…arle
           at
           my
           words
           without
           iudgement
           or
           memorie
           .
           For
           as
           you
           fumble
           about
           prouocations
           ,
           so
           do
           you
           about
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           make
           to
           be
           meerely
           spirituall
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           your
           toying
           with
           termes
           ,
           that
           is
           properly
           PLEASVRE
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           taketh
           by
           or
           from
           the
           bodie
           .
           Cicero
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           disputing
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           sayth
           resolutely
           :
           m
           
             Omnes
             iucundum
             motum
             ,
             quo
             sensus
             hilaretur
             ,
             Graecè
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Latine
             voluptatem
             vocant
             .
             All
             men
             both
             in
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             call
             that
             pleasing
             motion
             wherewith
             the
             sense
             is
             delighted
             ,
             Pleasure
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           n
           
             In
             eo
             voluptas
             omnium
             Latinè
             loquentium
             more
             ponitur
             ,
             quum
             percipitur
             ea
             ,
             quae
             sensum
             aliquem
             moue
             at
             ,
             iucunditas
             .
             That
             is
             called
             pleasure
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             all
             that
             speake
             Latine
             ,
             when
             any
             delight
             is
             felt
             which
             moueth
             some
             of
             the
             senses
             .
          
           Plato
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           called
           Protagoras
           ,
           referreth
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             gladnesse
             to
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             to
             the
             b●…die
             .
          
           Aristotle
           ,
           though
           he
           often
           extend
           the
           name
           of
           pleasure
           with
           some
           addition
           to
           other
           delights
           ,
           yet
           plainely
           confesseth
           the
           word
           alone
           signifieth
           bodilie
           pleasure
           .
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             pleasures
             of
             the
             bodie
             haue
             obtained
             the
             inheritance
             of
             that
             name
             .
          
           So
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           :
           q
           
             By
             bodily
             spirits
             a
             man
             hath
          
           SENSE
           and
           PLEASVRE
           .
           And
           Athenagoras
           likewise
           :
           r
           
             Desires
             and
             pleasures
             haue
             their
             motion
             from
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           Zanchius
           no
           meane
           Philosopher
           and
           Diuine
           ,
           sayth
           :
           s
           
             Affectuum
             omnium
             duo
             sunt
             capita
             ,
             voluptas
             &
             dolor
             .
             Pleasure
             and
             paine
             are
             the
             two
             chiefe
             heads
             of
             all
             the
          
           (
           sensitiue
           )
           affections
           .
        
         
           And
           did
           not
           the
           word
           pleasure
           alone
           without
           addition
           signifie
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           as
           by
           these
           Philosophers
           and
           Diuines
           we
           see
           it
           doth
           ;
           yet
           the
           soule
           taketh
           no
           delight
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           properly
           call
           gladnesse
           and
           ioy
           ,
           but
           she
           doth
           communicate
           the
           same
           to
           her
           bodie
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           the
           delight
           and
           ioy
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           mouing
           and
           leaping
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           sorow
           by
           the
           shrinking
           and
           gathering
           together
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           That
           the
           heart
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           ioy
           and
           sorow
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           t
           
             Your
             heart
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             shall
             reioyce
          
           .
           u
           
             Thou
             hast
             giuen
             gladnesse
             into
             mine
             heart
             ,
          
           sayth
           Dauid
           to
           God.
           And
           againe
           :
           x
           
             Wherefore
             mine
             heart
             reioyced
          
           .
           And
           that
           the
           affection
           of
           ioy
           in
           the
           soule
           is
           discerned
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           there
           as
           manifest
           ;
           y
           
             Mine
             heart
             leaped
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           reioyced
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           Anna
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           obtained
           Samu●…l
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lord.
           z
           
             Let
             not
             thine
             heart
             leape
          
           ,
           sayth
           Salomon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           reioyce
           not
           
             at
             the
             fall
             of
             thine
             enemie
             .
          
           a
           
             My
             heart
             leaped
          
           (
           for
           ioy
           )
           
             in
             thy
             saluation
          
           ,
           sayth
           Dauid
           .
           And
           God
           promising
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           b
           
             Their
             hearts
             shall
             be
             glad
             ,
             as
             with
             wine
             ;
             yea
             their
             heart
             shall
             leape
          
           (
           with
           ioy
           )
           
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           Which
           motion
           Dauid
           ascribeth
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           saying
           ;
           My
           c
           
             soule
             shall
             leape
          
           (
           for
           ioy
           )
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           to
           her
           spirit
           ,
           where
           she
           sayth
           ;
           My
           d
           
             spirit
             hath
             leaped
          
           (
           for
           ioy
           )
           
             in
             God
             my
             Sauiour
          
           :
           thereby
           shewing
           that
           the
           spirit
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           affected
           with
           ioy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           doth
           raise
           and
           stirre
           the
           hea●…t
           to
           a
           sensible
           kinde
           of
           dilating
           and
           leaping
           ;
           euen
           as
           in
           sorow
           she
           contracteth
           and
           gathereth
           the
           heart
           together
           .
           
             I
             wrote
             vnto
             you
          
           ,
           sayth
           Paul
           ,
           
             in
             much
          
           e
           compression
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             shrinking
             of
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sorow
           ,
           which
           contracteth
           and
           shrinketh
           the
           heart
           together
           .
           A
           better
           proofe
           ,
           that
           soule
           and
           bodie
           do
           communicate
           together
           in
           ioy
           and
           griefe
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           haue
           ,
           than
           that
           life
           and
           death
           thereon
           doe
           depend
           .
           f
           
             The
             ioy
             of
             heart
             is
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             hath
             slaine
             manie
             .
          
           Which
           Salomon
           confirmeth
           ,
           saying
           ;
           g
           
             A
             ioyfull
             heart
             preserueth
          
           (
           the
           h
           bodie
           )
           
             like
             a
             medicine
             ,
             but
             a
             grieued
             spirit
             drieth
             the
             bones
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           delight
           of
           the
           minde
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           pleasure
           ,
           if
           it
           affect
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           is
           communicated
           to
           the
           bodie
           :
           if
           it
           be
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           it
           pierceth
           not
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           moueth
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           deserueth
           none
           of
           those
           names
           .
        
         
           In
           examining
           the
           acts
           of
           sinne
           ,
           you
           keepe
           the
           same
           course
           that
           you
           do
           in
           the
           rest
           ;
           you
           light
           on
           a
           licentious
           phrase
           ,
           and
           publish
           that
           for
           a
           proofe
           .
           For
           where
           I
           sayd
           ,
           
             all
             acts
             of
             sinne
             the
             soule
             committeth
             by
             her
             bodie
             ,
          
           by
           acts
           noting
           deeds
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           can
           not
           performe
           without
           her
           bodie
           ;
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             can
          
           i
           
             act
             manie
             sinnes
             meerely
             in
             itselfe
             ,
             without
             the
             cooperation
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           And
           though
           I
           do
           not
           denie
           ,
           the
           soule
           hath
           
           her
           kinde
           of
           action
           in
           all
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           actuall
           ,
           whence
           the
           name
           of
           
             actuall
             sinne
          
           reacheth
           to
           
             thoughts
             ,
             words
          
           ,
           and
           d●…eds
           ;
           yet
           thoughts
           are
           no
           acts
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           nor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
           Cicero
           a
           man
           no
           way
           to
           seeke
           in
           the
           true
           proprieties
           of
           words
           ,
           prescribing
           the
           maner
           how
           histories
           should
           be
           written
           ,
           saith
           ;
           k
           
             In
             rebus
             magni●…
             memoriáque
             dignis
             consilia
             primum
             ,
             deinde
             acta
             ,
             postea
             euentus
             expectantur
             .
             In
             reporting
             of
             weightie
             matters
             and
             worthie
             of
             memorie
             ,
             first
             the
             counsels
             ,
             then
             the
             acts
             ,
             lastly
             the
             euents
             are
             expected
             .
          
           Where
           counsels
           containe
           purposes
           and
           determinations
           ,
           and
           acts
           ,
           l
           
             quid
             actum
             aut
             dictum
             sit
             ,
             what
             was
             sayd
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             .
          
           Aristotle
           a
           man
           too
           well
           learned
           to
           misse
           his
           termes
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           the
           m
           
             end
             of
             speculatiue
             knowledge
             is
             trueth
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ●…nd
             of
             actiue
             knowledge
             the
             worke
             .
          
           Damascene
           noting
           their
           difference
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             We
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             an
             action
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             an
             act
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           words
           be
           often
           vsed
           one
           for
           another
           by
           liberty
           of
           speech
           ,
           
           yet
           in
           proprietie
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             act
             is
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             action
             .
          
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             For
             the
             minde
             first
             discussing
             the
             euent
             ,
             then
             worketh
             by
             her
             bodie
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           defineth
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           act
           .
           See
           we
           not
           the
           same
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           The
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           written
           by
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           do
           they
           declare
           the
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           open
           words
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           The
           Acts
           likewise
           of
           Councels
           ,
           as
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           ●…phesus
           ,
           expresse
           they
           what
           the
           Bishops
           there
           inwardly
           thought
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           publikely
           spake
           and
           decreed
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ACTS
           ,
           which
           I
           followed
           ,
           was
           neither
           deuised
           nor
           abused
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           ●…our
           new
           kinde
           of
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           ACTETH
           
             manie
             sinnes
             meerely
             in
             it selfe
          
           ,
           is
           a
           vaine
           and
           idle
           opposition
           ,
           since
           the
           soule
           must
           worke
           by
           the
           bodie
           before
           it
           can
           be
           an
           Act.
           
        
         
           p
           
             I
             graunt
             that
             occasion
             is
             often
             taken
             from
             the
             outward
             senses
             .
             But
             it
             is
             meerely
             taken
             by
             the
             corrupt
             and
             peru●…rse
             minde
             ,
             not
             giuen
             by
             the
             sens●…s
             .
             Which
             though
             they
             be
             otherwi●…e
             corrupt
             ,
             yet
             simply
             in
             seeing
             naturall
             things
             they
             sinne
             not
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           very
           like
           to
           handle
           a
           Question
           well
           ,
           when
           you
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           vnderstand
           the
           words
           therein
           contained
           .
           When
           it
           commeth
           in
           question
           ,
           whether
           in
           all
           
             prouocations
             ,
             pleasures
          
           and
           acts
           o●…
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Soule
           vse
           her
           body
           or
           no
           ;
           you
           answer
           ,
           the
           mind
           is
           the
           principall
           agent
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           body
           ;
           as
           if
           that
           were
           any
           way
           pe●…tinent
           to
           this
           matt●…r
           .
           Who
           deu●…teth
           but
           
             life
             ,
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           motion
           come
           from
           the
           Soule
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           of
           the●…
           the
           Soule
           is
           the
           chiefest
           agent
           ?
           in
           so
           much
           that
           these
           faile
           ,
           when
           the
           Soule
           departeth
           from
           the
           body
           ?
           yet
           that
           doeth
           not
           p●…ooue
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           these
           things
           the
           Soule
           doeth
           no●…
           vse
           her
           body
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             occasion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             not
             giuen
             by
             the
             senses
             ,
             but
             taken
             by
             th●…
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           doeth
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           onely
           offereth
           things
           to
           the
           senses
           ,
           giue
           les●…e
           occa●…on
           to
           sinne
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           q
           
             All
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             th●…
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             fl●…sh
             ,
             the
             d●…sire
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             whole
          
           
           
             world
             ●…eth
             in
             euill
          
           .
           For
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           the
           good
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           first
           institution
           serued
           to
           show
           the
           bountie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           p●…ouoke
           man
           to
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           pe●…ish
           .
           But
           man
           poysoned
           with
           sinne
           abuseth
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           turneth
           his
           desire
           and
           lo●…
           from
           God
           to
           transitorie
           and
           earthly
           delights
           .
           And
           so
           now
           considering
           his
           corruption
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           occasions
           ,
           but
           prouocations
           to
           induce
           and
           intise
           him
           to
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           knowing
           vpon
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           what
           snares
           they
           would
           become
           vnto
           Man
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           s
           
             subiected
             them
             all
             to
             vanitie
          
           ,
           calling
           Satan
           
             〈◊〉
             Prince
             and
          
           t
           u
           
             Ruler
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           for
           that
           by
           infecting
           man
           with
           sinne
           ,
           he
           had
           altered
           and
           i●…uerted
           the
           vse
           and
           ende
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           If
           then
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           in
           themselues
           are
           senselesse
           and
           altogether
           innocent
           ,
           bee
           now
           baites
           to
           drawe
           men
           from
           God.
           and
           so
           made
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           are
           the
           senses
           of
           man
           allu●…
           〈◊〉
           sinne
           ?
           which
           not
           onely
           present
           these
           pleasures
           to
           the
           minde
           ,
           but
           inflame
           the
           af●…ctions
           to
           persue
           them
           ,
           and
           worke
           the
           will
           to
           imbrace
           them
           ?
           
             The
             corruption
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             properly
             and
             principally
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             which
             being
             first
             sinfull
             ,
             abuseth
             their
             operation
             .
          
           ]
           As
           if
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           obeying
           the
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           euill
           ,
           were
           not
           subiect
           and
           se●…uants
           to
           sinne
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           minde
           ?
           Or
           the
           senses
           and
           affections
           of
           man
           rebelling
           against
           the
           
           minde
           ,
           and
           incensing
           the
           will
           with
           their
           delights
           and
           desires
           ,
           were
           not
           sinfull
           as
           well
           as
           the
           minde
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Soule
           ,
           that
           taketh
           her
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           her
           senses
           ,
           as
           by
           her
           vnderstanding
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           setteth
           her
           sensitiue
           powers
           on
           worke
           ;
           the
           naturall
           action
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           is
           no
           more
           sinfull
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           sense
           ;
           but
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Soule
           abuseth
           them
           both
           in
           their
           kinds
           to
           content
           her
           sinfull
           appetites
           .
           Though
           then
           the
           senses
           bee
           not
           the
           very
           causes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           resteth
           chiefely
           in
           the
           will
           ,
           yet
           since
           the
           Soule
           ioyneth
           her selfe
           vnto
           the
           powers
           of
           sense
           by
           them
           to
           imbrace
           and
           enioy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           aboue
           or
           against
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           must
           be
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           For
           x
           
             you
             to
             affirme
             that
             the
             Soule
             committeth
             all
             acts
             of
             sinne
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             did
             not
             forbid
             Adam
             to
             like
             or
             desire
             that
             fruite
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             strange
             doctrine
             .
          
           ]
           In
           you
           nothing
           is
           strange
           ,
           no
           not
           new
           hels
           ,
           new
           heauens
           ,
           new
           deathes
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           new
           redemptions
           of
           mankind
           ,
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           all
           the
           fathers
           of
           Christes
           Church
           ;
           but
           vnto
           you
           euerie
           thing
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           fitteth
           not
           your
           distempered
           taste
           .
           My
           words
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soule
             committeth
             all
             acts
             of
             sinne
             by
             her
             bodie
             ,
          
           what
           differ
           they
           from
           Cyprians
           ,
           which
           I
           cited
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           y
           
             spirit
             by
             the
             flesh
             performeth
             whatsoeuer
             it
             affecteth
             ?
          
           What
           diuersitie
           finde
           ye
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           saue
           that
           I
           say
           soule
           for
           
             spirit
             ,
             bodie
          
           for
           
             flesh
             ,
             all
          
           for
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           acts
           for
           things
           affected
           ?
           my
           words
           being
           somewhat
           plainer
           and
           easier
           than
           Cyprians
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           see
           ,
           hauing
           no
           disagreement
           ?
           The
           other
           words
           ,
           that
           
             God
             did
             not
             forbid
             Adam
             to
             like
             the
             fruit
             ,
          
           smell
           of
           your
           owne
           forge
           ,
           which
           reporteth
           nothing
           truely
           .
           For
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Adam
           transgressed
           the
           commandement
           with
           more
           than
           his
           minde
           ,
           I
           obserued
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           say
           to
           Adam
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             like
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             soule
             of
             Adam
             did
             ,
             but
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             eat
             thereof
             .
          
           Which
           precept
           since
           Adam
           did
           wholly
           violate
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           he
           sinned
           with
           his
           hand
           &
           mouth
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           his
           minde
           alone
           .
           You
           clippe
           off
           that
           which
           I
           concluded
           ;
           and
           neglecting
           the
           affirmatiue
           which
           I
           adioyned
           ,
           you
           note
           the
           negatiue
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           not
           simplie
           exclude
           ,
           but
           augmented
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           another
           part
           ,
           that
           Adam
           sinned
           also
           with
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           with
           his
           soule
           alone
           ,
           or
           without
           his
           bodie
           .
        
         
           The
           z
           
             place
             of
             Scripture
             which
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             pointeth
             vnto
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             come
             euill
             thoughts
             ,
             being
             considered
             ,
             will
             prooue
             the
             contrari●…
             .
             For
             Christ
             heere
             meaneth
             not
             by
             heart
             any
             part
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             meerely
             the
             minde
             and
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             opposition
             to
             the
             bodie
             in
             this
             case
             of
             sinning
             .
          
           ]
           You
           found
           in
           your
           Note-booke
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           his
           will
           and
           affection
           moued
           with
           knowledge
           either
           from
           the
           vnderstanding
           or
           from
           the
           sense
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           is
           so
           vsed
           ,
           you
           neuer
           read
           ,
           or
           doe
           not
           remember
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           should
           aske
           you
           ,
           why
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           rather
           then
           his
           hand
           or
           his
           heele
           doth
           import
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           his
           knowledge
           and
           will
           ,
           what
           answere
           would
           you
           frame
           ?
           That
           it
           is
           a
           figure
           of
           speech
           without
           all
           reason
           or
           cause
           ?
           Such
           indeed
           are
           your
           figures
           ,
           but
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           no
           such
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           parts
           of
           mans
           body
           expresse
           the
           powers
           of
           mans
           soule
           ,
           there
           seating
           ,
           and
           there
           working
           :
           as
           sight
           ,
           by
           the
           eye
           ;
           hearing
           by
           the
           eare
           ;
           speaking
           ,
           by
           the
           tongue
           ;
           going
           ,
           by
           the
           feete
           ;
           doing
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           ;
           lusting
           ,
           by
           the
           raines
           ;
           and
           many
           such
           .
           The
           very
           same
           reason
           causeth
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           his
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           in
           that
           part
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           all
           his
           cogitations
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           Actions
           are
           made
           good
           or
           euill
           .
           So
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           hart
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           well
           considered
           ,
           doth
           first
           plainely
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           Seate
           of
           the
           Soule
           is
           the
           hart
           ;
           and
           next
           that
           there
           it
           worketh
           ,
           where
           it
           dwelleth
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           hart
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           part
           impresseth
           all
           her
           affections
           &
           resolutions
           ,
           when
           they
           once
           grow
           to
           be
           liked
           or
           disliked
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           opposition
           to
           the
           Body
           in
           cause
           of
           sinning
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           manifestly
           communicate
           sinne
           vnto
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           effect
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             saith
             not
             the
             Body
             sinneth
             by
             taking
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             Soule
             by
             sending
             out
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Soule
             onely
             properly
             sinneth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Body
             at
             all
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             grosse
             facts
             ,
             except
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             the
             Soule
             being
             the
             Agent
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           exposition
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           ,
           and
           your
           illation
           vpon
           them
           ,
           doe
           well
           become
           one
           the
           other
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           Body
           sinneth
           not
           ;
           But
           b
           
             that
             which
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
          
           or
           
           eating
           with
           vnwashed
           hands
           ,
           
             defileth
             not
             the
             man.
          
           Now
           this
           must
           be
           your
           reason
           ,
           if
           hence
           you
           make
           any
           .
           Eating
           or
           
             meate
             defileth
             not
             a
             man.
             Ergo
          
           the
           Body
           sinneth
           ●…ot
           .
           How
           good
           this
           argument
           is
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           your
           friends
           and
           your selfe
           to
           consider
           .
           But
           you
           farder
           inferre
           ;
           
             That
             which
             commeth
             out
             of
             man
             ,
             defileth
             man
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             the
             Body
             sinned
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             grosse
             facts
             ,
             except
             as
             an
             Instrument
             .
          
           This
           is
           figuratiue
           Logicke
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           consequent
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Antecedent
           .
           Out
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           ,
           
             that
             which
             commeth
             out
             of
             man
             ,
             defileth
             man
             ,
          
           it
           rightly
           followeth
           ,
           that
           sinne
           comming
           from
           the
           hart
           defileth
           man
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           Body
           and
           Soule
           .
           For
           man
           is
           not
           this
           or
           that
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           composed
           of
           both
           .
           Who
           then
           besides
           you
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             murders
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             lyes
             ,
             and
             slaunders
             defile
             a
             man
             ,
          
           would
           conclude
           that
           these
           defile
           not
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           else
           though
           they
           defile
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           that
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           spake
           here
           of
           any
           pollution
           ,
           but
           of
           sinne
           ?
           
             The
             Body
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             except
             as
             an
             Instrument
             .
          
           ]
           How
           the
           Body
           sinneth
           we
           neede
           not
           discusse
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           cleere
           by
           our
           Sauiours
           voice
           ,
           that
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           hart
           defileth
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Soule
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           more
           I
           doe
           not
           affirme
           ,
           not
           require
           .
           And
           so
           much
           doe
           euill
           thoughts
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           euill
           deeds
           by
           the
           position
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           euen
           they
           defile
           the
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             adulteries
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             murders
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Your
           admitting
           at
           last
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           sinne
           ,
           doth
           rather
           strengthen
           then
           weaken
           mine
           Assertion
           .
           For
           since
           the
           Body
           is
           no
           dead
           but
           a
           liuing
           instrument
           ,
           and
           so
           capable
           of
           pleasure
           in
           sinne
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           paine
           in
           punishment
           ,
           it
           iustifieth
           my
           Collection
           ,
           that
           sinne
           is
           common
           both
           to
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           must
           likewise
           be
           common
           to
           both
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           I
           obserued
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           haue
           in
           this
           Question
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Body
           the
           powers
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           permixed
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           sensitiue
           desires
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           obey
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           rebell
           against
           the
           mind
           ;
           and
           these
           in
           man
           are
           not
           onely
           capable
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           the
           causes
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Body
           with
           his
           sensitiue
           powers
           and
           desires
           is
           more
           then
           an
           Instrument
           .
        
         
           c
           
             That
             which
             you
             adde
             of
             bo●…ly
             infirmities
             letting
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             as
             in
             Lethargies
             ,
             Apoplexies
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             frensie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Peraduenture
             then
             it
             thinketh
             and
             considereth
             more
             freely
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Body
             setteth
             it
             on
             worke
             otherwise
             a●…
             other
             times
             .
          
           ]
           To
           let
           the
           simpler
           sort
           see
           that
           the
           Soule
           doth
           not
           sinne
           in
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           without
           coniunction
           with
           her
           Body
           ,
           and
           some
           concurrence
           of
           her
           Body
           ;
           I
           specified
           three
           or
           foure
           cases
           open
           to
           all
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           as
           
             sleepe
             ,
             frensies
             ,
             Lethargies
             ,
             Apoplexies
             ,
          
           which
           are
           often
           so
           strong
           that
           they
           leaue
           in
           man
           no
           vse
           of
           
             sense
             ,
             reason
             ,
             memorie
             ,
             nor
             will
             ,
          
           whereby
           he
           may
           or
           doth
           sinne
           .
           To
           this
           you
           answere
           ,
           Peraduenture
           (
           the
           Soule
           )
           
             then
             considereth
             more
             freely
             in
             it selfe
             and
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Body
             setteth
             it
             on
             worke
             .
          
           ]
           A
           Resolution
           without
           peraduenture
           agreeable
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Doctrines
           ;
           that
           men
           depriued
           of
           their
           senses
           ,
           wits
           ,
           and
           memories
           ,
           perhaps
           perceiue
           more
           ,
           iudge
           righter
           ,
           and
           remember
           better
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           were
           indued
           with
           all
           three
           .
           Surely
           if
           madnesse
           with
           you
           may
           be
           sobrietie
           ,
           if
           Lethargie
           may
           be
           memorie
           ,
           if
           the
           ouerwhelming
           of
           sense
           ,
           reason
           and
           remembrance
           as
           in
           strong
           Apoplexies
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           encreasing
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           professe
           this
           new
           Phisicke
           ,
           with
           your
           new
           Diuinitie
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           shew
           the
           perfection
           of
           your
           puritie
           .
           Many
           such
           Conclusions
           will
           driue
           vs
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           your
           considerations
           are
           wiser
           ,
           when
           you
           sleepe
           ,
           then
           when
           you
           wake
           .
           If
           this
           conceite
           be
           true
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           perswade
           men
           to
           runne
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           or
           to
           desire
           and
           procure
           Lethargies
           and
           Apoplexies
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           their
           Soules
           may
           be
           then
           more
           considerate
           .
           What
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           sometime
           to
           reueale
           or
           shew
           to
           men
           in
           sleepes
           and
           traunces
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           ;
           they
           are
           things
           to
           vs
           vnknowen
           ;
           the
           naturall
           and
           ordinarie
           course
           of
           vnderstanding
           and
           remembring
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           men
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           reason
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           often
           so
           stopped
           and
           hindred
           by
           sicknesse
           or
           violence
           ,
           that
           neither
           reason
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           nor
           will
           can
           rightly
           performe
           their
           functions
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           not
           onely
           to
           Philosophers
           and
           Phisitians
           acknowledging
           
             strong
             Lethargies
          
           and
           Apoplexies
           to
           be
           the
           decay
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           reason
           and
           memorie
           ,
           but
           vnto
           Diuines
           ,
           that
           
           with
           one
           consent
           they
           grant
           men
           oppressed
           with
           violent
           furie
           ,
           or
           naturall
           follie
           not
           alwayes
           to
           sinne
           in
           their
           actions
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           murder
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           theft
           ,
           and
           blasphemie
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           iudgement
           and
           memorie
           to
           direct
           their
           willes
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           commeth
           this
           sudden
           change
           in
           you
           now
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           bodie
           setteth
           the
           soule
           a
           worke
           in
           her
           thoughts
           or
           considerations
           ,
           good
           or
           badde
           ,
           who
           not
           ten
           l●…nes
           before
           vtterly
           denied
           ,
           that
           
             the
             bodie
             sinned
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             grosse
             facts
             ,
          
           otherwise
           then
           as
           an
           instrument
           ?
           Doth
           the
           axe
           set
           the
           hewer
           on
           worke
           ?
           or
           the
           saw
           the
           drawer
           ?
           or
           the
           penne
           the
           writer
           ?
           The
           Agent
           moueth
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           the
           Instrument
           setteth
           not
           the
           Agent
           on
           worke
           .
           And
           if
           the
           bodie
           
             setteth
             the
             soule
             on
             worke
          
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           to
           do
           euill
           as
           well
           as
           good
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           defend
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           bodie
           commeth
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           Why
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           bodie
           set
           the
           soule
           on
           worke
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           waking
           and
           well
           adui●…ed
           ,
           shal
           not
           the
           bodie
           haue
           communion
           in
           sinne
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           verie
           point
           you
           here
           impugne
           ;
           and
           yet
           here
           you
           acknowledge
           before
           you
           be
           ware
           ?
        
         
           d
           
             It
             can
             neuer
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
          
           (
           in
           those
           accidents
           and
           infirmities
           )
           
             vtterly
             cea●…h
             opera●…
             and
             c●…n
             doe
             nothing
             .
          
           ]
           If
           it
           could
           not
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           this
           purpose
           ?
           The
           operation
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           so
           hindered
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           often
           it
           doth
           not
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prooue
           all
           sinne
           to
           be
           common
           to
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           que●…n
           .
           Let
           the
           soule
           p●…incipally
           and
           properly
           sinne
           (
           if
           in
           the
           soule
           you
           comprise
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           
             reason
             ,
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           which
           proceed
           from
           the
           soule
           )
           and
           the
           bodie
           be
           only
           her
           instrument
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           the
           soule
           can
           not
           actually
           sinne
           ,
           except
           the
           bodie
           haue
           l●…fe
           and
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           in
           sinne
           the
           bodie
           must
           concurre
           with
           the
           soule
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           adioyne
           life
           and
           sense
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           subiect
           of
           both
           ,
           though
           the
           cause
           of
           neither
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           doe
           ;
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           likewise
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           the
           temptation
           and
           rebellion
           of
           the
           bodie
           and
           the
           members
           therof
           ,
           conteining
           no
           more
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           will
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           minde
           ,
           or
           the
           inward
           man
           :
           then
           apparently
           the
           bodie
           is
           not
           only
           the
           instrument
           or
           occasion
           of
           sinne
           by
           his
           desires
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           and
           last
           s●…at
           of
           corruption
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           continuall
           Agent
           and
           Atturney
           for
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           during
           th●…s
           life
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           infecting
           and
           subiecting
           the
           soule
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           maketh
           the
           soule
           be
           called
           flesh
           ,
           which
           she
           can
           not
           be
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           in
           cohe●…nce
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           e
           
             Cr●…imus
             carnis
             resurrectionem
             ,
             non
             tant●…m
             quia
             reparatur
             anima
             ,
             quae
             nunc
             propter
             carnales
             affectiones
             caro
             nominatur
             ,
             sed
             haec
             eti●…m
             visibilis
             caro
             ,
             quae
             naturaliter
             caro
             est
             ,
             cuius
             nomen
             anima
             non
             propter
             naturam
             ,
             sed
             propter
             affectiones
             carnales
             accepit
             .
             We
             beleeue
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           sayth
           Austen
           ,
           
             not
             o●…ly
             because
             the
             soule
             is
             repaired
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             called
             flesh
             for
             her
             fleshly
             affections
             ,
             but
             euen
             th●…
             v●…ble
             fl●…sh
             which
             is
             naturall
             flesh
             ,
             whose
             name
             the
             soule
             taketh
             ,
             not
             by
             admitting
             the
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           Ambrose
           :
           f
           
             Victa
             anima
             libidine
             carnis
             fit
             caro
             .
             The
             s●…le
             ouercome
             with
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             becommeth
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           g
           
             Qui
             secundum
             corporis
             app●…tentiam
             viuit
             ,
             caro
             est
             .
             He
             that
             liueth
             according
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             flesh
             .
             For
          
           h
           
             fl●…sh
             is
             vnderstood
             to
             be
             sometimes
             the
             world
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             bodie
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             following
             bodily
             vices
             .
          
           Ierome
           likewise
           :
           i
           
             Anima
             inter
             humum
             &
             ignem
             ,
             hoc
             est
             inter
             ca●…m
             spirit●…
             consistens
             ,
             quando
             se
             tradiderit
             carni
             ,
             caro
             dicitur
             ,
             quando
             spiritui
             spiritus
             app●…llatur
             .
             The
             soule
             consisting
             in
             the
             middle
             betweene
             earth
             and
             fire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             betweene
             the
             ●…sh
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             she
             yeeldeth
             her selfe
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             she
             is
             called
             flesh
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             yeeldeth
             her selfe
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             she
             is
             then
             termed
             a
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           shewing
           more
           largely
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           flesh
           is
           meant
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ;
           k
           
             The
             flesh
             feareth
             colde
             ,
             disliketh
             hunger
             ,
             is
             ●…ned
             with
             watching
             ,
             burneth
             with
             lusting
             ,
             mollia
             quaeque
             &
             iucunda
             desiderat
             ;
             desireth
             all
             e●…e
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           delights
           and
           desires
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           are
           sensuall
           and
           c●…ll
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           draw
           the
           soule
           to
           sinne
           ,
           but
           causeth
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           called
           flesh
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           yeeldeth
           or
           giueth
           her selfe
           to
           the
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           
             Y●…t
             can
             it
             not
             be
             prooued
             ,
          
           you
           thinke
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soule
             vtterly
             ceaseth
             her
             operation
             .
          
           ]
           So
           long
           as
           the
           bodie
           liueth
           ,
           the
           soule
           can
           not
           vtterly
           cease
           all
           her
           operations
           of
           reason
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           life
           ;
           for
           then
           of
           force
           she
           must
           depart
           her
           bodie
           :
           but
           in
           extreame
           madnesse
           
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           Lethargies
           ,
           Apoplexies
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           sound
           sleepe
           she
           vtterly
           ceaseth
           from
           actuall
           operation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           vnderstanding
           and
           remembring
           what
           she
           doth
           .
           The
           punishment
           of
           Nabuchodonosor
           described
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           is
           an
           euident
           proofe
           ,
           that
           all
           operations
           of
           reason
           and
           memory
           may
           vtterly
           cease
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           heere
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           faculties
           or
           powers
           thereof
           can
           neuer
           faile
           .
           The
           Scripture
           sayth
           of
           him
           ;
           Let
           l
           
             his
             heart
             be
             changed
             from
             a
             mans
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             beast
             giuen
             him
             .
          
           Which
           was
           performed
           by
           the
           madnesse
           and
           fur●…e
           that
           Nabuchodonosor
           fell
           into
           ▪
           as
           all
           sorts
           of
           writers
           ,
           prophane
           and
           Christian
           ,
           do
           witnesse
           .
           Eusebius
           citeth
           two
           maruellous
           ancient
           and
           prophane
           Historiographers
           ,
           m
           Abidenus
           and
           Megasthenes
           ,
           that
           Nabuchodonosor
           was
           
           
             fur●…re
             diu●…tus
             captus
             stroken
             from
             heauen
             with
             a
             madn●…
             .
          
           Ierome
           sayth
           ,
           Nabuchodonosor
           
             was
             so
          
           n
           
             furious
             and
             madde
             ,
             that
             he
             remembred
             not
             the
             good
             which
             God
             promised
             him
          
           for
           his
           restitution
           .
           Theodoret
           sayth
           of
           him
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           o
           
             cast
             from
             m●…n
             for
             his
             disease
             :
             who
             being
             taken
             with
             furie
             and
             madnesse
             would
             haue
             done
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Beda
           .
           Nabuchodonosor
           the
           King
           was
           p
           
             turned
             to
             a
             bru●…shnesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             when
             by
             Gods
             iudgement
             his
             h●…bitation
             is
             written
             to
             haue
             beene
             with
             beasts
             seuen
             yeeres
             .
          
           Lyra.
           Nabuchodonosor
           lost
           
             the
             ●…vse
             of
             reason
             by
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             as
             a
             beast
             ;
             and
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             madnesse
             abode
             in
             the
             sields
             with
             beasts
             .
          
           Munster
           expounding
           
           the
           words
           of
           Daniel
           touching
           Nabuchodonosor
           sayth
           ;
           
             Let
             humane
             reason
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             b●…ast
             giuen
             him
             .
             For
          
           r
           
             growing
             m●…dde
             with
             the
             change
             of
             his
             ●…ginatiue
             power
             ,
             he
             caried
             himselfe
             as
             a
             beast
             .
          
           Whether
           it
           were
           with
           madnesse
           or
           br●…shnesse
           that
           Nabuchodonosor
           was
           strooken
           ,
           I
           greatly
           force
           not
           ;
           it
           is
           certaine
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           humane
           reason
           and
           sense
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           for
           seuen
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           may
           vtterly
           cease
           all
           operation
           of
           reason
           and
           vnderstanding
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           not
           be
           strange
           to
           him
           that
           rightly
           considereth
           the
           state
           of
           men
           possessed
           with
           diuels
           ,
           and
           reported
           euen
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           madnesse
           of
           him
           whom
           the
           Gosp●…ll
           describeth
           in
           the
           coast
           of
           the
           Gadarens
           ,
           that
           no
           chaines
           could
           holde
           him
           ,
           but
           
           
             he
             liued
             among
             the
             graues
          
           ,
           t
           
             naked
             ,
             and
          
           s
           
             cried
             night
             and
             day
          
           ,
           s
           
             striking
             himselfe
             with
             stones
             ,
             and
             ●…
             fiercely
             assaulting
             all
             ●…hat
             passed
             by
             the
             way
             ,
          
           sheweth
           that
           all
           humane
           reason
           u
           and
           memorie
           were
           quite
           banished
           from
           him
           by
           Satan
           ,
           turning
           and
           tossing
           the
           corporall
           imaginations
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           possessed
           as
           pleased
           him
           ,
           and
           distracting
           the
           wi●…s
           and
           subuerting
           the
           remembra●…e
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           surious
           person
           in
           apprehension
           and
           operation
           differed
           nothing
           from
           a
           raging
           beast
           .
           A
           learned
           and
           publike
           professor
           of
           Physicke
           writeth
           thus
           of
           raging
           frensie
           :
           x
           
             Madnesse
             is
             an
             hurt
             in
             the
             braine
             corrupting
             all
             morall
             vertues
             ;
             and
             first
             the
             imagination
             it selfe
             ;
             (
             for
             they
             imagine
             those
             things
             that
             are
             not●…
             :
             )
             ●…condly
             ,
             the
             verie
             cogitation
             and
             r●…son
             of
             man
             ;
             for
             with
             them
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             bet●…t
             honest
             and
             d●…shonest
             ,
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             friend
             and
             foe
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             corrupteth
             memorie
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             pre●…ly
             ●…get
             the
             thing
             euen
             then
             s●…ene
             or
             heard
             .
          
           And
           what
           maruell
           to
           see
           this
           p●…ormed
           by
           di●…els
           and
           diseases
           ,
           when
           the
           defects
           of
           nature
           do
           often
           leaue
           to
           men
           nei●…er
           vse
           of
           reason
           nor
           remembrance
           ?
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           of
           naturall
           fooles
           ;
           y
           
             Quid●…m
             tantae
             sunt
             ●…tuitatis
             vt
             non
             multùm
             a
             pecoribus
             differant
             ;
             Some
             are
             so
             sottish
             ,
             that
             they
             differ
             not
             mu●…
             from
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           Which
           Galene
           confirmeth
           ,
           where
           he
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           euill
           aff●…ction
           of
           the
           braine
           is
           much
           intended
           ,
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             when
             together
             with
             the
             m●…morie
             reason
             is
             abolished
             ,
             as
             in
             sottishnesse
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             For
             both
             these
          
           (
           reason
           and
           memorie
           )
           
             are
             lost
             in
             l●…thargies
             ,
             and
             all
             sleepie
             affections
             .
          
           If
           the
           soule
           haue
           no
           communion
           with
           her
           bodie
           in
           thinking
           and
           remembring
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           defects
           or
           disten
           pers
           of
           the
           braine
           with
           heat
           or
           colde
           take
           away
           the
           operation
           and
           vse
           of
           reason
           and
           memorie
           ;
           which
           both
           learning
           and
           experience
           doe
           manifest
           ?
           Yea
           go
           no
           farder
           then
           sound
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           affection
           and
           ligation
           of
           the
           sensitiue
           faculties
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           soule
           do
           freely
           thinke
           and
           will
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           sleepeth
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           as
           vsually
           sinne
           in
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           wake
           ?
           but
           that
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           trueth
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           well
           obserueth
           ;
           a
           
             Et
             bonafact
             a
             gratuita
             sunt
             in
             somnis
             ,
             &
             delicta
             secura
             :
             non
             magis
             enim
             ob
             stupri
             visionem
             damnabimur
             ,
             quàm
             ob
             Martyrij
             coronabimur
             .
             
             Both
             good
             deeds
             are
             thankelesse
             in
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             offences
             blamelesse
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             condemned
             for
             dreaming
             of
             adultery
             (
             committed
             )
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             crowned
             for
             dreaming
             of
             martyrdome
             (
             suffered
             .
             )
          
           It
           is
           euident
           therefore
           ,
           that
           in
           sinne
           the
           sense
           hath
           such
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           the
           soule
           doth
           not
           sinne
           .
        
         
           If
           by
           naturall
           dreames
           you
           would
           prooue
           the
           perpetuall
           operation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           euen
           when
           the
           bodie
           is
           at
           rest
           ,
           (
           for
           celestiall
           dreames
           come
           not
           often
           ,
           and
           but
           to
           few
           ;
           )
           remember
           first
           ,
           that
           all
           ages
           and
           persons
           do
           not
           dreame
           .
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             hath
             hapned
             to
             some
          
           ,
           sayth
           Aristotle
           ,
           
             that
             they
             ne●…er
             dreampt
             in
             all
             their
             life
             .
          
           Plinie
           and
           Plutarch
           confirme
           c
           c
           the
           same
           .
           d
           
             To
             some
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             dreames
             happen
             when
             they
             grow
             in
             yeeres
             ,
             who
             before
             that
             time
             neuer
             dreamed
             .
          
           Next
           in
           those
           that
           vse
           it
           ,
           
             straight
             vpon
             meat
          
           ,
           (
           whiles
           sleepe
           is
           sound
           )
           
             they
             dreame
             not
          
           ,
           but
           vpon
           distribution
           and
           reuocation
           of
           the
           naturall
           heat
           vp
           to
           the
           head
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           dreames
           (
           except
           they
           be
           from
           God
           )
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           mens
           imaginations
           ,
           which
           haue
           corporall
           spirits
           and
           seats
           ,
           worke
           as
           well
           as
           their
           minde
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           sleepe
           is
           no
           way
           continuall
           ,
           nor
           excludeth
           the
           bodie
           ,
           though
           the
           outward
           and
           common
           sense
           be
           bound
           and
           oppressed
           with
           sleepe
           .
           And
           euen
           the
           first
           ordaining
           of
           sleepe
           for
           man
           by
           God
           proueth
           ,
           that
           in
           meditation
           &
           contemplation
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           braine
           (
           which
           are
           aeriall
           ,
           yet
           corporall
           )
           are
           vsed
           by
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           .
           For
           with
           inward
           and
           earnest
           intension
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           vnderstanding
           those
           spirits
           waxe
           hoat
           and
           drie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           necessitie
           must
           be
           cooled
           and
           tempered
           with
           sleepe
           ;
           otherwise
           if
           men
           lacke
           sleepe
           long
           ,
           frensie
           disturbeth
           both
           reason
           and
           remembrance
           .
           By
           the
           maner
           of
           curing
           
             Lethargies
             ,
             Apoplexies
             ,
             Epilepsies
             ,
             Frensies
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           Galen
           resolutely
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           the
           c
           
             discourse
             of
             reason
             and
             remembrance
             of
             sensitiue
             imaginations
             haue
             their
             seat
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             and
             the
             first
             instrument
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             all
             sensible
             and
             voluntarie
             operations
             is
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             hollownesse
          
           (
           or
           celles
           )
           
             of
             the
             braine
          
           .
           Damascene
           being
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           sayth
           as
           much
           :
           The
           f
           
             power
             of
             imagination
             receiuing
          
           (
           the
           resem●…ances
           of
           )
           
             naturall
             things
             from
             the
             sense
             ,
             deliuereth
             the
             same
             to
             the
             cogitation
             and
             consultation
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             both
             are
             one
             ;
             )
             which
             taking
             them
             and
             iudging
             of
             them
             ,
             sendeth
             them
             to
             the
             memorie
             .
          
           g
           
             The
             instrument
             (
             of
             the
             cogitatiue
             and
             consultiue
             part
          
           (
           of
           the
           soule
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             is
             the
             middle
             celle
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             the
             animall
             spirit
             that
             is
             there
             :
             and
             the
          
           h
           
             instrument
             of
             the
             part
             m●…moratiue
             is
             the
             hinder
             celle
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             the
             animall
             spirit
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
           Where
           the
           instrument
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           seat
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           worketh
           ,
           
             and
             obiect
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           soule
           receiueth
           the
           representations
           of
           things
           ,
           on
           which
           she
           worketh
           .
        
         
           
             If
             the
             soules
             operations
             hang
             so
             necess●…rily
             on
             the
             bodie
             ,
             the
             doubt
             is
             how
             she
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           The
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           soule
           discerneth
           and
           iudgeth
           of
           things
           offered
           by
           sense
           ,
           or
           by
           reuelation
           ,
           is
           internall
           and
           essentiall
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           she
           is
           seuered
           ,
           she
           is
           fully
           possessed
           of
           that
           facultie
           as
           part
           of
           her
           nature
           .
           The
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           commeth
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           externall
           and
           particular
           things
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           naturally
           her
           senses
           and
           spirits
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           worketh
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           supernaturally
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           now
           and
           hereafter
           lightneth
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           continueth
           her
           knowledge
           here
           obtained
           ,
           but
           increaseth
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           representeth
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           conscience
           all
           things
           good
           or
           bad
           here
           obscured
           ,
           neglected
           ,
           or
           forgotten
           .
           The
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           her
           knowledge
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           depend
           not
           vpon
           her
           naturall
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           worde
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           i
           
             diuide
             the
             spirit
             from
             the
             soule
          
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           either
           take
           or
           giue
           both
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           from
           her
           or
           to
           her
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           From
           Nabuchodonoser
           God
           tooke
           all
           cogitation
           and
           operation
           of
           humane
           reason
           and
           sense
           ;
           hee
           doth
           the
           same
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           it
           liketh
           him
           .
           Paul
           liuing
           was
           rapt
           k
           
             into
             the
             third
             heauen
          
           ,
           whether
           
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
          
           ;
           (
           but
           either
           way
           was
           easie
           to
           God
           :
           )
           as
           also
           Iohn
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           was
           willed
           to
           l
           
             ascend
             vp
          
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           
             in
             his
             spirit
          
           ,
           his
           bodie
           not
           dying
           in
           the
           meane
           space
           ,
           whiles
           his
           spirit
           was
           absent
           .
           
           To
           children
           that
           vtterly
           know
           nothing
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           God
           will
           giue
           exact
           and
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           their
           States
           ,
           by
           reuealing
           vnto
           them
           either
           his
           mercies
           ,
           or
           their
           miseries
           .
           In
           vs
           all
           God
           will
           m
           
             lighten
             the
             secrets
             of
             darkenesse
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           is
           trueth
           ,
           so
           suffer
           no
           trueth
           to
           lie
           hid
           in
           his
           presence
           .
           We
           shall
           not
           onely
           remember
           all
           the
           
             workes
             of
             our
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           m
           
             counsels
             of
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           haue
           forgotten
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           see
           each
           others
           deedes
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           way
           possible
           for
           our
           naturall
           abilitie
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           shall
           be
           needefull
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           .
           For
           n
           
             nothing
             is
             secret
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             open
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             knowen
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             light
             .
          
           Therefore
           neuer
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           the
           soule
           hauing
           left
           her
           naturall
           and
           corporall
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           shall
           sleepe
           till
           the
           day
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           shee
           shall
           haue
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           here
           shee
           had
           ,
           either
           to
           her
           euerlasting
           comfort
           or
           confusion
           .
           She
           shall
           then
           perceiue
           and
           discerne
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           o
           
             eye
             neuer
             sawe
             ,
             nor
             eare
             euer
             heard
             ,
          
           nor
           
             euer
             ascended
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
          
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           Howbeit
           neither
           the
           separation
           nor
           intellection
           of
           the
           soule
           pertaine
           directly
           to
           this
           question
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           cogitations
           ,
           nor
           of
           operations
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           sinnefull
           ,
           and
           those
           cease
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           soule
           remaine
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           life
           when
           
             sense
             ,
             discretion
          
           ,
           or
           memorie
           doe
           wholy
           faile
           ,
           (
           vnles●…e
           it
           be
           by
           our
           owne
           fault
           ,
           as
           in
           gluttonie
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           immoderate
           passions
           of
           loue
           ,
           or
           anger
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           )
           there
           also
           the
           committing
           of
           actuall
           sinne
           faileth
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Further
             you
             commit
             two
             grieuous
             faults
             :
          
           1
           
             Tertullian
             the
             principle
             ground
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             for
             your
             opinion
             here
             ,
             is
             wonderfully
             ill
             vsed
             :
          
           2
           
             you
             are
             strangely
             contrarie
             to
             your selfe
             in
             your
             verie
             winding
             vp
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           q
           
             It
             seemeth
             that
             Tertullian
             cited
             before
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Heretikes
             ,
             holding
             that
             the
             soules
             slep●…●…ill
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             receaued
             no
             reward
             at
             all
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             for
             want
             of
             the
             societie
             of
             their
             flesh
             ;
             but
          
           r
           
             Tertullian
             answereth
             and
             renounceth
             all
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             those
             were
             the
             Heretikes
             words
             against
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             you
             alleage
             out
             of
             him
             in
             steede
             of
             Catholikes
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           no
           fault
           in
           you
           to
           reade
           so
           loosely
           and
           erre
           so
           grossely
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           neither
           Tertullians
           
             intent
             ,
             methode
          
           ,
           nor
           proofes
           ;
           but
           wilfully
           taking
           the
           words
           that
           are
           his
           owne
           ,
           an●…
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           Catholike
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           wordes
           of
           Heretikes
           ,
           to
           blurre
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           with
           the
           spot
           of
           heresie
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           a
           trueth
           receiued
           and
           beleeued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
             It
             seemeth
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Tertullian
             cited
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Heretikes
             houlding
             the
             soule
             slept
             till
             the
             last
             iudgement
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           past
           seeming
           ,
           that
           either
           your
           eyes
           were
           not
           open
           ,
           when
           you
           reade
           that
           place
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           or
           your
           wits
           so
           weake
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           not
           vnderstand
           your
           Authour
           .
           Tertullian
           in
           that
           booke
           speaketh
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           sleeping
           or
           not
           sleeping
           of
           the
           soule
           till
           iudgement
           ;
           hee
           directeth
           his
           whole
           discourse
           against
           such
           as
           denied
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           therfore
           held
           the
           soule
           alone
           after
           this
           life
           should
           euer
           lastingly
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           or
           punished
           without
           the
           societie
           of
           her
           bodie
           .
           To
           reprooue
           that
           heresie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ouerthrowe
           of
           all
           Christianitie
           ,
           Tertullian
           diuideth
           his
           Treatise
           into
           two
           principle
           parts
           ;
           the
           reasons
           inducing
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           assuring
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           The
           reasons
           inducing
           it
           he
           recalleth
           to
           three
           chiefe
           stemmes
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Heretikes
           to
           discredite
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           opposed
           the
           1
           basenes
           of
           the
           flesh
           vnworthy
           to
           rise
           ;
           2
           the
           distruction
           of
           the
           flesh
           by
           fire
           ,
           water
           ,
           deuouring
           ,
           rotting
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           impossible
           to
           be
           restored
           ;
           3
           the
           dulnesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           hauing
           neither
           
             will
             ,
             wisedome
          
           ,
           or
           sense
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           being
           onely
           the
           vessell
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           subiect
           to
           no
           punishment
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           guiltie
           of
           no
           sinne
           :
           Tertullian
           to
           surprise
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           principles
           ,
           produceth
           the
           number
           of
           honours
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           to
           mans
           flesh
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           Gods
           power
           reuiuing
           things
           dead
           ,
           and
           restoring
           things
           perished
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           acquit
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           is
           partner
           with
           the
           soule
           in
           all
           her
           actions
           .
           The
           first
           part
           he
           concludeth
           in
           these
           words
           .
           s
           
             To
             summe
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             ;
             the
             fl●…sh
             ,
             which
             God
             framed
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             after
             his
             image
             ,
             which
             hee
             quickned
             with
             his
             breath
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             life
             fulnesse
             ;
             which
             he
             aduanced
             to
             possesse
             ,
             vse
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             which
             he
             adorned
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             and
             disciplines
             ,
             whose
             cleannes
             he
             loueth
             ,
             whose
             correction
             he
             approoueth
             ,
             whose
             suffering
             he
             holdeth
             precious
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             rise
             
             againe
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             waies
             belongeth
             to
             God
             ?
          
           The
           second
           part
           he
           bindeth
           vp
           in
           this
           wise
           :
           t
           
             All
             things
             returne
             to
             the
             state
             which
             they
             lost
             ;
             all
             begin
             when
             they
             cease
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             ended
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             renued
             .
             Nothing
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             This
             whole
             course
             of
             things
          
           (
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           )
           
             is
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             God
             did
             first
             worke
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             write
             it
             ;
             he
             declared
             his
             power
             ,
             before
             he
             spake
             the
             word
             .
             He
             sent
             nature
             to
             teach
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightst
             the
             more
             easily
             beleeue
             prophesie
             ,
             being
             first
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             not
             doubt
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             raise
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             to
             restore
             all
             things
             .
             And
             if
             all
             things
             rise
             againe
             to
             man
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             man
             ,
             except
             to
             his
             flesh
             ;
             what
             an
             absurditie
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             should
             vtterly
             perish
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             vse
             nothing
             perisheth
             ?
          
        
         
           Before
           he
           entreth
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           he
           maketh
           this
           preface
           .
           u
           
             Exorsi
             sumus
             ab
          
           AVTHORITATE
           
             carnis
             ,
             de
             hinc
             prosecuti
             de
          
           POTENTIA
           
             dei
             :
             velim
             etiam
             de
          
           CAVSA
           
             requiras
             :
             quia
             subest
             dicere
             ,
             &
             si
             caro
             capax
             restitui
             ,
             &
             si
             diuinitas
             idonea
             restituendi
             ,
             sed
             ca●…sa
             restitutionis
             pr●…sse
             debebit
             .
             We
             began
             with
             the
          
           ESTIMATION
           
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whether
             that
             being
             perished
             were
             meete
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             we
             then
             handled
             the
          
           POVVER
           
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             vseth
             to
             repaire
             things
             decayed
             :
             Now
             if
             both
             those
             bee
             admitted
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             require
             the
          
           CAVSE
           ,
           
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             so
             waightie
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             euery
             way
             answerable
             to
             reason
             ;
             for
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             God
             able
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             cause
             why
             it
             should
             bee
             restored
             .
          
           The
           cause
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           Tertullian
           persueth
           plainely
           ,
           pithily
           ,
           purposely
           in
           three
           whole
           Chapters
           ;
           expresly
           and
           directly
           teaching
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           must
           bee
           iudged
           ,
           to
           wit
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           man
           liued
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           in
           euery
           action
           .
           x
           
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             cause
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             yea
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             most
             agreeable
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             appointing
             of
             iudgement
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             which
             must
             bee
             iudged
             ,
             must
             be
             raised
             .
             The
             iudgement
             of
             God
             we
             affirme
             must
             be
             beleeued
             to
             bee
             full
             and
             perfect
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             finall
             ,
             and
             euer
             after
             perpetuall
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             fulnesse
             and
             perfection
             of
             iudgement
             not
             to
             be
             without
             the
             representing
             of
             the
          
           WHOLE
           MAN.
           
             Now
             the
             whole
             man
             consisteth
             in
             the
             mixture
             of
             two
             substances
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             bee
             presented
             to
             iudgement
             in
             both
             ,
             since
             the
             whole
             must
             be
             iudged
             .
             Such
             then
             as
             he
             li●…d
             .
             such
             must
             he
             be
             iudged
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             bee
             iudged
             for
             his
             doings
             whiles
             he
             liued
             .
          
           Descending
           then
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Soule
           and
           body
           ioyned
           in
           all
           things
           good
           and
           bad
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           taxing
           his
           aduersaries
           the
           heretickes
           as
           absurd
           ,
           for
           diuiding
           the
           body
           from
           the
           Soule
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           hee
           thus
           chalengeth
           them
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           :
           y
           
             Age
             iam
             scindant
             aduersary
             nostri
             carnis
             animaeque
             contextum
             priùs
             in
             vitae
             administratione
             ,
             vt
             it
             a
             audeant
             scindere
             illud
             etiam
             in
             vitae
             remuneratione
             .
             Negent
             operarum
             societatem
             ,
             vt
             meritò
             possint
             etiam
             mercedem
             negare
             .
             Non
             sit
             particeps
             in
             sententia
             caro
             ,
             si
             non
             fuerit
             &
             in
             causa
             .
             Goe
             on
             then
             ,
             let
             our
             aduersaries
             first
             seuer
             the
             ioynture
             of
             body
             and
             Soule
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             dare
             to
             part
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Remuneration
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Let
             them
             denie
             the
             fellowship
             of
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             iustly
             de●…e
             the
             reward
             thereof
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             flesh
             bee
             partner
             in
             the
             sentence
          
           (
           of
           iudgement
           )
           
             if
             it
             were
             not
             companion
             in
             the
             cause
          
           (
           or
           desert
           .
           )
           
             But
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Soule
             alone
             did
             passe
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             exempt
             thoughts
             ,
             though
             sole
             ,
             and
             not
             brought
             to
             effect
             ,
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             that
             done
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             hart
             .
             This
             part
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             castle
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             the
             Lord
             taxeth
             ,
             when
             he
             reproueth
             thoughts
             ,
          
           (
           saying
           )
           
             Why
             thinke
             you
             euill
             in
             your
             harts
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             He
             that
             beholdeth
             a
             woman
             to
             desire
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             adulterie
             in
             his
             hart
             .
             So
             that
             thought
             without
             deed
             or
             effect
             ,
             is
             the
             act
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Neuer
             is
             the
             Soule
             without
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             she
             is
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             She
             doth
             euery
             thing
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             without
             which
             she
             is
             not
             .
             Looke
             then
             whether
             thoughts
             also
             be
             administred
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             outwardly
             perceiued
             by
             the
             flesh
             .
             Let
             the
             soule
             reuolue
             any
             thing
          
           (
           with
           her selfe
           ,
           )
           
             the
             countenance
             maketh
             shew
             thereof
             .
             Let
             them
             deny
             the
             fellowship
             of
             facts
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             fellowship
             of
             thoughts
             ,
          
           (
           betweene
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           Soule
           .
           )
           Thus
           stand
           Tertullians
           words
           .
           I
           aske
           now
           the
           simplest
           Reader
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           ancient
           writer
           ernestly
           pursue
           his
           maine
           and
           coherent
           matter
           against
           his
           Aduersaries
           the
           Heretikes
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           alleadge
           their
           reasons
           against
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Discourser
           could
           not
           see
           the
           wood
           for
           trees
           ;
           but
           like
           a
           
           babie
           mistaketh
           the
           full
           and
           continuall
           text
           and
           proofes
           of
           Tertullian
           for
           his
           Aduersaries
           words
           ,
           though
           Tertullian
           himselfe
           expresly
           auouch
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           His
           Aduersaries
           reasons
           if
           you
           would
           faine
           know
           ,
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           you
           may
           reade
           them
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           like
           yours
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           had
           hatched
           the
           other
           .
           z
           
             Dicent
             carnem
             nihil
             sapientem
             ,
             nihil
             sentientem
             ,
             per
             semetipsam
             ,
             non
             velle
             ,
             non
             nolle
             ,
             de
             suo
             habentem
             ,
             vice
             poti●…s
             vasculi
             apparere
             animae
             ,
             vt
             instrumentum
             ,
             non
             vt
             ministerium
             .
             Itaque
             animae
             soli●…
             iudicium
             pr●…idere
             ,
             qualiter
             vsa
             sit
             vasculo
             carnis
             :
             vasculum
             veró
             ipsum
             non
             esse
             sentent●…
             obnoxi●…m
             .
             These
          
           (
           Hereticks
           )
           
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             hauing
             neither
             vnderstanding
             nor
             sense
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             neither
             will
             nor
             nill
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             is
             added
             to
             the
             Soule
             as
             a
          
           VESSELL
           ,
           and
           INSTRVMENT
           ,
           
             not
             as
             a
          
           SERVANT
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Soule
             alone
             must
             answ●…re
             in
             iudgement
             .
             how
             she
             hath
             vsed
             her
             vessell
             ;
             but
             the
             vessell
             it selfe
             is
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             ●…entence
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           very
           roote
           of
           your
           reason
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           a
           
             the
             body
             sinneth
             not
             at
             all
             no
             not
             in
             gr●…sse
             facts
             ,
             except
             as
             it
             is
             the
             instrument
             ;
             Otherwise
             the
             body
             sinneth
             not
             at
             all
             ?
          
           And
           if
           the
           Body
           be
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           is
           fr●…e
           from
           condemnation
           .
           For
           neither
           part
           of
           man
           is
           condemned
           ,
           but
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           Tertullians
           inference
           is
           as
           good
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           against
           those
           Hereticks
           which
           denied
           there
           was
           any
           cause
           ●…or
           the
           flesh
           to
           rise
           againe
           to
           iudgement
           .
           b
           
             Iam
             ergo
             innocens
             caro
             ,
             ex
             parte
             qua
             non
             reputabu●…tur
             illi
             operae
             malae
             :
             &
             nihil
             prohibet
             innocentiae
             nomine
             saluam
             eam
             ●…ieri
             .
             Then
             surely
             the
             fl●…sh
             is
             innocent
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             euill
             works
             shall
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             let
             why
             the
             fl●…sh
             should
             not
             be
             saued
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             innocencie
             ,
          
           (
           though
           the
           Soule
           be
           damned
           .
           )
           Wherefore
           you
           must
           bring
           the
           Body
           within
           the
           communion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           cl
           ere
           it
           in
           iustice
           from
           all
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           so
           frustrate
           the
           cause
           of
           resurrection
           .
           The
           last
           is
           the
           error
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           so
           much
           impugned
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           and
           I
           a●…rme
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           withstand
           as
           
             exceeding
             ●…urtfull
             and
             vntrue
          
           .
           Howbeit
           your
           ●…nder
           shifts
           auoide
           not
           Tertullians
           proofes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           doth
           your
           rash
           censure
           preiudice
           his
           assertion
           ,
           that
           was
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           best
           learned
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           .
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           an
           
             instrument
             ,
             and
             a
             seruant
          
           .
           Tertullian
           forgetteth
           not
           :
           c
           
             Euery
             vessell
             or
             instrument
             is
             altogether
             of
             another
             matter
             from
             the
             s●…bstance
             of
             man.
             But
             the
             fl●…sh
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             sirst
             sowed
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             framed
             ,
             and
             borne
             together
             with
             the
             Soule
             ,
             Etiam
             in
             omni
             operatione
             mis●…tur
             illi
             ,
             is
             ioyned
             with
             the
             sam●…
             in
             euery
             action
             .
             The
             Body
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             vessell
             for
             that
             it
             receaueth
             and
             hold●…th
             the
             Soule
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             also
             m●…n
             by
             communion
             of
             nature
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             flesh
             in
             his
             operations
             n●…t
             a●…
             an
             ●…nstrument
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             seruant
             .
             The
             Apostle
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             doth
             nothing
             o●…
             it
             sel●…
             which
             is
             not
             imputed
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             notwithstanding
             determineth
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             le●…st
             it
             sh●…uld
             ●…e
             tho●…ght
             to
             be
             free
             from
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             lead
             by
             the
             Soule
             .
             Otherwise
             not
             so
             much
             a●…●…eproofe
             could
             agree
             to
             the
             flesh
             being
             voide
             of
             fault
             .
          
        
         
           But
           T●…rtullian
           afterward
           d
           renounceth
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             all
             this
             same
          
           .
           ]
           If
           you
           spake
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           I
           would
           easily
           admit
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           faulter
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           iudgement
           o●…
           truth
           ,
           vnsay
           that
           which
           before
           you
           said
           ;
           but
           Tertullian
           in
           this
           place
           is
           farre
           from
           it
           .
           He
           ratifieth
           that
           which
           he
           affirmed
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           your
           bluntne●…
           ,
           that
           rightly
           conceaue
           him
           not
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           nothing
           else
           .
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           body
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           ech
           sinne
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           fastned
           it
           before
           ,
           but
           he
           noteth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Soule
           when
           she
           sinneth
           with
           her
           Body
           ,
           beginneth
           with
           
             desire
             ,
             tho●…ght
          
           and
           
             ●…ill
             of
             her
             owne
          
           ,
           BEFORE
           the
           Body
           y●…eldeth
           seruice
           and
           assistance
           to
           accomplish
           the
           sinne
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           iustice
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           life
           the
           Soule
           should
           BE●…IN
           to
           suffer
           ,
           BEFORE
           the
           Body
           be
           restored
           to
           her
           .
           This
           is
           not
           my
           imagination
           of
           Tertullians
           speech
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           explication
           and
           restriction
           to
           the
           wordes
           which
           you
           bring
           .
           c
           
             Id●…irco
             pro
             quo
             modo
             egit
             ,
             pro
             eo
             &
             pat●…ur
             apud
             Inferos
             ;
             prior
             degus●…ns
             ●…dicium
             sicut
             prior
             induxit
             admissum
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Soule
             suffereth
             in
             hell
             after
             the
             ●…me
             manner
             ,
             w●…ich
             she
             obserued
             in
             sinne
             ,
             first
             tas●…ng
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             she
             first
             induced
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           ●…uery
           child
           seeth
           ,
           that
           PRIOR
           in
           Tertullians
           words
           applied
           to
           the
           Soule
           ,
           must
           haue
           relation
           to
           POSTERIOR
           intended
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           ech
           sinne
           must
           be
           common
           to
           both
           ;
           yet
           so
           that
           the
           soule
           first
           beginneth
           it
           by
           
             thought
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           bodie
           followeth
           with
           subiection
           and
           seruice
           .
           This
           distinction
           or
           distribution
           
           between
           the
           soule
           &
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           still
           IN
           THE
           SAME
           SINNES
           ;
           Tertullian
           obserued
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           ,
           f
           
             Etsi
             anima
             est
             quae
             agit
             &
             impellit
             in
             omnia
             ,
             carnis
             o●…equium
             est
             .
             Though
             the
             soule
             be
             that
             which
             leadeth
             and
             vrgeth
             to
             euerie
             thing
             ,
             yet
             the
             fl●…sh
             ●…s
             it
             which
             ye●…ldeth
             seruice
             .
          
           g
           And
           againe
           :
           
             Animae
             imperium
             ,
             carni
             obsequium
             distribu●…s
             .
             We
             assigne
             the
             rule
             and
             direction
          
           (
           in
           good
           and
           euill
           )
           
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             the
             seruice
          
           (
           or
           attendance
           )
           
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           So
           sayth
           he
           in
           the
           words
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           though
           mistranslated
           and
           misapplied
           :
           h
           
             Quantum
             ad
             agendum
             de
             suo
             sufficit
             ,
             tantum
             &
             ad
             patiendum
             .
             How
             mu●…h
          
           (
           the
           soule
           )
           
             brought
             of
             her
             o●…ne
             towards
             the
             action
             ,
             so
             much
             she
             bringeth
             towards
             the
             su●…fering
             :
          
           and
           notas
           you
           translate
           ,
           i
           
             for
             asmuch
             as
             it
             sufficeth
             by
             it selfe
             to
             doe
             some●…hat
             .
          
           Where
           you
           commit
           two
           faults
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           words
           sound
           somewhat
           to
           your
           sense
           ;
           the
           first
           in
           rendering
           
             Quantum
             ,
             how
             much
          
           ,
           very
           doubtfully
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
          
           ;
           the
           ●…econd
           in
           Englishing
           
             de
             suo
             ,
             by
             it selfe
          
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           exclude
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           which
           Tertullians
           
             de
             suo
          
           doth
           not
           .
           For
           in
           a
           ioynt
           action
           that
           is
           common
           to
           manie
           ,
           men
           may
           bring
           some
           things
           
             de
             suo
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           barreth
           not
           the
           others
           to
           bring
           likewise
           
             de
             suo
          
           ,
           some
           things
           also
           
             of
             t●…eir
             o●…ne
          
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           course
           you
           keepe
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           where
           Tertullian
           sayth
           ,
           
             Ad
             agendum
             autem
             〈◊〉
             de
             suo
             s●…fficit
             ;
             h●…bet
             enim
             de
             suo
             ,
             solummodo
             ●…ogitare
             ,
             velle
             ,
             cupere
             ,
             disponere
             :
             ad
             per●…ndum
             autem
             operam
             carnis
             expectat
             .
             To
             do
             ought
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             her
             owne
             is
             not
             suf●…
             ;
             for
             of
             her
             owne
             she
             hath
             only
             thought
             ,
             will
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             but
             to
             performe
             any
             thing
             s●…e
             expecteth
             or
             needeth
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           You
           forget
           ,
           that
           minùs
           in
           Latine
           is
           a
           neg●…iue
           ,
           and
           heere
           standeth
           to
           the
           Verbe
           ;
           which
           you
           make
           a
           comparatiue
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           the
           Gerund
           ;
           and
           so
           where
           Tertullian
           sayth
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             is
             not
             sufficient
             of
             her
             owne
             to
             do
             any
             thing
          
           (
           he
           meaneth
           perfectly
           or
           fully
           ,
           by
           which
           words
           he
           after
           expoundeth
           himselfe
           )
           you
           make
           him
           say
           ,
           
             the
             soule
             is
             sufficient
             by
             it selfe
             to
             do
             the
             lesse
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             able
             of
             it selfe
             only
             ,
             to
             thinke
             ,
             to
             will
             ,
             to
             desire
             ,
             to
             dispose
             .
          
           Where
           the
           word
           solummodo
           ,
           ONLY
           ,
           which
           is
           added
           to
           the
           Verbes
           following
           ,
           you
           cut
           from
           them
           with
           a
           point
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           it
           to
           the
           Pronoune
           precedent
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             it
             is
             able
             of
             it selfe
             only
          
           ;
           meaning
           without
           the
           body
           ,
           thereby
           to
           exclude
           the
           bodie
           from
           all
           communion
           and
           impression
           of
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           before
           did
           impart
           to
           the
           bodie
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           wresting
           Tertullians
           words
           ,
           you
           make
           him
           c●…ntrarie
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           he
           should
           not
           seeme
           contrarie
           to
           you
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cou●…se
           of
           your
           vnlearned
           skill
           ,
           vsed
           euery
           where
           by
           you
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           standeth
           in
           your
           way
           .
           Otherwise
           Tertullians
           words
           are
           plaine
           enough
           after
           his
           maner
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           repugnant
           to
           that
           which
           went
           before
           ,
           but
           haue
           in
           them
           rather
           an
           exposition
           ,
           what
           seruice
           and
           sub●…ction
           the
           bodie
           yeeldeth
           to
           the
           soule
           in
           sinne
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           soule
           can
           accomplish
           no
           sinne
           .
           For
           though
           
             desire
             ,
             cogitation
          
           ,
           and
           will
           are
           in
           the
           soul●…
           as
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           come
           from
           the
           soule
           to
           begin
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           she
           can
           perf●…
           no
           sinne
           without
           
             her
             bodie
          
           .
        
         
           Likewi●…
           your
           col●…ection
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           k
           
             soule
             now
             without
             the
             flesh
             receiu●…th
             i●…gement
             for
             such
             actions
             ,
             as
             of
             it selfe
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           ]
           hath
           neither
           any
           
           trueth
           in
           it
           nor
           concordance
           with
           your
           authors
           sense
           or
           words
           :
           for
           Tertullian
           confidently
           pronounceth
           ,
           that
           the
           l
           
             iudgement
             of
             God
             must
             be
             beleeued
             to
             be
          
           FVLL
           ,
           FINALI
           ,
           and
           PERPETVALL
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           agree
           to
           the
           iudgement
           that
           you
           pretend
           for
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           alone
           without
           the
           bodie
           .
           It
           is
           NOT
           FVLL
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           man
           is
           absent
           :
           it
           is
           NOT
           FINALL
           ,
           because
           an
           other
           iudgement
           and
           sentence
           shall
           follow
           after
           :
           it
           is
           NOT
           PERPETVALL
           ,
           because
           it
           dureth
           but
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           when
           both
           soule
           and
           bodie
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           euerlasting
           fire
           :
           it
           is
           NOT
           GENERALL
           ,
           because
           such
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           liue
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           shall
           not
           haue
           their
           soules
           punished
           apart
           from
           their
           bodies
           .
           This
           doctrine
           therefore
           is
           verie
           false
           ,
           
             that
             sinnes
             m●…erely
             spirituall
          
           ,
           as
           you
           terme
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Heresies
             ,
             Turcisme
          
           ,
           and
           Atheisme
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           punished
           in
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           shall
           be
           reunited
           to
           the
           Soule
           ,
           because
           their
           punishment
           the
           soule
           alone
           must
           suffer
           ,
           since
           she
           alone
           committed
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           without
           any
           consent
           or
           communion
           of
           her
           bodie
           .
           Neither
           
           doth
           Tertullian
           call
           this
           punishment
           of
           the
           soule
           without
           the
           bodie
           simplie
           or
           absolutely
           IVDGEMENT
           ,
           but
           the
           TASTE
           or
           SHEVV
           of
           iudgement
           .
           Hilarie
           saith
           rightly
           of
           it
           .
           m
           
             The
             day
             of
             iudgement
             is
             the
             repaying
             of
             eternall
             ioy
             or
             paine
             .
             The
             time
             of
             death
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             hath
             euery
             one
             tied
             to
             his
             state
             ,
             dum
             ad
             iudicium
             vnumquemque
             aut
             Abraham
             reseruat
             ,
             aut
             poena
             ;
             Whiles
             either
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             punishment
             keepeth
             euery
             man
             for
             iudgement
             .
          
           So
           Tertullian
           n
           
             Cur
             non
             putes
             animam
             &
             puniri
             &
             foueri
             in
             inferis
             sub
             expectatione
             vtriusque
             iudicij
             in
             quadam
             vsurpatione
             &
             candida
             eius
             ?
             Why
             shouldest
             thou
             not
             thinke
             the
             Soule
             to
             be
             comforted
             and
             punished
             below
             in
             the
             earth
             vnder
             the
             expectation
             of
             either
             iudgement
          
           (
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           or
           cursednesse
           )
           
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             vsurping
             and
             foreshewing
             thereof
             ?
          
           That
           Tertullian
           here
           calleth
           o
           
             degustans
             iudicium
             ,
             a
             foretasting
             of
             iudgement
             ,
          
           but
           no
           
             full
             finall
             ,
             perpetuall
          
           or
           generall
           sentence
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           properties
           of
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           against
           all
           sinnes
           of
           
             thoughts
             ,
             words
          
           ,
           or
           deeds
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           confesseth
           that
           
             the
             Soule
             doth
          
           p
           
             not
             diuide
             all
             her
             works
             with
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Diuine
             censure
             doth
             pursue
             the
             onely
             thoughts
             and
             bare
             Wills
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             Sensus
             delictorum
             etiam
             sine
             affectibus
             imputari
             solent
             anime
             .
             The
             very
             purposes
          
           (
           or
           desires
           )
           
             of
             sinne
             without
             their
             effects
             are
             imputed
             vnto
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           ]
           When
           Tertullian
           speaketh
           of
           sinne
           
             committed
             by
             the
             Soule
             alone
          
           without
           the
           Body
           or
           the
           helpe
           thereof
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           without
           any
           EXTERNALL
           PART
           of
           the
           Bodie
           concurring
           thereto
           ;
           as
           in
           outward
           facts
           ,
           when
           hands
           ,
           or
           feete
           ,
           or
           other
           members
           of
           the
           Body
           are
           imployed
           to
           bring
           the
           sinne
           to
           a
           sensible
           act
           and
           effect
           .
           Take
           his
           owne
           example
           in
           both
           these
           places
           .
           r
           
             Qui
             viderit
             ad
             concupiscendum
             ,
             iam
             adulterauit
             in
             corde
             .
             He
             that
             seeth
             a
             woman
             to
             desire
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             adulterie
             in
             his
             hart
             .
          
           Is
           any
           man
           so
           childish
           as
           to
           thinke
           ,
           the
           Soule
           can
           see
           or
           desire
           a
           woman
           without
           corporall
           sense
           or
           concupiscence
           ?
           There
           is
           then
           in
           that
           case
           plainly
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           eyes
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           bodily
           ;
           but
           yet
           because
           the
           Act
           is
           not
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           sinne
           remayneth
           in
           the
           hart
           alone
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           not
           vnto
           the
           DEEDE
           .
           And
           so
           diuiding
           sinnes
           into
           
             thoughts
             ,
             words
          
           ,
           and
           deeds
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Austen
           and
           other
           Diuines
           doe
           ,
           when
           words
           and
           deeds
           are
           forborne
           ,
           they
           often
           say
           that
           men
           sinne
           in
           
             thoughts
             alone
          
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           inward
           coniunction
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           Soule
           with
           the
           Body
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           denied
           to
           be
           corporall
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           open
           to
           the
           sense
           Notwithstanding
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Soule
           vsed
           therein
           are
           permixed
           with
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           are
           corporall
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           though
           spirituall
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           grossenes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           aeriall
           ,
           and
           approch
           the
           nature
           and
           purenes
           of
           ayre
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           word
           spirit
           is
           vsually
           applyed
           .
           So
           that
           the
           diuerse
           taking
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           the
           outward
           masse
           of
           flesh
           subiected
           to
           sense
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           the
           inward
           powers
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           tempered
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           causeth
           this
           difference
           of
           speech
           in
           Tertullian
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fathers
           ;
           who
           all
           concurre
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           except
           the
           body
           haue
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           the
           Soule
           can
           commit
           no
           actuall
           sinne
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           liuing
           ,
           but
           awaked
           and
           aduised
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           voluntarily
           runne
           into
           sinne
           .
           Of
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           bereaueth
           vs
           of
           sense
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ;
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           taketh
           life
           from
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           certaine
           that
           thereby
           sinne
           ceaseth
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           s
           
             He
             that
             is
             dead
             is
             freed
             from
             sinne
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sinneth
           no
           more
           ;
           so
           Chrysostome
           expoundeth
           it
           .
           t
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             dead
             is
             deliuered
             from
             sinning
             any
             more
             .
          
           And
           Ierom.
           u
           
             Mortuus
             omnino
             non
             peccat
             .
             The
             dead
             doth
             by
             no
             meanes
             sinne
             .
          
           Ambrose
           .
           x
           
             Impius
             si
             moriatur
             ,
             peccare
             desinit
             .
             The
             wicked
             when
             he
             dieth
             ,
             ceaseth
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           Epiphanius
           .
           y
           
             In
             the
             next
             world
             after
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             righteousnesse
             ,
             nor
             repentance
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             workes
             of
             sinne
          
           .
           For
           as
           Hilarie
           obserueth
           ,
           z
           
             Decedentes
             de
             vita
             ,
             simul
             &
             de
             iure
             decedimus
             voluntatis
             .
             When
             we
             depart
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             are
             withall
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             libertie
             of
             Will.
          
           Theophylact.
           The
           x
           
             Apostle
             speaketh
             thus
             of
             euery
             man.
             For
             he
             that
             is
             departed
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             iustified
             from
             sinne
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             he
             is
             loosed
             and
             deliuered
             from
             it
             .
          
           Our
           new
           writers
           affirme
           no
           lesse
           .
           Bullinger
           .
           b
           
             This
             is
             a
             generall
             Rule
             ,
             the
             dead
             doth
             not
             sinne
             at
             all
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             he
             can
             not
             sinne
          
           .
           Peter
           Martyr
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           .
           c
           
             The
             dead
             cease
             from
             their
             euill
             actions
             ,
             in
             which
             before
             they
             liued
             .
          
           Caluine
           .
           The
           d
           
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             from
             the
             proprietie
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             abolisheth
             
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             this
             life
          
           ;
           Beza
           .
           The
           e
           
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             maketh
             vs
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             necessarily
             to
             cease
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           that
           leroms
           conclusion
           is
           very
           true
           .
           The
           f
           
             dead
             are
             able
             to
             adde
             nothing
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             out
             of
             this
             life
             .
             For
             neither
             can
             they
             doe
             well
             ,
             nor
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             encrease
             vertues
             nor
             vices
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           Soule
           can
           not
           sinne
           ,
           except
           the
           body
           haue
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           (
           for
           neither
           in
           death
           ,
           nor
           sleepe
           men
           doe
           sinne
           )
           without
           question
           the
           body
           must
           concurre
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           all
           sinne
           ;
           and
           the
           action
           is
           common
           to
           both
           .
           And
           if
           not
           onely
           life
           and
           sense
           be
           required
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           intelligence
           and
           remembrance
           to
           discerne
           good
           from
           euill
           ,
           must
           remaine
           vnperished
           ,
           before
           the
           Soule
           can
           sinne
           ,
           (
           for
           otherwise
           
             Insants
             ,
             mad
             men
          
           ,
           and
           others
           stroken
           with
           Lethargies
           ,
           Epilepsies
           ,
           and
           Apoplexies
           ,
           should
           doe
           nothing
           but
           sinne
           ,
           by
           continuall
           omitting
           of
           good
           ,
           if
           not
           committing
           of
           euill
           )
           and
           these
           naturall
           infirmities
           ,
           or
           violent
           distempers
           of
           the
           braines
           come
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           ouerwhelme
           the
           actions
           of
           reason
           and
           memorie
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           body
           bee
           excluded
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           whose
           parts
           and
           spirits
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           inflamed
           or
           obstructed
           ,
           doe
           excuse
           men
           from
           sinne
           ,
           by
           hindering
           the
           iudgement
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ?
           And
           where
           no
           sinne
           is
           committed
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           either
           embraced
           with
           loue
           and
           delight
           ,
           or
           else
           inforced
           with
           feare
           and
           dislike
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           haue
           their
           sensible
           impressions
           and
           motions
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           how
           should
           the
           body
           bee
           free
           from
           any
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           his
           manifest
           delectation
           and
           contentation
           in
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           bee
           it
           neuer
           so
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           ?
           Howsoeuer
           then
           your
           vnlearned
           and
           vnbridled
           humour
           pronounce
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           bee
           
             exceeding
             vntrue
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             strange
             ,
          
           and
           euen
           hereticall
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           faire
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           Christian
           trueth
           ,
           that
           all
           sinne
           in
           man
           is
           common
           to
           body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           both
           parts
           do
           ioyne
           in
           the
           committing
           of
           each
           sinne
           ,
           so
           shall
           both
           bee
           coupled
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           each
           sinne
           ;
           though
           the
           Soule
           ,
           as
           shee
           first
           beginneth
           ,
           and
           most
           affecteth
           sinne
           ,
           whether
           by
           her
           sense
           ,
           or
           vnderstanding
           ;
           so
           shall
           shee
           first
           taste
           ,
           and
           most
           feele
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           you
           contradict
           your selfe
           .
           For
           you
           graunt
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Soule
             hath
          
           g
           
             some
             sufferings
             in
             this
             life
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             come
             not
             by
             the
             body
             .
          
           ]
           I
           graunt
           it
           indeede
           ;
           and
           therefore
           your
           impudencie
           is
           the
           more
           ,
           who
           by
           adding
           (
           onely
           )
           to
           my
           former
           words
           would
           make
           mee
           say
           the
           contrarie
           .
           I
           h
           
             suppose
             you
             denied
             before
             the
             Soules
             punishment
             without
             the
             body
             .
          
           ]
           Where
           and
           what
           are
           my
           words
           that
           make
           the
           deniall
           ?
           You
           and
           your
           friends
           haue
           skanned
           them
           often
           ,
           and
           neere
           enough
           ;
           shew
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           your
           supposing
           will
           prooue
           by
           your
           leaue
           but
           a
           shamelesse
           inforcing
           .
           The
           strongest
           words
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           sounding
           that
           way
           ,
           are
           these
           ;
           i
           
             The
             iustice
             of
             God
             both
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             punisheth
             the
             Soule
             by
             the
             body
             .
          
           Which
           words
           are
           apparently
           sound
           and
           true
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           could
           not
           falsifie
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           putting
           (
           onely
           )
           of
           your
           owne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           part
           of
           my
           speech
           nor
           intent
           .
           k
           
             Seeing
             now
             you
             graunt
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             by
             your
             owne
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             sinned
             meerely
             in
             and
             by
             their
             Soules
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           world
           to
           heare
           a
           man
           conclude
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           conceiue
           so
           little
           .
           For
           first
           though
           the
           Soule
           bee
           punished
           without
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           is
           that
           not
           the
           full
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           (
           which
           is
           and
           must
           bee
           eternall
           )
           for
           want
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           reason
           is
           rightly
           returned
           on
           your
           owne
           head
           .
           For
           if
           the
           body
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           doe
           not
           sinne
           at
           all
           ,
           then
           should
           the
           Soule
           euerlastingly
           bee
           punished
           without
           the
           body
           .
           But
           that
           is
           expresse
           heresie
           ,
           gainesaying
           the
           resurrection
           and
           condemnation
           of
           the
           body
           to
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Soule
           is
           not
           full
           without
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessarie
           point
           of
           Christian
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           did
           sinne
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Soule
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           should
           vniustly
           be
           punished
           together
           with
           the
           Soule
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           body
           before
           Iudgement
           bee
           not
           punished
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           same
           paine
           that
           the
           Soule
           is
           ;
           is
           that
           a
           consequent
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           free
           from
           all
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ?
           As
           though
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           corruption
           to
           dust
           ,
           subiection
           to
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           obligation
           to
           eternall
           fire
           were
           no
           punishments
           ,
           which
           are
           allotted
           to
           the
           body
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           of
           generall
           resurrection
           and
           iudgement
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           reason
           also
           recuyleth
           vpon
           you
           .
           For
           if
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           they
           bee
           seuered
           from
           their
           
           Soules
           ,
           are
           not
           exempted
           from
           some
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           that
           rather
           inferreth
           the
           body
           was
           partner
           with
           the
           Soule
           in
           sinne
           ,
           then
           vtterly
           innocent
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           l
           
             sound
             this
             is
             I
             wot
             not
             ,
             where
             you
             yeelde
             none
             other
             reall
             and
             positiue
             punishment
             now
             to
             the
             Damned
             ,
             but
             remorse
             and
             remembrance
             of
             sinne
             onely
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             .
          
           ]
           What
           talke
           you
           of
           soundnesse
           ,
           till
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           haue
           more
           sense
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ?
           To
           repeate
           all
           the
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           would
           trouble
           your
           wits
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           could
           doe
           it
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           were
           it
           ?
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           Soule
           seuered
           from
           her
           Body
           was
           punished
           in
           hell
           with
           the
           m
           
             remembrance
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           gnawing
           the
           conscience
           ;
           m
           
             losse
             of
             Gods
             fauour
          
           ,
           afflicting
           the
           mind
           ;
           m
           
             besides
             the
             paine
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           torment
           is
           vnspeakable
           .
           Your
           eyes
           did
           not
           serue
           you
           to
           see
           those
           words
           ,
           
             besides
             the
             paine
             of
             fire
          
           ;
           You
           vouch
           ,
           I
           yeeld
           no
           punishment
           to
           the
           damned
           now
           but
           
             remorse
             and
             remembrance
             of
             sinne
          
           ONLY
           .
           ]
           Let
           your
           discrete
           Readeriudge
           ,
           what
           dealing
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           you
           deserue
           to
           be
           beleeued
           vpon
           your
           word
           .
           
             The
             fire
             of
             hell
          
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             is
             no
             reall
             nor
             positiue
             punishment
             .
          
           ]
           The
           triall
           of
           that
           will
           cost
           you
           deere
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           forbeare
           your
           dreames
           ,
           till
           you
           bring
           your
           proofes
           .
           You
           would
           haue
           ,
           if
           I
           ghesse
           right
           at
           your
           meaning
           ,
           immediate
           paine
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           tormenting
           Soules
           in
           hell
           :
           but
           when
           you
           prooue
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           able
           as
           well
           with
           meanes
           to
           punish
           the
           Soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           without
           meanes
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           so
           often
           threatned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           figure
           of
           speech
           to
           make
           vs
           afraid
           ,
           we
           wil
           harken
           after
           your
           new
           reall
           and
           positiue
           punishments
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           highly
           esteem
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           deuised
           by
           your selfe
           .
        
         
           In
           saying
           
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             free
             from
             some
             proper
             punishments
             to
             his
             Soule
             ,
             as
             sorow
             and
          
           
           
             feare
             in
             his
             Agonie
          
           ,
           n
           
             If
             you
             meane
             as
             you
             speake
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             euidently
             from
             your
             owne
             words
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             proper
             punishment
             in
             his
             Soule
             from
             the
             very
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             word
             is
             the
             granting
             of
             our
             whole
             Question
             .
          
           ]
           He
           that
           will
           follow
           you
           in
           your
           fansies
           and
           follies
           ,
           shall
           haue
           some
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           That
           sorrow
           and
           feare
           for
           what
           causes
           soeuer
           are
           punishments
           of
           our
           first
           sinne
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           whiles
           here
           they
           liue
           ,
           is
           newes
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           you
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             Sunt
             duo
             tortores
             animae
             ,
             Timor
             &
             Dolor
             .
             There
             are
             two
             tormentors
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             feare
             .
          
           Now
           torment
           without
           sinne
           the
           Soule
           should
           neuer
           haue
           had
           .
           Fnding
           then
           p
           sorrow
           and
           p
           feare
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           though
           the
           cause
           thereof
           be
           not
           expressed
           ,
           I
           resolued
           that
           Christ
           tasted
           these
           ,
           which
           were
           punishments
           of
           sin
           by
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           our
           infirmities
           of
           Soule
           and
           Body
           .
           What
           followeth
           hereupon
           ?
           That
           q
           
             these
             were
             proper
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
          
           Christ
           
             by
             Gods
             very
             wrath
          
           .
           ]
           Who
           saith
           so
           ?
           You
           or
           I
           ?
           They
           are
           your
           words
           in
           deed
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           mine
           .
           
             It
             followeth
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             euidently
             from
             my
             words
          
           .
           ]
           As
           how
           ?
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             free
             from
          
           SORROVV
           and
           feare
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           punishments
           of
           our
           first
           offence
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           what
           ?
           
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             whole
             Question
             is
             granted
             in
             a
             word
             .
          
           ]
           Ergo
           fooles
           might
           flee
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           wings
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           or
           suffered
           the
           paine
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           You
           heare
           me
           say
           Christ
           sorrowed
           and
           feared
           ;
           as
           also
           he
           hungred
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           and
           thirsted
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           likewise
           came
           into
           mans
           nature
           as
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ;
           will
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           are
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           No
           more
           doe
           sorrow
           and
           feare
           inferre
           the
           whole
           Question
           ,
           except
           in
           a
           mad
           moode
           you
           will
           auouch
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           feare
           ,
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
           [
           
             But
             Christ
             suffered
             these
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           you
           will
           say
           .
           ]
           And
           so
           did
           he
           those
           .
           For
           though
           euery
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           did
           not
           yeeld
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           death
           was
           required
           to
           make
           the
           full
           paiment
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           euery
           infirmitie
           and
           miserie
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           consequent
           to
           our
           condition
           ,
           were
           recea●…ed
           in
           him
           as
           punishments
           for
           sinne
           fastned
           to
           our
           nature
           and
           state
           .
        
         
           r
           
             I
             feare
             you
             meane
             his
             holy
             affections
             ,
             as
             deuotion
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             compassion
             to
             men
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           there
           any
           sufferings
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           were
           vnholy
           ?
           Would
           you
           haue
           him
           afraid
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           or
           should
           be
           reiected
           and
           condemned
           of
           God
           ?
           Or
           sorrow
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           sauour
           in
           him selfe
           ?
           That
           were
           vnholinesse
           in
           deede
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           any
           sort
           so
           affected
           ,
           and
           without
           hainous
           blasphemie
           you
           can
           not
           suspect
           that
           of
           Christ.
           But
           
             his
             paine
          
           ,
           you
           thinke
           
             was
             infinite
          
           .
           ]
           Then
           was
           his
           patience
           and
           obedience
           the
           more
           religious
           
           and
           pretious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           he
           felt
           the
           paine
           ,
           either
           in
           Soule
           ,
           or
           in
           Body
           ,
           or
           in
           both
           .
           And
           when
           you
           haue
           said
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           deuised
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           weaken
           Christs
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
          
           and
           loue
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           without
           sinne
           can
           not
           be
           ,
           you
           must
           leaue
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           in
           him
           to
           be
           naturall
           and
           holy
           affections
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinne
           .
           The
           obiect
           or
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           is
           that
           you
           would
           speake
           of
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           dare
           not
           depart
           from
           your
           couert
           of
           Gods
           
             very
             wrath
          
           and
           
             proper
             punishment
          
           for
           sinne
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           vtter
           as
           many
           absurditics
           as
           syllables
           .
           That
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           then
           were
           affections
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           thinke
           no
           man
           doubteth
           besides
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           in
           him
           most
           holy
           ,
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           least
           to
           folly
           you
           should
           ioyne
           heresie
           ;
           and
           so
           notwithstanding
           your
           feare
           what
           I
           meane
           ;
           sorrow
           and
           feare
           in
           Christ
           were
           most
           holy
           affections
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           occasions
           of
           his
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           were
           .
           
             If
             they
             were
             affections
             common
             to
             Body
             and
             Soule
             ,
             how
             then
             were
             they
             punishments
             proper
             to
             the
             Sonle
             .
          
           ]
           I
           vse
           not
           PROPER
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           not
           imparted
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           so
           no
           feare
           nor
           sorow
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Soule
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           least
           of
           all
           Christs
           ;
           whose
           Body
           no
           doubt
           was
           afflicted
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           minde
           ;
           which
           as
           you
           thinke
           
             astonished
             and
             ouerwhelmed
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Christs
             Soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             Body
          
           ;
           but
           I
           take
           proper
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           first
           beginneth
           in
           the
           Soule
           ,
           though
           it
           after
           offend
           the
           Body
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           Body
           feeleth
           nothing
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           affect
           the
           Soule
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Soule
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           impressed
           on
           the
           Body
           .
           
             The
             sorrow
          
           s
           
             of
             this
             world
             worketh
             death
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           it
           could
           not
           do
           but
           by
           changing
           and
           decaying
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           
             godly
             sorrow
          
           ,
           for
           sinne
           ,
           though
           it
           make
           a
           deepe
           impression
           in
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           yet
           the
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           grace
           doe
           more
           reuiue
           the
           spirits
           ,
           then
           sorrow
           doth
           quench
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           hurteth
           not
           mans
           life
           ,
           as
           worldly
           sorrow
           doth
           .
        
         
           
             But
             why
             cite
             I
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             feare
             either
             death
             or
             hell
             ?
          
           ]
           Forsooth
           because
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           make
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           and
           Agonie
           ,
           though
           now
           you
           hide
           it
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
          
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           an
           
             absurd
             ,
             impudent
          
           ,
           and
           impious
           assertion
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           trembled
           or
           doubted
           for
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           determined
           for
           him
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           then
           to
           defend
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           and
           must
           suffer
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           and
           of
           hell
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           redeemed
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           not
           feare
           it
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           suffer
           it
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           not
           ignorant
           what
           should
           befall
           him
           ?
           
             A
             naturall
             feare
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             he
             had
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           A
           disliking
           and
           declining
           of
           hell
           Christ
           might
           haue
           as
           well
           for
           him selfe
           ,
           as
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           were
           ioyned
           in
           one
           Body
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           a
           doubtfull
           feare
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           end
           of
           him selfe
           or
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           .
           The
           weaknesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           might
           also
           iustly
           tremble
           and
           shake
           at
           the
           might
           and
           power
           of
           God
           prouoked
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           answered
           and
           ranfomed
           by
           his
           Body
           ;
           but
           other
           feare
           Christ
           could
           haue
           none
           ,
           and
           these
           I
           trust
           be
           religious
           submissions
           ,
           and
           not
           amazed
           confusions
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           put
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           You
           come
           now
           to
           your
           fortifying
           of
           your
           speciall
           reasons
           ,
           not
           speciall
           for
           any
           more
           excellencie
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           safely
           sweare
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           they
           more
           specially
           touched
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           though
           you
           neuer
           offered
           to
           come
           necre
           it
           .
           To
           the
           words
           of
           Esay
           the
           Prophet
           by
           you
           cited
           ,
           that
           Christ
           t
           
             bare
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             sustained
             our
             sorowes
             themselues
             ,
          
           I
           answered
           shortly
           :
           the
           words
           made
           nothing
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           the
           text
           did
           not
           expresse
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           sustained
           all
           or
           some
           .
           What
           now
           replie
           you
           ?
           u
           
             I
             meane
             all
             and
             euery
             whit
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             possibilitie
             will
             admit
             .
          
           ]
           Keepe
           your
           meaning
           to
           make
           sawsigies
           :
           as
           I
           aske
           not
           after
           it
           ,
           so
           I
           little
           regard
           it
           .
           How
           prooue
           you
           the
           Prophet
           meant
           so
           ?
           Not
           by
           his
           words
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           generall
           :
           what
           other
           helpe
           you
           haue
           to
           come
           by
           his
           meaning
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           heare
           .
           x
           
             The
             verie
             text
             expresseth
          
           (
           so
           much
           )
           WITH
           GREAT
           EMPHASIS
           :
           
             Christ
             bare
             our
             sorowes
             themselues
          
           .
           ]
           You
           shew
           your
           skill
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           your
           proofs
           :
           for
           first
           this
           is
           no
           Emphasis
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           ,
           how
           prooue
           you
           ,
           that
           an
           Emphaticall
           proposition
           is
           all
           one
           with
           a
           generall
           ?
           The
           words
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           rightly
           translate
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           ,
           
             he
             bare
             
             our
             sorowes
             themselues
          
           ;
           the
           affixe
           cleaueth
           to
           the
           Verbe
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Noune
           ,
           but
           
             our
             sorowes
             he
             bare
             them
          
           .
           Where
           the
           Pronoune
           (
           them
           )
           is
           a
           superfluous
           addition
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           learned
           in
           the
           Hebrue
           tongue
           obserue
           in
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           not
           an
           emphasis
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           .
           Foster
           in
           his
           rules
           before
           his
           Hebrue
           Lexicon
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           the
           Hebrues
           often
           y
           
             put
             the
             Noune
             before
             ,
             whose
             case
             they
             after
             repeat
             by
             a
             Pronoune
             affixed
             to
             the
             Verbe
             :
          
           as
           in
           Iob.
           3.
           verse
           .
           6.
           
           
             That
             night
             ,
             let
             darkenesse
             oppresse
             it
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           90.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
             The
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             seuentie
             .
          
           Pagnine
           likewise
           in
           his
           Hebrue
           Institutions
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           z
           
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             redundant
          
           (
           or
           superfluous
           )
           
             as
             touching
             the
             sense
             ,
             which
             yet
             grace
             the
             speech
             :
          
           as
           in
           Genesis
           ca.
           1.
           verse
           .
           30.
           
           
             Euery
             creeping
             thing
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             in
             it
             :
          
           and
           so
           Exodus
           ca.
           25.
           verse
           .
           29.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             basons
             ,
             with
             which
             to
             couer
             with
             them
             .
          
           Petrus
           Martinius
           in
           his
           Hebrue
           Grammar
           noteth
           ,
           that
           a
           Pleonasmus
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           superfluous
           addition
           ,
           is
           
             much
             vsed
          
           in
           Hebrue
           :
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Psalme
           ;
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             as
             the
             chaffe
             ,
          
           WHICH
           
             the
             winde
             tosseth
             it
          
           .
           And
           Iunius
           ;
           b
           
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrue
             tongue
             a
             pleonasmus
          
           (
           or
           superfluitie
           )
           
             of
             the
             Pronoune
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Verbe
             :
          
           as
           Ierem.
           5.
           verse
           .
           5.
           
           
             I
             will
             goe
             ,
             I
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             men
             .
          
           Cornelius
           Bertrame
           in
           his
           table
           of
           things
           worthie
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           ioyned
           to
           Pagnines
           Hebrue
           Lexicon
           newly
           augmented
           by
           Mercer
           ,
           Ceuallere
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           
             The
             c
             Relatiue
             ,
             and
             euen
             the
             affixe
             are
             often
             redundant
          
           (
           or
           superfluous
           )
           in
           Hebrue
           .
           Whereof
           the
           learned
           Reader
           may
           see
           many
           examples
           in
           the
           theme
           Bachar
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           d
           
             citie
             ▪
             which
             I
             haue
             chosen
             it
             ,
          
           and
           e
           
             Dauid
             whom
             I
             haue
             chosen
             him
             ,
          
           and
           elswhere
           ,
           which
           I
           omit
           for
           breuities
           sake
           .
           S.
           Peter
           doth
           imitate
           that
           phrase
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           f
           
             By
             whose
             (
             his
             )
             stripes
             you
             are
             healed
             .
          
           Our
           English
           tongue
           admitteth
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           speech
           :
           as
           if
           we
           should
           say
           ;
           our
           dayes
           ,
           we
           waste
           them
           in
           vanitie
           ;
           our
           bodies
           ,
           we
           weaken
           them
           with
           intemperance
           ;
           our
           foes
           ,
           we
           flatter
           them
           ;
           our
           friends
           ,
           we
           neglect
           them
           ;
           and
           such
           like
           :
           where
           the
           Pronoune
           following
           the
           Verbs
           ,
           repeateth
           only
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           directeth
           the
           cases
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           as
           the
           Hebrue
           affixe
           doth
           ,
           but
           addeth
           no
           force
           vnto
           them
           .
           Yet
           grant
           it
           were
           an
           emphasis
           ;
           doth
           not
           an
           emphasis
           stand
           as
           well
           to
           a
           singular
           or
           
             particucular
             proposition
          
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           generall
           ?
           My
           Redeemer
           ,
           sayth
           Iob
           ,
           g
           
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             beholde
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           triple
           emphasis
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           proposition
           singular
           .
           
             Our
             soule
             ,
             it
             is
             exceedingly
             filled
             with
             the
             mockes
             of
             the
             wealthie
             .
          
           Where
           
           there
           are
           three
           more
           emphaticall
           veheinencies
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           proofe
           ,
           the
           proposition
           should
           be
           generall
           .
        
         
           
             This
             we
             conclude
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             sense
             of
             paines
             and
             sorowes
             onely
             was
             the
             ransome
          
           
           
             ordained
             by
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             our
             sinnes
             should
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           ]
           This
           supposall
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           it
           admitted
           ,
           it
           concludeth
           not
           that
           which
           you
           vndertooke
           to
           
           proue
           .
           For
           there
           must
           be
           more
           in
           mans
           
             ransome
             ,
             than
             the
             sense
             of
             paine
             and
             sorow
             only
             :
          
           otherwise
           euerie
           man
           might
           haue
           beene
           a
           Redeemer
           as
           well
           as
           Christ.
           You
           exclude
           by
           your
           adding
           of
           ONLY
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           waight
           and
           worth
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           dignitie
           and
           innocencie
           of
           the
           person
           that
           suffered
           .
           For
           as
           Gods
           holinesse
           was
           infinitely
           despighted
           ,
           and
           displeased
           with
           our
           disobedience
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           his
           Iustice
           thereby
           infinitely
           prouoked
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           his
           Holinesse
           was
           to
           receiue
           an
           infinite
           recompense
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           his
           Iustice
           to
           finde
           a
           sufficient
           barre
           to
           breake
           off
           the
           extremitie
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           vengeance
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Both
           these
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           in
           mans
           ransome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           paines
           .
           k
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             purchased
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul.
           Where
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Purchaser
           giueth
           full
           force
           to
           the
           price
           that
           was
           payd
           ,
           since
           the
           bloud
           of
           none
           but
           of
           him
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           could
           performe
           so
           much
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           price
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           innocencie
           of
           the
           Sufferer
           is
           a
           part
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           patience
           .
           So
           Peter
           auoucheth
           :
           l
           
             You
             were
             redeemed
             with
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             o●…
             a
             Lambe
             vnd
             filed
             and
             vnspotted
             .
          
           It
           sufficeth
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           
             vnspotted
             and
             vndefiled
          
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           be
           accepted
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Wherefore
           not
           the
           
             suffering
             alone
          
           ,
           but
           the
           m
           
             offering
             himselfe
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             through
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             ,
          
           purged
           our
           consciences
           from
           dead
           workes
           .
           This
           you
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           heare
           of
           ,
           who
           auouch
           Christ
           to
           be
           n
           
             sinfull
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             accursed
             by
             our
             sinnes
          
           ;
           but
           I
           trust
           
           there
           are
           few
           ,
           that
           will
           forget
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           o
           
             holie
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
          
           (
           before
           his
           sacrifice
           could
           be
           accepted
           for
           vs
           )
           to
           giue
           eare
           to
           your
           vaine
           ,
           if
           not
           wicked
           illations
           .
           But
           admit
           ,
           that
           suffering
           onely
           were
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           what
           will
           follow
           ?
           Ergo
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           all
           the
           verie
           same
           punishments
           that
           were
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ?
           Who
           reasoneth
           thus
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           neither
           acquainted
           with
           trueth
           nor
           reason
           ?
           I
           speake
           not
           how
           blasphemous
           and
           impious
           your
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           but
           I
           aske
           how
           it
           any
           way
           hangeth
           to
           your
           antecedent
           .
        
         
           p
           
             What
             soeuer
             in
             this
             life
             might
             be
             painfull
             ,
             and
             was
             due
             to
             mankinde
             generally
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             was
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             wholly
             and
             altogether
             for
             vs
             ,
             euen
             the
             same
             which
             els
             we
             should
             .
          
           ]
           This
           lacketh
           a
           faire
           deale
           of
           your
           generall
           and
           emphaticall
           collection
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           force
           out
           of
           Esay
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Christ
             had
             borne
             (
             all
             )
             our
             sorowes
             themselues
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           same
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           borne
           .
           You
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           make
           here
           three
           recantations
           of
           that
           vniuersall
           proposition
           ,
           which
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           proue
           .
           And
           if
           your
           authoritie
           stretch
           so
           farre
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           haue
           as
           good
           right
           to
           put
           in
           S.
           Peters
           limitation
           ,
           that
           Christ
           q
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             himselfe
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             :
          
           and
           S.
           Iohns
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           r
           
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             trueth
             ,
             of
             whose
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             haue
             receiued
             :
          
           and
           S.
           Pauls
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           s
           
             deliuered
             for
             our
             sinnes
          
           (
           t
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           sinners
           )
           to
           do
           u
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             hand
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             had
             before
             determined
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           Put
           these
           exceptions
           to
           your
           generall
           assertion
           ,
           which
           haue
           as
           good
           interest
           as
           any
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           better
           than
           some
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           inferre
           what
           you
           can
           .
           Your
           emphasis
           will
           not
           doe
           you
           a
           penie
           woorth
           of
           good
           ,
           nor
           me
           a
           farthing
           of
           hurt
           .
           For
           as
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           doth
           defile
           him
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           exclude
           him
           from
           God
           ;
           so
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           can
           neither
           be
           suffered
           in
           this
           mortall
           life
           ,
           nor
           
             at
             mens
             hands
          
           ,
           nor
           leaue
           in
           Christ
           any
           sparke
           of
           grace
           or
           trueth
           ,
           which
           are
           absurdities
           and
           impieties
           enough
           to
           breake
           the
           greatest
           beame
           that
           is
           in
           your
           building
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           handsomely
           you
           contriue
           your
           exceptions
           .
           
             Whatsoeuer
             in
             this
             life
             might
             be
             painfull
             ,
             and
             was
             due
             to
             mankinde
             generally
             for
             sinne
             ,
             all
          
           that
           and
           euen
           
             the
             same
             Christ
             suffered
             wholly
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           
             Due
             to
             mankind
          
           in
           this
           life
           for
           sinne
           ,
           are
           all
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           corporall
           griefs
           and
           plagues
           ,
           as
           blindnesse
           ,
           dumbnesse
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           defects
           and
           distempers
           of
           bodie
           and
           minde
           as
           naturall
           and
           extreme
           follie
           ,
           frensie
           ,
           lethargie
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           .
           Did
           Christ
           suffer
           all
           and
           the
           very
           same
           in
           this
           life
           
             wholly
             and
             altogether
          
           ,
           as
           you
           auouch
           he
           must
           ?
           DVE
           perhaps
           you
           take
           for
           that
           which
           is
           appointed
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           on
           all
           men
           generally
           for
           sinne
           .
           Is
           no
           more
           due
           to
           any
           man
           for
           sinne
           than
           he
           suffereth
           ?
           dealeth
           God
           fully
           with
           euerie
           man
           according
           to
           his
           sinnes
           ?
           This
           is
           doctrine
           false
           enough
           :
           but
           wrest
           wordes
           to
           your
           will
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           your
           strength
           ;
           was
           all
           that
           and
           the
           very
           same
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           determined
           and
           appointed
           for
           all
           men
           to
           suffer
           ?
           were
           all
           men
           to
           be
           whipt
           ,
           crowned
           with
           thornes
           ,
           and
           hanged
           on
           a
           tree
           as
           he
           was
           ?
           If
           you
           vse
           to
           flappe
           men
           in
           the
           mouthes
           with
           such
           manifest
           falsities
           in
           stead
           of
           your
           holy
           verities
           ,
           they
           will
           thinke
           you
           suffer
           somewhat
           that
           Christ
           neuer
           suffered
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           indanger
           aswell
           his
           wits
           as
           his
           merits
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           agonie
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           you
           conclude
           ,
           is
           x
           
             mine
             owne
             plaine
             confession
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           pag.
           138.
           286.
           ]
           The
           Reader
           by
           this
           time
           is
           so
           much
           vsed
           to
           your
           fittens
           and
           fansies
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           trust
           neither
           your
           collections
           nor
           assertions
           vpon
           my
           words
           .
           I
           vtterly
           say
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           I
           spake
           indefinitely
           :
           that
           y
           
             smart
             ,
             paine
             and
             griefe
             of
             bodie
             or
             minde
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             will
             commend
             the
             obedience
             and
             patience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             haue
             no
             sense
             of
             damnation
             ,
             or
             separation
             from
             God.
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           when
           you
           had
           obiected
           ,
           
             the
             ●…ead
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             must
             suffer
             what
             the
             members
             doe
          
           ;
           (
           where
           I
           hope
           you
           meane
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           suffer
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           after
           this
           life
           ;
           I
           answered
           ,
           z
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             which
             proceedeth
          
           (
           in
           this
           life
           )
           
             from
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
          
           (
           vpon
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             and
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             Christ
             might
             and
             did
             beare
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             wise
             those
             terrours
             and
             feares
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             proceed
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             augment
          
           SINNE
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           light
           on
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           for
           a
           season
           to
           humble
           them
           .
           What
           maketh
           either
           of
           these
           places
           for
           Christes
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           If
           you
           see
           so
           much
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           see
           
           more
           than
           I
           did
           at
           the
           first
           vttering
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           yet
           doe
           vpon
           better
           reuiewing
           them
           .
           I
           did
           and
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           
             same
             punishments
          
           which
           Gods
           iustice
           
             inflictea
             on
             all
             mankinde
          
           for
           sinne
           ,
           during
           the
           
             time
             of
             this
             life
          
           ,
           and
           haue
           
             no
             sinne
          
           nor
           sinfull
           adherents
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           
             doubting
             ,
             distrusting
          
           ,
           and
           despairing
           haue
           ;
           if
           you
           vrge
           no
           more
           ,
           we
           shall
           soone
           agree
           .
           Where
           then
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           without
           sinne
           can
           not
           lose
           her
           life
           in
           God
           ?
           and
           where
           are
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           inflicted
           on
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           due
           to
           all
           ;
           nor
           imposed
           on
           any
           during
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           since
           this
           corruptible
           flesh
           and
           mortall
           condition
           of
           man
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           those
           violent
           and
           terrible
           iudgements
           which
           God
           had
           reserued
           for
           another
           world
           ,
           where
           bodie
           and
           life
           shall
           dure
           for
           euer
           in
           eternall
           torments
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             All
             these
             our
             due
             sorowes
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             our
             sharpest
             deserued
             paine
             ,
             euen
             Gods
             owne
             immediate
             hand
             smiting
             the
             soule
             for
             sinne
             ,
             (
             which
             farre
             exceedeth
             and
             comprehendeth
             all
             other
             paine
             )
             Christ
             without
             any
             dispensation
             or
             qualification
             whatsoeuer
             endured
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           If
           Esay
           had
           sayd
           so
           much
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           somewhat
           for
           your
           matter
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           hath
           no
           better
           warrant
           than
           
             you
             say
          
           ,
           you
           shew
           vs
           how
           full
           you
           are
           of
           idle
           and
           vaine
           conceits
           ,
           and
           how
           ready
           rather
           to
           turne
           
             heauen
             ,
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           hell
           vpside
           downe
           ,
           than
           to
           faile
           of
           your
           fansies
           .
           But
           to
           me
           and
           others
           that
           rest
           our
           faiths
           not
           on
           your
           sleights
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           multiply
           monsters
           in
           all
           these
           your
           newest
           deuised
           ,
           and
           sharpest
           supposed
           paines
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           smiting
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           That
           all
           paines
           here
           and
           in
           hell
           are
           ordeined
           and
           strengthened
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           all
           temporall
           or
           eternall
           paines
           due
           to
           the
           soule
           for
           sinne
           ,
           God
           vseth
           his
           immediate
           hand
           on
           earth
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           I
           wholly
           reiect
           this
           as
           a
           fantasticall
           error
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           no
           place
           neither
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           We
           see
           how
           easie
           and
           vsuall
           it
           is
           for
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           bodie
           to
           afflict
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           feele
           the
           force
           and
           rage
           of
           euery
           griefe
           .
           He
           likewise
           maketh
           the
           soule
           afflict
           her selfe
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           as
           with
           remembrance
           ,
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           conscience
           of
           her
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           paines
           to
           come
           .
           The
           same
           God
           is
           able
           with
           the
           same
           power
           to
           make
           the
           weakest
           creature
           torment
           and
           punish
           both
           soules
           and
           diuels
           ,
           since
           hee
           giueth
           strength
           to
           men
           and
           angels
           ;
           and
           taketh
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           That
           therefore
           
             euerlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             ,
          
           into
           which
           all
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           cast
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             secret
             smiting
             of
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           I
           auouch
           is
           a
           palpable
           errour
           contrarie
           to
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           .
           And
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           so
           smitten
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           is
           a
           bolde
           and
           bare
           presumption
           of
           yours
           ,
           lately
           broched
           to
           deriue
           your
           new-found
           hell
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           trueth
           or
           shew
           of
           sacred
           Scripture
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           being
           admitted
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           proue
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           For
           put
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           as
           much
           paine
           in
           this
           life
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           man
           to
           suffer
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           he
           fuffered
           it
           
             patiently
             ,
             willingly
          
           ,
           with
           
             full
             assistance
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             loue
             toward
             him
             and
             his
             ,
          
           it
           is
           euident
           this
           is
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           nor
           properly
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           So
           should
           all
           Martyrs
           and
           others
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           whose
           soules
           are
           wrested
           from
           their
           bodies
           with
           extreame
           and
           intolerable
           torments
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           falshood
           flatly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           and
           promises
           of
           God.
           And
           that
           a
           finall
           separation
           from
           God
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           eternall
           damnation
           shall
           torment
           and
           afflict
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           positiue
           paine
           doth
           the
           faithfull
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           ending
           this
           life
           with
           the
           sharpnesse
           thereof
           in
           hope
           and
           comfort
           of
           eternall
           bli●…le
           ;
           this
           is
           such
           a
           brutish
           position
           putting
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           comfort
           and
           confusion
           ,
           hope
           and
           despaire
           ,
           blessednesse
           and
           cursednesse
           ,
           saluation
           and
           damnation
           ,
           the
           fauour
           and
           terrour
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           giuing
           any
           more
           ease
           nor
           ioy
           to
           the
           one
           than
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           I
           thinke
           few
           men
           besides
           you
           will
           runne
           on
           these
           rocks
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           able
           to
           punish
           the
           soule
           seuered
           from
           the
           bodie
           by
           meanes
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           must
           be
           the
           immediate
           and
           onely
           tormentor
           of
           soules
           in
           hell
           ,
           this
           hath
           no
           trueth
           in
           it
           .
           Next
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           thus
           tormented
           and
           
           pressed
           with
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           no
           ground
           besides
           the
           giddinesse
           of
           your
           head
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           both
           those
           were
           receiued
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           great
           distance
           betweene
           the
           feare
           and
           sorow
           of
           Christ
           suffering
           in
           perfect
           affiance
           ,
           and
           expectance
           of
           eternall
           ioy
           and
           honour
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           terrors
           ,
           griefs
           and
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           reiected
           and
           condemned
           of
           God
           to
           perpetuall
           and
           vnsufferable
           paines
           ;
           so
           that
           your
           conceits
           in
           this
           place
           are
           weake
           ,
           false
           and
           wicked
           .
        
         
           
             The
             smiting
             of
             the
             Soule
             by
             Gods
             immediat
             hand
             ,
             farre
             exceedeth
          
           and
           
             comprehendeth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             other
             paine
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             without
             any
             dispensation
             or
             qualification
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           ]
           You
           need
           no
           Qualification
           to
           holde
           as
           many
           absurdities
           ,
           as
           your
           pen
           can
           heape
           together
           ;
           you
           dispense
           with
           your selfe
           .
           That
           your
           new
           hell
           ,
           which
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           you
           make
           to
           be
           the
           smiting
           of
           the
           Soule
           with
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           farre
           exceedeth
           all
           other
           paines
           ;
           you
           speake
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           where
           are
           the
           proofes
           and
           deeds
           ?
           The
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           denounced
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           farre
           exceede
           the
           power
           and
           patience
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           be
           suffered
           in
           this
           mortall
           flesh
           ,
           and
           feeble
           life
           of
           ours
           ;
           which
           fainteth
           vnder
           extreme
           anguish
           ,
           and
           parteth
           the
           Soule
           from
           the
           body
           by
           farre
           lesser
           paines
           ,
           then
           hell
           hath
           any
           .
           Chrysostome
           saith
           of
           them
           truely
           ,
           b
           
             Name
             fire
             ,
             sword
             ,
             deuouring
             beasts
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             paine
             bee
             more
             grieuous
          
           (
           in
           this
           life
           )
           
             attamen
             ne
             vmbra
             quidem
             sunt
             haec
             ad
             illa
             tormenta
             ,
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             a
             shadow
             to
             those
             torments
             .
          
           Now
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           ,
           that
           so
           farre
           exceedeth
           and
           comprehendeth
           all
           other
           paine
           (
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           )
           not
           onely
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           with
           quietnesse
           and
           patience
           ,
           but
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           are
           no
           more
           then
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           worst
           and
           the
           weakest
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           inward
           strength
           ,
           endure
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           terrible
           are
           your
           late
           deuised
           
             paines
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
          
           as
           you
           say
           c
           
             alwayes
             accompanie
             them
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           they
           neither
           end
           the
           liues
           ,
           nor
           waste
           the
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           breake
           the
           sleepe
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           This
           exceedeth
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             and
             comprehendeth
             all
             other
             paine
          
           .
           ]
           But
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           indeed
           haue
           an
           other
           maner
           of
           torment
           and
           terrour
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           men
           to
           eate
           and
           sleepe
           .
           These
           be
           your
           mockeries
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           hell
           which
           he
           threatneth
           .
           If
           it
           comprehend
           all
           other
           paines
           ,
           that
           are
           mediate
           ,
           and
           those
           as
           well
           priuatiue
           ,
           as
           positiue
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           then
           immediate
           ?
           Can
           it
           both
           comprehend
           all
           paines
           that
           haue
           meanes
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           without
           all
           meanes
           ?
           But
           what
           may
           not
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           dispensation
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           found
           a
           new
           hell
           ,
           and
           subiect
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           it
           as
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ?
        
         
           d
           
             Thus
             Ierom
             also
             expoundeth
             this
             very
             Text
             ,
             against
             whom
             you
             may
             turne
             your
             vaine
             and
             friuolous
             insultation
             for
             his
             indefinite
             speech
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             pertaineth
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             me
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           could
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Ierom
           intended
           a
           generall
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           then
           were
           Ieroms
           indefinite
           proposition
           somewhat
           too
           short
           to
           declare
           his
           meaning
           ;
           but
           who
           saith
           that
           Ierom
           meant
           so
           ,
           besides
           your selfe
           ?
           Ieroms
           proposition
           therefore
           to
           his
           purpose
           is
           sober
           ,
           and
           sound
           ;
           and
           yours
           ouer-reaching
           the
           trueth
           of
           Ieroms
           Assertion
           ,
           hath
           neither
           veritie
           ,
           nor
           sobrietie
           in
           it
           .
           e
           
             In
             learning
             and
             reason
             an
             indefinite
             proposition
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             vniuersall
             in
             a
             necessarie
             matter
             .
          
           ]
           But
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           not
           plainely
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           the
           Assertion
           may
           be
           fully
           generall
           ;
           to
           conclude
           a
           generall
           vpon
           an
           indefinite
           ,
           is
           inexcusable
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           intollerable
           madnesse
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           simply
           necessarie
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           as
           true
           in
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           .
           But
           how
           commeth
           this
           to
           bee
           a
           matter
           wholly
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           will
           redeeme
           or
           deliuer
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           must
           suffer
           all
           things
           without
           exception
           ,
           which
           the
           prisoner
           should
           ?
           I
           troe
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           few
           prisoners
           would
           bee
           ransomed
           amongst
           men
           ;
           and
           in
           Christ
           it
           is
           not
           only
           most
           vntrue
           ,
           but
           furious
           and
           heynous
           blasphemie
           ,
           to
           say
           hee
           must
           ,
           or
           did
           suffer
           all
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           vs.
           For
           so
           Christ
           must
           bee
           excluded
           from
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           subiected
           to
           euerlasting
           confusion
           and
           damnation
           ,
           as
           wee
           should
           haue
           beene
           .
           And
           if
           you
           make
           this
           a
           matter
           simply
           necessarie
           in
           Christ
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           bee
           redeemed
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           you
           may
           adde
           to
           augment
           this
           franticke
           impietie
           .
           f
           
             It
             is
             a
             necessarie
             matter
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             yet
             but
          
           f
           
             so
             farre
             as
             knowen
             possibilitie
             admitteth
             ,
             and
             indeede
             no
             farder
             .
          
           ]
           
           Well
           fare
           your
           learning
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sentence
           auouch
           this
           to
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           not
           necessarie
           ;
           and
           so
           generall
           ,
           and
           not
           generall
           .
           These
           bee
           the
           flowers
           of
           your
           best
           digested
           doctrine
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           generall
           Assertion
           be
           blasphemous
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           no
           way
           necessarie
           ,
           except
           you
           haue
           a
           qualification
           to
           make
           blaspemie
           a
           necessarie
           matter
           .
           If
           the
           Assertion
           may
           not
           be
           generall
           ,
           least
           it
           be
           hereticall
           and
           worse
           ,
           why
           labour
           you
           so
           earnestly
           against
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           to
           fasten
           the
           generall
           not
           on
           Ierom
           onely
           ,
           but
           on
           Esay
           also
           ?
           Will
           you
           needes
           make
           the
           Prophet
           a
           blasphemer
           for
           companie
           ?
           But
           you
           will
           delay
           the
           blasphemie
           with
           a
           knowen
           possibilitie
           .
           ]
           If
           there
           be
           knowen
           impossibilities
           to
           hinder
           this
           generall
           Assertion
           ,
           as
           indeede
           there
           be
           many
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           it
           ?
           Be
           impossibilities
           generall
           ,
           and
           necessarie
           with
           you
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           first
           rule
           of
           reason
           and
           Art
           ,
           that
           I
           heard
           come
           from
           you
           ,
           since
           you
           entred
           this
           question
           ;
           but
           if
           your
           iudgement
           serue
           you
           no
           better
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           matters
           necessarie
           and
           vnnecessarie
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           you
           to
           keepe
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Logicke
           for
           Loyterers
           hall
           .
           Did
           you
           thinke
           Sir
           Discourser
           ,
           with
           a
           vaine
           bragge
           of
           a
           necessarie
           matter
           to
           outface
           the
           Reader
           ,
           where
           if
           you
           could
           prooue
           it
           to
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           flie
           for
           helpe
           to
           any
           rules
           of
           reason
           ?
           Your
           Rule
           therefore
           is
           sensibly
           false
           in
           earthly
           Ransomming
           of
           prisoners
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           false
           and
           impious
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           would
           and
           might
           tast
           by
           his
           man-hoode
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           partaker
           of
           our
           
             inward
             ,
             or
             euerlasting
             pollution
             ,
             or
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           you
           added
           (
           malediction
           )
           to
           Ieroms
           words
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           you
           say
           ,
           g
           
             None
             other
             but
             an
             honest
             falsifying
             of
             your
             Author
             ,
             to
             expresse
             his
             meaning
             ;
             and
             a
             silly
             deuise
             of
             mine
             to
             turne
             off
             Ierom
             without
             an
             answere
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           proofe
           of
           Ieroms
           meaning
           is
           as
           weake
           ,
           as
           your
           addition
           to
           his
           words
           was
           false
           .
           The
           words
           cited
           by
           Ierom
           immediatly
           before
           ,
           are
           these
           ,
           
             the
             chasticement
             of
             our
             peace
             is
             vpon
             him
          
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           you
           vntruely
           auouch
           ,
           (
           the
           Apostles
           words
           )
           
             He
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
          
           That
           indeede
           goeth
           before
           ,
           but
           before
           also
           goe
           the
           
             misiudging
             ,
             wounding
          
           ,
           and
           hanging
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           Now
           the
           relatiue
           following
           ,
           (
           QVOD
           enim
           )
           must
           either
           be
           referred
           to
           all
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           malediction
           apart
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           which
           went
           next
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chasticement
           of
           our
           peace
           .
           And
           so
           either
           way
           you
           were
           ouer
           bold
           with
           your
           Author
           ,
           to
           referre
           his
           words
           whether
           pleased
           you
           .
           And
           farder
           answere
           to
           Ierom
           there
           needed
           none
           .
           For
           to
           no
           proofe
           needed
           no
           answere
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           better
           answere
           could
           you
           haue
           ,
           then
           for
           Ieroms
           meaning
           ,
           since
           his
           words
           are
           not
           generall
           ,
           to
           haue
           Ieroms
           conclusion
           in
           that
           very
           place
           h
           brought
           you
           ,
           which
           best
           serueth
           to
           shew
           Ieroms
           intent
           ?
           Of
           Christs
           hanging
           on
           the
           Crosse
           Ierom
           speaketh
           ,
           noting
           that
           to
           be
           a
           cursed
           kinde
           of
           death
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           farre
           from
           denying
           .
           So
           doth
           he
           of
           digging
           Christs
           hands
           and
           feete
           out
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Christs
           wounds
           and
           stripes
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           were
           healed
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           whom
           hee
           expoundeth
           ;
           All
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           being
           in
           deed
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Leaue
           out
           your
           falsifying
           of
           Ieroms
           words
           and
           sense
           ,
           that
           (
           
             whatsoeuer
             curse
          
           )
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           Ieroms
           words
           should
           neede
           any
           answere
           .
        
         
           i
           
             That
             this
             place
             of
             Esaie
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             I
             auouch
             ,
             touching
             these
             fufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             better
             receaued
             ,
             let
             vs
             note
             that
             the
             publike
             Doctrine
             appointed
             by
             Authoritie
             to
             be
             taught
             throughout
             England
             expresseth
             the
             same
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             Nowels
             Catechisme
             .
          
           ]
           Since
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           plentifully
           and
           plainly
           teach
           vs
           the
           true
           price
           and
           meanes
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           giue
           no
           warrant
           of
           your
           new
           found
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Armie
           of
           Auncient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           could
           ill
           instruct
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           if
           they
           themselues
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           their
           Creed
           and
           Catechisme
           ,
           neuer
           heard
           nor
           thought
           of
           your
           late
           deuised
           Redemption
           by
           Christs
           suffering
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           without
           any
           dispensation
           or
           Qualification
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           liketh
           you
           to
           speake
           ;
           if
           you
           could
           produce
           moe
           new
           writers
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           or
           can
           ,
           they
           must
           pardon
           me
           for
           not
           admitting
           any
           Doctrine
           touching
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           see
           
           grounded
           on
           the
           plaine
           euidence
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           so
           receaued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           our
           Age.
           I
           list
           not
           to
           deuise
           or
           approue
           a
           new
           Saluation
           vnknowen
           till
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           he
           shall
           goe
           alone
           for
           me
           .
           God
           grant
           me
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           reuerently
           receaued
           and
           faithfully
           beleeued
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           our
           Redemption
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           see
           many
           men
           speake
           diuersly
           ,
           that
           meane
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           your
           late
           found
           hell
           ,
           inflicted
           by
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ.
           Where
           then
           you
           dreampt
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           still
           doe
           in
           your
           Defence
           ,
           )
           that
           whosoeuer
           named
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           in
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           called
           his
           
             Crosse
             a
             cursed
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
          
           was
           wholy
           of
           your
           side
           ;
           I
           did
           in
           few
           lines
           reprooue
           that
           folly
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           since
           you
           quoted
           no
           speciall
           words
           neither
           out
           of
           Master
           Nowels
           Catechisme
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           the
           Bible
           appointed
           publikely
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           that
           were
           worth
           the
           standing
           on
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           why
           I
           should
           wast
           time
           to
           hunt
           after
           your
           meaning
           .
           If
           you
           would
           haue
           an
           answere
           ,
           it
           was
           meete
           you
           made
           your
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           pressed
           your
           Authorities
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           could
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           should
           soone
           see
           what
           I
           said
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           as
           I
           then
           foretold
           ,
           so
           you
           now
           performe
           ;
           Your
           buzzing
           head
           no
           where
           findeth
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             horror
             of
             Iudgement
          
           against
           our
           sinne
           to
           be
           
             apprehended
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           you
           straightway
           conclude
           all
           your
           conceits
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           .
           These
           words
           when
           I
           reade
           them
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           offend
           not
           me
           ,
           as
           they
           helpe
           not
           you
           ,
           except
           you
           wrest
           them
           after
           your
           manner
           to
           hide
           vnder
           them
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           presumptuous
           and
           irreligious
           humours
           .
           Begin
           with
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           choise
           you
           haue
           made
           thence
           .
        
         
           k
           
             There
             it
             is
             thus
             taught
             .
             He
             payd
             and
             suffered
             the
             paine
             due
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             deliuerd
             vs
             from
             the
             same
             .
             With
             Christ
             as
             our
             suretie
             God
             dealt
             as
             it
             were
             with
             extremitie
             of
             law
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             suffered
             ,
             and
             in
             suffering
             ouercame
             death
             ,
             the
             paine
             appointed
             by
             the
             euerliuing
             God
             for
             mans
             offence
             .
          
           ]
           What
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           What
           one
           worde
           is
           here
           sounding
           towards
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           after
           this
           life
           ?
           The
           Catechisme
           in
           the
           very
           same
           sentence
           expressely
           speaketh
           of
           the
           painefull
           and
           reprochfull
           death
           which
           the
           
             Iewes
             inflicted
          
           on
           Christ
           ,
           the
           manner
           whereof
           is
           orderly
           described
           in
           the
           next
           answere
           before
           .
           
             These
             things
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Catechisme
           )
           the
           Iewes
           did
           
             vnto
             him
             cruelly
             ,
             maliciously
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             ;
             but
             Christ
             willingly
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             suffered
          
           ALL
           THOSE
           THINGS
           (
           from
           the
           Iewes
           )
           
             to
             appease
             with
             this
             most
             sweete
             sacrifice
             his
             father
             offended
             with
             mankinde
             ,
             vtque
             paenas
             nobis
             debitas
             dependeret
             &
             persolueret
             ,
             atque
             nos
             ex
             illis
             hoc
             modo
             eximeret
             :
             and
             to
             pay
             and
             satisfie
             the
             punishments
             due
             to
             vs
             ,
             thereby
             to
             exempt
             vs
             from
             them
             .
             Cum
             Christo
             quasi
             sponsore
             ,
             pro
             nobis
             sic
             passo
             ,
             Deus
             summo
             quasiiure
             egit
             .
             God
             dealt
             after
             a
             sort
             seuerely
             with
             Christ
             as
             with
             a
             surety
             ,
             suffering
             thus
             for
             vs
             ;
             but
             to
             vs
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             ,
             deserued
             punishments
             ,
             and
             due
             paines
             (
             transtulit
             in
             Christum
             )
             hee
             transferred
             on
             Christ
             ,
             God
             shewed
             singular
             mercie
             and
             clemencie
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           plainely
           referred
           to
           the
           punishments
           and
           paines
           ,
           
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Iewes
          
           by
           the
           secret
           counsell
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           pacifie
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           shame
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           death
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           God
           transferred
           and
           remoued
           from
           vs
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           suffer
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           freed
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           for
           them
           .
           Wherein
           great
           fauour
           and
           mercie
           were
           shewed
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           Christ
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Suretie
           subiected
           for
           vs
           
             after
             a
             sort
          
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Lawe
           .
           What
           hurt
           is
           there
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           if
           you
           leaue
           haling
           and
           pulling
           them
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ?
           The
           Authour
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           warily
           forbeareth
           the
           generall
           ,
           which
           you
           seeke
           after
           so
           greedily
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           commeth
           to
           the
           places
           that
           might
           seeme
           harsh
           ,
           he
           qualifieth
           them
           with
           
             quasi
             ,
             as
             it
             were
          
           ,
           not
           meaning
           to
           presse
           those
           phrases
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           to
           the
           vttermost
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           saith
           that
           Christ
           was
           ,
           
             quasi
             sponsor
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             suretie
          
           suffering
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           dealt
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Quasi
             summo
             iure
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             riger
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           lenitie
           shewed
           to
           vs.
           Which
           speeches
           if
           you
           poyson
           them
           not
           with
           your
           bitter
           conceits
           ,
           I
           mislike
           not
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           stretched
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           to
           ,
           SIC
           
             passo
             pro
             nobis
          
           ,
           Christ
           THVS
           
             suffering
             for
             vs
          
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           
           to
           which
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           wisely
           restraineth
           his
           wordes
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           in
           that
           whole
           Section
           .
           The
           death
           therefore
           ,
           which
           hee
           saith
           Christ
           suffered
           as
           the
           punishment
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           haynous
           offences
           ,
           or
           for
           mans
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           conquered
           the
           deuill
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           rule
           of
           death
           ;
           was
           the
           cruell
           and
           shamefull
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewes
           put
           Christ
           to
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           death
           that
           God
           either
           allotted
           to
           all
           men
           for
           sinne
           ;
           or
           prescribed
           specially
           for
           grieuous
           offences
           ,
           as
           an
           accursed
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           though
           euerlasting
           death
           did
           ensue
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           was
           free
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           deuill
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           ruler
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           inflicted
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           you
           make
           the
           deuill
           ruler
           and
           gouernour
           of
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           notorious
           blasphemie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           there
           also
           written
           ,
           
             that
             Christs
          
           l
           
             will
             was
             to
             suffer
             all
             extreamitie
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             had
             deserued
             all
             extreamitie
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             being
             taken
             vpon
             him
             ,
             hee
             destroyed
             them
             all
             .
          
           ]
           You
           sliely
           slippe
           your
           Authors
           words
           in
           the
           question
           prefixed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           answere
           ,
           and
           lighting
           on
           a
           Latine
           phrase
           ,
           which
           you
           scant
           vnderstand
           ,
           you
           pursue
           that
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           .
           The
           question
           proposed
           in
           the
           Catechisme
           is
           this
           .
           
             Since
             Christ
             had
             power
             in
             himselfe
             to
             choose
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             he
             would
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             rather
             be
             fastned
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             then
             suffer
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             punishment
             ?
          
           The
           answere
           is
           .
           
             Vltima
             omnia
             pati
             voluit
             pronobis
             ,
             quia
             vltima
             omnia
             eramus
             commeriti
             .
             Christ
             would
             endure
             for
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             the
             vttermost
          
           (
           which
           the
           Iewes
           could
           doe
           vnto
           him
           )
           
             because
             in
             all
             things
             we
             had
             deserued
             the
             vttermost
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
             vltima
             omnia
             ,
             the
             vttermost
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           worst
           they
           could
           doe
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           that
           which
           is
           added
           as
           a
           reason
           of
           those
           words
           .
           For
           
             the
             Crosse
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             was
             of
             all
             others
             a
             detested
             and
             abhorred
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             yet
             Christ
             would
             chiefly
             sustaine
          
           (
           at
           the
           Iewes
           hands
           )
           
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receiue
             on
             him
             the
             grieuous
             curse
             ,
             which
             our
             sinnes
             had
             fastned
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             it
             .
             All
             despightes
             ,
             all
             reproches
             ,
             and
             punishments
          
           (
           offered
           him
           by
           the
           Iewes
           )
           
             Christ
             counted
             light
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             endured
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             and
             abiected
          
           (
           by
           them
           )
           
             as
             the
             basest
          
           (
           or
           vilest
           )
           of
           all
           men
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Catechisme
           had
           no
           intent
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           willingly
           would
           suffer
           the
           worst
           that
           
             God
             could
             doe
             vnto
             him
          
           ;
           that
           were
           defiance
           to
           Gods
           power
           and
           iustice
           ,
           which
           was
           fardest
           from
           Christs
           thought
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           from
           the
           Catechizers
           words
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           haue
           him
           blaspheme
           :
           but
           in
           deede
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           worst
           and
           vttermost
           ,
           
             that
             men
             could
             doe
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           determinate
           counsell
           of
           God
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           and
           redemption
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           made
           choise
           of
           the
           Crosse
           to
           yeeld
           vp
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           might
           to
           the
           last
           breath
           loade
           him
           with
           all
           maner
           of
           
             despightes
             ,
             reproches
          
           ,
           and
           tortures
           ,
           which
           they
           by
           Satans
           instigation
           failed
           not
           to
           performe
           .
           Leaue
           then
           your
           peruerting
           of
           other
           mens
           words
           ,
           and
           subuerting
           of
           their
           meanings
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           one
           syllable
           yet
           cited
           by
           you
           out
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           that
           tendeth
           towards
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           Christs
           soule
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Christ
          
           (
           you
           thinke
           )
           
             could
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             no
             more
             then
             he
             suffered
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           You
           might
           haue
           learned
           the
           contrarie
           to
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ;
           where
           you
           are
           plainly
           taught
           ,
           that
           Christs
           corporall
           and
           temporall
           
             wrongs
             ,
             reproches
          
           ,
           and
           paines
           inflicted
           on
           him
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           did
           quit
           vs
           from
           all
           spirituall
           &
           euerlasting
           debts
           ,
           deaths
           ,
           feares
           and
           paines
           .
           m
           
             Christ
             in
             our
             name
             and
             place
             vndertooke
             to
             his
             Father
             to
             satisfie
             him
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             sweete
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             to
             appease
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             conceaued
             against
             vs
             for
             our
             obstinacie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             restore
             vs
             to
             fauour
             with
             God.
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             the
             most
             innocent
             Lambe
             of
             God
             was
             bound
             with
             cordes
             to
             free
             vs
             ,
             who
             for
             our
             deserts
             were
             deliuered
             captiues
             to
             Satan
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             damnation
             :
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             vtterly
             without
             all
             fault
             ,
             was
             accused
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             an
             earthly
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             absolue
             vs
             before
             the
             heauenly
             Tribunall
             ,
             who
             were
             euery
             way
             guiltie
             and
             most
             worthy
             of
             damnation
             :
             Christ
             with
             his
             precious
             bloud
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             did
             wash
             and
             clense
             the
             spots
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             :
             Lastly
             Christ
             with
             the
             reproches
             ,
             which
             he
             sustained
             most
             vndeseruedly
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             shamefull
             ,
             and
             most
             sharpe
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ,
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             
             the
             punishment
             ,
             ignominie
             ,
             and
             death
             euerlasting
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             most
             iustly
             merited
             with
             our
             wicked
             offences
             :
             and
             so
             all
             our
             sinnes
             were
             buried
             in
             obliuion
             ,
             and
             remooued
             farre
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             by
             Christ.
          
           This
           doctrine
           if
           you
           could
           brooke
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           so
           much
           disable
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           persecutours
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           not
           so
           hastily
           commit
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           you
           wil
           acknowledge
           our
           redemption
           to
           be
           perfect
           by
           the
           crosse
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           you
           steppe
           by
           whole
           leaues
           that
           are
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           stumble
           at
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           happily
           may
           be
           wrested
           from
           his
           right
           sense
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           thinke
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           beare
           the
           waight
           of
           all
           those
           absurdities
           ,
           if
           not
           impieties
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           reare
           .
           n
           
             Marke
             also
             what
             doctrine
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Realme
             consonantly
             publisheth
             and
             commandeth
             in
             the
             homilies
             of
             Christs
             passion
             .
          
           The
           first
           homily
           maketh
           
             Christes
             putting
             himselfe
             betweene
             Gods
             deserued
             wrath
             and
             our
             sinne
             ,
             the
             extreamest
             part
             of
             his
             passion
             .
          
           ]
           You
           alleaged
           the
           Catechisme
           rather
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           then
           any
           profit
           to
           your
           cause
           ;
           you
           do
           the
           like
           now
           with
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           .
           You
           cite
           but
           little
           thence
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           litle
           purpose
           .
           That
           Christ
           
             put
             himselfe
             betweene
             Gods
             deserued
             wrath
             ,
             and
             our
             sinne
             ,
          
           to
           appeare
           the
           iust
           displeasure
           of
           God
           kindled
           against
           vs
           and
           to
           auert
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           I
           knowe
           no
           man
           that
           maketh
           any
           doubt
           thereof
           ;
           and
           I
           maruaile
           to
           what
           ende
           you
           alleage
           it
           .
           For
           what
           needed
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           to
           saue
           vs
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           prouoked
           by
           our
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           armed
           with
           infinite
           power
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           mans
           vnrighteousnesse
           ?
           Or
           how
           could
           Christ
           be
           a
           Mediatour
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           stand
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           dreadfull
           anger
           of
           God
           irritated
           by
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           euerlasting
           destruction
           ?
           But
           the
           Homily
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             maketh
             that
             the
             extreamest
             part
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             further
             feeling
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             bodily
             paine
             onely
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             the
             Homilie
             he
             felt
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             spiritually
             which
             our
             sinne
             deserued
             .
          
           ]
           You
           no
           sooner
           heare
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           but
           you
           run
           to
           your
           old
           bias
           ,
           and
           straightway
           pitch
           on
           your
           hell
           paines
           .
           There
           are
           no
           such
           words
           in
           all
           that
           Homilie
           ,
           as
           that
           Christs
           putting
           him selfe
           betweene
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           our
           sinne
           ,
           
             was
             the
             extreamest
             part
             of
             his
             passion
             .
          
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           was
           indeede
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           extreamest
           part
           onely
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           would
           extenuate
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           not
           extreame
           enough
           ,
           till
           that
           were
           added
           .
           But
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           teacheth
           you
           no
           such
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           proposeth
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           his
           Body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           for
           the
           FVLL
           and
           ONLY
           
             (
             satisfaction
             or
             )
             amends
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           Heare
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           what
           a
           counterfeite
           pretence
           you
           make
           of
           publike
           Authoritie
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           consonant
           to
           your
           new
           conceited
           errours
           ,
           when
           it
           plainly
           impugneth
           them
           .
           o
           
             So
             pleasant
             was
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             oblation
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             obediently
             and
             innocently
             suffered
             :
             that
             God
             would
             take
             it
             for
             the
          
           ONLY
           and
           FVLL
           AMENDS
           
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             No
          
           p
           
             tongue
             surely
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             this
             so
             pretious
             a
             death
             .
             Yea
          
           q
           
             there
             is
             none
             other
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             named
             vnder
             heauen
             to
             saue
             our
             Soules
             ,
             but
          
           THIS
           ONLY
           VVORKE
           
             of
             Christs
             pretious
             offering
             of
             his
             Body
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Crosse.
          
           The
           death
           of
           Christs
           Body
           you
           thinke
           did
           not
           manifest
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           must
           be
           added
           before
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           will
           appeare
           in
           Christs
           Crosse.
           ]
           So
           teach
           you
           ;
           but
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           teacheth
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           .
           r
           
             Christ
             being
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             perfect
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             neuer
             committed
             sinne
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             brused
             and
             broken
             on
             the
             Crosse
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             Gods
             great
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             towards
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             be
             pacified
             by
          
           NO
           OTHER
           MEANES
           ,
           but
           ONLY
           
             by
             the
             sweete
             and
             pretious
             bloud
             of
             his
             deare
             Sonne
             ?
          
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           ,
           so
           is
           their
           no
           intention
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           spiritually
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           our
           sinnes
           deserued
           .
           These
           are
           your
           phrases
           and
           fansies
           added
           to
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           which
           neither
           speaketh
           nor
           meaneth
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           idlely
           inferre
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             bare
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             sores
             and
             infirmities
             vpon
             his
             owne
             backe
             ;
             no
             paine
             
             did
             he
             refuse
             to
             suffer
             in
             his
             owne
             bodie
             .
             But
             as
             he
             felt
             all
             this
             in
             his
             bodie
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             feele
             the
             greatest
             part
             primarily
             and
             much
             more
             deeply
             in
             his
             soule
             :
          
           ergo
           
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             suffer
             all
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             both
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           This
           kinde
           of
           ergoing
           passeth
           mine
           vnderstanding
           .
           To
           the
           first
           proposition
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             bare
             all
             our
             sores
             and
             infirmities
             vpon
             his
             owne
             backe
             ,
             refusing
             no
             paine
             in
             his
             owne
             bodie
             ,
             to
             deliver
             vs
             from
             euerlasting
             paine
             ,
          
           you
           put
           what
           pleaseth
           you
           ,
           without
           any
           proofe
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           inferre
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           without
           any
           sequele
           of
           reason
           or
           trueth
           .
           For
           how
           hangeth
           this
           geere
           together
           ?
           
             Christ
             bare
             all
             our
             sores
             and
             infirmities
             in
             his
             owne
             bodie
             ,
          
           ergo
           
             he
             suffered
             all
             the
             paines
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             both
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           Are
           there
           none
           other
           paines
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           but
           the
           sores
           and
           infirmities
           of
           our
           bodies
           ?
           And
           if
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           all
           bodily
           paine
           incident
           to
           men
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           all
           the
           paines
           both
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           Gods
           wrath
           here
           and
           els
           where
           hath
           prouided
           for
           sinners
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           would
           set
           himselfe
           purposely
           to
           crosse
           the
           booke
           of
           homilies
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           he
           might
           do
           it
           more
           directly
           then
           you
           do
           ,
           to
           conclude
           expresly
           the
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           is
           there
           deliuered
           .
           It
           is
           no
           maruell
           ,
           that
           so
           manie
           writers
           are
           of
           your
           side
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           enlarge
           them
           and
           interlace
           them
           after
           this
           sort
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           your
           Reader
           now
           hearkeneth
           after
           the
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           authorized
           by
           the
           lawes
           thereof
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           homilies
           ,
           as
           you
           professed
           ;
           and
           not
           after
           your
           secret
           conceits
           intercepting
           and
           peruerting
           the
           trueth
           there
           taught
           ,
           by
           your
           pernicious
           and
           erroneous
           glozes
           .
        
         
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           t
           
             must
             feele
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             bodily
             paines
             primarily
             in
             his
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           Haue
           you
           not
           brought
           vs
           monsters
           enough
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           hatch
           vs
           more
           ?
           Must
           bodily
           paines
           (
           for
           of
           those
           speaketh
           the
           booke
           of
           homilies
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           next
           words
           ;
           
             Christ
             refused
             no
             paine
             in
             his
             owne
             bodie
          
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           wordes
           are
           ;
           
             he
             bare
             all
             our
             sores
             and
             infirmities
             on
             his
             owne
             backe
          
           )
           must
           I
           say
           bodily
           paines
           be
           felt
           primarily
           in
           the
           soule
           ?
           If
           you
           shift
           all
           sense
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           the
           bodie
           beareth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           feeleth
           nothing
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           refute
           the
           booke
           of
           homilies
           ,
           you
           follow
           it
           not
           .
           If
           you
           allow
           sense
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           tell
           vs
           I
           pray
           you
           how
           violence
           first
           offered
           to
           the
           bodie
           is
           primarily
           felt
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           It
           may
           be
           betwixt
           first
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           primus
           in
           Latine
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           some
           deepe
           difference
           .
           
             The
             soule
          
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           doth
           
             primarily
             consider
             of
             the
             paines
             of
             her
             bodie
             ,
             that
             you
             meane
             by
             feeling
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           leaue
           you
           to
           the
           bodie
           a
           second
           consideration
           of
           his
           owne
           paines
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           giue
           reason
           and
           memorie
           to
           the
           bodie
           distinct
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           well
           becommeth
           a
           man
           of
           your
           wisdome
           .
           That
           Christ
           duely
           considered
           of
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Iudge
           by
           whose
           appointment
           he
           suffered
           these
           things
           in
           his
           bodie
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           I
           haue
           often
           sayd
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           haue
           often
           reiected
           it
           as
           not
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           euery
           where
           vrge
           the
           
             proper
             punishment
             ,
             and
             iust
             reward
          
           of
           sinne
           due
           to
           vs
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           come
           to
           proue
           it
           ,
           you
           rest
           on
           the
           religious
           consideration
           that
           Christ
           had
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           call
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           might
           choppe
           and
           change
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           to
           your
           best
           liking
           ,
           and
           neuer
           be
           constant
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           question
           now
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           publike
           homilies
           teach
           the
           people
           to
           beleeue
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           their
           saluation
           ;
           and
           not
           how
           you
           can
           shift
           and
           sheere
           wordes
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           sort
           with
           your
           errours
           .
           Shew
           therefore
           somewhat
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           established
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           this
           realme
           ,
           that
           may
           cleerely
           confirme
           ,
           or
           concurre
           with
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           sell
           vs
           not
           the
           verdiuyce
           of
           your
           owne
           deuices
           in
           stead
           of
           good
           wine
           allowed
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           Christ
           u
           
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             iust
             reward
             of
             sinne
             .
             But
             the
             same
             homilie
             sayth
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             sinne
             was
             the
             iust
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             death
             both
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
             Therefore
             by
             the
             homilie
             Christ
             tooke
             on
             him
             for
             vs
             the
             iust
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           trade
           of
           iugling
           will
           but
           shame
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           shift
           hands
           no
           cleanlier
           ,
           then
           here
           you
           doe
           .
           Your
           first
           and
           second
           propositions
           here
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           are
           so
           curtayled
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           seeme
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           that
           they
           are
           in
           their
           right
           places
           .
           The
           writer
           of
           the
           
           Homilies
           hauing
           taught
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           Christ
           x
           
             came
             to
             saue
             the
             house
             of
             Israell
             by
             giuing
             his
             life
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             sinne
             caused
             the
             onely
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             be
             crucified
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             the
             most
             vile
             and
             slaunderous
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           willed
           them
           to
           x
           
             remember
             how
             grieuously
             and
             cruelly
             Christ
             was
             handled
             of
             the
             Iewes
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             with
             his
             body
             stretched
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             his
             head
             crowned
             with
             sharpe
             thornes
             ,
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feete
             pearced
             with
             nayles
             ,
             his
             heart
             opened
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
             his
             flesh
             rent
             and
             torne
             with
             whips
             ,
             his
             browes
             sweating
             water
             and
             bloud●…
          
           by
           this
           
             stirreth
             vp
          
           the
           hearers
           
             to
             the
          
           y
           
             hatred
             of
             sinne
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             grieuous
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             pacified
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             .
          
           And
           though
           there
           were
           a
           thousand
           z
           
             examples
             in
             the
             Scripture
             shewing
             how
             greatly
             God
             abhorred
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             this
             one
             is
             of
             more
             force
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           that
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             was
          
           x
           
             compelled
             to
             giue
             his
             body
             to
             bee
             bruised
             and
             broken
             on
             the
             Crosse
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           After
           these
           premonitions
           follow
           your
           words
           ,
           x
           
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             vpon
             him
             the
             iust
             reward
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             was
             death
             ,
          
           not
           the
           whole
           reward
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           vtter
           exclusion
           from
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           body
           and
           Soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           ,
           but
           the
           
             death
             of
             his
             body
             bruised
             and
             broken
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           by
           the
           cruell
           rage
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           is
           particularly
           and
           plainely
           before
           described
           .
           Now
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           inflicted
           on
           all
           mankind
           for
           sinne
           is
           the
           iust
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           full
           reward
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           by
           suffering
           that
           ,
           Christ
           freed
           vs
           from
           all
           condemnation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           in
           vs
           would
           haue
           beene
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           this
           explication
           the
           same
           Homily
           addeth
           to
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           though
           you
           purposely
           suppresse
           it
           .
           y
           
             When
             all
             hope
             of
             righteousnesse
             was
             past
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             wee
             had
             nothing
             whereby
             wee
             might
             quench
             Gods
             burning
             wrath
             ,
             and
             worke
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             Soules
             ;
             Then
             ,
             euen
             then
             did
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             to
             be
             wounded
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             to
             be
             reputed
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             vnto
             death
             ,
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             body
             to
             be
             broken
             on
             the
             Crosse
             for
             our
             offences
             .
          
           Here
           are
           both
           the
           places
           ,
           which
           you
           patch
           together
           ;
           the
           one
           noting
           
             Death
             to
             be
             the
             iust
             reward
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           the
           other
           expressing
           what
           kind
           of
           death
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           as
           the
           reward
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           for
           our
           offences
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           proposition
           you
           shew
           more
           deprauing
           of
           the
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           .
           For
           where
           the
           second
           Homily
           saith
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           that
           our
           z
           
             Grandfather
             Adam
             ,
             by
             breaking
             Gods
             commaundement
             in
             eating
             the
             Apple
             forbidden
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             purchased
             not
             onely
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             his
             posteritie
             for
             euer
             ,
             the
             iust
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             condemned
             both
             him
             and
             his
             to
             euerlasting
             death
             both
             of
             body
             and
             Soule
          
           ;
           you
           transferre
           this
           iudgement
           from
           Adam
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Homily
           doeth
           not
           ;
           and
           least
           you
           should
           bee
           taken
           tardie
           with
           open
           blasphemie
           ,
           you
           leaue
           out
           the
           word
           EVERLASTING
           ,
           which
           is
           euident
           in
           the
           Homily
           ,
           and
           vpon
           those
           maimed
           and
           forged
           collections
           you
           inferre
           ,
           that
           
             by
             the
             Homily
             Christ
             tooke
             on
             him
             for
             vs
             the
             death
             both
             of
             body
             and
             Soule
             .
          
           ]
           Why
           say
           you
           not
           ,
           Christ
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           EVERLASTING
           
             death
             both
             of
             body
             and
             Soule
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           iust
           and
           due
           purchase
           (
           or
           wages
           )
           of
           our
           sinne
           by
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           that
           Homilie
           ?
           You
           feared
           blasphemie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           chose
           rather
           to
           falsifie
           the
           place
           ,
           then
           to
           want
           some
           defence
           for
           your
           Doctrine
           .
           Christ
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             died
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             Booke
             of
             Homilies
             .
          
           ]
           To
           belie
           publike
           Authoritie
           ,
           so
           grossely
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           causes
           ,
           is
           a
           quadruple
           iniquitie
           .
           What
           death
           Christ
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           openly
           professed
           and
           euen
           pictured
           before
           our
           eyes
           in
           this
           very
           Homilie
           ;
           the
           words
           I
           repeated
           in
           the
           Section
           before
           .
           What
           death
           was
           the
           wages
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           euerlasting
           did
           not
           fully
           declare
           ,
           the
           same
           Homilie
           in
           the
           same
           Section
           ,
           whence
           your
           words
           are
           taken
           ,
           doth
           twice
           most
           abundantly
           teach
           .
           a
           
             Adam
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             eate
             ,
          
           (
           of
           the
           tree
           forbidden
           )
           
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             died
             the
             death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             became
             mortall
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             longer
             a
             Citizen
             of
             heauen
             ,
             but
             a
             fire
             brand
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             a
             bond-slaue
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           And
           sixe
           lines
           after
           .
           b
           
             So
             that
             now
             neither
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             had
             any
             right
             ,
             or
             interest
             at
             all
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
             but
             were
             become
             plaine
             Reprobates
             and
             cast-awaies
             ,
             being
             perpetually
             damned
             to
             the
             euerlasting
             paines
             of
             hell
             fire
             .
          
           It
           
           would
           fairely
           fit
           your
           new
           Doctrine
           to
           defend
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           Reprobate
           and
           a
           Cast-away
           ,
           yea
           a
           
             fire-brand
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           and
           a
           bond-slaue
           to
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           
             perpetually
             damned
             to
             the
             euerlasting
             paines
             of
             hell
             fire
             .
          
           And
           though
           I
           be
           perswaded
           you
           detest
           these
           diuelish
           impieties
           ,
           and
           hellish
           blasphemies
           ;
           yet
           you
           regard
           little
           your
           cause
           ,
           or
           your
           conscience
           ,
           which
           vouch
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           that
           reward
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           ;
           all
           those
           things
           by
           the
           same
           Booke
           in
           the
           same
           place
           being
           due
           to
           vs.
           You
           will
           shift
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           if
           
             these
             things
             might
             be
             granted
             in
             substance
             ,
             not
             in
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             countenance
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             .
          
           But
           such
           shifts
           are
           so
           shamefull
           and
           sinfull
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           I
           thinke
           your
           owne
           friends
           wil
           altogether
           mislike
           your
           flying
           to
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           or
           the
           iust
           reward
           of
           sinne
           in
           all
           mankind
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           c
           
             Also
             our
             great
             Bible
             appointed
             by
             Authoritie
             to
             be
             read
             in
             publike
             Churches
             expresly
             saith
             as
             much
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           poore
           pittance
           ,
           when
           you
           finde
           no
           helpe
           for
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           in
           the
           whole
           Text
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           to
           run
           to
           the
           Printers
           additions
           set
           by
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           who
           often
           annexe
           things
           in
           the
           Margine
           for
           direction
           or
           explication
           ,
           as
           they
           thinke
           good
           ,
           which
           declare
           the
           Printers
           or
           Correctors
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Authors
           nor
           Translators
           mind
           .
           Your
           wits
           I
           trust
           be
           not
           so
           weake
           ,
           but
           you
           can
           discerne
           between
           the
           English
           translation
           of
           the
           Text
           commaunded
           to
           be
           publikely
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Marginall
           notes
           added
           by
           others
           without
           any
           warrant
           of
           publike
           Authority
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           see
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           take
           not
           my selfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           those
           notes
           ,
           farder
           then
           they
           euidently
           concurre
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           be
           sometimes
           profitable
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           hard
           places
           .
           That
           Christ
           d
           
             was
             in
             an
             Agonie
          
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           affirmeth
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Translator
           hath
           done
           his
           duetie
           in
           expressing
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           what
           the
           cause
           was
           of
           that
           Agonie
           ,
           is
           beyond
           the
           Commission
           of
           a
           Translator
           to
           specifie
           ,
           since
           the
           Scripture
           concealeth
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           publike
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           appointed
           the
           English
           Translation
           to
           be
           openly
           reade
           in
           the
           Church
           confirmeth
           not
           the
           Marginall
           appositions
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           receiued
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           haue
           manifest
           coherence
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           consequence
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           in
           respect
           rather
           of
           their
           veritie
           then
           Authoritie
           .
           For
           these
           notes
           at
           first
           were
           not
           affixed
           ,
           and
           in
           sundry
           editions
           they
           haue
           been
           altered
           ,
           &
           increased
           as
           the
           Corrector
           liked
           ,
           &
           euen
           this
           note
           which
           you
           alleage
           ,
           somewhat
           differeth
           from
           the
           Geneuian
           notes
           ,
           whence
           this
           and
           the
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           taken
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Geneuian
           edition
           vpon
           this
           place
           are
           these
           :
           e
           
             The
             word
          
           (
           Agonie
           )
           
             signifieth
             that
             horror
             that
             Christ
             had
             conceaued
             not
             onely
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Iudgement
             and
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           The
           Printer
           of
           the
           great
           English
           Bible
           ,
           or
           his
           Corrector
           ,
           ouer
           against
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             he
             was
             in
             an
             Agonie
          
           ,
           setteth
           this
           obseruation
           in
           the
           Margine
           ;
           f
           
             He
             felt
             the
             horror
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             iudgement
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           I
           refuse
           not
           those
           words
           as
           if
           they
           gainsaid
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           I
           defend
           ;
           but
           I
           see
           no
           farder
           ground
           in
           them
           then
           ghesse
           ,
           when
           they
           ayme
           at
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           Agonie
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           suppresseth
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           let
           the
           words
           stand
           in
           their
           full
           strength
           ;
           though
           by
           no
           meanes
           I
           acknowledge
           either
           Authentike
           or
           publike
           Authoritie
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           rather
           euert
           ,
           then
           support
           your
           opinion
           .
           The
           vttermost
           here
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           is
           HORROR
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           shaking
           or
           
             trembling
             feare
          
           of
           Gods
           Iudgement
           and
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           godly
           finde
           in
           them selues
           ,
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           serious
           cogitation
           of
           Gods
           holinesse
           displeased
           ,
           and
           his
           Iustice
           prouoked
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           death
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           except
           you
           make
           the
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           all
           one
           with
           the
           repentance
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           proofes
           ,
           no
           way
           tending
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           not
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           hath
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           with
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           The
           one
           is
           a
           religious
           and
           godly
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           worketh
           saluation
           ,
           and
           yet
           agniseth
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           the
           iustnesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           :
           the
           other
           is
           the
           beholding
           of
           the
           terrible
           and
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           Body
           and
           
           Soule
           prepared
           for
           them
           without
           all
           hope
           of
           ease
           or
           end
           .
           In
           Christ
           there
           might
           be
           a
           double
           cause
           of
           this
           
             horror
             conceaued
          
           or
           felt
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           affections
           are
           felt
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ;
           the
           one
           touching
           vs
           ,
           the
           other
           touching
           himselfe
           .
           Christ
           might
           tremble
           and
           shake
           at
           the
           terror
           of
           Gods
           Iudgement
           prouided
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           was
           euerlasting
           damnation
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           tenderly
           he
           loued
           vs
           ,
           the
           greater
           was
           his
           horror
           to
           see
           this
           hang
           ouer
           our
           heads
           ;
           euen
           as
           we
           naturally
           tremble
           to
           see
           the
           desperate
           daungers
           of
           our
           dearest
           friends
           present
           before
           our
           eyes
           .
           And
           if
           Paul
           said
           truely
           of
           him selfe
           ,
           g
           
             we
             knowing
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           meaning
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lords
           Iudgement
           against
           sinne
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           then
           did
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           
             know
             the
             same
          
           ?
           the
           cleare
           beholding
           of
           which
           might
           iustly
           worke
           in
           him
           a
           manifest
           horror
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           that
           terrible
           Iudgement
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           whereof
           for
           our
           sakes
           he
           did
           tremble
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           An
           other
           cause
           of
           that
           horror
           might
           concerne
           himselfe
           .
           For
           since
           the
           wrath
           and
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinne
           was
           so
           terrible
           to
           behold
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           trembled
           at
           it
           ;
           how
           could
           it
           but
           raise
           an
           horror
           in
           him
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           presently
           receiue
           in
           his
           owne
           Body
           the
           burthen
           thereof
           ,
           and
           make
           satisfaction
           therefore
           with
           his
           owne
           smart
           ?
           which
           how
           farre
           it
           would
           pearce
           his
           patience
           ,
           the
           weakenes
           of
           our
           flesh
           in
           him
           might
           well
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           though
           his
           spirit
           were
           neuer
           so
           resolute
           and
           ready
           to
           endure
           the
           most
           ,
           that
           mans
           nature
           in
           this
           life
           could
           sustaine
           with
           obedience
           and
           confidence
           .
           So
           that
           either
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           same
           which
           Christ
           was
           to
           make
           ,
           might
           vrge
           his
           humane
           nature
           to
           that
           feare
           and
           trembling
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           these
           notes
           obserue
           ;
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           these
           come
           neere
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           Besides
           that
           religious
           horror
           and
           feare
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           inflicted
           on
           the
           Soule
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           deuice
           ,
           that
           you
           seeke
           to
           establish
           .
        
         
           h
           
             Thus
             my
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             also
             iustified
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             himselfe
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           WHICH
           ELS
           VVE
           SHOVLD
           HAVE
           PAYD
           .
           ]
           If
           wresting
           ,
           adding
           ,
           and
           altering
           may
           be
           called
           iustifying
           ,
           then
           is
           your
           sense
           of
           that
           text
           iustified
           indeed
           ;
           otherwise
           there
           is
           nothing
           yet
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           approueth
           that
           meaning
           of
           the
           text
           which
           you
           would
           inforce
           .
           
             The
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
          
           Christ
           payd
           ;
           
             not
             the
          
           
           
             same
             ,
             which
             els
             we
             should
             haue
             payd
             ,
          
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           redeemed
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           Christ
           must
           haue
           suffered
           euerlasting
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           payment
           exacted
           of
           vs
           )
           but
           he
           payd
           a
           PRICE
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           more
           contented
           his
           displeased
           Father
           ,
           than
           our
           euerlasting
           destruction
           could
           haue
           done
           .
           You
           dallie
           therefore
           with
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           the
           word
           PAYD
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           signifieth
           the
           
             enduring
             of
             punishment
          
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           
             yeelding
             of
             recompence
          
           .
           The
           Price
           of
           our
           sinnes
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           payd
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           susteined
           ,
           was
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           ;
           and
           other
           payment
           we
           could
           make
           none
           .
           This
           payment
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           punishment
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           payd
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           suffer
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           horrible
           blasphemy
           so
           to
           speake
           or
           thinke
           ;
           but
           he
           payd
           a
           price
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           SATISFACTION
           and
           AMENDS
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           we
           were
           able
           to
           pay
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           word
           ANTILYTRON
           noteth
           ,
           euen
           a
           Price
           ,
           Recompence
           ,
           or
           Ransome
           in
           exchange
           of
           the
           punishment
           or
           imprisonment
           which
           the
           captiue
           should
           suffer
           .
           
             This
             Price
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             was
             himselfe
          
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             gaue
             himselfe
             to
             die
          
           ,
           but
           NOT
           TO
           BE
           DAMNED
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           haue
           beene
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           common
           custome
           of
           redeeming
           captiues
           inferre
           any
           more
           than
           the
           giuing
           of
           a
           price
           for
           the
           Prisoner
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           did
           iustly
           aske
           ,
           Who
           told
           you
           that
           the
           Scripture
           here
           speaketh
           after
           the
           common
           vse
           of
           redeeming
           Captiues
           taken
           in
           warre
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           answere
           ,
           the
           i
           
             nature
             of
             the
             word
          
           ANTILYTRON
           
             importeth
             so
             much
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             vsed
             in
             such
             cases
          
           ;
           you
           vndestand
           neither
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           neither
           the
           maner
           of
           our
           redemption
           rightly
           .
           For
           first
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whence
           Antilytron
           commeth
           ,
           properly
           signifieth
           
             a
             mutuall
             redemption
          
           of
           ech
           other
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           k
           obserueth
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           should
           redeeme
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           redeemed
           vs.
           Wherefore
           
           the
           word
           is
           heere
           improperly
           taken
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           no
           more
           than
           LYTRON
           without
           composition
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           common
           vse
           of
           redeeming
           Captiues
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           free
           Prisoner
           for
           Prisoner
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           money
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           libertie
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           tooke
           place
           in
           our
           redemption
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           common
           custome
           of
           redeeming
           of
           men
           taken
           in
           warre
           hath
           no
           likenesse
           with
           the
           redeeming
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           since
           God
           tooke
           no
           money
           for
           our
           ransome
           as
           men
           vse
           to
           do
           for
           their
           Prisoners
           ;
           but
           the
           life
           of
           his
           only
           Sonne
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           his
           rebellious
           seruants
           ,
           which
           men
           vse
           not
           to
           doe
           .
           Neither
           did
           Christ
           offer
           a
           price
           proportioned
           to
           our
           value
           or
           abilitie
           ,
           but
           farre
           excelling
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           our
           power
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           a
           very
           colde
           comparison
           to
           resemble
           the
           freeing
           of
           mens
           bodies
           for
           golde
           and
           siluer
           (
           which
           Captaines
           esteeme
           more
           than
           they
           doe
           Prisoners
           )
           to
           the
           redeeming
           of
           their
           soules
           by
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           S.
           Peter
           reiected
           before
           me
           in
           euident
           words
           :
           l
           
             Yee
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             siluer
             and
             golde
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             lambe
             vndefiled
             and
             vnspotted
             .
          
           And
           for
           you
           or
           any
           man
           els
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           lesse
           ,
           nor
           none
           other
           ,
           than
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           or
           payed
           no
           more
           than
           we
           should
           haue
           payd
           ;
           is
           to
           subiect
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           our
           deserued
           confusion
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           to
           euen
           our
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           wretched
           and
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           with
           his
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           is
           a
           sensible
           defacing
           of
           his
           
             dignitie
             ,
             innocencie
          
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           wholly
           requisit
           to
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           impossible
           to
           our
           condition
           .
        
         
           m
           
             You
             seeme
             to
             inferre
             ,
             that
             I
             forsooth
             doe
             holde
             with
             your
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             payed
             the
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             (
             properly
             )
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God.
          
           ]
           If
           you
           should
           leaue
           belying
           and
           falsifying
           of
           other
           mens
           speeches
           ,
           you
           should
           leaue
           one
           of
           your
           chiefest
           defences
           .
           For
           when
           you
           can
           take
           no
           aduantage
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           you
           sticke
           not
           to
           straine
           them
           to
           your
           b●…nt
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           mistaking
           and
           wresting
           were
           not
           wrongs
           enough
           ,
           you
           inlarge
           them
           and
           interlace
           them
           not
           only
           with
           things
           neuer
           intended
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           with
           plaine
           contrarieties
           to
           that
           which
           is
           conteined
           in
           my
           words
           .
           To
           shew
           
             how
             full
             and
             perfect
             our
             redemption
             is
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           my
           sermons
           I
           say
           ;
           n
           
             The
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             doth
             redeeme
             ,
             cleanse
             ,
             wash
             ,
             iustifie
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             elect
             ;
             it
             doth
             pacifie
             and
             propitiate
             the
             Iudge
             ;
             it
             doth
             seale
             the
             couenant
             of
             mercie
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             it
             doth
             conclude
             and
             binde
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           mistake
           that
           I
           sayd
           ,
           The
           price
           was
           so
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           onely
           
             pacifie
             and
             propitiate
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             but
             conclude
             and
             binde
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           that
           otherwise
           had
           a
           challenge
           to
           vs
           as
           to
           the
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           ;
           I
           added
           :
           o
           
             It
             was
             an
             iniurie
             to
             Christ
             for
             vs
             to
             thinke
             his
             bloud
             was
             shed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             diuell
             ,
             but
             Christ
             offered
             his
             bloud
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             prouoked
             with
             our
             sinnes
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             Satans
             extreme
             rage
             against
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             (
             in
             conspiring
             and
             compassing
             his
             death
             with
             all
             contumelie
             and
             crueltie
             )
             turned
             to
             his
             vtter
             ruine
             :
             God
             raising
             againe
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             giuing
             him
             power
             to
             spoile
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             in
             recompence
             of
             the
             wrong
             which
             he
             receiued
             at
             Satans
             hand
             .
          
           Thus
           was
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           a
           price
           most
           sufficient
           for
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           
             the
             voluntarie
             offering
          
           whereof
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           was
           the
           sacrifice
           that
           appeased
           the
           wrath
           ,
           satisfied
           the
           iustice
           ,
           and
           purchased
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           towards
           vs
           ;
           and
           the
           
             wrongfull
             spilling
          
           whereof
           ,
           which
           Christ
           with
           patience
           endured
           ,
           did
           exclude
           the
           diuell
           euen
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           challenge
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           he
           had
           vnto
           vs.
           Doth
           this
           make
           the
           
             p●…ce
             of
             our
             redemption
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             be
             payed
             properly
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ?
          
           or
           rather
           cleane
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           this
           price
           was
           willingly
           offered
           ,
           and
           so
           properly
           payed
           to
           God
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           yeelded
           or
           payed
           
             to
             satisfie
             the
             diuell
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             iniurious
             shedding
             thereof
          
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           Satan
           ,
           did
           iustly
           discharge
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           power
           and
           challenge
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           who
           afore
           possessed
           them
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ?
           And
           to
           this
           sense
           I
           did
           restraine
           the
           words
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           accord
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           who
           with
           one
           voice
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           vse
           power
           alone
           ,
           but
           euen
           iustice
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           in
           taking
           man
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ordered
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           only
           fully
           satisfie
           and
           pacifie
           his
           owne
           wrath
           
           by
           a
           willing
           and
           precious
           oblation
           ,
           but
           iustly
           exclude
           all
           the
           power
           and
           possession
           of
           darknesse
           from
           the
           elect
           ,
           by
           Satans
           malitious
           and
           contumelious
           attempt
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           doctrine
           so
           strange
           as
           you
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           that
           neuer
           waded
           farther
           then
           the
           mire
           of
           their
           owne
           inuentions
           .
           Irenaeus
           that
           ancient
           Father
           vrgeth
           this
           as
           a
           r●…ason
           why
           Christ
           must
           be
           man
           as
           well
           as
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           diuell
           might
           be
           conquered
           by
           iustice
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             coupled
             and
             vnited
             man
             to
             God.
          
           p
           
             Si
             ●…nim
             homo
             non
             vi●…isset
             inimicum
             hominis
             ,
             non
             iuste
             victus
             esset
             inimicus
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             had
             not
             vanquished
             the
             enemie
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             enemie
             had
             not
             beene
             iustly
             vanquished
             .
          
           So
           Theodoret
           :
           
             When
             the
             Creator
             saw
             our
             nature
             of
             it selfe
             to
             ioyne
             with
             that
             cruell
             Tyrant
          
           
           (
           the
           diuell
           )
           
             and
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             deepe
             pit
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             he
             wrought
             our
             saluation
             wisely
             and
             ius●…ly
             .
             For
             neither
             would
             ●…e
             vse
             his
          
           POVVER
           
             alone
             to
             free
             vs
             ,
             nor
             arme
             his
          
           MERCIE
           
             alone
             against
             him
             that
             had
             〈◊〉
             mans
             〈◊〉
             vnder
             ser●…itude
             ,
             le●…t
             he
             should
             exclaime
             of
             this
             merc●…
             as
             v●…iust
             ;
             but
             God
             t●…oke
             a
             〈◊〉
             with
             clemencie
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             iustice
             .
          
           The
           effect
           whereof
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           whose
           discourse
           is
           somewhat
           long
           )
           we
           may
           perceiue
           by
           the
           words
           which
           Theodoret
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           thus
           hee
           maketh
           Christ
           to
           speake
           to
           the
           diuell
           :
           r
           
             Because
             thou
             ,
             who
             receiuedst
             power
             against
             sinners
             ,
             〈◊〉
             touched
             my
             bodie
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             no
             sinne
             forfeit
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             cease
             thy
             tyrannie
             .
             I
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             all
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             from
             death
             〈◊〉
             simply
             vsing
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Lord
             ,
             but
             a
             righteous
             power
             .
             I
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             death
             ,
             I
             haue
             suffered
             death
             ;
             and
             not
             subi●…ct
             to
             death
             .
             I
             did
             admit
             〈◊〉
             .
             No
             way
             guilt●…e
             ,
             I
             was
             reckened
             with
             the
             guiltie
             ;
             and
             being
             free
             from
             debt
             ,
             I
             was
             numbred
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sustaining
             therefore
             an
             vniust
             death
             ,
             I
             dissolue
             the
             death
             that
             is
             deserued
             ;
             and
             imprisoned
             wrongfully
             ,
             I
             free
             them
             from
             prison
             that
             were
             iustly
             detained
             .
          
           And
           lest
           you
           should
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           of
           Ambrose
           and
           Austen
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           
             but
             play
             with
             the
             figure
          
           ,
           ●…e
           ●…airely
           preuenteth
           that
           idle
           shift
           of
           yours
           in
           these
           words
           :
           s
           
             Let
             no
             man
             thinke
             ,
             that
             herein
             wee
             (
             dallie
          
           or
           )
           
             trifle
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             sacred
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Apostles
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             so
             .
          
           Leo
           likewise
           not
           once
           or
           twice
           publikely
           teacheth
           that
           doctrine
           to
           the
           people
           :
           t
           
             The
             iust
             and
             mercifull
             God
             did
             not
             so
             vse
             the
             iniurie
             of
             his
             will
             ,
          
           (
           those
           are
           his
           words
           )
           
             that
             to
             restore
             vs
             ,
             hee
             would
             only
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             his
             clemen●…ie
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             a
             consequent
             ,
             that
             man
             committing
             sinne
             should
             be
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
             .
             God
             so
             fitted
             the
             medicine
             to
             the
             sicke
             ,
             the
             pardon
             to
             the
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             red●…mption
             to
             the
             captures
             ,
             that
             the
             iust
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             should
             be
             dissolued
             by
             t●…e
             iust
             worke
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             if
             only
             the
             Godhead
             should
             haue
             opposed
             it selfe
             for
          
           (
           vs
           )
           
             sinners
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             reason
             as
             power
             should
             conquer
             the
             diuell
             .
             The
          
           u
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
             therefore
             admitted
             wicked
             hands
             to
             be
             layed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             persecutors
             offered
             with
             patient
             power
             he
             suffered
             .
             This
             was
             that
             great
             mysterie
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             euer
             loaden
             with
             iniuries
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             repelled
             with
             open
             power
             and
             manifest
             vertue
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             exercised
             onely
             his
             diuine
             strength
             ,
             but
             not
             regarded
             our
             cause
             ,
             that
             were
             men
             .
             For
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             madnesse
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Priests
             did
             reprochfully
             and
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             him
             ,
             our
             sinnes
             were
             wiped
             away
             ,
             and
             our
             offences
             purged
             .
             The
             diuell
             himselfe
             did
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             his
             crueltie
             against
             Christ
             should
             ouerthrow
             his
             owne
             kingdome
             ,
          
           WHO
           SHOVLD
           NOT
           LOOSE
           THE
           RIGHT
           OF
           HIS
           FIRST
           FRAVD
           ,
           IF
           HE
           COVLD
           ABSTAINE
           FROM
           THE
           LORDS
           BLOVD
           .
           
             But
             greedie
             with
             malice
             to
             hurt
             ,
             whiles
             he
             rushe●…h
             on
             Christ
             ,
             himselfe
             falleth
             ;
             whiles
             he
             taketh
             ,
             he
             is
             taken
             ;
             and
             persuing
             him
             that
             was
             mortall
             ,
             he
             lighted
             on
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Sauiour
          
           (
           of
           the
           world
           .
           )
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             being
          
           x
           
             lifted
             vp
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             returned
             death
             vpon
             the
             Authour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             strangled
             all
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             that
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             obiecting
             his
             flesh
             that
             was
             possible
             ,
             giuing
             place
             in
             himselfe
             to
             the
             presumption
             of
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             ancient
             enemie
             ,
             who
             raging
             against
             mans
             nature
             ,
             that
             was
             subiect
             vnto
             him
             ,
             durst
             there
             exact
             his
             debt
             ,
             where
             he
             could
             finde
             no
             signe
             of
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             the
             generall
             and
             mortall
             hand-writing
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             were
             solde
             ,
             was
             torne
             ,
             and
             the
             contract
             of
             our
             captiuitie
             came
             into
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             .
             The
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             took●…
             vpon
             him
          
           y
           
             properly
             the
             reparation
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             that
             whose
             maker
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             their
             restorer
             ;
             so
             directing
             his
             counsell
             to
             effect
             ,
             that
             to
             destroy
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             he
             rather
             vsed
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             reason
             ,
             then
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             .
             For
             whiles
             the
             
             diuell
             raged
             on
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             held
             by
             no
             law
             of
             sinne
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             right
             of
             his
             wicked
             dominion
             .
          
           I
           repeat
           the
           more
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           in
           this
           case
           doe
           not
           play
           with
           figures
           ,
           as
           this
           Discourser
           dreameth
           ,
           but
           they
           consonantly
           propose
           and
           vrge
           with
           earnest
           and
           euident
           words
           a
           great
           point
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           .
           Gregorie
           teacheth
           the
           same
           lesson
           :
           z
           
             When
             Satan
             tooke
             Christes
             bodie
             to
             crucifie
             it
             ,
             he
             lost
             Christes
             elect
             from
             the
             right
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           And
           by
           Gods
           speech
           to
           Satan
           concerning
           Iob
           ,
           Beholde
           he
           is
           in
           thine
           hand
           ,
           but
           saue
           his
           life
           ;
           hee
           thus
           decla●…eth
           Gods
           Commission
           to
           Satan
           touching
           Christ
           :
           a
           
             T●…ke
             thou
             power
             against
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             right
             of
             thy
             wicked
             dominion
             ouer
             his
             ●…lect
             .
          
           Damascene
           also
           noteth
           ,
           that
           one
           respect
           why
           Christ
           was
           made
           man
           ,
           was
           to
           stoppe
           the
           diuels
           murmuring
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           haue
           taken
           man
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Deitie
           .
           b
           
             Christ
             was
             made
             man
          
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             that
             that
             which
             was
             conquered
             ,
             might
             conquer
             .
             God
             was
             not
             vnable
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             by
             his
             almightie
             power
             and
             force
             ,
             to
             take
             man
             from
             the
             Tyrant
          
           (
           that
           hel●…
           him
           ;
           )
           
             but
             that
             would
             haue
             beene
             a
             cause
             of
             complaint
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             that
             had
             conquered
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             forced
             by
             God.
             Therefore
             God
             who
             pitied
             and
             loued
             vs
             ,
             willing
             to
             make
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             fallen
             ,
             the
             conqueror
             of
             Satan
             ,
             became
             man
             ;
             restoring
             the
             like
             by
             the
             like
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           man
           by
           man.
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           sayth
           Damascene
           ,
           appeareth
           c
           
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             that
             man
             being
             ouerthrowen
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             none
             other
          
           (
           besides
           man
           )
           
             to
             conquer
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             by
             violence
             take
             man
             from
             death
             ,
             but
             whom
             death
             had
             of
             old
             brought
             into
             bond●…ge
             by
             sinne
             ,
             e●…en
             him
             would
             the
             gracious
             and
             righteous
             God
             make
             conquer
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           What
           reason
           then
           haue
           you
           to
           reuell
           at
           Saint
           Augustine
           and
           Saint
           Ambrose
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           d
           
             their
             names
             are
             of
             no
             waitht
             to
             warrant
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             those
             words
          
           (
           of
           theirs
           )
           pretend
           ;
           Or
           what
           teach
           they
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           if
           their
           words
           be
           rightly
           taken
           ,
           and
           not
           wrested
           aside
           to
           your
           crooked
           concei●…s
           ?
           That
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           was
           so
           sufficient
           a
           price
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           voluntarie
           sacrificing
           thereof
           ,
           throughly
           satisfied
           the
           displeased
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           obtained
           remission
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           e●…en
           the
           wrongfull
           shedding
           thereof
           by
           Satans
           instigation
           wrought
           the
           subuersion
           of
           Satans
           power
           and
           right
           in
           all
           the
           ●…lect
           ;
           (
           God
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Iustice
           giuing
           vnto
           Christs
           manhoode
           the
           spoyle
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ●…or
           the
           patience
           which
           Christ
           shewed
           whiles
           Satan
           by
           the
           mouthes
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           spoyled
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           of
           honor
           and
           life
           for
           the
           time
           )
           what
           danger
           is
           there
           in
           this
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           or
           what
           repugnancie
           to
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ?
           e
           THEREFORE
           VVILL
           
             I
             giue
             him
             his
             part
             in
             many
             things
             ,
          
           (
           ●…aith
           God
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           )
           
             and
             he
             shall
             deuide
          
           THE
           SPOYLE
           
             of
             the
             mightie
          
           ,
           (
           or
           with
           the
           mightie
           )
           
             because
             he
             powred
             forth
             his
             Soule
             vnto
             death
          
           ;
           this
           the
           Apostle
           sh●…weth
           was
           executed
           against
           the
           Diuels
           them selues
           .
           Christ
           f
           SPOYLED
           
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             th●…m
             openly
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             Person
             .
          
           According
           as
           God
           threatned
           the
           Serpent
           vpon
           his
           first
           deceauing
           the
           woman
           ;
           g
           
             I
             will
             put
             enmitie
             betweene
             thy
             se●…de
             and
             her
             se●…de
             :
             he
             shall
             bruize
             thine
             head
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bruize
             his
             heele
             .
          
           Where
           God
           expresseth
           plainly
           the
           Recompence
           ,
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           should
           haue
           for
           suffering
           Satan
           to
           bruize
           his
           he●…le
           ,
           euen
           the
           bruizing
           of
           the
           Serpents
           head
           .
           For
           nothing
           is
           more
           equall
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           h
           
             rem●…ate
             the
             same
             measure
             to
             men
             ,
          
           and
           Angels
           ,
           
             that
             they
             m●…te
             to
             others
          
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           a
           thing
           most
           iust
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           subiected
           Man
           to
           Satans
           power
           ,
           when
           by
           sinne
           he
           first
           conquered
           Man
           ;
           so
           he
           subiected
           Satan
           to
           the
           will
           and
           power
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           ,
           when
           by
           righteousnesse
           Christ
           conquered
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           patiently
           endured
           to
           be
           wrongfully
           depriued
           of
           his
           life
           by
           the
           meanes
           and
           members
           of
           Satan
           ,
           so
           in
           requitall
           of
           that
           presumption
           ,
           and
           iniurie
           ,
           Christ
           powerfully
           and
           iustly
           dep●…ed
           Satan
           of
           all
           his
           ●…ight
           and
           interest
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           for
           whose
           sakes
           Christ
           gaue
           his
           life
           .
           This
           excludeth
           not
           the
           voluntarie
           seruice
           and
           sacrifice
           of
           Christs
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           was
           satisfied
           and
           appeased
           ;
           but
           this
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           had
           chiefe
           regard
           of
           his
           owne
           Iustice
           and
           mercie
           towards
           man
           in
           giuing
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           to
           be
           the
           pacification
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           propitiation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           he
           dealt
           iustly
           with
           the
           diuell
           in
           causing
           the
           spoyler
           to
           be
           spoyled
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           wrongfull
           and
           spitefull
           inuasion
           ,
           that
           Satan
           made
           
           against
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           to
           loose
           all
           the
           Dominion
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           he
           claymed
           ouer
           Christs
           elect
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           whatsoeuer
           you
           trifle
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           discharge
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           debt
           to
           Gods
           iustice
           by
           Christs
           willing
           obedience
           to
           God
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           furious
           and
           iniurious
           intermedling
           of
           Satan
           therewith
           ,
           so
           closeth
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           he
           seeth
           and
           knoweth
           our
           deliuerance
           and
           his
           destruction
           to
           be
           iust
           .
        
         
           i
           
             I
             am
             out
             of
             doubt
             that
             the
             Fathers
             doe
             but
             play
             with
             figures
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             meane
             indeede
             to
             teach
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             learne
             by
             their
             good
             leaues
             how
             to
             speake
             and
             thinke
             more
             wholesomely
             (
             then
             they
             doe
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           ]
           Whether
           they
           play
           with
           figures
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           indifferent
           Readers
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           peruse
           the
           places
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           they
           speake
           in
           earnest
           ,
           when
           they
           double
           it
           ,
           and
           treble
           it
           in
           their
           open
           Sermons
           and
           writings
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           causes
           thereof
           pith●…ly
           and
           plentifully
           ,
           as
           Theodoret
           and
           Leo
           doe
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           Saint
           Austen
           in
           k
           foure
           whole
           Chapters
           of
           his
           Booke
           
             de
             Trinitate
          
           ;
           whose
           learning
           and
           iudgement
           though
           you
           set
           light
           by
           ,
           because
           they
           sort
           not
           with
           your
           fansies
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           reuerence
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           done
           the
           same
           before
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           nothing
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           repugnant
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           truely
           conceaued
           .
           But
           you
           haue
           learned
           to
           speake
           more
           wholsomely
           as
           you
           thinke
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           I
           pray
           you
           then
           let
           vs
           heare
           your
           wholesome
           speech
           .
        
         
           l
           
             I
             vrge
             that
             the
             enemie
             must
             haue
             a
             price
             for
             his
             Captiue
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             enemie
             which
             must
             be
             satisfied
             ?
             the
             Diuell
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Gods
             Iustice
             onely
             is
             that
             offended
          
           m
           
             Enemie
             to
             whom
             our
             Ransome
             was
             paid
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             was
             but
             Gods
             sla●…e
             and
             Executioner
             .
          
           ]
           There
           is
           no
           man
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           which
           saith
           the
           Diuell
           must
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           it
           is
           your
           partiall
           humor
           that
           leadeth
           you
           so
           to
           surmise
           ;
           my
           Sermons
           professe
           it
           were
           an
           n
           
             Iniurie
             to
             Christ
             for
             vs
             to
             thinke
             ,
             his
             bloud
             was
             shed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Diuell
          
           ;
           but
           the
           enemie
           to
           Christs
           elect
           .
           (
           which
           is
           the
           diuell
           and
           not
           God
           )
           must
           be
           conquered
           and
           spoyled
           ,
           though
           not
           satisfied
           :
           And
           that
           as
           S.
           Austen
           rightly
           obserueth
           ,
           God
           would
           haue
           done
           first
           by
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           power
           .
           o
           
             Because
             the
             Diuell
             by
             his
             peruersenesse
             was
             a
             desirer
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             forsaker
             and
             impugner
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             men
             did
             so
             much
             the
             more
             imitate
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             more
             neglecting
             or
             hating
             Iustice
             ,
             they
             did
             studie
             to
             be
             mightie
             ;
             and
             were
             either
             inflamed
             with
             the
             getting
             ,
             or
             delighted
             with
             the
             hauing
             thereof
             :
             It
             pleased
             God
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             diuels
             power
             ,
             the
             diuell
             should
             not
             be
             conquered
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             so
             men
             imitating
             Christ
             should
             seeke
             to
             ouercome
             the
             diuell
             by
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             power
             .
          
           p
           
             By
             him
             that
             dyed
             and
             was
             so
             mightie
             ,
             to
             vs
             that
             were
             mortall
             and
             altogether
             weake
             ,
             both
             Iustice
             was
             commended
             and
             power
             promised
             .
             Of
             these
             twaine
             ,
             the
             one
             Christ
             performed
             dying
             ,
             the
             other
             rising
             .
             For
             what
             is
             more
             iust
             ,
             then
             to
             come
          
           (
           willingly
           )
           
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             for
             righteousnesse
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             more
             mightie
             ,
             then
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascend
             vp
             to
             heauen
             with
             the
             same
             flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             slaine
             ?
             First
             then
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             power
             Christ
             Conquered
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           q
           
             It
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             perceaue
             the
             diuell
             to
             be
             conquered
          
           (
           by
           power
           ,
           )
           
             when
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             slaine
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             rose
             againe
             :
             that
             is
             harder
             and
             deeper
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             was
             conquered
             ,
             when
             he
             seemed
             to
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             Conquerer
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             slaine
             .
             For
             then
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             his
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             sinne
             ,
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             :
             that
             whom
             the
             diuell
             iustly
             detained
             and
             tied
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             guiltie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             those
             he
             might
             iustly
             loose
             through
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             being
             guiltie
             of
             no
             sinne
             ,
             he
             vniustly
             put
             to
             death
             .
             With
             this
             Iustice
             was
             the
             Diuell
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             bond
             was
             the
             strong
             man
             bound
             ,
             that
             his
             things
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             were
             with
             him
             the
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             bee
             turned
             to
             vessels
             of
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           And
           after
           proofe
           made
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           translated
           from
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           diuell
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           beloued
           ,
           in
           who●…
           we
           haue
           Redemption
           for
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           follow
           the
           words
           which
           you
           so
           highly
           chalenge
           .
           r
           
             In
             this
             Redemption
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             was
             giuen
             for
             vs
             as
             a
             Price
             ,
          
           QVO
           ACCEPTO
           
             which
             being
             taken
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           wrongfully
           pursued
           and
           vsurped
           ,
           as
           the
           diuels
           manner
           is
           to
           take
           things
           which
           are
           not
           his
           ,
           and
           not
           willingly
           offered
           or
           lawfully
           
           receaued
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           accept
           the
           same
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Sonne
           )
           
             the
             diuell
             was
             not
             enriched
             ,
             but
             fast
             tyed
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             loosed
             from
             his
             bands
             .
          
           The
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           patiently
           shed
           vnto
           death
           was
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           Christ
           obediently
           and
           voluntarily
           offered
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           for
           the
           full
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           perfect
           reconciliation
           with
           God.
           This
           bloud
           could
           not
           be
           iustly
           shed
           by
           any
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           innocent
           and
           holy
           .
           They
           must
           therefore
           be
           iniust
           and
           wicked
           that
           should
           shed
           the
           righteous
           bloud
           of
           that
           vndefiled
           Lamb.
           Wherefore
           the
           secrete
           counsell
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           deliuered
           Christ
           being
           thereto
           willing
           ,
           
             into
             the
          
           s
           
             hands
             of
             sinners
          
           ,
           and
           permitted
           him
           to
           the
           t
           power
           of
           darknesse
           with
           all
           reproch
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           torture
           to
           take
           his
           life
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           obedience
           and
           patience
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           in
           suffering
           the
           rage
           and
           violence
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           God
           so
           highly
           accepted
           and
           recompenced
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           his
           wrath
           was
           appeased
           ,
           and
           our
           sinnes
           remitted
           ,
           but
           all
           power
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           as
           well
           ouer
           Satan
           as
           ouer
           all
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           was
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           the
           power
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           would
           ,
           and
           to
           adiudge
           that
           cru●…ll
           and
           bloudie
           tyrant
           with
           all
           his
           adherents
           to
           euerlasting
           destruction
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Diuine
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           a
           rightfull
           and
           powerfull
           Lord
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           his
           whole
           kingdome
           (
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           hell
           not
           excepted
           )
           to
           dispose
           thereof
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           yet
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           had
           of
           it selfe
           no
           such
           right
           or
           prerogatiue
           ,
           in
           respect
           it
           was
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           lower
           and
           weaker
           then
           the
           condition
           of
           Angels
           ,
           sauing
           for
           the
           personall
           vnion
           thereof
           with
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ.
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           thought
           it
           no
           match
           nor
           honour
           for
           the
           diuine
           Maiestie
           of
           Christ
           to
           spoyle
           the
           diuell
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           a
           base
           and
           vile
           seruant
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           Almightie
           power
           ;
           so
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           would
           not
           aduance
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           heigth
           of
           his
           kingdom
           to
           rule
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           till
           hee
           had
           humbled
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           for
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           receiued
           violent
           wrong
           from
           the
           diuell
           in
           putting
           him
           to
           death
           .
           In
           reuenge
           and
           recompence
           whereof
           ,
           as
           all
           these
           fathers
           confesse
           ,
           God
           tooke
           iust
           cause
           to
           make
           not
           the
           Diuine
           nature
           ,
           which
           had
           that
           right
           before
           and
           could
           not
           loose
           it
           ,
           but
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           Satan
           had
           by
           sinne
           conquered
           and
           subiected
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           conquerer
           and
           Lord
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           take
           whom
           hee
           would
           to
           make
           them
           vessels
           of
           mercie
           ;
           and
           to
           reserue
           the
           rest
           as
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           vnto
           the
           terrible
           iudgement
           of
           Christ.
           Wherein
           these
           Fathers
           doe
           not
           swarue
           from
           the
           Pophets
           and
           Apostles
           meaning
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           vse
           different
           words
           ;
           that
           Christ
           should
           u
           
             diuide
             the
             spoyle
             of
             the
             mightie
             ,
             because
             hee
             powred
             out
             his
             Soule
             vnto
             death
          
           ;
           And
           that
           x
           
             therefore
             God
             highly
             exalted
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             a
             name
             ,
             at
             which
             euery
             knee
             boweth
             ,
          
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           and
           hell
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           Ambrose
           ,
           when
           he
           speakerh
           of
           a
           Price
           required
           by
           the
           diuell
           or
           yeelded
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           meane
           any
           more
           then
           a
           CAVSE
           SVFFICIENT
           why
           the
           spoyling
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           was
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           put
           vnder
           his
           feete
           .
           For
           a
           Price
           doeth
           not
           alway
           import
           an
           
             honourable
             condition
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             pleasing
             satisfaction
          
           ,
           as
           it
           signifieth
           when
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           which
           is
           properly
           a
           Price
           ,
           noteth
           either
           Reward
           ,
           or
           Reuenge
           ;
           so
           doth
           pretium
           in
           Latine
           comprise
           both
           ,
           and
           generally
           whatsoeuer
           is
           
             balanced
             one
             against
             the
             other
          
           ,
           to
           be
           exchanged
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           price
           of
           ech
           other
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           dishonour
           to
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           so
           precious
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           voluntarie
           offering
           therof
           did
           fully
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           displeased
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           that
           also
           the
           wrongfull
           shedding
           thereof
           (
           which
           was
           necessarily
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           Satan
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           fit
           instruments
           for
           such
           an
           impietie
           )
           was
           a
           iust
           occasion
           ,
           why
           God
           in
           requitall
           of
           that
           wrong
           ,
           made
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           the
           subduer
           and
           destroyer
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           .
           Not
           that
           the
           diuell
           had
           any
           right
           or
           command
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           against
           or
           without
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           hee
           was
           so
           blinded
           by
           the
           wonderfull
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           reuenge
           of
           his
           subuerting
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           that
           
           he
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           shewing
           his
           malice
           against
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           an
           Actor
           in
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           owne
           subuersion
           ,
           whiles
           without
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           meaning
           ,
           hee
           was
           Gods
           instrument
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
        
         
           This
           you
           can
           not
           quietly
           brooke
           ,
           because
           you
           make
           the
           chiefest
           point
           of
           our
           Redemption
           to
           bee
           the
           
             killing
             of
             Christs
             Soule
             with
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
          
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           are
           you
           from
           confessing
           Christ
           to
           be
           vniustly
           slaine
           as
           an
           innocent
           ,
           that
           you
           defend
           him
           to
           be
           
             sinfull
             ,
             hatefull
             ,
             defiled
          
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
             and
             hanged
             by
             the
             iust
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           the
           diuel
           to
           be
           onely
           a
           minister
           and
           executioner
           
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
          
           against
           Christ.
           Yea
           your
           similitude
           ,
           if
           you
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           of
           prisoners
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           your
           ransome
           yeelded
           to
           God
           as
           to
           an
           enemie
           for
           his
           captiues
           ,
           setteth
           iarres
           if
           not
           warres
           betweene
           the
           first
           and
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           ,
           by
           making
           God
           the
           Father
           an
           enemie
           both
           to
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           Prisoner
           .
           For
           among
           men
           ,
           whose
           vse
           and
           custome
           you
           presse
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           detainer
           is
           alwayes
           a
           professed
           enemie
           to
           the
           redeemer
           ,
           since
           confederates
           doe
           not
           vse
           to
           take
           or
           detaine
           ech
           others
           subiectes
           or
           seruants
           ,
           but
           open
           enemies
           .
           The
           Ransomer
           then
           ,
           and
           the
           prisoner
           haue
           one
           and
           the
           same
           enemy
           ;
           and
           consequently
           by
           your
           resemblance
           ,
           God
           is
           an
           enemie
           as
           well
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           vs.
           The
           proofe
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           to
           shew
           God
           to
           be
           an
           enemie
           to
           his
           elect
           out
           of
           the
           fift
           of
           S.
           Matthew
           ,
           is
           impertinent
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           di●…erent
           from
           the
           trueth
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           new
           writers
           ,
           as
           y
           Erasmus
           in
           his
           paraphrase
           ,
           y
           Bucer
           ,
           y
           Bullinger
           ,
           y
           Musculus
           ,
           y
           Caluine
           ,
           y
           Gualterus
           in
           their
           commentaries
           vpon
           this
           chapter
           ;
           and
           the
           old
           ,
           as
           z
           Tertullian
           ,
           y
           Ierom
           ,
           y
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Hilarie
           ,
           y
           Theophylact
           ,
           y
           Euthymius
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           one
           consent
           referre
           this
           admonition
           of
           Christ
           to
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           Aduersaries
           ,
           a
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           Iaylours
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           is
           wide
           from
           your
           purpose
           ;
           your
           making
           of
           God
           to
           be
           an
           Aduersarie
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           a
           superiour
           Iudge
           to
           God
           to
           whom
           the
           Aduersarie
           must
           by
           complaint
           ,
           not
           by
           command
           deliuer
           vs
           ;
           and
           your
           comparing
           the
           deuill
           to
           an
           obedient
           minister
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           excuseth
           him
           from
           being
           a
           rebell
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           accuser
           of
           men
           .
           But
           if
           you
           would
           speake
           or
           thinke
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           leade
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           ,
           but
           not
           perfourme
           ;
           you
           should
           finde
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           this
           precept
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           is
           by
           a
           speciall
           kind
           of
           notation
           ,
           called
           our
           ENEMIE
           ,
           as
           indeede
           he
           is
           the
           ancient
           ,
           eger
           ,
           and
           continuall
           supplanter
           and
           impugner
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           to
           his
           elect
           is
           and
           euer
           was
           a
           gracious
           and
           louing
           father
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           most
           displeased
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           euen
           then
           so
           carefull
           and
           mindfull
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           them
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           his
           Enemies
           to
           d●…e
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           death
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           and
           purgation
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           the
           part
           or
           worke
           of
           an
           Enemie
           how
           much
           soeuer
           his
           holines
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           dislike
           their
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           And
           since
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           was
           layd
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           healed
           by
           his
           stripes
           ;
           if
           therein
           God
           professed
           Enmitie
           to
           his
           elect
           ,
           and
           executed
           it
           all
           on
           Christ
           ,
           the
           deuill
           being
           but
           the
           Iaylor
           and
           Executioner
           ,
           or
           as
           else
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           an
           Instrument
           onely
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           parable
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           for
           doing
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           commaunded
           by
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           your
           wholesome
           doctrine
           commendeth
           the
           deuill
           as
           an
           obedient
           seruant
           ,
           and
           maketh
           God
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           if
           you
           did
           not
           meane
           ,
           you
           must
           temper
           your
           words
           and
           proofes
           better
           ,
           and
           learne
           not
           so
           egerly
           to
           reiect
           euery
           phrase
           in
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           that
           pleaseth
           not
           your
           palate
           ,
           when
           your selfe
           spake
           and
           wrote
           so
           licentiously
           and
           dangerously
           .
        
         
           But
           b
           
             I
             fit
             your
             similitude
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             to
             your
             desire
             farther
             then
             your selfe
             did
             expresse
          
           ;
           because
           I
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Ransomer
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             Prisoner
          
           for
           his
           Redeemed
           ,
           but
           
             may
             satisfie
             the
             enemie
             by
             money
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           a
           happie
           man
           ,
           that
           euery
           thing
           fitteth
           your
           desire
           .
           You
           positiuely
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           must
           suffer
           the
           selfe
           same
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           .
           The
           reason
           you
           yeeld
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           poore
           similitude
           drawen
           from
           the
           common
           vse
           and
           custome
           of
           men
           in
           redeeming
           their
           captiues
           taken
           in
           warres
           .
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           your
           similitude
           prooueth
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           because
           amongst
           men
           the
           Ransomers
           neede
           not
           ,
           nor
           doe
           not
           sustaine
           the
           same
           seruitude
           
           and
           imprisonment
           ,
           which
           the
           captiues
           doe
           and
           must
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           redeemed
           .
           [
           Yet
           the
           whole
           price
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           must
           be
           payd
           by
           the
           Ransomer
           ,
           which
           the
           captiue
           otherwise
           should
           .
           ]
           You
           reason
           from
           the
           willes
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           preferre
           money
           before
           captiues
           ,
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           regardeth
           no
           money
           ;
           which
           kind
           of
           reasoning
           I
           reiect
           as
           n●…
           way
           matching
           our
           redemption
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           it
           were
           admitted
           ,
           exchanges
           ,
           recompences
           ,
           and
           conclusions
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           way
           in
           the
           prisoners
           powers
           ,
           are
           amongst
           men
           as
           vsuall
           as
           Ransomes
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           no
           way
           needefull
           by
           this
           similitude
           ,
           that
           our
           Redeemer
           should
           suffer
           the
           selfe
           same
           paines
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           .
           A
           recompence
           aboue
           our
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           possible
           to
           vs
           ,
           was
           easie
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           farre
           exceeded
           our
           condition
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           your
           owne
           similitude
           might
           more
           then
           suffice
           for
           the
           prisoner
           .
           For
           though
           men
           will
           not
           take
           lesse
           then
           the
           worth
           of
           their
           Captiues
           ,
           as
           they
           conceiue
           their
           abilities
           or
           likelihoodes
           of
           seruice
           ,
           yet
           that
           doeth
           not
           hinder
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           giue
           for
           vs
           farre
           more
           ,
           then
           our
           value
           could
           ,
           or
           can
           reach
           vnto
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           infinite
           riches
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           obedience
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           not
           .
           He
           might
           not
           therefore
           giue
           lesse
           then
           we
           were
           worth
           ,
           but
           more
           he
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           giue
           :
           not
           by
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           in
           a
           sharper
           sense
           &
           greater
           measure
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           endure
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           fansie
           ;
           but
           because
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           were
           of
           infinite
           price
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           in
           ours
           would
           amount
           to
           no
           such
           rate
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           sorowes
           which
           Christ
           did
           beare
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           you
           came
           in
           your
           second
           reason
           to
           the
           curse
           ,
           which
           hee
           tasted
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Apostle
           saieth
           ,
           Christ
           was
           c
           
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hanged
           on
           a
           tree
           
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           you
           would
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           the
           verie
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           that
           curse
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           denounceth
           to
           all
           sinners
           .
           You
           were
           answered
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           before
           your
           conclusion
           would
           any
           way
           follow
           vpon
           your
           premisses
           ,
           you
           must
           make
           your
           first
           proposition
           generall
           ,
           that
           
             the
             whole
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             the
             parts
          
           thereof
           were
           suffered
           by
           Christ.
           Now
           this
           generall
           assertion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           false
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           but
           so
           wicked
           and
           impious
           ,
           that
           without
           horrible
           blasphemie
           it
           might
           not
           be
           affirmed
           of
           Christ.
           For
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           plainely
           compriseth
           in
           it
           excecation
           ,
           induration
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           a
           finall
           pri●…ation
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           to
           hell
           fire
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           could
           suffer
           .
           To
           this
           what
           now
           reply
           you
           ?
           
             Christ
             suffered
             our
          
           d
           
             whole
             curse
             onely
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             possibilitie
             of
             things
             could
             admit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             with
             those
             three
             limitations
             ,
             which
             are
          
           before
           expressed
           .
           ]
           You
           litle
           thinke
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           smileth
           at
           your
           proud
           and
           foolish
           presumption
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Apostles
           name
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           would
           canonize
           your
           owne
           pelting
           conceites
           ,
           and
           then
           blow
           and
           suppe
           with
           a
           breath
           ,
           denying
           that
           which
           you
           affirme
           ,
           and
           affirming
           that
           which
           you
           denie
           .
           For
           what
           haue
           the
           Apostles
           words
           to
           doe
           with
           your
           three
           limitations
           ?
           And
           if
           there
           be
           no
           possibilitie
           to
           draw
           Pauls
           speech
           to
           the
           WHOLE
           CVRSE
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           without
           apparant
           and
           palpable
           falsitie
           and
           impietie
           ;
           why
           striue
           you
           for
           the
           generall
           ,
           that
           you
           dare
           not
           stande
           to
           without
           three
           limitations
           ,
           which
           prooue
           the
           generall
           not
           to
           be
           simply
           true
           ?
           First
           then
           in
           steede
           of
           Pauls
           warrant
           ,
           you
           obtrude
           your
           owne
           ,
           and
           imagine
           your
           naked
           speech
           to
           be
           an
           armed
           proofe
           .
           Next
           you
           say
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           WHOLE
           CVRSE
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             saue
             three
             exceptions
          
           ,
           which
           denie
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           effect
           you
           affirme
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           
             the
             whole
             curse
          
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             onely
             so
             farre
             as
             possibilitie
             could
             admit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           or
           in
           plaine
           trueth
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           Christ
           should
           suffer
           the
           WHOLE
           CVRSE
           of
           the
           Law
           due
           to
           sinners
           ,
           since
           by
           that
           suffering
           he
           could
           neither
           saue
           vs
           ,
           nor
           be
           saued
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           This
           gappe
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           you
           foresaw
           euery
           man
           would
           eye
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           brack
           it
           vp
           with
           an
           other
           bush
           euen
           as
           good
           as
           the
           former
           .
           For
           in
           this
           wise
           you
           seeke
           to
           preuent
           that
           obiection
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           [
           e
           
             Thus
             we
             make
             it
             not
             the
             whole
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             Yes
             we
             call
             it
             rightly
             the
             whole
             curse
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Christ
             suffered
             it
             in
             
             his
             whole
             manhood
             euen
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           we
           see
           what
           your
           wisedome
           doth
           and
           sayth
           ;
           but
           what
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ?
           Did
           he
           speake
           or
           thinke
           as
           you
           doe
           ?
           His
           words
           we
           haue
           farre
           different
           from
           yours
           ;
           now
           your
           proofe
           of
           his
           meaning
           were
           worth
           the
           hearing
           .
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             suffered
             it
             in
             his
             whole
             manhood
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Ergo
           he
           suffered
           the
           whole
           curse
           ?
           You
           must
           found
           a
           new
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           where
           your
           Logicke
           must
           get
           grace
           to
           proceede
           by
           it selfe
           without
           controle
           :
           it
           is
           so
           repugnant
           to
           all
           rules
           knowen
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           not
           so
           much
           as
           conceaue
           it
           .
           For
           thus
           you
           reason
           .
           The
           
             whole
             manhood
          
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           curse
           ,
           that
           is
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           curse
           :
           Ergo
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           
             whole
             curse
          
           .
           As
           well
           you
           may
           reason
           ;
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           performeth
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           ergo
           all
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           performe
           the
           whole
           law
           .
           You
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           be
           answered
           your
           debts
           ,
           if
           you
           haue
           any
           ,
           with
           such
           accounts
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           did
           owe
           you
           ten
           pounds
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           and
           both
           his
           hands
           did
           bring
           you
           ten
           pence
           ,
           your
           reason
           here
           will
           conclude
           ,
           he
           hath
           payd
           you
           the
           whole
           ,
           though
           that
           I
           thinke
           would
           scant
           content
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           a
           Creditour
           .
           You
           be
           neerely
           driuen
           ,
           when
           such
           shifts
           must
           serue
           you
           ,
           or
           els
           be
           taken
           with
           a
           non-plus
           .
           What
           els
           is
           this
           but
           a
           cleere
           confession
           ,
           that
           Christ
           could
           not
           suffer
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           you
           dare
           not
           otherwise
           defend
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           suffered
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           curse
           ?
           
             It
             was
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           f
           
             in
             nature
             and
             veritie
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             Christ
             was
             made
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           You
           be
           safe
           now
           you
           ●…e
           come
           to
           your
           accustomed
           anker
           of
           PROPER
           and
           VERIE
           :
           holde
           you
           fast
           there
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           no
           man
           shall
           hale
           you
           out
           of
           this
           harbour
           ,
           till
           you
           list
           to
           tell
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           proper
           and
           verie
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           neuer
           doe
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           how
           proue
           you
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           due
           to
           vs
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           false
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           leudly
           fathered
           by
           you
           vpon
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           recant
           that
           generall
           proposition
           ,
           what
           handfast
           hath
           your
           conclusion
           ?
           For
           if
           you
           reason
           thus
           ;
           Christ
           suffered
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           curse
           which
           the
           law
           threateneth
           for
           sinne
           ;
           ergo
           he
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           your
           Reader
           will
           assoone
           inferre
           ,
           ergo
           you
           haue
           neither
           learning
           nor
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           g
           
             There
             is
             no
             colour
             to
             make
             the
             curse
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             curse
             which
             senselesse
             creatures
             doe
             sometimes
             beare
             for
             mans
             cause
             .
          
           ]
           Hauing
           made
           so
           foule
           a
           shipwracke
           of
           your
           owne
           cause
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           stifly
           affirmed
           ;
           to
           recouer
           some
           part
           of
           your
           losses
           ,
           you
           spurne
           at
           my
           speeches
           ,
           as
           hauing
           neither
           trueth
           nor
           colour
           :
           but
           report
           them
           right
           and
           spare
           them
           not
           ;
           which
           I
           doubt
           you
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           because
           you
           make
           your
           entrance
           with
           so
           false
           a
           colour
           .
           For
           I
           no
           where
           make
           the
           curse
           which
           senselesse
           creatures
           beare
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           curse
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs.
           Let
           the
           pages
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           262
           ,
           263
           ,
           in
           Gods
           name
           be
           seene
           ;
           but
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           curse
           against
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           I
           sayd
           ,
           that
           h
           
             not
             onely
             the
             bodies
             and
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             were
             cursed
             and
             consumed
             with
             plagues
             ,
             resting
             in
             them
             and
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             they
             tooke
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             likewise
             accursed
             .
          
           And
           citing
           the
           28.
           of
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           wherein
           a
           Calender
           of
           curses
           is
           denounced
           by
           the
           law
           against
           sinners
           ,
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           
             Chapter
             perused
          
           ,
           would
           easily
           shew
           ,
           how
           i
           
             farre
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             in
             this
             life
             persueth
             sinners
             ,
             besides
             the
             horrible
             torments
             of
             the
             next
             life
             kept
             in
             store
             for
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           I
           did
           not
           there
           compare
           or
           liken
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           on
           senselesse
           creatures
           ,
           to
           the
           curse
           which
           Christ
           tasted
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           your
           idle
           imagination
           apprehendeth
           ;
           but
           I
           shewed
           
             how
             farre
          
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           extended
           ,
           and
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           all
           the
           things
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           curse
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           k
           
             besides
             the
             graund
             curse
             ,
             that
             closeth
             vp
             all
             ,
             and
             continueth
             for
             euer
             ;
             Depart
             from
             mee
             yee
          
           CVRSED
           
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           .
           You
           close
           your
           eyes
           against
           the
           force
           of
           my
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           euident
           ,
           and
           prie
           for
           that
           which
           is
           not
           there
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           finde
           it
           not
           ,
           you
           patch
           out
           this
           point
           with
           plaine
           vntrueth
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           made
           Christ
           and
           the
           senselesse
           creatures
           like
           in
           the
           curses
           which
           they
           suffered
           .
        
         
           l
           
             You
             make
             a
             reason
             to
             proue
             that
             hanging
             on
             a
             tree
             mentioned
             in
             Moses
             ,
             is
             not
             all
             one
             with
             this
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             Paul.
             Neither
             did
             I
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             all
             one
             .
             This
             I
             sayd
             
             and
             still
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             .
          
           ]
           You
           take
           great
           pride
           in
           pouncing
           of
           proper
           speeches
           ,
           wherein
           you
           would
           shew
           your
           wit
           by
           wresting
           them
           to
           what
           please
           you
           .
           A
           reason
           I
           made
           ,
           which
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           play
           your
           part
           with
           my
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           nor
           conceiue
           them
           rightly
           ;
           but
           all
           is
           one
           with
           you
           ,
           so
           you
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           you
           care
           not
           how
           vnlound
           it
           be
           .
           I
           obserued
           in
           my
           m
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           cap.
           ●…
           .
           alleadged
           two
           kindes
           of
           curses
           out
           of
           Moses
           ;
           the
           one
           pertaining
           to
           the
           committing
           sinne
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           the
           
             suffering
             punishment
             for
             sinne
          
           .
           n
           
             Accursed
             is
             euerie
             one
             that
             abideth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
          
           TO
           DO
           THEM
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           curse
           of
           doing
           euill
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           men
           are
           subiect
           immediatly
           vpon
           the
           fact
           ,
           not
           
           ten
           or
           twentie
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           when
           happily
           God
           ariseth
           to
           visit
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           importeth
           not
           only
           a
           desert
           of
           future
           vengeance
           ,
           but
           the
           present
           detestation
           which
           God
           hath
           both
           of
           the
           deed
           which
           is
           euill
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           doer
           who
           is
           wicked
           .
           An
           other
           kinde
           of
           curse
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           out
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             hang
             on
             a
             tree
          
           ;
           o
           
             Cursed
             is
             euerie
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           a
           curse
           in
           
             suffering
             euill
          
           ,
           whereof
           the
           former
           is
           the
           cause
           :
           for
           by
           Gods
           law
           no
           man
           should
           
             suffer
             euill
          
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           
             doth
             euill
          
           .
           You
           in
           a
           iollity
           to
           aduantage
           your
           cause
           ,
           would
           needs
           pronounce
           ,
           p
           
             it
             were
             vaine
             and
             senselesse
             to
             thinke
             the
             Apostle
             here
             spake
             of
             two
             seuerall
             kinds
             of
             curses
          
           ;
           taxing
           in
           your
           huffe
           not
           onely
           Chrysostome
           ,
           who
           expresly
           teacheth
           ,
           
             it
             was
             another
             curse
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
          
           ;
           but
           euen
           the
           Trueth
           it selfe
           to
           be
           vaine
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           which
           euidently
           conuinceth
           the
           one
           to
           be
           in
           nature
           very
           much
           different
           from
           the
           other
           .
           For
           the
           detestation
           which
           God
           hath
           of
           sinne
           assoone
           as
           it
           is
           committed
           ,
           whereby
           he
           reiecteth
           the
           deed
           as
           repugnant
           to
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           hateth
           the
           doer
           euen
           before
           punishment
           ,
           is
           a
           plaine
           distinct
           thing
           from
           the
           vengeance
           that
           is
           consequent
           and
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           iustice
           .
           Much
           more
           then
           doth
           it
           differ
           from
           the
           iudiciall
           punishments
           of
           men
           ,
           whereto
           Moses
           pointeth
           when
           he
           speaketh
           of
           hanging
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           haue
           a
           dependance
           vpon
           Gods
           will
           and
           law
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           follow
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           must
           they
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           the
           persons
           ,
           punishments
           and
           powers
           of
           God
           and
           man
           doe
           .
           Cursed
           ,
           sayth
           Moses
           ,
           
             is
             euerie
             one
             that
             abideth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           This
           curse
           is
           present
           vpon
           ech
           sinne
           ,
           and
           generall
           to
           all
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           greatest
           prosperity
           and
           securitie
           .
           The
           punishment
           due
           to
           sinne
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           that
           is
           deferred
           till
           God
           see
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           then
           most
           dreadfull
           ,
           when
           men
           can
           not
           commit
           new
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           after
           this
           life
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           all
           creatures
           reuenge
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           though
           in
           that
           seruice
           to
           God
           they
           al●…
           agree
           ;
           so
           the
           plagues
           and
           curses
           of
           sinne
           be
           not
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           be
           powred
           on
           men
           to
           punish
           their
           offences
           .
        
         
           q
           
             I
             meane
             they
             are
             both
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             and
             proper
             curses
             of
             God.
          
           Well
           crowed
           yet
           before
           your
           courage
           come
           downe
           .
           Shall
           all
           things
           that
           proceed
           from
           one
           cause
           ,
           or
           that
           haue
           one
           generall
           wherein
           they
           agree
           ,
           
             be
             all
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             ?
          
           Then
           men
           and
           mise
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           both
           liuing
           creatures
           .
           Then
           angels
           and
           andierns
           ,
           starres
           and
           strawes
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           created
           ,
           haue
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           the
           works
           of
           God.
           Then
           vices
           and
           vertues
           ,
           and
           all
           contraries
           be
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           inherent
           in
           one
           subiect
           ,
           and
           destruent
           ech
           to
           other
           .
           And
           to
           go
           no
           farther
           then
           your
           owne
           example
           ;
           then
           hunger
           and
           hell
           fire
           are
           both
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           are
           true
           and
           proper
           curses
           of
           God
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           .
           
             Be
             they
             great
             or
             litle
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           punishments
           .
           ]
           So
           the
           rest
           are
           all
           the
           works
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           it
           mad-merie
           Diuinitie
           to
           say
           they
           are
           all
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           .
           r
           The
           fruit
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           of
           the
           r
           ground
           of
           r
           
             cattell
             ,
             r
             kine
          
           and
           r
           sheepe
           ,
           are
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           the
           obseruers
           of
           his
           LAw
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           trust
           they
           be
           not
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ;
           though
           little
           and
           great
           ,
           they
           be
           promises
           and
           rewards
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           s
           
             One
             was
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             part
             ;
             but
             both
             of
             them
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             curses
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           The
           one
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           consequent
           or
           effect
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           necessarie
           ,
           much
           
           lesse
           an
           essentiall
           part
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           truely
           accursed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           hanged
           ;
           as
           also
           he
           may
           bee
           iustly
           hanged
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           truely
           or
           properly
           accursed
           of
           God.
           The
           penitent
           thiefe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           came
           deseruedly
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           u
           confessed
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           not
           thereby
           truly
           accursed
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           that
           day
           receiued
           into
           Paradise
           .
           His
           death
           was
           an
           accursed
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           also
           Christes
           was
           ,
           though
           the
           one
           did
           blesse
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           blessed
           ,
           euen
           vnder
           that
           punishment
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           willingly
           and
           the
           thiefe
           patiently
           suffer
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Paul
             saith
             not
             as
             you
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             that
             curse
             ,
             only
             ,
             that
             iudiciall
             curse
             ,
             whereof
             onely
             Moses
             speaketh
             .
          
           ]
           Much
           lesse
           doth
           Paul
           say
           ,
           as
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           
             whole
             proper
             curse
          
           of
           the
           law
           .
           I
           measure
           Pauls
           meaning
           by
           his
           proofe
           ,
           you
           extend
           it
           to
           your
           fansie
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           Paul
           prooueth
           that
           he
           meaneth
           ;
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           Paul
           meaneth
           that
           hee
           prooueth
           not
           .
           Which
           of
           our
           constructions
           commeth
           neerest
           the
           Apostles
           mind
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           soone
           perceiue
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Paul
             handling
             before
             generally
             Gods
             curse
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             shewing
             we
             are
             redeemed
             from
             it
             by
             Christs
             being
             made
             the
             same
             for
             vs
             ,
             he
             confirmeth
             it
             by
             applying
             Moses
             iudiciall
             punishment
             against
             certaine
             transgressours
             ,
             being
             it
             seemeth
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             herein
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           may
           adde
           what
           fansies
           and
           falsities
           you
           list
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           at
           length
           some
           shew
           of
           proofe
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           Pauls
           text
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           trifles
           .
           There
           is
           not
           one
           true
           word
           in
           all
           this
           Preface
           of
           yours
           to
           Pauls
           proofe
           :
           for
           neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           
             handle
             generally
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
          
           against
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           shew
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             the
             same
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           neither
           did
           Moses
           appoint
           (
           hanging
           )
           
             by
             any
             iudiciall
             Law
          
           against
           transgressours
           ,
           neither
           were
           o●…enders
           so
           punished
           ,
           
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             herein
          
           .
           Paul
           in
           that
           place
           handleth
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           bringing
           the
           blessing
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           freeing
           from
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           conuinced
           and
           accursed
           .
           The
           law
           threatneth
           a
           curse
           vpon
           euery
           breach
           thereof
           ,
           but
           it
           inflicteth
           not
           actuall
           punishment
           vpon
           euery
           sinner
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           in
           Pauls
           first
           words
           is
           either
           the
           DETESTATION
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           of
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           ,
           whom
           in
           time
           appointed
           he
           meaneth
           euerlastingly
           to
           destroy
           ;
           or
           the
           OBLIGATION
           to
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           euill
           ,
           which
           sinne
           hath
           in
           it
           .
           Neither
           of
           which
           Christ
           was
           made
           for
           vs
           ,
           since
           hee
           tasted
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           another
           kind
           of
           curse
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           temporall
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           freed
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           denounced
           .
           To
           note
           the
           differences
           of
           those
           two
           curses
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           putteth
           the
           Article
           to
           the
           first
           for
           the
           more
           vehemencie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           saying
           :
           y
           
             Christ
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             that
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs.
          
           The
           curse
           then
           or
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           hanging
           on
           a
           tree
           :
           to
           which
           Moses
           by
           his
           iudiciall
           law
           adiudged
           no
           man.
           z
           Worshippers
           of
           other
           Gods
           ,
           a
           blasphemers
           ,
           b
           breakers
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           c
           disobeiers
           of
           parents
           ,
           and
           d
           Adulterers
           were
           to
           bee
           stoned
           to
           death
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           .
           e
           e
           Murderers
           were
           to
           loose
           bloud
           for
           bloud
           ,
           and
           f
           false
           witnesses
           to
           suffer
           that
           they
           meant
           to
           others
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           
             eye
             for
             eye
             ,
             hand
             for
             hand
             ,
          
           or
           life
           for
           life
           .
           But
           by
           no
           iudiciall
           law
           ,
           that
           I
           reade
           ,
           did
           Moses
           appoint
           any
           transgressours
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           By
           the
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           aboue
           the
           law
           ,
           Moses
           tooke
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           people
           that
           coupled
           themselues
           with
           Baal
           Peor
           ,
           and
           g
           
             hanged
             them
             vp
             before
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           And
           Ioshua
           vsed
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           death
           in
           some
           that
           were
           h
           strangers
           ,
           and
           not
           Israelites
           :
           otherwise
           Moses
           neuer
           commanded
           ,
           but
           onely
           permitted
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           hange
           transgressours
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           i
           
             the
             body
             should
             not
             remaine
             all
             night
             vpon
             the
             tree
             ,
             but
             be
             buried
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             was
          
           (
           executed
           )
           
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             hanged
             .
          
           So
           that
           God
           not
           appointing
           any
           man
           by
           his
           law
           to
           bee
           hanged
           ,
           but
           leauing
           that
           libertie
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           so
           to
           reuenge
           malefactours
           ,
           where
           the
           law
           did
           not
           specifie
           their
           punishment
           ,
           they
           could
           bee
           
             no
             figures
          
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           they
           were
           wicked
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           so
           vsed
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           figures
           of
           that
           innocent
           &
           vndefiled
           Lambe
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           men
           had
           no
           power
           to
           erect
           figures
           of
           Christs
           
           death
           &
           passion
           ,
           but
           must
           leaue
           that
           to
           God
           to
           represent
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Sonne
           as
           he
           saw
           cause
           .
        
         
           k
           
             They
             that
             were
             hanged
             by
             the
             iust
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             herein
             accursed
             ,
             that
             is
             they
             herein
             sustained
             the
             lawes
             true
             and
             deserued
             punishment
             .
          
           ]
           But
           if
           they
           were
           INNOCENTS
           oppressed
           by
           vnrighteous
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           newes
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           the
           death
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           were
           PENITENTS
           ,
           though
           their
           punishment
           were
           neuer
           so
           deserued
           ,
           neither
           of
           these
           could
           be
           truly
           accursed
           before
           God
           ,
           &
           yet
           might
           be
           hanged
           ,
           and
           so
           subiected
           to
           the
           corporall
           curse
           of
           the
           Law.
           For
           though
           Moses
           had
           no
           meaning
           to
           haue
           men
           vniustly
           hanged
           ,
           yet
           had
           he
           lesse
           purpose
           to
           pronounce
           them
           damned
           ,
           that
           died
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           they
           repented
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           commmandeth
           the
           bodies
           to
           be
           buried
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           because
           the
           Curse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Rigour
           and
           Reuenge
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           executed
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           Moses
           extendeth
           not
           this
           curse
           farther
           then
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           the
           paines
           or
           perpetuall
           curse
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Reader
           may
           plainly
           perceiue
           you
           to
           sincke
           in
           the
           sands
           of
           your
           owne
           subtilties
           :
           for
           here
           you
           confesse
           ,
           that
           deserued
           hanging
           is
           a
           TRVE
           CVRSE
           and
           PVNISHMENT
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           the
           guiltie
           repent
           ,
           as
           the
           Theefe
           did
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           leaue
           him
           the
           child
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           receiued
           into
           Paradise
           .
           And
           consequently
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           ,
           the
           paines
           and
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           deserued
           ,
           are
           
             curses
             and
             true
             punishments
             of
             sinne
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
          
           though
           their
           soules
           be
           blessed
           by
           their
           submission
           and
           conuersion
           vnto
           God.
           Which
           ouerthroweth
           all
           ,
           that
           you
           formerly
           haue
           said
           touching
           the
           troubles
           and
           vexations
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           presently
           meane
           to
           conclude
           of
           Moses
           curse
           applied
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           l
           
             By
             applying
             this
             text
             of
             Moses
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             confirmed
             to
             be
             in
             nature
             and
             veritie
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             Christ
             was
             made
             for
             vs
             :
             for
             such
             also
             in
             deede
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             iudiciall
             curse
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           ]
           Moses
           we
           see
           had
           no
           meaning
           to
           make
           their
           soules
           accursed
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           were
           hanged
           on
           the
           tree
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           if
           the
           malefactours
           truely
           repented
           their
           wicked
           offences
           .
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           ment
           he
           to
           subiect
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           the
           internall
           or
           eternall
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           vniustly
           and
           wrongfully
           hanged
           on
           a
           tree
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           spight
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           both
           as
           well
           poenitent
           as
           innocent
           ,
           hanging
           is
           called
           a
           curse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           corporall
           punishment
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           though
           mans
           error
           inflict
           it
           on
           innocents
           ,
           or
           true
           repentance
           abolish
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           would
           follow
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           God
           were
           not
           reconciled
           vnto
           vs.
           In
           the
           wicked
           then
           ,
           which
           persist
           in
           their
           mischieuous
           purposes
           without
           repentance
           ,
           your
           reason
           taketh
           place
           ,
           that
           hanging
           to
           them
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           true
           and
           terrible
           curse
           ,
           the
           whole
           whereof
           shall
           be
           executed
           on
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           in
           repentants
           it
           is
           starke
           false
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           of
           whom
           this
           question
           riseth
           it
           is
           irreligious
           and
           impious
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           properly
           due
           to
           sinners
           .
        
         
           m
           
             Now
             vnderstand
             Chrysostome
             thus
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             haue
             distinguished
             the
             punishment
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             differ
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Suppose
           Chrysostome
           to
           teach
           falsly
           ,
           and
           talke
           absurdly
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           may
           soone
           bring
           him
           to
           weare
           your
           badge
           ;
           but
           leaue
           him
           at
           libertie
           to
           tell
           his
           owne
           tale
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           farre
           enough
           from
           your
           follies
           .
           n
           
             He
             sayth
             they
             were
             d●…erse
             curses
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             the
             damned
             ,
             to
             signifie
             diuerse
             manners
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             curse
             in
             Nature
             .
          
           ]
           He
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           damned
           at
           all
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           were
           vnder
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           sinne
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           thence
           deliuered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           neuer
           were
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           .
           His
           words
           are
           :
           o
           
             The
             people
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             another
             curse
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             euery
             one
             which
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             things
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             not
             one
             of
             them
             had
             obserued
             the
             whole
             Law.
             Christ
             then
             since
             he
             was
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             transgression
             ,
             admitted
             this
             curse
          
           (
           to
           hang
           on
           the
           Crosse
           )
           
             in
             steede
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             loose
             the
             people
             from
             their
             curse
             .
          
           Chrysostome
           truely
           ,
           learnedly
           ,
           and
           consonantly
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           distinguisheth
           two
           kindes
           of
           EVILS
           or
           CVRSES
           incident
           to
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
          
           of
           sinne
           .
           The
           one
           is
           an
           vniust
           action
           pleasing
           man
           ,
           but
           displeasing
           God
           :
           the
           other
           is
           a
           iust
           passion
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           but
           displeasing
           man.
           p
           
             Mala
             dicuntur
             ,
             &
             Delicta
             &
             Supplicia
             .
             The
          
           OFFENCE
           
             and
             the
          
           REVENGE
           
             are
             both
             called
             ●…uils
          
           ,
           sayth
           Tertullian
           .
           q
           
             Duo
             sunt
             genera
             malorum
             ,
             peccatum
             ,
             &
             poena
             peccati
             :
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Euils
             ,
          
           sayth
           Austen
           ,
           
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           For
           r
           
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             ruling
             all
             things
             ,
          
           (
           as
           )
           
             man
             doth
             the
             euill
             ,
             which
             he
             will
          
           ;
           (
           so
           )
           
             he
             suffereth
             the
             Euill
             which
             he
             will
             not
             .
          
           Then
           sinne
           is
           not
           onely
           euill
           before
           it
           be
           punished
           ,
           but
           a
           greater
           euill
           ,
           then
           the
           punishment
           is
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           an
           euill
           in
           his
           owne
           nature
           repugnant
           to
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God.
           Now
           as
           God
           is
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           blessed
           ;
           so
           sinne
           forsaking
           God
           ,
           falleth
           from
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           blessednesse
           ;
           and
           is
           consequently
           more
           accursed
           with
           God
           then
           punishment
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           with
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           rightly
           aduised
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           
             cause
             and
             continuance
          
           of
           their
           punishment
           .
           For
           accursed
           signifieth
           as
           well
           detested
           and
           
             depriued
             of
             blessednesse
          
           ,
           as
           subiected
           to
           miserie
           ,
           or
           deuoted
           to
           destruction
           .
           So
           that
           sinne
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           curse
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           hated
           and
           detested
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           depriuing
           man
           of
           all
           communion
           and
           participation
           with
           the
           fountaine
           of
           blessednesse
           ,
           though
           no
           punishment
           did
           follow
           .
           Yet
           because
           men
           would
           with
           neglect
           and
           desp●…ght
           of
           God
           ,
           abide
           and
           reioyce
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           if
           sense
           of
           grie●…e
           and
           paine
           did
           not
           force
           them
           to
           feele
           thei●…
           wretchednesse
           ;
           therefore
           the
           wisedome
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           pursueth
           such
           ,
           as
           dwell
           and
           delight
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           sharpe
           and
           bitte●…
           plagues
           ,
           that
           loc●…ing
           on
           their
           miserie
           ,
           they
           may
           timely
           repent
           ,
           or
           eternally
           lament
           their
           obstinacie
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           two
           kinds
           of
           curses
           Chrysostomes
           wordes
           and
           proofes
           doe
           leade
           .
           The
           whole
           people
           were
           not
           damned
           ,
           as
           you
           deuoutly
           d●…eame
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           sinned
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           subiected
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           fo●…
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           indignation
           against
           sinne
           .
           From
           this
           Christ
           was
           free
           ,
           for
           
             he
             did
             not
             sinne
             ,
             〈◊〉
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             m●…uth
             ,
          
           as
           Chrysostom
           concludeth
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Since
           then
           
             Christ
             was
          
           s
           
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             Transgression
             ,
             he
             admitted
             ●…other
             Curse
             ,
             eu●…n
          
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           curse
           also
           for
           sinne
           ,
           though
           of
           an
           other
           Nature
           ,
           then
           the
           committing
           of
           sinne
           ;
           by
           one
           to
           dissolue
           the
           othe●…
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           paine
           to
           abolish
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinne
           .
           Chrysostomes
           wo●…ds
           are
           as
           pl●…ne
           as
           his
           proofes
           :
           t
           
             The
             curse
             of
             transgressing
             was
             another
             curse
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           .
           Yea
           Christ
           might
           not
           be
           subiected
           to
           that
           curse
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           people
           were
           for
           transgressing
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           changed
           that
           
             for
             another
          
           ,
           and
           so
           loos●…d
           their
           curse
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             ,
          
           be
           as
           forci●…le
           wo●…ds
           to
           shew
           different
           natures
           and
           persons
           ,
           as
           any
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           hath
           ;
           and
           your
           shift
           of
           di●…erse
           degrees
           
             in
             the
             same
             nature
          
           ,
           is
           a
           childish
           toy
           ,
           since
           much
           and
           
             little
             ,
             like
          
           and
           vnlike
           s●…ew
           
             diuers
             degrees
          
           or
           measures
           in
           one
           nature
           ,
           but
           another
           ,
           and
           
             not
             the
             same
          
           thing
           ,
           directly
           noteth
           the
           substance
           or
           nature
           to
           be
           diuers
           .
        
         
           u
           
             Austen
             on
             whom
             you
             triumph
             ,
             is
             stretched
             beyond
             his
             meaning
             ,
             he
             dea●…eth
             against
             a
             Mainich●…e
             ,
             who
             denied
             that
             Christ
             had
             true
             human
             flesh
             .
             Now
             he
             proueth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             truely
             died
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hanged
             on
             a
             Tree
             .
          
           I
           haue
           cause
           to
           content
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           so
           lea●…ned
           and
           religious
           a
           Father
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Augustine
           was
           ,
           &
           so
           highly
           reuerenced
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           more
           then
           twelue
           hundred
           yeers
           since
           ,
           in
           his
           conflicts
           with
           Hereticks
           refute
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           your
           positions
           ,
           as
           repugnant
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           I
           thinke
           few
           men
           so
           foolish
           as
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Redemption
           and
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           to
           reiect
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           taught
           ,
           as
           false
           ;
           and
           receaue
           your
           scambling
           conceits
           as
           true
           .
           And
           in
           my
           Iudgement
           you
           were
           best
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           least
           if
           the
           resolutions
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Austen
           and
           other
           Catholike
           Fathers
           made
           against
           Heretickes
           ,
           disprooue
           your
           new
           found
           faith
           ,
           you
           be
           taken
           tardy
           with
           bringing
           Baggage
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           long
           since
           condemned
           and
           banished
           from
           the
           Creede
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
           What
           Saint
           Austen
           proueth
           ;
           you
           are
           no
           fit
           reporter
           ,
           except
           you
           did
           read
           more
           attentiuely
           ,
           and
           iudge
           more
           sincerely
           .
           For
           did
           you
           euer
           peruse
           the
           words
        
         
         
           
           
           wrong
           course
           in
           so
           wise
           a
           Father
           ,
           if
           he
           meant
           purposely
           to
           prooue
           against
           the
           Manichees
           that
           Christ
           truely
           died
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           shew
           onely
           as
           they
           supposed
           ,
           to
           ouerskip
           all
           the
           Testimonies
           and
           circumstances
           of
           Christs
           true
           death
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           his
           
           c
           
             giuing
             vp
             the
             Ghost
          
           ,
           Pilates
           d
           examining
           ,
           and
           the
           Centurions
           d
           confessing
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Souldiers
           e
           
             perceiuing
             him
             alreadie
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             breaking
             his
             l●…gges
             ,
             but
             pearcing
             his
             side
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
          
           and
           the*
           c
           gazing
           and
           
           watching
           of
           his
           ●…nemies
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           multitude
           ouer
           him
           to
           see
           him
           die
           ,
           as
           likewise
           his
           buriall
           by
           his
           owne
           followers
           ,
           the
           sealing
           of
           his
           Tumbe
           ,
           and
           his
           lying
           three
           dai●…s
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           to
           omit
           I
           say
           all
           these
           things
           with
           silence
           ,
           and
           to
           produce
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Manichees
           reiected
           as
           odious
           and
           iniurious
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           defended
           none
           otherwise
           then
           as
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           die
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           were
           no
           small
           ouersight
           in
           so
           learned
           a
           writer
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           ●…ite
           of
           yours
           to
           shift
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           answere
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           his
           meaning
           .
           He
           sheweth
           against
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           and
           likewise
           against
           you
           ,
           since
           you
           defend
           the
           Contrarie
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           in
           all
           men
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           death
           INFLICTED
           ON
           MANS
           NATVRE
           
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           MORTALITIE
           OF
           OVR
           FLESH
           ,
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           called
           a
           Sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           Curse
           euen
           in
           Christ
           ;
           not
           that
           Christ
           was
           properly
           and
           truly
           accursed
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           transgressours
           are
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           erroneous
           assertion
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           receiue
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           which
           was
           common
           to
           him
           with
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           former
           words
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           were
           not
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           he
           hath
           playner
           .
           f
           
             If
             thou
             deny
             Christ
             was
             accursed
             ,
             deny
             Christ
             was
             dead
             .
             If
             thou
             deny
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             now
             ●…ightest
             thou
             not
             against
             Moses
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Apostles
             .
             If
             thou
             confesse
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             dead
             ,
             confesse
             that
             he
             tooke
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinne
             without
             sinne
             .
             Now
             when
             thou
             hearest
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             beleeue
             it
             came
             either
             from
             (
             Gods
             )
             blessing
             or
             cursing
             .
             If
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             came
             from
             blessing
             ,
             wish
             alwaies
             to
             be
             vnder
             the
             punishment
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             desire
             to
             be
             thence
             deliuered
             ;
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             iust
             Iudgement
             of
             God
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             came
             from
             the
             curse
             .
             Confesse
             then
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             a
             Curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             when
             thou
             confessest
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             dead
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           g
           
             Nec
             aliud
             significare
             voluisse
             Mosen
             ,
             cum
             diceret
             ,
             maledictus
             omnis
             qui
             in
             ligno
             pepend●…rit
             ,
             nisi
             ,
             mortalis
             omnis
             ,
             &
             moriens
             omnis
             ,
             qui
             in
             ligno
             pependerit
             ;
             and
             that
             Moses
             had
             none
             other
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Accursed
             is
             euery
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             Tree
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             euery
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             Tree
             ,
             is
             Mortall
             and
             dieth
             .
             He
             might
             hau●…
             said
             ,
             Accursed
             is
             euery
             Mortall
             Man
             ,
             or
             accursed
             is
             euery
             one
             that
             dieth
             .
          
           How
           thinke
           you
           ,
           would
           Austen
           prooue
           that
           Christ
           truely
           died
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           truely
           accursed
           ,
           or
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           a
           Curse
           ,
           because
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           all
           mortall
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           proceeded
           from
           the
           curse
           whereunto
           all
           men
           for
           sinne
           were
           subiect
           ?
           He
           doth
           not
           defend
           the
           Apostle
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           he
           expoundeth
           Moses
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           so
           resolueth
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           that
           Moses
           had
           none
           other
           meaning
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           accursed
           is
           euery
           one
           that
           hangeth
           on
           a
           Tree
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           accursed
           is
           euery
           mortall
           man
           ,
           because
           death
           came
           first
           on
           all
           men
           as
           a
           Curse
           for
           sinne
           .
           You
           acknowledge
           not
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           die
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           punishment
           or
           Curse
           for
           sinne
           .
           But
           all
           the
           wit
           you
           haue
           ,
           will
           not
           answere
           Saint
           Austens
           reasons
           .
           For
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           mortall
           men
           ,
           must
           of
           force
           be
           a
           blessing
           or
           a
           Cursing
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           blessing
           ,
           why
           doe
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           or
           hope
           to
           be
           free
           from
           a
           blessing
           ?
           but
           if
           we
           detest
           continuance
           vnder
           it
           ,
           and
           desire
           deliuerance
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           certainly
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           and
           still
           is
           a
           punishment
           and
           Curse
           of
           Sinne
           ,
           till
           Christ
           raise
           vs
           from
           it
           .
           An
           other
           reason
           Saint
           Austen
           vrgeth
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           .
           h
           
             Vnlesse
             God
             had
             hated
             sinne
             ,
             and
             our
             Death
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             sent
             his
             sonne
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             same
             .
             What
             maruaile
             then
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             accursed
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             hateth
             ?
          
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           him selfe
           all
           life
           ,
           and
           gaue
           vs
           life
           as
           his
           blessing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           must
           needs
           hate
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           euerting
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           ioyned
           Soule
           and
           Body
           to
           participate
           in
           life
           .
           And
           though
           by
           his
           Iustice
           he
           inflicted
           death
           on
           all
           men
           for
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           of
           his
           mercie
           he
           sent
           his
           owne
           
           
           
           and
           PAINFVLL
           
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs.
          
           This
           I
           hope
           is
           more
           then
           shame
           ,
           though
           shame
           and
           reproch
           were
           not
           the
           least
           parts
           of
           Gods
           curse
           against
           sinne
           euen
           in
           Christ.
           You
           would
           needs
           in
           a
           brauado
           set
           vp
           your
           bristles
           ,
           and
           aske
           ,
           What
           ,
           s
           
             nothing
             but
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             will
             any
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             all
             the
             curse
             that
             Christ
             bare
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           ]
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           shame
           and
           ignominie
           was
           an
           expresse
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           which
           Christ
           dying
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           you
           should
           so
           much
           disdaine
           Chrysostome
           and
           Austen
           for
           so
           saying
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           themselues
           in
           that
           point
           concurred
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           fully
           shewed
           in
           my
           t
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           you
           can
           not
           auoid
           it
           .
           Lest
           therefore
           your
           Reader
           should
           take
           you
           to
           be
           tongue-tied
           ,
           you
           cleane
           change
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           I
           defend
           and
           endeuoured
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           u
           
             shame
             was
             the
             whole
             curse
             which
             Christ
             endured
             .
          
           As
           though
           I
           alleaged
           not
           S.
           Austen
           at
           x
           large
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           death
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           Christ
           not
           exempted
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           inflicted
           on
           mankinde
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Chrysostome
           sayd
           ,
           the
           y
           
             crosse
             is
             the
             onely
             kinde
             of
             death
             subiect
             to
             the
             curse
             ,
          
           I
           did
           not
           set
           him
           and
           Austen
           at
           variance
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           did
           trippe
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           I
           thus
           reconciled
           them
           ;
           that
           z
           
             not
             only
             death
          
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           all
           men
           )
           
             but
             the
             ver●…e
             kinde
             of
             death
             which
             Christ
             died
             ,
             was
             accursed
             by
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Law
          
           in
           Chrysostomes
           iudgement
           .
           This
           then
           is
           one
           of
           your
           familiar
           trades
           and
           trueths
           ,
           to
           set
           downe
           that
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           which
           I
           neuer
           spake
           nor
           meant
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           lying
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           not
           by
           reasoning
           ,
           to
           support
           your
           cause
           .
           Indeed
           if
           a
           man
           will
           admit
           your
           absurd
           and
           false
           positions
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           consequent
           out
           of
           their
           words
           .
           For
           where
           you
           will
           not
           haue
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           inflicted
           on
           sinne
           ,
           except
           the
           death
           ,
           of
           the
           damned
           be
           coherent
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           reprobate
           ;
           it
           followeth
           from
           Chrysostomes
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           corporall
           death
           of
           Christ
           seuered
           from
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           death
           had
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           curse
           in
           it
           besides
           shame
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           being
           a
           true
           curse
           ,
           where
           the
           cause
           is
           good
           ,
           as
           death
           it selfe
           ;
           since
           neither
           shame
           nor
           death
           are
           true
           and
           inward
           curses
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           suffered
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           causes
           and
           increases
           of
           blessing
           ;
           not
           in
           ,
           nor
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           accepting
           ,
           and
           recompensing
           them
           with
           all
           fauour
           and
           blisse
           .
        
         
           a
           
             Againe
             you
             mislike
             ,
             that
             I
             sayd
             Christs
             dying
             simplie
             ,
             as
             the
             godlie
             die
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             Curse
             or
             accursed
             .
          
           ]
           I
           mislike
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           or
           will
           not
           distinguish
           ,
           what
           death
           is
           in
           it selfe
           euen
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           consequent
           after
           it
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           towards
           his
           Saints
           .
           And
           heerein
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           want
           both
           trueth
           and
           iudgement
           :
           for
           things
           are
           to
           be
           named
           by
           their
           natures
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           sequents
           ,
           which
           often
           God
           sendeth
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           the
           purposes
           ,
           and
           practises
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           his
           members
           .
           Tyrannie
           ,
           shall
           it
           be
           no
           crueltie
           ,
           because
           it
           maketh
           Martyrs
           ?
           Sinne
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           humbleth
           the
           faithfull
           by
           repentance
           ?
           The
           corruption
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           sinne
           ,
           because
           thereby
           God
           exerciseth
           his
           Saints
           to
           watchfulnesse
           and
           prayer
           ?
           Euen
           so
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           God
           at
           first
           inflicted
           on
           all
           his
           Elect
           for
           sinne
           ,
           shall
           it
           be
           no
           punishment
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           doth
           comfort
           his
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           reward
           them
           after
           death
           ?
           b
           [
           
             I
             affirme
             ,
             death
             to
             the
             godly
             is
             no
             curse
             properly
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           a●…irme
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           can
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           start
           from
           the
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           you
           do
           nothing
           but
           lie
           ,
           or
           flie
           to
           your
           phrases
           of
           proper
           and
           verie
           :
           which
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           do
           you
           no
           good
           .
           In
           the
           fifteenth
           line
           of
           this
           page
           ,
           you
           say
           the
           death
           of
           of
           the
           godly
           may
           IN
           NO
           SORT
           
             be
             called
             a
             Curse
             or
             Accursed
             .
          
           In
           the
           sixteenth
           ,
           whiles
           you
           offer
           to
           proue
           those
           words
           ,
           you
           confesse
           them
           to
           be
           false
           .
           
             Death
             to
             the
          
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           
             no
             Curse
             properly
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           but
           a
           benefit
           and
           aduantage
           ;
           then
           improperly
           death
           is
           a
           curse
           :
           and
           before
           you
           sayd
           ,
           
             It
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             Curse
             to
             them
             .
          
           If
           
             in
             no
             ●…rt
          
           ,
           then
           neither
           properly
           nor
           improperly
           .
           What
           then
           is
           that
           Enemie
           that
           must
           be
           dest●…oyed
           ,
           a
           cursing
           or
           a
           blessing
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           an
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           godly
           ?
           I
           cannot
           better
           refell
           your
           folly
           ,
           then
           S.
           Austen
           doth
           in
           this
           verie
           case
           .
           If
           death
           be
           a
           ble●…ing
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           
             neuer
             desire
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             it
             :
          
           what
           n●…ed
           you
           beleeue
           ,
           or
           loue
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           death
           in
           the
           bodie
           ;
           it
           death
           be
           a
           benefit
           to
           the
           bodie
           ?
           But
           if
           this
           be
           repugnant
           to
           
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           then
           hath
           death
           in
           it
           euen
           a
           shew
           of
           Gods
           curse
           on
           the
           bodie
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           before
           Christ
           can
           fully
           reigne
           in
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           [
           
             Yet
             is
             it
             to
             the
             godly
             no
             curse
             properly
             .
          
           ]
           The
           heigth
           of
           your
           learning
           hangeth
           on
           the
           helpe
           of
           this
           word
           PROPERLY
           ;
           we
           yet
           came
           to
           no
           point
           in
           all
           our
           defence
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           see
           your selfe
           pressed
           ,
           you
           straightwayes
           post
           to
           PROPER
           and
           VERY
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           neuer
           define
           either
           ,
           nor
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           expound
           your selfe
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           be
           taken
           with
           open
           heresie
           and
           blasphemie
           ,
           in
           applying
           one
           and
           the
           same
           curse
           properly
           and
           truely
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           c
           
             You
             say
             I
             am
             to
             young
             a
             Doctour
             to
             controll
             Saint
             Austen
             herein
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             you
             are
             a
             Doctour
             not
             olde
             enough
             to
             prooue
             Austen
             contrarie
             to
             me
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           ]
           A
           farre
           younger
           then
           I
           am
           will
           soone
           discerne
           by
           that
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           that
           S.
           Austen
           is
           repugnant
           in
           this
           point
           to
           your
           proper
           and
           verie
           nouelties
           :
           for
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Death
             to
             the
             godly
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             curse
          
           ;
           S.
           Austen
           thus
           expoundeth
           Christes
           words
           to
           the
           godlie
           :
           d
           
             Feare
             not
             those
             which
             kill
             the
             bodie
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             sayd
             ,
             Nolite
             timere
             male
             dictum
             mortis
             corporalis
             quod
             temporaliter
             soluitur
             .
             Feare
             not
             the
          
           CVRSE
           
             of
             a
             bodily
             death
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             is
             dissolued
             .
          
           And
           so
           when
           he
           resolueth
           Moses
           had
           none
           other
           meaning
           in
           this
           sentence
           ,
           Cursed
           is
           euerie
           one
           that
           hangeth
           on
           a
           tree
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           sayd
           ;
           
             Mortall
             is
             euerie
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             .
          
           e
           
             Poterat
             enim
             dicere
             ,
             maledictus
             omnis
             mortalis
             ,
             aut
             maledictus
             omnis
             moriens
             .
             For
             Moses
             might
             haue
             sayd
             ;
             Cursed
             is
             e●…ry
             mortall
             man
             ,
             or
             cursed
             is
             euerie
             man
             that
             dieth
             .
          
           If
           Moses
           might
           truely
           haue
           so
           sayd
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           S.
           Austens
           position
           ,
           then
           I
           trust
           
             death
             in
             some
             sort
             may
             be
             iustlie
             called
             a
             Curse
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             godlie
             .
          
        
         
           But
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           ,
           
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             is
             good
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             euill
             to
             the
             euill
             .
          
           ]
           That
           speech
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           ,
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           euill
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           follow
           the
           faithfull
           after
           their
           deaths
           .
           His
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           skippe
           (
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           to
           do
           when
           any
           thing
           maketh
           against
           you
           )
           are
           
             Dici
             potest
             :
             It
             may
             be
             sayd
             .
          
           But
           vpon
           that
           speech
           he
           presently
           moueth
           this
           question
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
           If
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           be
           good
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           f
           
             quo
             modo
             poterit
             obtineri
             ,
             quòd
             etiam
             ipsa
             sit
             poena
             peccati
             ?
             how
             may
             it
             be
             resolued
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           His
           resolution
           you
           did
           not
           reade
           ,
           or
           not
           regard
           ,
           because
           it
           resisted
           your
           fansie
           ;
           but
           thereby
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           what
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           your
           words
           ,
           when
           you
           crake
           of
           Fathers
           .
           g
           
             We
             must
             confesse
          
           ,
           sayth
           Austen
           ,
           
             that
             the
             first
             men
             were
             so
             created
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             tasted
             no
             kinde
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             the
             verie
             same
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             sinners
             ,
             were
             so
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             should
             spring
             from
             their
             root
             ,
             should
             be
             held
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             .
          
           And
           discussing
           the
           question
           proposed
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           he
           resolueth
           :
           h
           
             Sic
             per
             ineffabilem
             Dei
             misericordiam
             &
             ipsa
             p●…na
             vit●…orum
             transit
             in
             arma
             virtutis
             ,
             &
             fit
             meritum
             iusti
             etiam
             supplicium
             peccatoris
             .
             So
             by
             the
             vnspeakeable
             mercie
             of
             God
             the
             punishment
             of
             vice
             becommeth
             the
             armour
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             reuenge
             of
             a
             sinner
             is
             made
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             iust
             .
          
           i
           
             Non
             quia
             mors
             bonum
             aliquod
             facta
             est
             ,
             qu●…
             antea
             malum
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             tantam
             Deus
             fidei
             praestitit
             gratiam
             ,
             vt
             mors
             ,
             quam
             vitae
             constat
             esse
             contrariam
             ,
             instrumentum
             fieret
             ,
             per
             quod
             transi●…
             in
             vitam
             .
          
           NOT
           THAT
           DEATH
           IS
           BECOME
           ANY
           GOOD
           ,
           
             which
             before
             was
             euill
             ,
             but
             so
             great
             fauour
             God
             hath
             yeelded
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             most
             certainly
             is
             contrarie
             to
             life
             ,
             is
             made
             an
             instrument
          
           (
           for
           the
           good
           )
           
             by
             which
             they
             passe
             vnto
             life
             .
          
           And
           to
           make
           men
           the
           better
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           an
           example
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           the
           law
           is
           called
           
             the
             strength
             of
             sinne
          
           .
           k
           Why
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             rehearse
             ●…e
             this
             ?
             Because
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             euill
             ,
             when
             it
             increaseth
             the
             lust
             of
             sinners
             ,
             so
             death
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             when
             it
             augmenteth
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             sufferes
             :
             but
             as
             the
             vniust
             doe
             e●…lly
             vse
             not
             onely
             euill
             ,
             but
             also
             good
             things
             ;
             so
             the
             iust
             doe
             well
             vse
             not
             onely
             good
             ,
             but
             euen
             things
             that
             be
             euill
             .
             Hence
             commeth
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             vse
             the
             Law
             ill
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             be
             good
             ,
             &
          
           BONI
           
             be●…è
             moriantur
             ,
             quamuis
             sit
             mors
             malum
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             die
             well
             ,
             though
             death
             be
             euill
             .
          
        
         
           I
           haue
           touche●…
           at
           large
           Saint
           Anstens
           reasons
           and
           resolutions
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           because
           the
           Re●…der
           should
           the
           more
           cleerely
           conceiue
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           discourser
           see
           
           him
           contrarie
           to
           his
           conceits
           euen
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           much
           denieth
           .
           The
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           godly
           doe
           suffer
           ,
           is
           to
           this
           day
           an
           
             euill
             of
             it selfe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             punishment
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           but
           God
           of
           his
           mercie
           towards
           his
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           such
           grace
           ,
           not
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           by
           suffering
           death
           patiently
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           the
           more
           plentifully
           rewarded
           .
           But
           as
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           say
           the
           Law
           is
           euill
           ,
           when
           the
           wicked
           abuse
           it
           to
           kindle
           their
           lusts
           ,
           so
           may
           no
           sober
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           faithfull
           is
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           it
           bee
           made
           to
           them
           a
           triall
           of
           their
           patience
           ,
           and
           a
           passage
           to
           a
           better
           life
           .
           You
           say
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           faithfull
           any
           longer
           an
           euill
           or
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           and
           curse
           ,
           which
           was
           laide
           o●…
           sinne
           .
           S.
           Austen
           saith
           the
           contrarie
           .
           It
           is
           still
           an
           euill
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           thereof
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           though
           the
           vse
           thereof
           be
           changed
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           consequents
           altered
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           .
           Now
           things
           must
           bee
           esteemed
           by
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           their
           vse
           ,
           as
           Austen
           teacheth
           .
           For
           euill
           men
           vse
           good
           things
           euilly
           ,
           yet
           that
           maketh
           not
           good
           to
           bee
           euill
           ,
           because
           their
           vse
           is
           inuerted
           ;
           and
           euen
           so
           ,
           saith
           Austen
           ,
           good
           men
           haue
           a
           good
           vse
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           euill
           ,
           yet
           that
           maketh
           not
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           in
           nature
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           Gods
           fauour
           it
           is
           to
           them
           .
           When
           the
           death
           therefore
           of
           the
           faithfull
           is
           said
           by
           Saint
           Austen
           or
           any
           others
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           they
           meane
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           say
           it
           is
           euill
           ,
           or
           a
           curse
           ,
           they
           meane
           the
           nature
           and
           not
           the
           vse
           .
           For
           touching
           the
           nature
           thereof
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           saith
           fully
           and
           resolutely
           ;
           
             Death
             is
             an
          
           l
           
             enemie
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
          
           euen
           in
           the
           godly
           .
           And
           touching
           the
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           m
           
             To
             mee
             Christ
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             is
             gaine
             .
          
           Against
           this
           you
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           bring
           ought
           ,
           besides
           waste
           words
           ,
           and
           places
           either
           not
           vnderstood
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           wrested
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           spoken
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           meane
           the
           vse
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           by
           Gods
           abundant
           blessing
           .
        
         
           n
           Your selfe
           doe
           say
           ,
           
             The
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Law
             once
             executed
             on
             the
             suertie
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             in
             Gods
             iustice
             be
             executed
             on
             vs.
          
           ]
           In
           the
           vengeance
           of
           the
           law
           is
           comprised
           ,
           
             corporall
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           The
           whole
           Christ
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           taste
           ,
           and
           bee
           a
           Sauiour
           .
           A
           part
           he
           therefore
           tasted
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           thereby
           freed
           vs
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           .
           From
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           he
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           wholly
           deliuered
           vs
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hee
           hath
           broken
           the
           linckes
           of
           death
           (
           whereby
           those
           three
           were
           coupled
           together
           )
           first
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           who
           suffered
           the
           first
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           hath
           done
           the
           like
           in
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           leauing
           their
           bodies
           for
           a
           season
           vnto
           death
           ,
           as
           his
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           raise
           them
           after
           with
           greater
           power
           and
           glorie
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           died
           .
           What
           doeth
           this
           hinder
           ,
           but
           death
           may
           truely
           bee
           called
           a
           Curse
           ,
           as
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           in
           his
           members
           ;
           and
           though
           execution
           of
           vengeance
           be
           restrained
           from
           vs
           ,
           yet
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           excluded
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           generall
           sentence
           pronounced
           against
           the
           sinne
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           
             (
             To
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             returne
             )
             reuoked
             but
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
          
           [
           
             how
             then
             was
             it
             vengeance
             on
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             due
             to
             mans
             nature
             ?
          
           ]
           Death
           was
           due
           to
           mans
           nature
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           due
           to
           Christ
           that
           had
           not
           sinned
           .
           When
           therefore
           it
           was
           laide
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           deserued
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           as
           the
           wages
           of
           our
           sinne
           in
           his
           person
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           a
           wound
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           a
           medicine
           to
           vs
           ,
           because
           hee
           o
           
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             wee
             were
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           p
           
             Our
             publike
             doctrine
             in
             England
             set
             foorth
             by
             Master
             Nowel
             ,
             confirmeth
             as
             much
             .
             To
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             death
             is
             now
             not
             a
             destruction
             ,
             but
             a
             changing
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             sure
             and
             short
             passage
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           Euery
           thing
           that
           is
           licensed
           or
           liked
           ,
           as
           profitable
           to
           bee
           publikely
           read
           or
           taught
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           and
           by
           authorised
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           nor
           made
           the
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           .
           You
           would
           faine
           oppose
           Master
           Nowel
           to
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           who
           if
           hee
           were
           liuing
           would
           giue
           you
           no
           thanks
           therefore
           .
           Saint
           Austens
           Faith
           hath
           beene
           allowed
           and
           receiued
           by
           all
           Synods
           and
           Councels
           since
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           fit
           to
           guide
           and
           leade
           not
           onely
           learners
           ,
           but
           makers
           of
           Catechismes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           match
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           repugnant
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           vnequall
           :
           but
           
           indeede
           you
           haue
           neede
           to
           bee
           taught
           ,
           how
           to
           vnderstand
           your
           Catechisme
           .
           That
           death
           is
           a
           destruction
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           who
           saith
           so
           ,
           except
           it
           bee
           your selfe
           ?
           That
           it
           is
           a
           changing
           of
           life
           and
           short
           passage
           to
           heauen
           ,
           if
           you
           meane
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           the
           Ca●…echisme
           doth
           ,
           no
           man
           doubteth
           thereof
           ;
           if
           you
           meane
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           they
           by
           death
           change
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           a
           short
           passage
           to
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           falsitie
           ,
           and
           heresie
           ,
           gainsaying
           the
           verie
           grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           For
           priuation
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           corruption
           to
           dust
           ,
           is
           no
           life
           ,
           much
           lesse
           an
           heauen
           ;
           except
           you
           will
           multiplie
           heauens
           as
           you
           do
           helles
           ,
           without
           reason
           or
           trueth
           .
           It
           is
           most
           true
           which
           the
           Catechisine
           intendeth
           ,
           that
           death
           is
           this
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           their
           bodies
           as
           yet
           till
           the
           generall
           day
           of
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           destruction
           of
           death
           in
           their
           bodies
           shall
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           full
           possession
           of
           heauenly
           glory
           ,
           prouided
           both
           for
           soule
           and
           bodie
           :
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           their
           bodies
           lie
           vnder
           the
           dominion
           or
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           destroied
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           vs
           ,
           because
           of
           sinne
           dwelling
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           though
           it
           throughly
           be
           conquered
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           likewise
           in
           vs
           at
           his
           appointed
           time
           .
        
         
           As
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           next
           out
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           that
           q
           
             Death
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             a
             punishment
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             a
             vantage
             .
          
           ]
           For
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           death
           before
           had
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           after
           it
           but
           punishment
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           wholly
           and
           onely
           punishment
           ;
           which
           now
           by
           Christ
           is
           altered
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           aduantage
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manifold
           miseries
           and
           offences
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           deliuered
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           felicitie
           and
           securitie
           ,
           which
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           dec●…ased
           enioy
           :
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           lie
           depriued
           of
           life
           and
           corrupted
           to
           dust
           till
           the
           finall
           restitution
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           comparison
           with
           our
           condition
           before
           sinne
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           we
           were
           created
           ,
           )
           when
           soule
           and
           bodie
           should
           iointly
           haue
           beene
           translated
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           without
           any
           sense
           or
           touch
           of
           death
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           stood
           fast
           in
           obedience
           ;
           but
           this
           noteth
           ,
           what
           death
           is
           after
           sinne
           committed
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           rightly
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           once
           by
           sinne
           we
           were
           plunged
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           all
           miserie
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           sinne
           ,
           then
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           brake
           off
           the
           chaines
           of
           internall
           and
           eternall
           death
           knit
           to
           the
           former
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           naturall
           death
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           which
           without
           Christ
           was
           onely
           a
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           entrance
           to
           all
           other
           mischiefes
           of
           sinne
           afte●…
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           become
           now
           an
           aduantage
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           presently
           freed
           from
           the
           labours
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           inuested
           and
           secured
           with
           euerlasting
           blisse
           .
           But
           the
           body
           is
           not
           yet
           quited
           from
           the
           burden
           and
           corruption
           laid
           on
           it
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           Adams
           sinne
           ;
           and
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           her
           comforts
           ,
           not
           onely
           feeleth
           the
           want
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           her
           desire
           to
           receaue
           her
           bodie
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           pra●…er
           of
           the
           soules
           vnder
           the
           Altar
           ;
           who
           desire
           not
           now
           in
           heauen
           reuenge
           of
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           whom
           they
           pardoned
           and
           praied
           for
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           woondering
           at
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           that
           is
           daily
           prouoked
           and
           abused
           ,
           they
           desire
           the
           day
           of
           r
           iudgement
           ,
           though
           th●…t
           bring
           with
           it
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           then
           receaue
           their
           bodi●…s
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           promises
           .
        
         
           That
           place
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           doth
           ●…
           
             notably
             contradict
             you
             ,
             who
             call
             death
             to
             the
          
           
           
             G●…dly
             the
             gate
             of
             hell
             ;
             a
             strange
             and
             most
             vntrue
             translation
             :
          
           ]
           The
           Catechisme
           speaketh
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           without
           Christ
           were
           assured
           by
           death
           to
           enter
           the
           bottomles●…
           pit
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           Christ
           doe
           safely
           passe
           from
           death
           to
           heauen
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           their
           bodies
           whereof
           I
           speake
           ?
           doe
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           passe
           straight
           vpon
           death
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           their
           soules
           doe
           ?
           I
           trust
           your
           Catechisme
           saith
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           way
           contradicteth
           me
           .
           [
           But
           I
           translate
           it
           so
           ,
           when
           I
           call
           death
           the
           gate
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           
             s●…range
             and
             vntrue
          
           .
           ]
           No
           good
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           translated
           the
           text
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           Sheol
           was
           doubtfull
           and
           imported
           all
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           o●…
           hell
           against
           
             bodie
             and
             soule
          
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           I
           retained
           the
           verie
           worde
           Sheol
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           page
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           pag.
           150.
           li.
           32.
           yet
           what
           was
           ment
           by
           ●…heol
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           when
           I
           came
           to
           examine
           ,
           I
           did
           incline
           rather
           to
           the
           word
           hell
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           word
           Graue
           ,
           since
           we
           had
           in
           English
           no
           more
           words
           
           to
           expresse
           the
           power
           or
           danger
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           griefe
           ,
           which
           Ezechias
           conceaued
           ,
           nor
           the
           phrase
           ,
           which
           he
           vsed
           ,
           might
           be
           rightly
           referred
           to
           the
           graue
           .
           It
           was
           not
           the
           graue
           that
           Ezechiah
           did
           so
           much
           feare
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           decline
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           vpon
           deliuerance
           of
           him
           and
           his
           citie
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Senacherib
           ,
           presently
           strooke
           the
           king
           with
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           denounced
           death
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           vnworthie
           to
           enioy
           that
           protection
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           shewed
           from
           heauen
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           people
           against
           their
           enimies
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           he
           confessed
           did
           t
           oppres●…e
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           should
           goe
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           a
           dangerous
           conflict
           with
           death
           ,
           betweene
           hope
           and
           feare
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           or
           anger
           .
           Neither
           doth
           Sheol
           there
           import
           onely
           the
           graue
           :
           for
           at
           first
           Ezechiah
           resolued
           he
           should
           die
           ,
           and
           so
           goe
           farder
           then
           the
           gates
           or
           entrance
           of
           the
           graue
           .
           Neither
           doth
           that
           phrase
           in
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           expresse
           barely
           the
           buriall
           of
           the
           bod●…e
           .
           u
           
             The
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           sayth
           our
           S●…uiour
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           by
           which
           he
           meaueth
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           graue
           .
           x
           
             Are
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             knowen
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           to
           Iob
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           what
           the
           sides
           and
           bottome
           of
           a
           graue
           were
           ?
           y
           
             Thou
             liftest
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             death
          
           ,
           when
           yet
           he
           was
           sure
           to
           come
           to
           his
           graue
           .
           And
           had
           Ezechiah
           from
           the
           griefe
           of
           his
           hart
           ,
           vnder
           which
           he
           z
           
             chattered
             like
             a
             Swallow
             ,
             and
             mourned
             as
             a
             Doue
             ,
          
           pronounced
           death
           to
           be
           the
           Gate
           or
           
             first
             inuasion
          
           ,
           that
           hell
           or
           Satan
           made
           one
           mans
           Body
           for
           sinne
           ,
           what
           had
           you
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ?
           a
           
             By
             the
             enuie
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           
             Death
             entred
             into
             the
             world
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           as
           much
           ,
           b
           
             By
             sinne
             Death
             e●…red
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           not
           as
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           on
           all
           men
           to
           Condemnation
           .
           From
           this
           Condemnation
           the
           Soule
           by
           Christ
           is
           presently
           released
           ;
           the
           Body
           is
           also
           promised
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           cleered
           from
           that
           Condemnation
           to
           Death
           which
           sinne
           brought
           with
           it
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           an
           Enemie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Austen
           doubteth
           not
           to
           name
           it
           a
           
             corporall
             Curse
          
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           not
           number
           it
           rather
           amongst
           the
           gates
           or
           powers
           of
           hell
           ,
           then
           of
           heauen
           ,
           since
           the
           diuell
           was
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           Christ
           will
           be
           the
           destroyer
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           offendeth
           you
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           reason
           what
           death
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           must
           resolue
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           curse
           ;
           which
           you
           say
           
             is
             no
             answere
             .
             For
             who
             euer
             denied
             it
             to
             be
             in
             it selfe
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             curse
             for
             sinne
             ?
             but
          
           (
           your
           )
           
             expresse
             words
             are
             ,
             death
             is
             to
             the
             godly
             no
             curse
             properly
             .
          
           ]
           Doe
           you
           now
           find
           the
           foile
           ,
           how
           foolishly
           you
           haue
           all
           this
           while
           supported
           an
           errour
           ,
           that
           yo●…
           now
           come
           with
           properly
           to
           proppe
           it
           vp
           ,
           least
           it
           fall
           on
           your
           head
           ?
           You
           can
           now
           with
           shame
           enough
           confesse
           ,
           c
           WE
           KNOVV
           AL
           SHAME
           AND
           AFFLICTION
           TO
           ALL
           MEN
           IS
           A
           KIND
           OF
           CVRSE
           .
           Then
           death
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           may
           rightly
           be
           called
           a
           kind
           of
           corporall
           curse
           ;
           since
           that
           is
           the
           sharpest
           and
           forest
           of
           all
           outward
           asf●…ictions
           .
           [
           d
           
             A
             kind
             of
             curse
          
           ,
           who
           
             euer
             denied
             that
             ?
             say
             you
             .
          
           ]
           Euen
           your
           wisedome
           hath
           all
           this
           while
           denied
           it
           .
           In
           your
           Treatise
           you
           bleated
           forth
           this
           resolution
           .
           e
           
             Therefore
             Christes
             dying
             simply
             as
             the
             godly
             die
             ,
          
           MAY
           IN
           NO
           SORT
           HERE
           BE
           CALLED
           A
           CVRSE
           ,
           or
           accursed
           .
           You
           iterate
           the
           verie
           same
           in
           your
           defence
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           maine
           ground
           of
           your
           second
           speciall
           reason
           .
           f
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             sor
             vs
             or
             accursed
             in
             his
             death
             .
             But
             to
             die
             simply
             as
             the
             godly
             doe
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             or
             accursed
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             endured
             the
             curse
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             truely
             .
          
           [
           Your
           g
           
             expresse
             wordes
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             are
             ;
             Death
             to
             the
             godly
             is
             no
             curse
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             vantage
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           not
           the
           other
           your
           expresse
           wordes
           also
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           godly
           MAY
           IN
           NO
           SORT
           BE
           
             called
             a
             curse
             or
             accursed
          
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           the
           force
           of
           your
           reason
           wholy
           depend
           vpon
           these
           later
           wordes
           ?
           For
           had
           you
           confessed
           that
           death
           ,
           shame
           and
           paine
           were
           to
           the
           godly
           corporall
           curses
           ;
           how
           then
           conclude
           you
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           properly
           accursed
           ?
           Because
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             was
             made
             a
             curse
          
           ?
           Doeth
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           a
           curse
           properly
           ?
           It
           would
           empt
           and
           waste
           all
           the
           wit
           in
           your
           head
           ,
           from
           the
           one
           to
           conclude
           the
           other
           .
           Against
           your
           prec●…e
           Negatiue
           ,
           that
           death
           in
           the
           godly
           
             might
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             ,
          
           I
           opposed
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           was
           a
           curse
           for
           sinne
           laide
           on
           the
           bodies
           euen
           of
           
           the
           elect
           ;
           and
           therefore
           might
           iustly
           be
           so
           called
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           Christ
           ,
           though
           the
           force
           of
           that
           curse
           were
           quenched
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           coherence
           thereof
           interrupted
           .
        
         
           In
           floting
           to
           and
           fro
           you
           fell
           to
           the
           
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             curse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           as
           your
           fashion
           is
           ,
           you
           auouched
           what
           you
           listed
           ,
           without
           any
           proofe
           or
           witnesse
           besides
           your selfe
           ;
           telling
           vs
           that
           Paul
           mentioned
           Christs
           hanging
           on
           the
           tree
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           thereby
           impolying
           the
           whole
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           Christ.
           The
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           my
           conclusion
           I
           shewed
           to
           be
           h
           
             externall
             ,
             corporall
             ,
             internall
             and
             eternall
             plagues
             and
             punishments
          
           ;
           and
           asked
           you
           which
           of
           these
           you
           affirmed
           of
           Christ.
           Externall
           and
           corporall
           curses
           in
           Christ
           I
           did
           grant
           ;
           internall
           and
           eternall
           curses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           are
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           blisse
           ,
           with
           perpetuall
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           I
           said
           could
           not
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           without
           enormous
           and
           haynous
           blasphemie
           .
           To
           this
           when
           you
           should
           answere
           ,
           you
           turne
           with
           a
           trice
           to
           your
           world
           of
           wordes
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           your
           question
           was
           ,
           
             Whether
             death
             to
             the
             godly
             were
             a
             curse
             properly
             or
             no.
          
           But
           sir
           remember
           the
           reason
           was
           yours
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           fully
           proo●…e
           ,
           you
           must
           wholly
           loose
           .
           You
           should
           therefore
           first
           define
           ,
           what
           a
           proper
           curse
           is
           ,
           and
           then
           applie
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           should
           soone
           haue
           seene
           both
           the
           sense
           and
           trueth
           of
           your
           speach
           .
           Now
           you
           hold
           fast
           to
           the
           ambiguitie
           and
           vncertainetie
           of
           the
           word
           proper
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           deliuer
           Oracles
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           your
           mouth
           ;
           you
           say
           the
           worde
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           field
           is
           wonne
           .
        
         
           i
           
             Our
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             death
             is
             in
             it selfe
             but
             what
             death
             is
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           so
           wedded
           to
           your
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           that
           you
           vnderstand
           no
           man
           els
           ,
           and
           scant
           your selfe
           .
           When
           I
           reason
           what
           the
           death
           of
           the
           godly
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           no
           not
           suffer
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           their
           death
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           they
           no
           way
           feele
           ;
           but
           since
           they
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           death
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           one
           thing
           in
           his
           owne
           force
           ,
           which
           they
           taste
           and
           endure
           ,
           and
           the
           consequents
           after
           death
           ,
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           prouided
           for
           his
           seruants
           ,
           are
           most
           euidently
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           cannot
           distinguish
           this
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           worthy
           to
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Diuine
           .
           For
           the
           ioyes
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           kingdome
           are
           after
           death
           prepared
           for
           the
           godly
           .
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           ,
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           are
           death
           ?
           Besides
           the
           smart
           and
           anguish
           which
           afflicteth
           the
           soule
           when
           she
           is
           driuen
           from
           her
           bodie
           ,
           death
           in
           it selfe
           is
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           with
           priuation
           of
           sense
           and
           life
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           resolution
           of
           the
           same
           into
           dust
           .
           The
           ioyning
           of
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           bodie
           was
           a
           most
           wonderfull
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           his
           creation
           ,
           and
           consequently
           k
           
             verie
             good
          
           ,
           by
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           Moses
           .
           Then
           is
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           repugnant
           to
           that
           which
           is
           verie
           good
           ,
           and
           of
           force
           euill
           ;
           as
           being
           contrarie
           to
           good
           .
           The
           making
           of
           mans
           bodie
           from
           l
           
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             ground
          
           was
           likewise
           
             verie
             good
          
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           witnesse
           of
           Moses
           .
           Then
           the
           returning
           of
           the
           bodie
           to
           dust
           againe
           must
           be
           an
           euill
           vnto
           man
           ,
           destroying
           that
           excellent
           worke
           of
           God.
           And
           if
           sense
           ,
           motion
           and
           action
           be
           blessings
           of
           God
           on
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           then
           the
           bereauing
           of
           these
           must
           needs
           be
           curses
           in
           their
           kinde
           .
           Yea
           since
           life
           was
           no
           small
           fauour
           of
           God
           bestowed
           on
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           him
           a
           liuing
           soule
           ;
           &
           (
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           degrees
           )
           was
           
             verie
             good
          
           :
           then
           death
           which
           is
           the
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           taking
           of
           Gods
           good
           blessing
           from
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           a
           curse
           .
           
             It
             is
             recompensed
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             with
             a
             better
             blessing
             ,
             euen
             with
             the
             blisse
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           The
           soule
           is
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           bodie
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           death
           preuaileth
           on
           it
           .
           And
           this
           blessing
           consquent
           is
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           ,
           no
           not
           as
           the
           godly
           do
           suffer
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           reserued
           for
           the
           faithfull
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           remoueth
           death
           from
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           the
           like
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           commeth
           .
           
             Without
             death
          
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           
             we
             can
             not
             come
             to
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           ]
           And
           why
           is
           that
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           dwelleth
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           meet
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ?
           n
           
             Corruption
             cannot
             inherit
             incorruption
          
           .
           And
           whence
           came
           this
           corruption
           ,
           but
           from
           sinne
           ?
           and
           consequently
           
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           both
           brought
           corruption
           to
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           for
           corruption
           keepeth
           our
           bodies
           vnder
           death
           ,
           excluded
           for
           the
           time
           from
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           no
           proper
           curse
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ]
           Had
           you
           but
           once
           declared
           what
           you
           meant
           by
           proper
           and
           
             true
             curses
          
           ,
           sixe
           lines
           had
           long
           since
           leuelled
           this
           question
           :
           but
           you
           according
           to
           the
           heigth
           of
           your
           skill
           ,
           that
           neuer
           troubled
           your selfe
           but
           with
           a
           few
           fond
           conceits
           ,
           and
           some
           vnsetled
           sentences
           ,
           trace
           to
           and
           fro
           sometimes
           with
           
             no
             curse
             in
             any
             sort
          
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           
             no
             true
             curse
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           
             no
             curse
             properly
          
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           drawen
           to
           steppe
           one
           foot
           farther
           .
           And
           though
           I
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           how
           your
           timber
           ,
           that
           you
           leaue
           ragged
           ,
           yet
           for
           their
           sakes
           that
           would
           see
           the
           trueth
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           square
           your
           worke
           .
        
         
           Of
           Gods
           curse
           I
           must
           say
           as
           I
           did
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           wrath
           and
           curse
           of
           God
           are
           all
           one
           in
           effect
           )
           it
           noteth
           either
           Gods
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           his
           commination
           to
           sinne
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           most
           to
           this
           case
           ,
           Gods
           indignation
           or
           pnnishment
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           executed
           on
           sinners
           .
           For
           as
           man
           is
           sayd
           to
           blesse
           with
           his
           
             minde
             ,
             mouth
          
           ,
           or
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           prayeth
           ,
           or
           doth
           good
           to
           any
           ;
           so
           is
           he
           sayd
           to
           curse
           by
           
             thought
             ,
             word
          
           ,
           or
           deed
           ,
           when
           he
           desireth
           ,
           vttereth
           ,
           or
           worketh
           euill
           to
           any
           .
           God
           is
           likewise
           sayd
           to
           curse
           in
           soule
           ,
           when
           he
           detesteth
           and
           hateth
           euill
           ;
           in
           voice
           ,
           when
           he
           pronounceth
           or
           threatneth
           euill
           ;
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           he
           decreeth
           or
           inflicteth
           euill
           .
           To
           shew
           how
           execrable
           sinne
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           sayth
           ,
           these
           things
           God
           n
           HATETH
           ,
           and
           
             his
             soule
          
           ABHORRETH
           them
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
          
           o
           ABOMINABLE
           
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           threats
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           his
           plagues
           vpon
           sinne
           ,
           are
           euery
           where
           extant
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           chiefiy
           in
           the
           27.
           and
           28.
           of
           Deuteronomie
           ;
           where
           not
           onely
           the
           greatest
           sinnes
           are
           namely
           and
           all
           sinnes
           in
           the
           close
           generally
           accursed
           ,
           but
           the
           manifolde
           plagues
           of
           this
           life
           persuing
           the
           states
           ,
           the
           bodies
           ,
           and
           soules
           of
           sinners
           are
           numbred
           .
           p
           
             Maledictum
             est
             omne
             peccatum
             ,
             siue
             ipsum
             quodsit
             ,
             vt
             sequatur
             supplicium
             ,
             siue
             ipsum
             supplicium
             ,
             quod
             al●…o
             modo
             vocatur
             peccatum
             ,
             quia
             sit
             ex
             peccato
             .
             Accursed
             is
             all
             sinne
             ,
          
           sayth
           Austen
           ,
           
             as
             well
             the
             deed
             ,
             which
             prouoketh
             punishment
             ,
             as
             the
             punishment
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             in
             another
             sense
             is
             called
             sinne
             ,
             because
             it
             commeth
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           The
           plagues
           and
           curses
           of
           sinne
           extending
           as
           farre
           as
           sinners
           haue
           any
           parts
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           consist
           ,
           as
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           or
           places
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           here
           so
           in
           hell
           ;
           or
           pertinents
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           haue
           or
           need
           for
           the
           ease
           and
           vse
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           I
           called
           in
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           
             externall
             ,
             corporall
             ,
             spirituall
          
           and
           eternall
           plagues
           or
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Contrarie
           to
           cursing
           is
           blessing
           ,
           which
           is
           good
           purposed
           ,
           promised
           ,
           o●…
           performed
           to
           obedience
           ,
           as
           Cursing
           is
           euill
           intended
           ,
           threatned
           ,
           or
           prepared
           for
           disobedience
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           one
           Contrarie
           we
           may
           rightly
           measure
           the
           other
           :
           yea
           the
           names
           of
           benediction
           and
           malediction
           ,
           which
           is
           blessing
           and
           cursing
           ,
           are
           deriued
           from
           bonum
           and
           
             malum
             ,
             good
          
           and
           euill
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           we
           conceaue
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           to
           proceede
           from
           the
           bountie
           or
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           recken
           his
           blessings
           and
           curses
           to
           be
           .
           q
           
             None
             is
             good
             but
             onely
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           all
           true
           goodnesse
           is
           
             naturally
             ,
             supreamely
             ,
             infinitely
             ,
             and
             vnchangeably
          
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           likewise
           all
           true
           blessednesse
           is
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           thing
           haue
           any
           degree
           of
           true
           goodnesse
           or
           blessednesse
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           deriuation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           participation
           with
           God.
           Capable
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           commeth
           from
           God
           ,
           are
           no
           Creatures
           but
           men
           and
           Angels
           ;
           since
           only
           they
           haue
           cognition
           and
           fruition
           of
           his
           true
           goodnesse
           and
           blessednesse
           .
           To
           omit
           the
           Elect
           Angels
           ,
           that
           haue
           their
           measure
           of
           heauenly
           light
           and
           power
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           ioy
           and
           securitie
           in
           the
           continuall
           presence
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           God
           decreed
           to
           reueale
           him selfe
           to
           Man
           ,
           he
           gaue
           him
           a
           reasonable
           Soule
           endued
           with
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           desire
           the
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           louing
           and
           obeying
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           haue
           Communion
           with
           his
           blessednesse
           .
           The
           better
           to
           declare
           him selfe
           to
           man
           ,
           God
           gaue
           him
           a
           Bodie
           to
           be
           quickned
           by
           his
           Soule
           with
           
             Life
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             motion
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           Soule
           to
           dwell
           and
           worke
           therein
           ;
           and
           made
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           furniture
           
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           
             vse
             ,
             delight
             ,
             and
             safegard
          
           of
           his
           Body
           ;
           thereby
           to
           assure
           Man
           of
           his
           exceeding
           care
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           bountie
           towards
           Man
           ;
           which
           were
           not
           onely
           wonderfull
           causes
           of
           thanks
           ,
           but
           euident
           proofes
           of
           greater
           fauour
           ,
           and
           honor
           reserued
           for
           him
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           if
           he
           loued
           and
           serued
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           giuer
           of
           these
           earthly
           things
           .
           The
           integritie
           then
           ,
           and
           safetie
           ;
           the
           
             sanitie
             ,
             Actiuitie
          
           ,
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           mans
           Body
           free
           from
           all
           
             dangers
             ,
             distempers
             ,
             decases
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             and
             death
             :
          
           The
           excellent
           
             beautie
             ,
             plentie
             ,
             vtilitie
             ,
             and
             varietie
             of
             the
             Creatures
          
           seruing
           mans
           vse
           ,
           obeying
           mans
           Rule
           ,
           and
           increasing
           mans
           delight
           ,
           were
           all
           the
           maruelous
           blessings
           of
           God
           on
           man
           ,
           not
           onely
           testifying
           to
           him
           the
           
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             glorie
          
           of
           the
           Creator
           by
           their
           
             natures
             ,
             properties
          
           and
           forces
           ,
           but
           leading
           him
           by
           the
           
             eyes
             ,
             eares
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           senses
           to
           the
           admiring
           ,
           embracing
           ,
           and
           honoring
           of
           that
           great
           and
           mightie
           Lord
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           pledges
           proposed
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           spirituall
           and
           vnspeakable
           riches
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           spouse
           of
           mans
           Soule
           ,
           and
           reward
           of
           his
           loue
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           denieth
           or
           doubteth
           these
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           on
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           made
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           remaine
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           is
           an
           vnthankfull
           and
           wicked
           abuser
           ,
           and
           despiser
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           bountie
           towards
           him selfe
           and
           all
           mankind
           .
        
         
           The
           gifts
           of
           God
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Man
           were
           farre
           worthier
           then
           those
           corporall
           and
           externall
           blessings
           .
           For
           God
           gaue
           vnto
           Man
           reason
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             free
             will
          
           ,
           to
           cleaue
           fast
           vnto
           him
           ,
           without
           preferring
           any
           Creature
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           matching
           any
           thing
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           likewise
           affections
           to
           inflame
           the
           hart
           with
           burning
           and
           vnceasing
           loue
           ;
           Man
           feeling
           no
           defect
           ,
           nor
           finding
           any
           impediment
           in
           that
           innocencie
           ,
           tranquillitie
           ,
           facilitie
           and
           consonancie
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Soule
           and
           body
           ,
           to
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           seruice
           of
           God.
           But
           none
           of
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           outwardly
           prouided
           for
           man
           ,
           or
           naturally
           ingraffed
           in
           mans
           Body
           or
           Soule
           ,
           did
           make
           Man
           truely
           blessed
           .
           For
           had
           he
           beene
           truely
           blessed
           by
           these
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           so
           wretchedly
           haue
           fallen
           from
           these
           into
           the
           Seas
           of
           miseries
           ,
           and
           heapes
           of
           curses
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           after
           for
           sinne
           ouerwhelmed
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           resolue
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           is
           onely
           truth
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           by
           Nature
           immutable
           ;
           and
           onely
           blessednesse
           ,
           because
           no
           euill
           can
           approch
           him
           ,
           so
           no
           blessing
           can
           rightly
           be
           called
           true
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           perpetuall
           ;
           nor
           full
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           free
           from
           all
           miserie
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           wisely
           .
           r
           
             Nullo
             modo
             poterit
             esse
             vita
             veraciter
             beata
             ,
             nisi
             fuerit
             sempiterna
             .
             By
             no
             meanes
             may
             any
             life
             be
          
           TRVELY
           
             blessed
             ,
             except
             it
             be
          
           EVERLASTING
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           s
           
             Veritas
             immortalis
             est
             ,
             veritas
             incommutabilis
             est
             .
             Truth
             is
             eternall
             ,
             truth
             is
             vnchangeable
             .
          
           And
           so
           Ambrose
           t
           
             Creaturae
             non
             potest
             esse
             veritas
             ,
             sed
             species
             ,
             quae
             facile
             soluitur
             ,
             atque
             mutatur
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             truth
             ,
             but
             a
             shew
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             lost
             ,
             and
             changed
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           Austen
           expoundeth
           u
           
             beatam
             vitam
             stabilem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             veram
             ;
             a
             stedfast
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             true
             blessed
             life
             .
          
           For
           how
           can
           that
           be
           thought
           a
           true
           blessing
           ,
           which
           may
           end
           in
           euerlasting
           wretchednesse
           ?
           True
           blessings
           then
           there
           are
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           ioyne
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           fountaine
           of
           all
           true
           blessing
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           separation
           or
           defection
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           
             true
             blessing
          
           we
           shall
           best
           vnderstand
           what
           true
           cursing
           is
           :
           for
           as
           EVILL
           is
           no
           contrarie
           nature
           to
           GOOD
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           defect
           or
           priuation
           of
           good
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           no
           true
           curse
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           bereaueth
           vs
           of
           our
           true
           blessing
           .
           x
           
             Malum
             non
             secundum
             essentiam
             ,
             sed
             secundum
             priuationem
             rectissime
             dicitur
             .
             Euill
             is
             most
             rightly
             sayd
             to
             be
             no
             essence
             ,
             but
             the
             priuation
             of
             good
             .
          
           To
           cleaue
           fast
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           only
           and
           wholly
           our
           good
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           blessing
           of
           men
           and
           angels
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           seuered
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           loose
           all
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           curse
           of
           men
           and
           angels
           .
           The
           true
           blessings
           of
           God
           bestowed
           on
           his
           children
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           indeed
           infinit
           ,
           yet
           may
           they
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           summes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           times
           wherein
           they
           
             were
             ,
             are
          
           ,
           and
           
             shall
             be
          
           performed
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           TO
           THE
           LOVE
           of
           God
           freely
           affourded
           vs
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           whereby
           we
           were
           elected
           and
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           TO
           THE
           LIKENESSE
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           conformed
           to
           the
           image
           of
           his
           Sonne
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           being
           
           remitted
           ,
           that
           diuided
           vs
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           sanctified
           with
           the
           faith
           and
           loue
           of
           his
           trueth
           ;
           and
           to
           THE
           IIFE
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           after
           this
           world
           shall
           be
           reuealed
           and
           imparted
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           where
           shal
           be
           perfect
           blessednesse
           without
           want
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           or
           feare
           of
           any
           euill
           .
           The
           priuation
           of
           these
           three
           blessings
           bringeth
           three
           euils
           ,
           which
           are
           maine
           and
           true
           curses
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           F●…st
           ,
           the
           dislike
           of
           God
           refusing
           them
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           sinne
           defiling
           them
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           excluding
           them
           from
           all
           ioy
           and
           peace
           ,
           r●…st
           and
           ease
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Applie
           this
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           presently
           finde
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           our
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           how
           farre
           they
           agree
           to
           either
           .
           No
           true
           curse
           can
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shall
           seuer
           him
           from
           God
           ,
           without
           apparent
           impietie
           :
           for
           neither
           the
           fauour
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           his
           manhood
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             and
             trueth
          
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           stedfast
           and
           most
           assured
           expectation
           of
           euerlasting
           
             ioy
             and
             glorie
          
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           greatest
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           may
           be
           doubted
           of
           by
           any
           that
           will
           retaine
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           besides
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           personall
           vnion
           of
           his
           manhood
           with
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           to
           which
           was
           consequent
           such
           a
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           fruition
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           no
           elect
           man
           or
           angell
           euer
           had
           ,
           or
           can
           haue
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           must
           either
           defend
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           curse
           of
           God
           did
           not
           seuer
           him
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           in
           him
           might
           be
           truely
           blessed
           ,
           and
           yet
           truly
           accursed
           of
           God
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           which
           are
           monsters
           meet
           for
           your
           doctrine
           ;
           or
           els
           you
           must
           wholly
           forbeare
           to
           aff●…rme
           any
           true
           curse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           shal
           separa●…e
           him
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           other
           true
           curses
           you
           will
           attribute
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           heare
           .
           The
           like
           ,
           though
           in
           farre
           lesse
           measure
           ,
           I
           yeeld
           to
           the
           membe●…s
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           since
           they
           were
           before
           all
           worlds
           beloued
           ,
           elected
           ,
           and
           y
           
             blessed
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
          
           z
           
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             hauing
             this
             Seale
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ;
             yea
             the
          
           a
           
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             rep●…ntance
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           is
           fully
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           b
           
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             angels
             ,
             ●…r
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             future
             ,
             nor
             heigth
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           whom
           God
           did
           b
           
             predestinate
             ,
             those
             he
             called
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ,
             those
             he
             iustified
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             those
             he
             glorified
             :
          
           I
           see
           no
           true
           curse
           ,
           no
           not
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           can
           fasten
           on
           Christes
           members
           to
           their
           destruction
           ;
           but
           howsoeuer
           c
           
             by
             nature
             t●…ey
             were
             the
             children
             of
          
           (
           Gods
           )
           
             wrath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             by
             grace
             they
             are
             saued
             .
             and
          
           d
           
             all
             things
             shall
             wo●…
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God
             ,
          
           and
           are
           loued
           of
           him
           .
           They
           may
           want
           the●…e
           g●…ft
           ,
           and
           graces
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           feele
           the
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           election
           and
           voc●…tion
           ,
           but
           with
           God
           they
           are
           truely
           blessed
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           surely
           setled
           in
           hi●…
           fauour
           ,
           and
           fore-appointed
           to
           be
           heires
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           though
           they
           lie
           cens●…ed
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           for
           a
           while
           in
           the
           masse
           of
           Adams
           condemnation
           .
           The
           loue
           and
           〈◊〉
           then
           of
           God
           is
           the
           originall
           of
           all
           true
           blessing
           ,
           and
           since
           that
           is
           vnmouea●…le
           towards
           the
           ●…lect
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           they
           be
           sometimes
           plunged
           by
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           into
           feares
           and
           doubts
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           trueth
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           are
           truely
           blessed
           ,
           as
           being
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           though
           in
           mans
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           themselues
           ,
           they
           seeme
           neuer
           so
           much
           accursed
           .
        
         
           What
           curses
           ,
           you
           aske
           then
           ,
           may
           be
           on
           the
           godlie
           ?
           ]
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           true
           blessing
           ,
           can
           not
           varie
           towards
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           euerlasting
           and
           immutable
           like
           himselfe
           .
           All
           other
           blessings
           ,
           saue
           this
           ,
           they
           may
           want
           for
           a
           season
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           are
           lightned
           and
           called
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           blessing
           in
           them
           more
           then
           the
           very
           Reprobate
           haue
           .
           After
           they
           are
           engrassed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           tos●…ed
           and
           turmoyled
           with
           the
           very
           same
           e●…ernall
           and
           corporall
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           that
           the
           wicked
           are
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           with
           greater
           and
           tha●…-per
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           are
           supported
           with
           inward
           grace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           which
           others
           are
           not
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           feare
           ,
           or
           infirmitie
           they
           fall
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           perish
           .
           Where
           then
           in
           the
           Curses
           of
           God
           inflicted
           on
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           world
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           three
           things
           must
           be
           marked
           ;
           their
           D●…PRIVANCE
           of
           his
           bles●…ings
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           their
           COHERENCE
           together
           ,
           and
           CONTINVANCE
           for
           euer
           ;
           the
           godly
           communicate
           
           with
           the
           wicked
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           sequestred
           from
           such
           externall
           and
           corporall
           blessings
           as
           this
           life
           requireth
           ,
           but
           of
           spirituall
           they
           can
           not
           vtterly
           be
           dep●…ued
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           be
           
           
             regenerated
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             renued
             in
             the
             inward
             man
          
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           
             sealed
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           here
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           g
           
             in
             whom
             they
             haue
             Redemption
             ,
             euen
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           In
           the
           rest
           they
           may
           not
           communicate
           with
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Curses
           of
           God
           doe
           FOLLOVV
           one
           another
           vpon
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           and
           abide
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           from
           this
           the
           godly
           are
           wholy
           free
           ,
           as
           h
           DELIVERED
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           
             from
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             and
          
           i
           
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
          
           .
           If
           then
           we
           be
           saued
           from
           these
           things
           by
           Christ
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           must
           Christ
           him selfe
           be
           saued
           from
           them
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           saue
           others
           ?
           So
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           at
           first
           ,
           by
           submitting
           him selfe
           to
           a
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           depriueth
           vs
           of
           all
           earthly
           and
           bodily
           blessings
           ,
           and
           of
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           quenched
           the
           whole
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           
             shamefull
             ,
             wrongfull
             ,
             and
             painefull
             death
          
           quited
           vs
           from
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           iust
           reward
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             You
             say
             if
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           k
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             death
             were
             changed
             ,
             then
             till
             Christ
             was
             risen
             ,
             death
             was
             a
             punishment
             to
             the
             faithfull
             themselues
             .
             I
             wonder
             what
             meaning
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
             As
             well
             you
             may
             say
             that
             none
             were
             saued
             till
             Christ
             was
             risen
             .
          
           ]
           Wonder
           then
           at
           your
           owne
           conceits
           reasons
           and
           Authorities
           .
           For
           if
           the
           nature
           of
           Death
           were
           changed
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           it
           was
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           first
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           ,
           I
           asked
           you
           how
           and
           when
           ?
           before
           the
           change
           you
           doe
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           punishment
           ,
           you
           must
           graunt
           ,
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           for
           Christ
           neuer
           changed
           the
           Nature
           of
           Death
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           change
           were
           made
           by
           Christs
           dying
           and
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           how
           thinke
           you
           doth
           it
           not
           follow
           vpon
           this
           confession
           ,
           that
           death
           ,
           BEFORE
           it
           was
           changed
           in
           the
           godly
           by
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           was
           a
           punishment
           euen
           to
           the
           godly
           ?
           And
           to
           this
           end
           you
           bring
           the
           Catechisme
           in
           this
           very
           Section
           .
           
             Death
             which
          
           BEFORE
           
             was
             a
             punishment
             is
             now
             by
             Christ
             become
             a
             vantage
             .
          
           ]
           If
           death
           were
           neuer
           but
           a
           vantage
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           euen
           when
           it
           was
           first
           inflicted
           ,
           then
           the
           change
           ,
           that
           you
           dreame
           to
           be
           made
           of
           death
           in
           the
           Godly
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           fansie
           .
           If
           NOVV
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           which
           BEFORE
           it
           was
           not
           ;
           then
           BEFORE
           ,
           what
           else
           could
           it
           be
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ?
           My
           Resolution
           was
           and
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           first
           promised
           by
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           l
           
             to
             bruize
             the
             Serpents
             head
          
           ,
           before
           death
           was
           inflicted
           on
           Adam
           and
           his
           of-spring
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           punishment
           of
           mans
           sinne
           following
           could
           extend
           no
           farder
           in
           the
           Elect
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           make
           Gods
           punishment
           repugnant
           to
           his
           promise
           of
           Christ
           made
           before
           to
           his
           Elect
           ;
           which
           were
           to
           charge
           God
           with
           Inconstancie
           .
           And
           therefore
           either
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           was
           neuer
           any
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           all
           Diuines
           ,
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           resteth
           still
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           inflicted
           on
           them
           in
           the
           person
           of
           their
           first
           Father
           .
           Indeede
           the
           promise
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           faithfull
           brake
           of
           the
           sequence
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           wicked
           is
           coherent
           to
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           that
           made
           God
           in
           his
           Iudiciall
           sentence
           pronounced
           against
           Adams
           sinne
           to
           comprise
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           Adams
           returne
           to
           dust
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           meant
           no
           more
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           suffer
           death
           to
           haue
           his
           full
           force
           against
           the
           Bodies
           and
           Soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           both
           in
           this
           world
           and
           in
           the
           next
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Saluation
           of
           the
           faithfull
           before
           Christs
           comming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           which
           way
           that
           should
           be
           endangered
           by
           their
           afflictions
           in
           this
           life
           .
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Lazarus
           dying
           before
           Christ
           ,
           that
           m
           
             in
             his
             life
             time
             he
             receiued
             euill
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           after
           death
           ,
           
             he
             was
             comforted
          
           .
           So
           that
           their
           chasticement
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           moderate
           and
           fatherly
           correction
           and
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           impediment
           to
           their
           saluation
           ,
           but
           worke
           rather
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           patient
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           vs
           ,
           an
           n
           
             excellent
             and
             eternall
             waight
             of
             glorie
             .
          
           For
           in
           that
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           began
           here
           in
           this
           life
           with
           them
           ,
           their
           
             humbling
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             mightie
             hand
             of
             God
          
           with
           true
           Repentance
           of
           their
           sinnes
           and
           full
           assurance
           by
           faith
           that
           in
           the
           
           promised
           Seede
           their
           sinnes
           should
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           caused
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           to
           o
           
             turne
             their
             ●…eauinesse
             into
             ioy
             ,
             and
             in
          
           p
           
             due
             time
             to
             exalt
             them
          
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Further
             you
             except
             against
             me
             touching
             Innocents
             and
             Martyrs
             executions
             ,
             who
             I
             say
             are
             most
             blessed
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           their
           Soules
           are
           most
           blessed
           ,
           I
           said
           as
           much
           before
           you
           :
           if
           you
           respect
           their
           patience
           and
           loue
           in
           laying
           downe
           their
           liues
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           the
           death
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           is
           precious
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           But
           if
           the
           suffering
           of
           death
           were
           a
           blessing
           and
           aduantage
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           such
           thankes
           with
           God
           to
           taste
           of
           his
           blessings
           for
           his
           name
           sake
           .
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           reward
           sheweth
           the
           sha●…pnesse
           of
           their
           conflict
           with
           the
           sting
           and
           smart
           of
           death
           ;
           which
           because
           they
           refuse
           not
           for
           Christes
           cause
           ,
           their
           patience
           is
           the
           more
           precious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           :
           but
           this
           doeth
           not
           prooue
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           bodies
           turned
           to
           dust
           to
           bee
           any
           blessing
           ;
           but
           rather
           an
           enemie
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           before
           their
           bodies
           shall
           enioy
           the
           true
           blessing
           of
           immortall
           glorie
           ,
           that
           is
           reserued
           for
           them
           .
           r
           
             The
             holy
             men
             are
             in
             trueth
             most
             glorious
             and
             blessed
             in
             them
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           speake
           of
           their
           bodi●…s
           ,
           you
           speake
           falsly
           and
           directly
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           expres●…ely
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             are
          
           s
           
             sow●…n
             in
             corruption
             and
             dishonour
          
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           
             raised
             in
             incorruption
             and
             dishonour
          
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           be
           more
           repugnant
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           or
           more
           reprochfull
           to
           the
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           corruption
           in
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           most
           
             glorious
             and
             blessed
          
           .
        
         
           t
           
             The
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             can
             not
             be
             properly
             cursed
             ,
             and
             properly
             bl●…ssed
             too
             in
             any
             measure
             .
          
           ]
           Can
           you
           see
           that
           in
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           can
           you
           not
           see
           so
           much
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           ?
           You
           defend
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           properly
           and
           truely
           accursed
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           also
           truely
           and
           properly
           blessed
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           bee
           wor●…e
           then
           a
           Turke
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           denie
           .
           For
           euen
           his
           manhood
           was
           personally
           ioyned
           with
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           more
           abundantly
           blessed
           then
           any
           Martyr
           can
           be
           ,
           as
           hauing
           in
           him
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           blessing
           for
           him selfe
           ,
           and
           vs
           all
           .
           How
           hangeth
           then
           this
           not
           onely
           monstrous
           ,
           but
           impious
           Assertion
           of
           yours
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           truely
           and
           properly
           most
           abundantly
           blessed
           ,
           and
           most
           properly
           cursed
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           instant
           ?
           You
           will
           come
           in
           with
           your
           two
           countenances
           and
           conditions
           ,
           his
           owne
           and
           ours
           ;
           but
           in
           vaine
           doe
           you
           salue
           a
           manifest
           contrarietie
           and
           impictie
           with
           countenances
           .
           Christ
           was
           truely
           accursed
           in
           no
           condition
           or
           countenance
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           most
           blessed
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           blessing
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           u
           
             The
             Soules
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             are
             not
             blessed
             ,
             vnlesse
             their
             bodies
             be
             blessed
             also
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             the
             true
             cur●…
             although
             you
             seeme
             to
             den●…e
             this
             point
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           the
           TRVE
           curse
           ●…aide
           on
           the
           bodies
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           I
           spake
           neuer
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           is
           no
           vncouth
           Assertion
           of
           mine
           ,
           as
           your
           phrase
           is
           ,
           but
           an
           impudent
           fiction
           of
           yours
           ,
           that
           thinke
           best
           to
           bel●…e
           the
           trueth
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           otherwise
           preuaile
           against
           it
           .
           I
           said
           not
           a
           wo●…d
           mo●…e
           then
           Saint
           Austen
           said
           before
           me
           .
           x
           
             Maledictus
             omnis
             moriens
             .
             Accursed
             is
             euerie
             one
             that
             dieth
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           godly
           are
           so
           streightned
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           either
           commit
           Idolatrie
           ,
           or
           suffer
           Martyrdome
           ,
           euen
           in
           that
           case
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           .
           
             El●…gendum
             est
             maledictum
             in
             corpori●…
             morte
             ,
             quo
             maledicto
             &
             ipsum
             corpus
             in
             Resurrectione
             liberabitur
             ,
             deuit
             andum
             autem
             maledictum
             in
             animae
             morte
             ,
             ne
             cum
             suo
             corpore
             in
             aeterno
             igne
             damnetur
             .
          
           A
           Christian
           ,
           when
           these
           two
           are
           proposed
           ,
           
             must
             chuse
             the
             curse
             of
             a
             bodily
             death
             ,
             from
             which
             curse
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             freed
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             hee
             must
             shunne
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             least
             that
             be
             together
             with
             the
             body
             condemned
             to
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
          
           And
           to
           prooue
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           
             non
             Anicularis
             mal●…dictio
             ,
             an
             olde
             wifes
             curse
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Manichees
           called
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           propheticall
           prediction
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           sound
           reasons
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           list
           not
           to
           mo●…ke
           and
           elude
           the
           trueth
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           y
           
             Morsipsa
             ex
             maledic●…o
             .
             Death
             it selfe
             came
             from
             the
             curse
             ,
          
           that
           was
           laide
           on
           all
           mankinde
           for
           sinne
           .
           z
           
             Maledictum
             est
             omne
             peccatum
             ,
             si●…e
             ipsum
             quod
             sit
             ,
             vt
             sequatur
             supplicium
             ,
             si●…c
             ipsum
             supplicium
             ,
             quod
             al●…o
             modo
             vocatur
             peccatum
             ,
             qu●…a
             fit
             ex
             peccato
             .
             Accursed
             is
             all
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             it
             b●…e
             the
             fact
             deseruing
             punishment
             ,
             or
             the
             punishment
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             called
             sinne
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             cau●…d
             by
             sinne
             .
          
           Which
           words
           though
           you
           afterward
           idlely
           abuse
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           sound
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Of
           sinne
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           in
           it
           sel●…e
           truely
           accursed
           (
           as
           being
           the
           roote
           and
           cause
           of
           all
           Gods
           curses
           vpon
           
           men
           and
           Angels
           )
           where
           it
           is
           not
           remitted
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           of
           mercie
           God
           doeth
           pa●…don
           it
           vnto
           his
           Elect
           ,
           yet
           hee
           hateth
           their
           sinnes
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           either
           sinne
           must
           die
           in
           them
           by
           true
           and
           hartie
           repentance
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           perish
           with
           it
           .
           For
           to
           the
           impenitent
           no
           sinnes
           are
           pardoned
           ;
           a
           
             Except
             yee
             repent
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Sauior
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             all
             perish
             likewise
          
        
         
           
             As
             sinne
             is
             accursed
             ,
             so
             all
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           saith
           Austen
           ,
           
             is
             accursed
          
           ;
           meaning
           till
           it
           be
           released
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           .
           Which
           he
           auoucheth
           not
           of
           the
           wicked
           onely
           ,
           whose
           punishment
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           truely
           and
           properly
           a
           curse
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           when
           they
           suffer
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           b
           We
           ,
           saith
           Austen
           ,
           
             came
             to
             death
             by
             sinne
             ,
             Christ
             by
             righteousnesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             where
             our
             death
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             his
             death
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           death
           of
           our
           bodies
           is
           hatefull
           to
           God
           ,
           euen
           as
           our
           sinne
           is
           ,
           he
           resolueth
           in
           these
           words
           .
           c
           
             Nisi
             Deus
             odisset
             peccatum
             ,
             &
             mortem
             nostram
             ,
             non
             ad
             eam
             suscipiendam
             atque
             delendam
             filium
             suum
             mitteret
             .
             Except
             God
             had
             hated
             sinne
             ,
             and
             also
             death
             in
             vs
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             t●…
             vndertake
             ,
             and
             destroy
             our
             death
             .
             For
             so
             much
             the
             more
             willingly
             God
             giueth
             vs
             immortalitie
          
           (
           of
           our
           bodies
           )
           
             which
             shal
             be
             reuealed
             with
             Christes
             comming
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             more
             mercifully
             he
             hateth
             our
             death
             ,
             which
             hung
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             when
             Christ
             died
             .
          
           Here
           you
           may
           learne
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           Martyrs
           are
           so
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hateth
           death
           ,
           which
           detaineth
           them
           in
           dust
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           loue
           ,
           which
           he
           beareth
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           he
           will
           destroy
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           an
           enimie
           to
           them
           ,
           ●…hom
           he
           loueth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           iustly
           hated
           of
           him
           :
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           how
           false
           is
           this
           reason
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           stand
           on
           ?
           God
           in
           his
           secret
           and
           euerlasting
           counsell
           loueth
           the
           soules
           and
           bodies
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           d
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           d
           temples
           of
           his
           holie
           spirite
           :
           therefore
           he
           hateth
           neither
           sinne
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           nor
           death
           in
           their
           bodies
           .
           Nay
           rather
           the
           more
           he
           loueth
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           hateth
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           to
           destroy
           both
           sinne
           and
           death
           in
           his
           elect
           ,
           as
           the
           Enimies
           ,
           that
           hinder
           and
           defer
           the
           true
           blisse
           promised
           to
           his
           seruants
           .
        
         
           e
           
             You
             say
             we
             must
             call
             things
             by
             those
             names
             which
             God
             first
             allotted
             them
             .
             That
             I
             deny
             ,
             if
             God
             since
             euidently
             hath
             altered
             them
             .
          
           My
           rule
           had
           more
           reason
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           comprehend
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           written
           of
           Adam
           in
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           that
           God
           f
           brought
           (
           all
           liuing
           creatures
           )
           
             vnto
             man
             to
             see
             how
             hee
             could
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             soeuer
             the
             man
             named
             the
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             so
             was
             the
             n●…me
             thereof
          
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           it
           be
           verified
           of
           Gods
           wisdome
           ,
           g
           
             With
             whom
             is
             no
             change
          
           ,
           that
           he
           h
           
             knew
             all
             his
             workes
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
          
           i
           
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             abideth
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
          
           k
           
             iustified
             in
             whatsoeuer
             he
             saith
          
           ?
           [
           but
           God
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           alteration
           himselfe
           .
           ]
           or
           else
           your
           conceite
           deceiueth
           you
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           not
           reuoked
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           he
           gaue
           vpon
           all
           men
           for
           sinne
           ,
           l
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
             and
             to
             dust
             thou
             shal●…
             returne
             ,
          
           but
           he
           hath
           performed
           his
           promise
           made
           before
           he
           inflicted
           this
           punishment
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             bruize
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           change
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           he
           qualified
           his
           sentence
           at
           the
           first
           pronouncing
           of
           it
           on
           all
           his
           elect
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           standeth
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           were
           there
           that
           addition
           since
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           vntruely
           dreame
           of
           ,
           Yet
           Saint
           Austen
           
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           altereth
           not
           the
           name
           of
           punishment
           first
           imposed
           on
           all
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           Gods
           goodnesse
           towards
           his
           owne
           .
           m
           
             Whatsoeuer
             it
             is
             in
             those
             that
             die
             ,
             which
             with
             bitter
             paine
             taketh
             away
             sense
             ,
             by
             religious
             and
             faithfull
             enduring
             it
             ,
             it
             increaseth
             the
             mer●…te
             of
             patience
             ,
             Non
             aufert
             vocabulum
             poenae
             ,
             it
             taketh
             not
             away
             the
             name
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           His
           firme
           resolution
           is
           .
           n
           
             Wherefore
             as
             touching
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             die
             suffer
             it
             ,
             Nulli
             bona
             est
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             no
             man.
          
           And
           noting
           the
           vse
           ,
           that
           God
           maketh
           thereof
           in
           crowning
           his
           Saints
           ,
           with
           as
           ample
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           any
           ;
           he
           resolutely
           concludeth
           .
           o
           
             Mors
             ergo
             non
             ideo
             bonum
             videri
             debet
             ,
             quia
             in
             tantam
             vtilitatem
             non
             vi
             sua
             ,
             sed
             diuina
             opitulatione
             conuersa
             est
             .
             Death
             the●…
          
           OVGHT
           NOT
           TO
           BE
           THOVGHT
           GOOD
           ,
           
             because
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             force
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             turned
             to
             so
             great
             vtilitie
             .
          
           And
           this
           assertion
           you
           and
           your
           adherents
           must
           yeeld
           vnto
           ,
           least
           you
           rather
           conuince
           your selues
           ,
           then
           that
           woorthy
           pillour
           of
           
           Christes
           church
           to
           be
           in
           an
           errour
           .
           For
           the
           ground
           that
           he
           standeth
           on
           ,
           is
           sure
           .
           God
           turneth
           euill
           to
           a
           good
           vse
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           therefore
           denie
           euill
           to
           be
           euill
           ,
           because
           God
           vseth
           it
           well
           ?
           to
           how
           many
           good
           and
           blessed
           purposes
           doth
           God
           vse
           the
           diuell
           ?
           and
           shall
           the
           diuell
           by
           your
           doctrine
           now
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           diuell
           ?
           what
           excellent
           effectes
           doth
           God
           worke
           by
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ?
           shall
           we
           therefore
           not
           call
           them
           ,
           nor
           account
           them
           sinnes
           ?
           you
           be
           cleane
           out
           of
           your
           byas
           good
           Sir
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           in
           with
           your
           changes
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           names
           or
           natures
           of
           things
           that
           be
           euill
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Afflictions
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             originally
             and
             Naturally
             were
             punishments
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             still
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             the
             godly
             are
             since
             changed
             ,
             and
             now
             not
             punishments
             nor
             curses
             .
          
           ]
           To
           wise
           men
           there
           is
           enough
           said
           ;
           to
           bablers
           ,
           who
           will
           still
           talke
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           nothing
           is
           enough
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           may
           not
           be
           set
           aside
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           your
           follies
           .
           Daniell
           confessing
           the
           sinnes
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           plainly
           saith
           .
           q
           
             Therefore
             the
             Curse
             is
             powred
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
          
           Baruc
           made
           the
           same
           r
           confession
           during
           the
           Captiuitie
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Reuelation
           ,
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           now
           brought
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lambe
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             Curse
          
           ;
           meaning
           amongst
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           before
           .
           For
           the
           wicked
           then
           shall
           be
           most
           deepely
           accursed
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           learnedly
           and
           largely
           writing
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           mans
           life
           saith
           .
           t
           
             Quot
             &
             quantis
             poenis
             agitetur
             genus
             humanum
             ,
             quae
             non
             ad
             malitiam
             nequitiamque
             iniquorum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             conditionem
             pertinent
             miseriamque
             communem
             ,
             quis
             vllo
             sermone
             digerit
             ,
             quis
             vlla
             cogitatione
             comprehendit
             ?
             With
             how
             many
             and
             how
             great
             punishments
             mankinde
             is
             persued
             ,
             which
             pertaine
             not
             to
             the
             malice
             and
             leudnesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             common
             condition
             and
             calamitie
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             tongue
             c●…n
             expresse
             ,
             what
             heart
             can
             comprehend
             ?
          
           And
           repeating
           many
           particulars
           ,
           which
           there
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           :
           u
           
             Satis
             apparet
             humanum
             genus
             ad
             luendas
             miseriarum
             poenas
             esse
             damnatum
             .
             It
             appeareth
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             mank●…de
             is
             condemned
             to
             endure
             the
             punishments
             of
             miseries
             .
          
           And
           lest
           you
           should
           flie
           to
           your
           shift
           of
           improper
           speeches
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           S.
           Austen
           exquisitly
           discusseth
           and
           resolueth
           this
           question
           that
           these
           miseries
           and
           afflictions
           come
           from
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           though
           withall
           God
           meane
           to
           recall
           his
           owne
           from
           sinne
           .
           x
           
             So
             great
             is
             the
             constancie
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             that
             when
          
           SPIRITVALL
           and
           ETERNALL
           
             punishment
             is
             released
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             yet
          
           CORPORALL
           
             afflictions
             and
             torments
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             haue
             knowen
             many
             Martyrs
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             lastly
          
           DEATH
           
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             our
             nature
             d
             s●…rued
             by
             si●…
             ,
             is
             remitted
             to
             none
             .
             Quod
             ●…nim
             iusti
             homines
             &
             pi●…
             tamen
             exsoluunt
             ista
             supplicia
             ,
             de
             i●…sto
             Dei
             iudicio
             venire
             credendum
             est
             .
             And
             that
             euen
             iust
             and
             godly
             men
             doe
             abide
             these
             punishments
             ,
             we
             must
             beleeue
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             S.
             Peter
             plainly
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             euen
             those
             v●…rie
             sufferings
             which
             the
             righteous
             endure
             ,
             pertain●…
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God.
          
           Neither
           was
           S.
           Au●…ten
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           good
           purpose
           in
           afflicting
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           he
           therein
           auoucheth
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           that
           iustice
           is
           tempered
           with
           mercie
           .
           y
           
             Iustitiae
             pulchritudo
             est
             cum
             benignitatis
             gratia
             concordans
             ,
             vt
             quoniam
             bonorum
             inferiorum
             dulcedine
             decepti
             sumus
             ,
             amaritudine
             poenarum
             ●…rudiamur
             .
             It
             is
             the
             beautie
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             conioyned
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             clemencie
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             were
             deceiued
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             our
             inferiour
             pleasures
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             chastened
             with
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             punishments
             .
          
           Which
           he
           specifieth
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           man
           :
           
             that
             the
          
           z
           
             bodie
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             before
             sinne
             was
             in
             his
             kinde
             most
             excellent
             ,
             after
             sinne
             became
             weake
             and
             sub●…cted
             to
             death
             ,
             though
             this
             were
             the
             iust
             reuenge
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             it
             sheweth
             more
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             seueritie
             .
          
           Consult
           all
           your
           Consorts
           in
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           send
           for
           helpe
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           in
           making
           your
           Defence
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           ouerthrow
           this
           position
           of
           S.
           Austens
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           verie
           point
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           I
           maintained
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           you
           are
           so
           pert
           with
           the
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           looke
           not
           in
           your
           Catechisme
           prouided
           for
           boyes
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           had
           need
           more
           exactly
           to
           learne
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           prayer
           aduisedly
           considered
           of
           by
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           full
           authoritie
           of
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           there
           see
           the
           same
           confession
           made
           by
           the
           mouthes
           and
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           since
           the
           profession
           of
           true
           religion
           here
           e●…tablished
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           her
           publike
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           where
           she
           may
           neither
           faulter
           nor
           dissemble
           ,
           thus
           maketh
           he●…
           humble
           ,
           but
           true
           petitions
           vnto
           God
           :
           
             Lord
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             we
             which
             are
             iustly
             punished
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             may
             be
          
           
           
             m●…rcifully
             del●…ered
             by
             thy
             goodnesse
          
           .
           So
           againe
           :
           b
           
             God
             which
             knowest
             &c.
             grant
             to
             vs
             the
             ●…e
             .
             l●…h
             of
             b●…die
             and
             soule
             ,
             that
             al●…
             those
             things
             which
             we
             suffer
             for
             sinne
             ,
             by
             thy
             helpe
             m●…
             may
             well
             ouercome
             .
          
           And
           amongst
           the
           prayers
           after
           the
           Letanie
           in
           time
           of
           dearth
           and
           famine
           :
           
             Grant
             ,
             that
             the
             scarsitie
             and
             dearth
          
           (
           WHICH
           VVE
           IVSTIY
           SVFFER
           FOR
           OVR
           INIQVITIE
           )
           
             may
             through
             thy
             goodnesse
             be
             turned
             into
             cheapnesse
             and
             plentie
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           there
           for
           faire
           weather
           :
           
             We
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             for
             our
             iniquities
             haue
             worthily
             deserued
             this
             plague
             of
             raine
             and
             waters
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             our
             true
             repentance
             thou
             wilt
             send
             vs
             such
             weather
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             receiue
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             and
             learne
             both
             by
             thy
             punishment
          
           TO
           AMEND
           OVR
           ●…IVES
           ,
           
             and
             for
             thy
             clemencie
             to
             giue
             thee
             praise
             .
          
           See
           you
           heere
           the
           faith
           and
           confession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           
             That
             we
             are
             iustly
          
           PVNISHED
           
             for
             our
             offences
          
           ,
           with
           
             extern●…ll
             and
             temporall
             afflictions
          
           .
           And
           by
           those
           punishments
           we
           should
           
             learne
             to
             repent
          
           and
           amend
           our
           liues
           ,
           that
           God
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           may
           release
           vs
           of
           the
           Plagues
           which
           we
           haue
           
             worthily
             d●…erued
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             iustly
             suffer
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           Gods
           purpose
           is
           to
           amend
           vs
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           punish
           vs.
           ]
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           ●…eleeueth
           that
           God
           doth
           both
           .
           He
           doth
           pun●…sh
           euen
           his
           owne
           for
           example
           of
           his
           iust
           i●…gement
           yet
           not
           to
           destruction
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           to
           rep●…ntance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           acknowledging
           and
           amending
           our
           mi●…deeds
           .
           [
           This
           you
           thinke
           is
           not
           properly
           pun●…shment
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           not
           properly
           vengeance
           ,
           because
           the
           measure
           is
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           the
           purpose
           is
           fauourable
           .
           [
           Only
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           suffered
           the
           whole
           proper
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           In
           Christ
           the
           measu●…e
           of
           puni●…hment
           was
           tolerable
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           his
           strength
           and
           patience
           ;
           and
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           in
           punishing
           him
           was
           ●…arre
           more
           honourable
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           full
           satisfa●…tion
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           by
           the
           innocencie
           and
           dignitie
           of
           Christes
           person
           for
           the
           clensing
           and
           sauing
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           for
           the
           dest●…oying
           of
           Sa●…ans
           power
           and
           force
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           exalting
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ouer
           quicke
           and
           dead
           .
           So
           that
           pun●…shment
           in
           the
           wicked
           is
           to
           de●…ruction
           ,
           in
           the
           godly
           to
           Correction
           and
           E●…endation
           ,
           in
           Christ
           to
           satisfaction
           and
           humil●…ation
           ,
           before
           the
           glorie
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           was
           layed
           on
           his
           shoulders
           .
        
         
           You
           must
           remember
           ,
           c
           
             your
             owne
             place
             of
             A●…sten
             :
             Mal●…dictum
             est
             omne
             peccatum
             .
             Th●…
             c●…rse
             all
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             two
             s●…ld
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             we
             co●…mit
             against
             Gods
             la●…
             ,
             or
             els
             the
             very
             punishment
             of
             that
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           You
           should
           remember
           to
           vnde●…stand
           first
           S.
           Aust●…ns
           Latine
           ,
           and
           then
           S.
           Austens
           meaning
           .
           MALEDICTVM
           is
           not
           ●…eere
           a
           Substantiue
           ,
           as
           you
           mistake
           it
           ,
           but
           an
           Adiect●…e
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           S.
           Austens
           vsing
           in
           this
           ve●…y
           sentence
           ,
           but
           the
           line
           before
           ,
           the
           Masculine
           gender
           Maledictus
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           is
           ioyned
           with
           a
           Coniunction
           Copulatiue
           ;
           and
           his
           al●…ering
           the
           case
           with
           a
           Preposition
           ,
           the
           verie
           word
           before
           ,
           where
           he
           vseth
           the
           Substantiue
           :
           for
           thus
           stand
           his
           words
           ;
           d
           
             Hoc
             est
             enim
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             quod
             maledictus
             ,
             quoniam
             mors
             ipsa
             ex
             maledicto
             est
             ,
             &
             maledictum
             est
             omne
             peccatum
             .
             D●…ad
             is
             all
             one
             with
             accursed
             ,
             because
             death
             commeth
             from
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             a●…cursed
             is
             all
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             curse
             is
             all
             sinne
          
           .
           The
           words
           next
           before
           contradict
           it
           :
           for
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           curse
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           concludeth
           it
           to
           be
           accursed
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           curse
           it selfe
           ,
           whence
           death
           commeth
           :
           for
           that
           which
           commeth
           ,
           and
           that
           whence
           it
           commeth
           ,
           must
           be
           different
           .
           Ne●…ther
           doth
           S.
           Austen
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           act
           of
           sinne
           committed
           by
           man
           is
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           that
           must
           be
           ●…omewhat
           in
           God
           ,
           besides
           the
           punishment
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           sinne
           committed
           by
           man
           is
           
             hated
             and
             d●…tested
             by
             Gods
             holinesse
             ,
          
           and
           that
           hatred
           and
           reiection
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           curse
           of
           sinne
           .
           And
           so
           S.
           Austen
           expoundeth
           hi●…selfe
           :
           e
           
             Quid
             ergo
             mirum
             ,
             si
             maledictum
             est
             Deo
             ,
             quod
             Deus
             od●…
             ?
             What
             maruell
             then
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             accursed
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             
             God
             hateth
             ?
          
           So
           that
           the
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           holinesse
           hath
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           person
           for
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           his
           iustice
           decreeth
           vengeance
           on
           the
           sinner
           ,
           is
           the
           curs●…
           that
           is
           consequent
           to
           sinne
           :
           and
           so
           the
           word
           EXECRABLE
           signifieth
           one
           detested
           ,
           hated
           ,
           and
           re●…ected
           .
           Accursed
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           worthie
           of
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           deseruing
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           the
           godly
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           accursed
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           prouoking
           and
           deseruing
           the
           curse
           ,
           though
           in
           mercie
           God
           spare
           them
           ,
           and
           holde
           them
           blessed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           beloued
           for
           Christ●…s
           sake
           .
           The
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           curse
           to
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           g●…ieuous
           and
           hatefull
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           sinne
           was
           hatefull
           to
           God
           when
           it
           was
           committed
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           word
           MAIVM
           ,
           whence
           maledictus
           commeth
           ,
           signifieth
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           euill
           ,
           or
           
             displeasing
             to
             God
             or
             man.
          
           For
           as
           sinne
           ,
           which
           man
           committeth
           ,
           is
           displeasing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             euill
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
          
           though
           the
           doer
           delight
           therein
           ;
           so
           punishment
           ,
           which
           man
           suffereth
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           g●…ieuous
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           euill
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           most
           righteous
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Inflicter
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Now
             your
             Testimonies
             Pag.
          
           96.
           
             doe
             meane
             Christ
             was
             not
             made
             a
             Curse
             or
             sinne
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             was
             not
             in
             himselfe
             sinfull
             nor
             hated
             ;
             they
             deny
             not
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             he
             was
          
           
           
             made
             the
             proper
             punishment
             ,
             or
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           You
           reach
           beyond
           your
           strength
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           interpret
           Fathers
           .
           And
           no
           maruaile
           ,
           for
           you
           that
           vnderstand
           not
           your
           Catechisme
           rightly
           ,
           how
           should
           you
           intermeddle
           with
           expounding
           those
           ,
           whom
           you
           neuer
           read
           ,
           nor
           regarded
           ?
           and
           that
           will
           well
           appeare
           by
           your
           exposition
           in
           this
           place
           .
           What
           Christ
           was
           naturally
           and
           continually
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           made
           that
           for
           vs.
           To
           be
           MADE
           importeth
           a
           change
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           ,
           and
           FOR
           VS
           excludeth
           the
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           noteth
           as
           much
           as
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           or
           for
           our
           sakes
           .
           So
           Christ
           when
           he
           was
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Father
           from
           euerlasting
           ,
           was
           g
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ,
           h
           
             vnto
             vs
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             a
             child
             is
             borne
             ,
             and
             vnto
             vs
             a
             Sonne
             is
             giuen
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           ,
           when
           Christ
           i
           
             knew
             no
             Sinne
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           the
           promised
           Seede
           ,
           in
           which
           k
           
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
          
           ,
           he
           was
           
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             vs.
          
           When
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           Fathers
           obserue
           ,
           what
           Christ
           was
           made
           for
           vs
           ,
           they
           imply
           that
           before
           ,
           and
           of
           himselfe
           he
           was
           otherwise
           .
           Now
           of
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           Cyrill
           and
           Epiphanius
           bring
           two
           different
           expositions
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           Cyrils
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           l
           
             not
             truely
             accursed
             ,
             but
             reputed
             amongst
             the
             vnrighteous
             ,
             being
             indeede
             iust
          
           ;
           and
           as
           his
           Condemnation
           by
           men
           did
           acquite
           vs
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           his
           being
           reputed
           and
           esteemed
           by
           men
           amongst
           the
           wicked
           and
           accursed
           ,
           did
           cleare
           vs
           from
           the
           Curse
           before
           God.
           The
           other
           ,
           which
           Epiphanius
           followeth
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           promised
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           saying
           ,
           m
           
             ó
             Death
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             Death
             ,
             ó
             hell
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             destruction
             :
          
           So
           Christ
           was
           n
           
             made
             a
             Curse
             to
             the
             Curse
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             dissoluing
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             to
             all
             that
             beleeued
             in
             him
             .
          
           To
           both
           these
           you
           answere
           ,
           Christ
           
             was
             not
             made
             sinne
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           ]
           As
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           Charing
           Crosse
           to
           Cheape
           side
           .
           For
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           iust
           and
           blessed
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           they
           shew
           how
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Curse
           
             amongst
             men
          
           ,
           that
           is
           reiected
           and
           condemned
           as
           a
           wicked
           Malefactor
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           became
           a
           
             Curse
             to
             the
             Curse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Destroyer
           of
           the
           Curse
           due
           to
           vs.
           Neither
           of
           these
           can
           you
           refute
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           Reason
           drawen
           from
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           rotten
           rush
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           for
           your
           purpose
           ;
           and
           either
           of
           their
           expositions
           hauing
           two
           parts
           ;
           a
           Negatiue
           ,
           and
           an
           affirmatiue
           ,
           you
           cleane
           misse
           their
           meaning
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           Christ
           was
           made
           a
           o
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           you
           remember
           Saint
           Austens
           words
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           stand
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           two
           Conclusions
           directly
           drawen
           against
           two
           points
           of
           your
           new
           found
           Doctrine
           .
           For
           if
           nothing
           can
           be
           truely
           accursed
           in
           Man
           but
           the
           
             committing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             iust
             suffering
          
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           you
           concea●…e
           Austens
           words
           ,
           then
           Christ
           could
           n●…ither
           way
           be
           truely
           accursed
           .
           For
           first
           p
           
             he
             did
             no
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           committing
           none
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           accur●…ed
           by
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           as
           you
           teach
           he
           was
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           is
           not
           truely
           accu●…sed
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           iustly
           deserued
           .
           But
           Christ
           was
           iust
           and
           
           holy
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           auouch
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           vs.
           He
           q
           
             suffered
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ;
             and
          
           r
           
             ye
             denyed
             the
             holy
             one
             and
             Iust.
          
           Therefore
           Christ
           was
           not
           truely
           accursed
           by
           his
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           you
           your selfe
           before
           you
           be
           ware
           ,
           confesse
           thus
           much
           ,
           whiles
           you
           would
           auoyd
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           vphold
           the
           Apostles
           words
           as
           pertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           you
           graunt
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           be
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           
             accursed
             for
             our
             sinne
          
           .
           For
           a
           Sacrifice
           though
           it
           be
           slaine
           ,
           and
           beare
           the
           sinne
           of
           others
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           onely
           cleere
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           holy
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           accepted
           for
           sinne
           .
           If
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           figures
           of
           the
           true
           Sacrifice
           ,
           were
           neither
           defiled
           nor
           accursed
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           slaine
           for
           sinne
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           then
           shall
           the
           death
           of
           the
           true
           Sacrifice
           be
           in
           deed
           vndefiled
           and
           blessed
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           our
           sinnes
           are
           remitted
           ,
           and
           our
           Curses
           abolished
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           iustineth
           both
           Cyrils
           and
           Epiphanius
           exposition
           .
           
             Christ
             was
          
           s
           
             not
             in
             truth
             a
             curse
             ,
             or
             sinne
             ,
          
           saith
           Cyrill
           ;
           
             but
             he
             was
             called
             by
             those
             names
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             abolish
             the
             cur●…e
             ●…nd
             sinne
             .
          
           For
           so
           are
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           sinne
           ,
           which
           abolish
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           for
           sinne
           .
           The
           same
           reason
           may
           serue
           for
           Epiphanius
           words
           .
           Christ
           t
           
             tooke
             away
             the
             curse
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             when
             he
             fastned
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           as
           a
           voluntarie
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           :
           and
           so
           much
           Ambrose
           expresseth
           .
           God
           u
           
             deliuering
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             there
             to
             willing
             ,
             vnto
             death
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             vnder
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             made
             him
             a
             curse
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             ,
             that
             a
             sacrifice
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             called
             sinne
             .
          
           Thus
           whiles
           you
           would
           vndertake
           to
           answer
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           haue
           confes●…ed
           ,
           that
           not
           onelie
           they
           refused
           your
           hatefull
           exposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           but
           euen
           refute
           your
           sinfull
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           truely
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           truely
           accursed
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           they
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           purge
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           abolish
           our
           curse
           ,
           being
           made
           of
           God
           
             a
             death
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             destruction
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Nazianzene
           saith
           ,
           x
           
             Christ
             not
             onely
             receaued
             on
             him
             all
             absurd
             and
             odious
             names
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             sinne
             it selfe
             ,
             and
          
           THE
           CVRSE
           IT SELFE
           ,
           
             though
             he
             were
             not
             so
             .
             For
             how
             should
             he
             be
             sinne
             ,
             that
             freed
             vs
             from
             sinne
             ?
          
           or
           
             how
             should
             he
             be
             a
             curse
          
           (
           indeed
           )
           
             that
             Redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           Nazianzene
           admireth
           Christs
           patience
           and
           humilite
           ,
           that
           endured
           to
           haue
           himselfe
           accounted
           ,
           called
           ,
           and
           abused
           by
           men
           as
           a
           sinfull
           and
           accursed
           wretch
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           was
           content
           so
           to
           be
           made
           a
           curse
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           indeed
           he
           was
           none
           ,
           by
           the
           wrong
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           at
           mens
           hands
           ,
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           iust
           desert
           of
           our
           sinnes
           with
           God.
           Which
           exposition
           I
           bring
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           learned
           and
           godly
           Fathers
           detested
           your
           proper
           and
           true
           curses
           in
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           we
           shall
           haue
           fresh
           proofe
           ,
           y
           
             That
             your
             speech
             was
             sound
             ,
             your
             reason
             euident
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             I
             openly
             peruerted
             your
             words
          
           .
           ]
           You
           were
           neuer
           brought
           vp
           belike
           ,
           but
           where
           will
           went
           for
           reason
           ,
           and
           speech
           for
           proose
           ;
           you
           tell
           vs
           so
           often
           of
           sound
           and
           euident
           reasons
           ,
           when
           you
           bring
           nothing
           besides
           your
           naked
           and
           absurd
           fansies
           .
           
             Your
             speech
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             sound
             that
          
           z
           
             Christes
             dying
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             godly
             die
             ,
             might
             in
             no
             sort
             heere
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             .
          
           ]
           Take
           home
           your
           As
           ,
           that
           you
           set
           running
           abroad
           to
           breed
           a
           brabble
           ,
           and
           your
           speech
           hath
           neither
           soundnesse
           nor
           sense
           in
           it
           .
           That
           Christ
           died
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           godly
           die
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           damned
           )
           is
           a
           plaine
           position
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           a
           
             We
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             deiected
             ,
          
           saith
           Paul
           ;
           a
           
             euerte
             where
             we
             beare
             about
             in
             our
             bodies
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           b
           
             I
             count
             all
             things
             losse
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
          
           CONFORMED
           
             to
             his
             death
          
           .
           Christ
           
             laid
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           c
           
             we
             ought
             to
             lay
             downe
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             liues
             for
          
           (
           our
           )
           brethren
           .
           d
           
             Ibi
             mortuus
             est
             Christus
             ,
             vbi
             tues
             moriturus
             :
             there
          
           (
           or
           in
           that
           part
           )
           
             Christ
             died
             ,
             in
             which
             thou
             shalt
             die
             .
          
           e
           
             Hactenus
             morerentur
             ad
             Christi
             gratiam
             pertinentes
             ,
             quatenus
             pro
             illis
             ipse
             mortuus
             est
             Christus
             ,
             carnis
             tantum
             morte
             ,
             non
          
           SPIRITVS
           .
           
             We
             are
             Redeemed
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             pertaine
             to
             Christes
             grace
             should
             so
             farre
             forth
             die
             ,
             how
             farre
             forth
             Christ
             himselfe
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             onely
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
          
           SPIRIT
           .
           So
           that
           the
           godly
           are
           conformed
           and
           matched
           
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           common
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           a
           punishment
           and
           curse
           on
           our
           nature
           for
           sinne
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           not
           truely
           saide
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           that
           Christ
           receaued
           our
           curse
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           bodily
           death
           ,
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           curse
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ?
        
         
           f
           
             The
             reason
             is
             euident
             ,
             because
             the
             text
             heere
             doth
             speake
             and
             treat
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             sinne
             :
             such
             therefore
             was
             Christs
             curse
             ,
             which
             he
             sustained
             .
          
           ]
           The
           text
           speaketh
           of
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           pronounced
           against
           vs
           for
           violating
           the
           Law.
           That
           curse
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           applie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           but
           bringeth
           another
           text
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           where
           the
           violent
           and
           shamefull
           punishment
           of
           hanging
           on
           a
           tree
           is
           called
           a
           curse
           .
           To
           which
           since
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           for
           our
           ●…akes
           ,
           and
           so
           suffering
           a
           curse
           of
           punishment
           ,
           he
           discharged
           vs
           from
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           transgressing
           .
           Wherefore
           your
           leaping
           from
           the
           one
           curse
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           part
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           is
           no
           euident
           reason
           ,
           but
           an
           euident
           falsehood
           ,
           which
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Augustine
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Nazianzene
           ,
           Epiphanius
           and
           Cyrill
           doe
           mightely
           impugne
           ,
           and
           your selfe
           in
           the
           end
           doe
           yeeld
           ,
           Christ
           may
           be
           rightly
           called
           sinne
           and
           so
           a
           curse
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           and
           for
           the
           curse
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           your
           Assertion
           heere
           ,
           as
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           is
           to
           vncleannesse
           and
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           You
           g
           
             openly
             peruert
             my
             words
             ,
             affirming
             that
             I
             say
             death
             here
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Christes
             death
             noted
             ,
             Galat.
          
           3.
           vers
           .
           13.
           )
           
             may
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             ,
             when
             I
             expresly
             euen
             there
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             say
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           very
           iealous
           ,
           that
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           cleare
           you
           from
           your
           absurd
           and
           false
           conceits
           without
           your
           consent
           ;
           but
           your
           feare
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           as
           your
           quarrell
           is
           causelesse
           .
           I
           applied
           not
           HERE
           to
           Christes
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           most
           fondly
           mistake
           ,
           and
           inuert
           my
           report
           of
           your
           words
           ,
           but
           I
           referre
           HERE
           to
           the
           curse
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           obseruing
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           defended
           Death
           (
           which
           all
           the
           godly
           haue
           common
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           touching
           their
           bodies
           ,
           )
           h
           
             might
             in
             no
             sort
             here
             be
             called
             a
             curse
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           curse
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           nameth
           .
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           enuying
           your
           glorie
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           though
           I
           pitie
           your
           folly
           ,
           that
           where
           you
           make
           Christes
           i
           
             Afflictions
             euerie
             one
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
          
           (
           from
           the
           day
           of
           his
           birth
           to
           the
           houre
           of
           his
           death
           )
           to
           
             bee
             proper
             punishments
             and
             so
             true
             curses
             and
             effects
             of
             Gods
             very
             wrath
          
           in
           him
           for
           our
           sinne
           ;
           I
           will
           adde
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           that
           Christes
           
             hunger
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             weeping
             and
             growning
          
           in
           spirit
           (
           for
           these
           are
           afflictions
           brought
           into
           mans
           nature
           by
           sinne
           )
           are
           likewise
           defended
           by
           you
           to
           be
           true
           curses
           in
           Christ.
           Howbeit
           you
           shall
           doe
           well
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           miseries
           and
           infirmities
           of
           our
           life
           and
           nature
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           Christes
           most
           blessed
           humilitie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           not
           refusing
           them
           for
           our
           comforts
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           proper
           and
           true
           curses
           of
           God
           for
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           his
           associates
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Your
             greatest
             exception
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             curse
             laide
             on
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             b●…e
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             whole
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           ]
           The
           exception
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           withall
           the
           wits
           and
           shifts
           you
           haue
           ,
           you
           shall
           neuer
           auoide
           it
           .
           For
           where
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           hath
           in
           it
           
             corporall
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             eternall
          
           death
           well
           deserued
           by
           sinne
           ,
           and
           most
           iustly
           inflicted
           on
           sinners
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           wicked
           and
           reprobate
           ,
           who
           for
           sinne
           are
           subiected
           to
           these
           three
           deathes
           or
           curses
           ;
           the
           two
           last
           ,
           which
           are
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           you
           can
           not
           offer
           to
           Christ
           without
           hereticall
           and
           diabolicall
           blasphemie
           ;
           and
           to
           draw
           the
           Apostle
           into
           that
           societie
           ,
           were
           arrogant
           and
           impudent
           impietie
           .
           Since
           then
           there
           are
           so
           notorious
           impediments
           ,
           why
           Christ
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           suffer
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           denounced
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           prouided
           for
           sinne
           ,
           with
           what
           face
           and
           conscience
           you
           shift
           and
           shuffle
           this
           geere
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           either
           godly
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           appeale
           ;
           or
           but
           humane
           sense
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           appeale
           .
           Your
           conueiance
           is
           as
           weake
           ,
           as
           your
           cause
           is
           wicked
           .
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           suffered
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           saue
           what
           you
           excepted
           thence
           ,
           l
           
             onely
             so
             farre
             as
             possibilitie
             of
             things
             could
             admit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           which
           you
           saw
           was
           impossible
           he
           should
           suffer
           .
           And
           so
           wee
           haue
           here
           your
           owne
           confession
           ,
           that
           
             possibilitie
             of
             things
          
           could
           not
           permit
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           make
           the
           Apostle
           to
           meane
           all
           these
           impossibilities
           .
           For
           he
           maketh
           none
           of
           your
           exceptions
           .
           But
           looke
           somwhat
           neerer
           ,
           
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           greater
           barres
           to
           that
           totall
           assertion
           then
           impossibilities
           ,
           euen
           horrible
           impietie
           and
           blasphemie
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           barre
           not
           you
           from
           your
           boldnesse
           ,
           they
           terrifie
           me
           and
           all
           good
           Christians
           to
           come
           within
           the
           sound
           of
           them
           .
           This
           shift
           being
           shame●…l
           ,
           you
           slide
           to
           another
           as
           absurd
           and
           impertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           .
           For
           were
           it
           granted
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           no
           way
           prooued
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           curse
           in
           his
           whole
           manhood
           ,
           will
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           whole
           curse
           ?
           By
           what
           hold-fast
           hangeth
           this
           together
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           headynesse
           ,
           that
           will
           say
           any
           thing
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           should
           thus
           reason
           :
           Paul
           with
           his
           whole
           manhood
           wrote
           part
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           hee
           wrote
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           :
           or
           Nymrod
           and
           his
           companie
           laboured
           with
           all
           their
           might
           and
           skill
           to
           build
           part
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babel
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           built
           the
           whole
           tower
           of
           Babel
           ,
           notwithstanding
           God
           skattered
           them
           ;
           would
           you
           not
           deride
           these
           reasons
           ?
           Yours
           is
           as
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           m
           
             In
             other
             respects
             ,
             this
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             may
             ●…ell
             be
             called
             the
             whole
             curse
             or
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           other
           respects
           since
           you
           thinke
           them
           not
           worth
           the
           repeating
           ,
           I
           thinke
           them
           lesse
           worth
           the
           refuting
           .
           If
           you
           haue
           said
           ought
           before
           touching
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           left
           it
           vnsifted
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           send
           mee
           to
           prie
           after
           your
           proofes
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           to
           toote
           after
           my
           answeres
           .
           Onely
           this
           is
           worth
           the
           noting
           that
           where
           you
           referre
           your selfe
           to
           your
           eleuenth
           page
           among
           others
           ;
           I
           finde
           nothing
           there
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           say
           namely
           of
           n
           
             Reiection
             ,
             malediction
             ,
             and
             dereliction
             ;
             o
             In
             Christ
             could
             vtterly
             be
             none
             of
             these
             :
          
           and
           here
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Malediction
             of
             sinne
          
           and
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           truly
           and
           properly
           suffered
           by
           Christ.
           Such
           graces
           you
           haue
           to
           declare
           your
           meaning
           by
           plaine
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Marke
             if
             our
             publike
             Doctrine
             be
             not
             the
             same
             .
             Diram
             execrationem
             suscepit
             .
          
           ]
           I
           marke
           well
           enough
           how
           you
           wrest
           and
           wrong
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           to
           force
           it
           to
           your
           error
           .
           The
           Chatechisme
           saith
           ;
           
             that
             kind
             of
             death
             was
             aboue
             all
             others
             execrable
             and
             detestable
             ,
             which
             yet
             Christ
             chiefly
             would
             suffer
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receaue
             that
             grieuous
             Curse
             ,
             which
             our
             sinnes
             had
             deserued
             ,
             on
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             quite
             vs
             from
             it
             .
          
           That
           kinde
           of
           Death
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           iustly
           detested
           and
           abhorred
           ,
           Christ
           would
           chiefly
           chuse
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           receaue
           on
           himselfe
           the
           grieuous
           Curse
           ,
           that
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           quench
           it
           .
           The
           Catechisme
           then
           graunteth
           ,
           this
           was
           all
           the
           kinds
           of
           Death
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           full
           of
           shame
           and
           paine
           ,
           he
           calleth
           a
           
             greeuous
             Curse
          
           or
           punishment
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           whole
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           by
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           are
           comprised
           ?
           You
           would
           faine
           haue
           all
           men
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           you
           thinke
           euery
           man
           speaketh
           in
           your
           sense
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           if
           you
           peruert
           it
           not
           ,
           is
           cleere
           enough
           from
           your
           conceits
           of
           hell
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           it
           talke
           sometimes
           of
           things
           not
           altogether
           so
           fit
           for
           Childrens
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           had
           the
           Catechisme
           gone
           farder
           to
           mention
           other
           degrees
           of
           our
           Curse
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           ,
           
             in
             se
             suscepit
          
           ,
           is
           not
           precisely
           to
           suffer
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           to
           vndertake
           and
           to
           discharge
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           Christ
           might
           well
           ,
           and
           did
           take
           vpon
           him
           in
           his
           Body
           to
           pay
           the
           Price
           and
           amends
           of
           our
           whole
           Curse
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           suffer
           all
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           which
           were
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           though
           he
           gaue
           Recompence
           and
           satisfaction
           euen
           for
           those
           ,
           when
           he
           quited
           vs
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           q
           
             After
             this
             you
             thinke
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             and
             dyed
             iustly
             ,
             and
             was
             hanged
             on
             the
             Tree
             by
             the
             iust
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             he
             was
             by
             imputation
             of
             our
             State
             and
             Condition
             vnto
             him
             ,
             sinnefull
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             Accursed
             .
          
           ]
           You
           coyne
           so
           many
           fresh
           and
           false
           presumptions
           and
           positions
           ,
           that
           I
           thinke
           nothing
           strang
           in
           you
           ;
           so
           you
           may
           flie
           to
           a
           Phrase
           ,
           or
           cast
           a
           countenance
           on
           the
           matter
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           take
           indeede
           these
           two
           positions
           of
           yours
           to
           be
           very
           contumelious
           and
           iniurious
           to
           the
           person
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           iustifiable
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           had
           neede
           looke
           to
           your
           proofes
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           sound
           ;
           a
           needlesse
           reproch
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           is
           some
           sinne
           ,
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           .
           r
           [
           
             All
             which
             I
             auouch
             ,
             because
             he
             vndertooke
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             as
             our
             Surety
             ,
             to
             receaue
             our
             condemnation
             vpon
             him
             so
             far
             as
             his
             own●…
             nature
             and
             condition
             could
             possibly
             admit
             .
          
           ]
           If
           vouching
           were
           proouing
           ,
           this
           
           matter
           were
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           cost
           more
           then
           hoate
           liquor
           before
           all
           this
           be
           rightly
           concluded
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           You
           soake
           it
           out
           from
           a
           poore
           similitude
           of
           a
           Surety
           ioyntly
           bound
           with
           the
           Debtor
           to
           pay
           the
           whole
           and
           the
           v●…ry
           same
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Debtor
           is
           condemned
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           will
           allow
           you
           no
           such
           Thraldome
           in
           Christs
           Suertiship
           ,
           much
           lesse
           our
           whole
           Condemnation
           to
           be
           any
           way
           possible
           in
           his
           person
           .
           He
           discharged
           he
           whole
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           spirituall
           as
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           for
           both
           by
           a
           iust
           exchange
           ;
           but
           he
           suffered
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           no
           rule
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           could
           be
           voide
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           condemned
           to
           euerlasting
           fire
           ,
           as
           we
           most
           iustly
           were
           .
           You
           did
           well
           therefore
           to
           bind
           your
           owne
           Similitude
           to
           a
           Post
           ,
           least
           it
           should
           fall
           on
           the
           Rocks
           of
           open
           heresie
           and
           blasphemie
           ;
           but
           your
           restraining
           of
           it
           ,
           least
           it
           should
           be
           both
           false
           &
           wicked
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           ●…tude
           to
           haue
           no
           iust
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           some
           Resemblance
           thereof
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           i●…
           is
           not
           vrged
           to
           conclude
           any
           more
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           confesse
           .
           For
           similitudes
           in
           Gods
           causes
           are
           so
           farre
           al●…owed
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           expr●…
           applied
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           t●…h
           ,
           and
           no
           ●…arder
           ;
           otherwise
           by
           pretence
           of
           a
           Parable
           we
           may
           prooue
           what
           we
           list
           :
           but
           you
           were
           best
           deuide
           your
           Assertions
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           the
           sooner
           dispatch
           them
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Ag●…st
             my
             Ass●…on
             yo●…
             say
             ,
             by
             no
             sent●…nce
             of
             the
             Law
             Christ
             hanged
             on
             a
             Tree
             .
          
           ]
           I
           say
           so
           still
           .
           For
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           pe●…mitting
           or
           prescribing
           men
           to
           ●…e
           hanged
           ,
           touched
           no
           man
           besides
           the
           offender
           ;
           and
           not
           him
           ,
           but
           vpon
           desert
           iustly
           prooued
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           ex●…on
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           charge
           .
           ●…hus
           Christ
           was
           not
           hanged
           ,
           but
           most
           iniuriously
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           the
           out●…ies
           and
           tumult
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           the
           Iudge
           professed
           him
           innocent
           ,
           as
           indeede
           he
           was
           before
           God
           and
           Man.
           t
           [
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             to
             d●…e
             for
             sinne
             ,
             was
             a
             necessarie
             part
             of
             the
             generall
             Curs●…
             vpon
             all
             sinners
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           reply
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           what
           you
           answ●…e
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           Moses
           appointed
           death
           to
           no
           Man
           by
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           violent
           hands
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           Magistrates
           .
           The
           Naturall
           death
           ,
           which
           followeth
           all
           men
           ,
           was
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           owne
           voice
           on
           Adam
           in
           Paradi●…e
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           irreuocably
           inherited
           by
           all
           Adams
           Children
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           which
           came
           more
           then
           two
           thousand
           yee●…es
           after
           Adams
           fall
           but
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Gods
           Creation
           ,
           which
           deriued
           from
           the
           Parents
           to
           the
           Children
           the
           branches
           as
           well
           of
           obedience
           ,
           as
           disobedience
           .
           The
           sentence
           of
           Moses
           Law
           Decreed
           not
           death
           against
           all
           offences
           ,
           though
           it
           pronounced
           the
           Curse
           vpon
           all
           ;
           but
           against
           Idolaters
           ,
           blasphemers
           ,
           disobeyers
           of
           Parents
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           to
           whom
           there
           were
           no
           Sacrifices
           prescribed
           ,
           but
           death
           awarded
           .
           These
           two
           deaths
           then
           ,
           a
           Naturall
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           on
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           violent
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           on
           some
           certaine
           offenders
           ,
           haue
           difference
           enough
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           one
           is
           proposed
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           runne
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           faile
           in
           your
           answere
           ,
           and
           a
           flat
           confession
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           prooue
           ,
           Christ
           was
           
             iustly
             hanged
          
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           yet
           you
           mistake
           your selfe
           euen
           in
           that
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           flie
           for
           helpe
           .
           For
           Christ
           was
           not
           subiect
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           cleere
           from
           actuall
           and
           originall
           sinne
           by
           which
           death
           first
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           inuaded
           all
           men
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           violent
           death
           which
           Christ
           receaued
           from
           publike
           Authoritie
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           Pilate
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           perceaued
           ,
           a●…d
           not
           once
           nor
           twice
           pronounced
           him
           faultles
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           appease
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           by
           condemn●…ng
           Christ
           to
           death
           ;
           Pilate
           u
           
             tooke
             Water
             ,
             and
             washed
             his
             hands
             before
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             am
             innocent
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             this
             Iust
             Man
             ,
             looke
             you
             to
             it
             .
          
           With
           what
           face
           then
           can
           you
           being
           a
           Christian
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           iustly
           hanged
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           God
           so
           prouided
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           which
           gaue
           the
           sentence
           ,
           should
           often
           and
           earnestly
           witnesse
           the
           Contrarie
           .
        
         
           x
           
             What
             say
             you
             then
             to
             Christes
             death
             ?
             did
             he
             die
             iustly
             ?
             if
             he
             died
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             then
             he
             died
             iustly
             .
          
           ]
           I
           say
           the
           longer
           you
           reason
           ,
           the
           farder
           you
           straie
           from
           the
           
           Question
           and
           yet
           conclude
           nothing
           .
           God
           hath
           a
           
             double
             rule
          
           of
           his
           punishing
           Iustice
           ,
           the
           one
           r●…aled
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           must
           be
           gouerned
           ;
           the
           other
           reserued
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
           which
           we
           must
           reuerence
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           iust
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           hid
           from
           vs.
           The
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           reuealed
           will
           of
           Gods
           reuenging
           Iustice
           ,
           by
           that
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           ,
           that
           Christ
           any
           way
           deserued
           to
           be
           hanged
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           Saint
           Peter
           affirmeth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           y
           
             Christ
             suffered
             ;
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             vs
             to
             God.
          
           If
           Christ
           by
           Gods
           reuealed
           will
           suffered
           iustly
           ,
           then
           Christ
           himselfe
           must
           be
           vniust
           .
           But
           if
           he
           were
           iust
           ,
           euen
           when
           and
           as
           he
           suffered
           ,
           then
           were
           his
           sufferings
           vndeserued
           euen
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           prescribed
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           follow
           .
           Otherwise
           who
           can
           suffer
           as
           Martyrs
           or
           innocents
           ,
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           Gods
           secret
           Iustice
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           cause
           enough
           to
           deliuer
           all
           men
           for
           their
           due
           deserts
           to
           death
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           though
           he
           be
           graciously
           content
           ,
           that
           his
           seruants
           shall
           die
           most
           innocently
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           will
           reuealed
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           for
           any
           offence
           ,
           which
           their
           persuers
           can
           iustly
           chalenge
           ;
           and
           most
           gloriously
           ,
           when
           they
           giue
           testimonie
           to
           his
           trueth
           with
           their
           bloud
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           his
           sight
           may
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           iustifie
           themselues
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           another
           leape
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           start
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           secrets
           of
           Gods
           counsell
           ;
           and
           most
           vntruely
           and
           iniuriously
           to
           pronounce
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           sinners
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           innocents
           in
           their
           deaths
           ;
           and
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           truely
           innocent
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           iustly
           hanged
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           As
           you
           misse
           the
           Rule
           ,
           so
           doe
           you
           the
           Iustice
           of
           Gods
           will
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           you
           would
           make
           to
           be
           the
           curtaine
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           very
           puddle
           of
           your
           error
           .
           For
           where
           you
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           either
           Christ
           was
           iustly
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           els
           God
           did
           vniustly
           deliuer
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           your
           ignorant
           abusing
           ,
           or
           aduised
           inuerting
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           breadeth
           in
           you
           this
           sensible
           ouersight
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           most
           truely
           confesse
           ,
           that
           z
           
             God
             is
             iust
             in
             all
             his
             waies
          
           ;
           not
           in
           punishing
           onely
           mens
           offences
           ,
           but
           in
           giuing
           grace
           ,
           forgiuing
           sinne
           ,
           promising
           and
           performing
           life
           eternall
           ;
           and
           generally
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doth
           ,
           in
           him
           is
           iust
           and
           holie
           .
           There
           is
           as
           great
           iustice
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           doe
           a
           
             with
             his
             owne
             what
             he
             will
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           should
           repay
           men
           their
           deserts
           .
           For
           if
           we
           ascribe
           no
           iustice
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           rewarding
           our
           works
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           vniust
           in
           creating
           vs
           of
           nothing
           ,
           when
           we
           could
           deserue
           nothing
           :
           then
           is
           he
           vniust
           in
           sauing
           vs
           ,
           when
           he
           condemneth
           others
           ,
           since
           we
           deserued
           no
           better
           then
           others
           .
           Accursed
           be
           that
           mouth
           ,
           and
           minde
           ,
           which
           calleth
           or
           counteth
           the
           fauour
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           embraceth
           his
           ;
           the
           grace
           and
           mercie
           ,
           which
           he
           affoordeth
           his
           ;
           the
           glorie
           and
           blisse
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           giue
           to
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           vniust
           .
           Yet
           were
           none
           of
           these
           things
           deserued
           by
           vs
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           most
           iust
           in
           giuing
           what
           ,
           and
           where
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           b
           
             It
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             to
             recompence
             rest
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             are
             troubled
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           no
           way
           deserued
           .
           If
           c
           
             we
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             he
             is
             faithfull
             and
             iust
          
           (
           sayth
           Iohn
           )
           
             to
             forgine
             vs
             our
             sinnes
          
           .
           We
           need
           not
           woonder
           at
           this
           ,
           how
           God
           is
           iust
           in
           punishing
           sinne
           ,
           and
           also
           iust
           in
           forgiuing
           sinne
           ;
           he
           vseth
           his
           right
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           master
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           repaieth
           men
           their
           deserts
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           due
           .
           d
           
             Since
             all
             the
             wa●…es
             of
             ●…he
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             are
             mercie
             and
             trueth
             ,
             neither
             can
             his
             grace
             be
             vn●…
             ,
             nor
             his
             Iustice
             be
             cruell
             .
          
        
         
           Can
           we
           then
           finde
           how
           God
           is
           iust
           in
           giuing
           vs
           good
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           neuer
           me●…d
           ,
           and
           doe
           we
           stagger
           how
           he
           might
           be
           iust
           in
           deliuering
           Christ
           to
           corporall
           and
           
           externall
           paines
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           neuer
           deserued
           ?
           [
           
             It
             is
             no
             wrong
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             for
             the
             L●…w
             to
             lay
             the
             penaltie
             on
             the
             suertie
             .
          
           ]
           Much
           lesse
           was
           it
           vniust
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           receau●…
           recompense
           for
           our
           sinnes
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           not
           .
           [
           But
           
             he
             must
             be
             guiltie
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             be
             iustly
             punis●…d
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           Who
           tolde
           you
           so
           ?
           Your
           similitude
           of
           a
           Suretie
           bound
           to
           see
           the
           debt
           discharged
           ?
           Keepe
           your
           bonds
           to
           hang
           abont
           your
           heeles
           .
           A
           man
           may
           discharge
           anothers
           debts
           ,
           and
           beare
           anothers
           burden
           ,
           as
           well
           willingly
           and
           freely
           ,
           as
           vrged
           and
           arrested
           by
           the
           law
           .
           What
           iustice
           hath
           mans
           law
           to
           accept
           the
           suretie
           for
           the
           debtour
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           of
           the
           offerer
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           then
           was
           it
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           to
           accept
           a
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           was
           thereto
           bound
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           guiltie
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           
           he
           was
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           beare
           our
           burden
           when
           we
           were
           weake
           ;
           and
           rebate
           the
           rigour
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           by
           the
           innocencie
           and
           dignitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           was
           farre
           aboue
           our
           power
           ?
           For
           if
           amongst
           ●…en
           it
           be
           an
           honorable
           iustice
           for
           the
           stronger
           to
           helpe
           the
           weaker
           ,
           and
           the
           richer
           to
           relieue
           the
           poorer
           ;
           and
           the
           lesse
           we
           be
           bound
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           more
           willing
           ,
           the
           more
           righteous
           :
           who
           that
           hath
           but
           one
           spa●…
           of
           Christian
           sense
           ,
           will
           doubt
           whether
           it
           were
           most
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           admit
           the
           ransom
           which
           his
           own
           Sonne
           most
           willingly
           offered
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           or
           will
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           must
           iustly
           des●…e
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           willingly
           die
           for
           vs
           ?
           You
           see
           now
           what
           I
           say
           to
           Christes
           death
           ;
           he
           died
           most
           iustly
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           most
           willingly
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           most
           vndeseruedly
           ,
           because
           most
           innocently
           .
        
         
           e
           
             If
             Christ
             died
             not
             by
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             then
             woe
             and
             thrice
             woe
             to
             vs
             :
             for
             it
             can
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             Gods
             iustice
             must
             be
             executed
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Gods
           iustice
           against
           vs
           were
           not
           satisfied
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           appeased
           ,
           wo
           were
           it
           with
           vs
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           man
           be
           so
           madde
           headed
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           himselfe
           must
           be
           euerlastingly
           damned
           for
           the
           full
           execution
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           ,
           then
           woe
           indeed
           to
           that
           hellish
           infidelitie
           ;
           and
           blessed
           for
           euer
           be
           Gods
           loue
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           that
           accepted
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           Christ
           willingly
           off●…red
           as
           the
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           by
           no
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           be
           thereto
           bound
           .
           f
           
             Therefore
             my
             Father
             loueth
             me
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             because
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             life
          
           (
           for
           my
           sheepe
           )
           .
           
             None
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             mine
             owne
             selfe
             .
          
           And
           so
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           of
           him
           .
           g
           
             If
             he
             will
          
           (
           or
           shall
           )
           
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
          
           (
           or
           life
           )
           
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             his
             seed
             ,
             prolong
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           h
           
             What
             if
          
           (
           hanging
           on
           a
           tree
           )
           
             were
             no
             necessarie
             part
             of
             the
             g●…erall
             curse
             ?
             it
             was
             neuerthelesse
             iust
             from
             God
             vpon
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             death
             .
          
           ]
           Neither
           ●…th
           ,
           nor
           hanging
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           Christes
           punishment
           was
           iust
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           deserued
           by
           Christ
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           most
           iust
           with
           God
           euen
           on
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           Christs
           owne
           free
           willingnesse
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           vs
           to
           God
           with
           his
           death
           ,
           rather
           then
           we
           should
           perish
           .
           And
           if
           both
           these
           were
           iust
           in
           Gods
           secret
           Counsell
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           Christs
           good
           liking
           so
           to
           ransome
           man
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           Iudgeth
           euery
           man
           according
           to
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           punisheth
           only
           the
           transgressour
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           number
           Christ
           is
           excepted
           by
           the
           continuall
           Caueats
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           i
           [
           
             Still
             I
             meane
             iustly
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             alone
             .
          
           ]
           And
           still
           I
           say
           iustly
           in
           respect
           of
           Christs
           willingnesse
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law.
           For
           the
           law
           respecteth
           the
           euill
           desert
           of
           the
           Transgressour
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           or
           Suretie
           .
        
         
           k
           
             You
             mislike
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             iustly
             ,
             because
             he
             suffered
             willingly
             for
             vs
             ;
             which
             hindreth
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           Since
           that
           was
           most
           iust
           with
           God
           in
           his
           secret
           counsell
           ,
           whereto
           his
           Sonne
           was
           most
           willing
           ;
           I
           vtterlie
           misliked
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           me
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           most
           free
           ;
           or
           deseruing
           death
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           punishing
           sinners
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           beare
           our
           burden
           .
           And
           if
           you
           looke
           well
           about
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           vndertooke
           to
           ransome
           vs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           long
           before
           his
           manhood
           was
           borne
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           any
           band
           vpon
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           besides
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           aduise
           
           you
           whether
           it
           tendeth
           .
           And
           since
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           most
           freely
           &
           willingly
           offered
           vnto
           him
           for
           sinne
           ,
           least
           there
           should
           appeare
           any
           constraint
           or
           necessitie
           layd
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           with
           what
           trueth
           you
           not
           onely
           bind
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           taint
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           vncleannesse
           of
           our
           sinne
           because
           he
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           thereof
           in
           our
           steedes
           .
           l
           [
           
             The
             voluntarie
             suertie
             beareth
             his
             penaltie
             iustly
             ,
             when
             he
             sustaineth
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Debtour
             by
             Law
             should
             sustaine
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           penaltie
           to
           patience
           to
           heare
           you
           talke
           so
           vnwisely
           and
           vniustly
           of
           Iustice.
           Shall
           mercie
           and
           charitie
           in
           Christians
           ,
           that
           ease
           other
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           or
           pay
           other
           mens
           debts
           ,
           be
           taken
           now
           with
           you
           for
           the
           iust
           desert
           of
           a
           penaltie
           ?
           How
           
           much
           lesse
           then
           may
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           redeeming
           vs
           with
           his
           owne
           blood
           ,
           and
           ●…aling
           vs
           with
           his
           owne
           strip●…s
           ,
           be
           called
           a
           ●…ust
           and
           well
           deserued
           punishment
           ?
           Mans
           law
           may
           exact
           the
           debt
           ,
           where
           the
           Suertie
           standeth
           bound
           to
           the
           ●…aw
           to
           see
           it
           satisfied
           .
           From
           one
           freely
           offering
           to
           pay
           another
           mans
           debts
           ,
           the
           Law
           may
           iustly
           receiue
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           willing
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           cannot
           exact
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           at
           libertie
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           true
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Suertie
           bound
           ,
           and
           a
           free
           Ransommer
           ;
           and
           yet
           neither
           is
           guiltie
           of
           the
           prisoners
           offences
           .
        
         
           m
           
             You
             say
             ,
             no
             Law
             ;
             you
             are
             sure
             ,
             not
             Gods
             law
             alloweth
             a
             murderer
             or
             like
             offender
             to
             be
             shared
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             is
             willing
             ,
             to
             be
             hanged
             in
             his
             steede
             .
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           all
           this
           while
           dallied
           with
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           you
           now
           begin
           to
           play
           with
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           that
           where
           trueth
           fa●…th
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           yet
           at
           least
           make
           some
           shew
           with
           wordes
           ,
           as
           all
           wranglers
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           driuen
           to
           the
           wall
           ;
           whereof
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           may
           take
           a
           sensible
           obseruation
           in
           this
           place
           .
           You
           haue
           bene
           spuddling
           here
           ,
           and
           spending
           more
           then
           two
           leaues
           to
           proo●…e
           that
           Christ
           bare
           the
           true
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           thereof
           (
           Galat.
           3.
           )
           could
           haue
           none
           other
           meaning
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           resolued
           that
           Christ
           was
           hanged
           by
           the
           iust
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           must
           light
           on
           vs
           if
           it
           were
           not
           laid
           on
           him
           .
           What
           Law
           ment
           you
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           or
           what
           Law
           doth
           Paul
           dispute
           of
           in
           that
           place
           ?
           Not
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           accurieth
           and
           punisheth
           sinne
           ?
           That
           Law
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           admitted
           no
           Suerties
           ,
           but
           reuenged
           the
           malefactours
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           that
           Law
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           iustly
           accursed
           ,
           or
           hanged
           in
           our
           steedes
           .
           Against
           this
           when
           you
           can
           say
           nothing
           ,
           you
           get
           you
           to
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           proposeth
           glad
           tydings
           of
           our
           Redemption
           from
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           and
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           the
           most
           willing
           and
           innocent
           death
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Lawe
           you
           say
           Christ
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           die
           for
           vs
           as
           our
           Suertie
           .
           I
           aske
           the
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           plaine
           running
           from
           the
           question
           and
           a
           resigning
           of
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           said
           before
           ,
           touching
           t●…e
           ●…es
           accursing
           of
           Christ
           as
           our
           Suerti●…
           ?
           For
           the
           Gospell
           I
           trust
           doth
           not
           pronounce
           Christ
           to
           be
           either
           accursed
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           blessed
           Seede
           ,
           that
           bruized
           the
           S●…pents
           head
           ;
           and
           the
           vndefiled
           and
           vnspotted
           Lambe
           ,
           that
           tooke
           away
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           his
           most
           innocent
           and
           precious
           blood
           .
           This
           shifting
           therefore
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           vsuall
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           you
           can
           wrench
           a
           word
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           yeeld
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           will
           breake
           the
           necke
           of
           your
           cause
           in
           the
           end
           with
           all
           considerate
           Readers
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           content
           you
           for
           the
           time
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           n
           
             I
             answere
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             ,
          
           That
           Gods
           Law
           alloweth
           no
           Suerti●…s
           .
           
             Vnderstanding
             here
             by
             Gods
             reuealed
             will
             ,
             and
             his
             most
             holy
             and
             gracious
             ordinance
             for
             vs.
             Though
             indeede
             this
             is
             not
             his
             Law
             properly
             ,
             but
             his
             Gospell
             .
          
           ]
           You
           lacke
           here
           English
           as
           well
           as
           trueth
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           the
           Printers
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           yours
           
             Vnderstanding
             here
          
           in
           your
           words
           hath
           nothing
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           I
           thinke
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           
             Vnderstanding
             h●…
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             Gods
          
           
           
             reuealed
             will
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           neuer
           made
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Gospell
           proposed
           the
           wonderfull
           loue
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           towards
           vs
           in
           offering
           himselfe
           to
           make
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           and
           likewise
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           clemencie
           ,
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           in
           accepting
           that
           offer
           for
           our
           saluation
           ;
           but
           such
           I
           said
           was
           the
           infinite
           dignitie
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           being
           true
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           by
           no
           Law
           be
           bound
           ,
           but
           onely
           ledde
           by
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           a
           voluntary
           and
           free
           Sauiour
           .
           Which
           libertie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           so
           farre
           tendred
           and
           preserued
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           in
           rigour
           exact
           death
           ,
           as
           a
           debt
           from
           a
           Suertie
           ,
           but
           receiue
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           voluntarie
           sacrifice
           from
           a
           willing
           and
           free
           Redeemer
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           neither
           the
           desert
           of
           our
           
           punishment
           ,
           nor
           the
           filth
           of
           our
           sinn●…s
           ,
           nor
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           curse
           could
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           :
           but
           his
           death
           was
           innocent
           and
           altogether
           vndeserued
           though
           he
           died
           iustly
           to
           God
           as
           well
           in
           ●…espect
           of
           vs
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           suffered
           ,
           who
           deserued
           farre
           worse
           ;
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           offer
           ,
           who
           refused
           not
           the
           smart
           of
           death
           ,
           thereby
           to
           breake
           th●…
           chaines
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           For
           the
           
           name
           of
           the
           law
           in
           generall
           ,
           how
           farre
           that
           word
           might
           be
           stretched
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           question
           ,
           since
           you
           spake
           directly
           of
           that
           law
           which
           accurseth
           and
           punisheth
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           alleaging
           in
           plaine
           words
           both
           the
           curse
           and
           punishment
           of
           Moses
           law
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           I
           knew
           the
           Apostles
           words
           in
           this
           verie
           Epistle
           :
           o
           
             Beare
             yee
             one
             anothers
             burden
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfill
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           
             libertie
             and
          
           p
           
             loue
             to
             serue
             one
             an
             other
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           did
           vs.
           
        
         
           q
           
             No
             similitude
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             can
             proue
             Christ
             in
             taking
             our
             person
             on
             him
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             hatefull
             and
             accursed
             .
             I
             denie
             this
             saying
             vtterly
             .
          
           ]
           I
           like
           your
           wit
           well
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           should
           go
           to
           proue
           your
           affirmatiues
           ,
           you
           fall
           to
           denie
           my
           negatiues
           .
           This
           is
           a
           short
           way
           to
           shunne
           all
           paines
           and
           proofs
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           say
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           denie
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           fully
           proued
           .
           But
           Sir
           you
           forget
           that
           my
           assertion
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           well
           in
           his
           nature
           and
           actions
           as
           in
           his
           sufferings
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           was
           r
           
             holie
             ,
             harmelesse
             ,
             seuered
             from
             sinners
          
           and
           vndefiled
           .
           This
           you
           vtterly
           denie
           .
           If
           you
           make
           no
           more
           bones
           in
           denying
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           your
           Reader
           will
           as
           easily
           denie
           you
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           I
           do
           .
           [
           s
           
             In
             his
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             meerly
             thereof
             ,
             he
             suffered
             both
             at
             the
             Iewes
             hands
             and
             before
             God
             ,
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             .
          
           ]
           A
           faire
           gloze
           ,
           and
           full
           against
           the
           text
           .
           When
           Christ
           died
           ,
           was
           it
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           hee
           suffered
           ?
           He
           suffered
           not
           in
           any
           respect
           of
           or
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           no
           not
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           t
           
             suffered
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
          
           sayth
           Peter
           .
           Which
           words
           Peter
           could
           not
           speake
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           killed
           Christ
           ,
           for
           they
           tooke
           Christ
           to
           be
           most
           vniust
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           meaning
           ,
           nor
           power
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           Peter
           speaketh
           this
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           knowing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           iust
           and
           innocent
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           yet
           patient
           and
           willing
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           the
           vniust
           .
           By
           this
           example
           Peter
           often
           exhorteth
           the
           godly
           to
           follow
           Christes
           u
           
             steppes
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             wrong
             patiently
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             well
             .
          
           For
           that
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           are
           buffeted
           for
           their
           faults
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           x
           
             blessed
             ,
             that
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             .
          
           You
           turne
           the
           text
           cleane
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           only
           sinfull
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           and
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           sinner
           and
           most
           vniust
           person
           ,
           that
           euer
           suffered
           ,
           as
           guiltie
           before
           God
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           for
           whom
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             inherently
             ,
             but
             by
             imputation
             ,
             the
             Lord
             translating
             by
             his
             ordinance
             the
             sinne
             of
             men
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           ]
           Afore
           we
           enter
           to
           speake
           farther
           of
           the
           filthinesse
           or
           guiltinesse
           of
           sinne
           inherent
           or
           imputed
           ,
           and
           the
           malediction
           on
           either
           ;
           I
           thinke
           it
           fit
           for
           the
           Reader
           
           to
           know
           what
           is
           conteined
           in
           those
           termes
           ,
           lest
           the
           Defender
           carie
           his
           conceits
           in
           a
           cloud
           ,
           as
           his
           meaning
           and
           maner
           is
           to
           do
           .
           In
           sinne
           ,
           besides
           the
           auerting
           of
           the
           will
           from
           God
           by
           defection
           ,
           and
           hardning
           of
           the
           heart
           against
           God
           by
           rebellion
           ,
           the
           loue
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           inflamed
           with
           sinceritie
           and
           puritie
           of
           Gods
           holinesse
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           are
           wholly
           deiected
           ,
           and
           egerly
           fastened
           vpon
           base
           ,
           vile
           ,
           vaine
           and
           vncleane
           things
           ;
           and
           thereby
           the
           soule
           growing
           like
           to
           that
           which
           it
           loueth
           ,
           (
           for
           loue
           causeth
           a
           societie
           and
           similitude
           with
           the
           things
           loued
           )
           b●…ommeth
           base
           ,
           vile
           and
           vncleane
           in
           all
           her
           delights
           ,
           desires
           ,
           parts
           and
           powers
           .
           Which
           impurenesse
           and
           pollution
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           when
           God
           beholdeth
           ,
           he
           reiecteth
           ,
           hateth
           ,
           and
           detesteth
           ,
           as
           well
           this
           corruption
           inherent
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           deeds
           and
           acts
           of
           sinne
           past
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           present
           still
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           accusing
           vs
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           our
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           not
           auoid
           .
           This
           when
           God
           setteth
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           letting
           them
           see
           what
           they
           haue
           refused
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           haue
           embraced
           ,
           and
           how
           deformed
           and
           defiled
           they
           are
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           beautie
           and
           sanctitie
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           they
           haue
           done
           against
           the
           light
           and
           leading
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           they
           fall
           ashamed
           of
           their
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           confounded
           with
           their
           guiltinesse
           ,
           finding
           the
           iust
           vengeance
           of
           God
           to
           hang
           ouer
           their
           heads
           with
           a
           desperate
           and
           most
           dreadfull
           expectation
           thereof
           .
           These
           things
           are
           not
           doubted
           by
           any
           good
           Diuines
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           shall
           suffice
           shortly
           to
           touch
           some
           places
           teaching
           no
           lesse
           then
           I
           haue
           sayd
           .
           z
           
             To
             the
             vncleane
             and
             vnbeleeuing
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           )
           
             nothing
             is
             cl●…
             ,
             but
             
             euen
             their
             mindes
             and
             consciences
             are
             defiled
             .
          
           Of
           euill
           thoughts
           and
           deeds
           proceeding
           from
           the
           heart
           our
           Sauiour-generally
           pronounceth
           ;
           These
           are
           a
           
             the
             things
             which
             defile
             a
             man.
          
           S.
           Peter
           sayth
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           
             They
             are
             led
             with
          
           b
           
             sensualitie
             ,
             as
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             perishing
             in
             their
             corruption
          
           ;
           and
           are
           
             not
             onely
             spots
             and
             staines
          
           ,
           but
           after
           they
           had
           escaped
           c
           
             from
             the
          
           d
           
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           e
           
             turne
             againe
          
           as
           swine
           
             to
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           vncleannesse
           of
           sinne
           as
           well
           inherited
           from
           Adam
           ,
           as
           increased
           by
           continuall
           transgressing
           ,
           which
           defileth
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           cleaueth
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           till
           she
           be
           washed
           with
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           renewed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           guiltinesse
           of
           sinne
           is
           double
           ;
           in
           regard
           either
           of
           the
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           punishment
           prepared
           .
           The
           f
           
             witnesse
             of
             our
             conscience
          
           priuie
           to
           our
           doings
           ,
           
             when
             our
             cogitations
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             and
          
           g
           
             our
             harts
             condemne
             vs
          
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           conuiction
           ●…hat
           God
           doth
           and
           will
           vse
           in
           Iudgement
           ;
           himselfe
           as
           
             greater
             then
             our
             harts
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           knowing
           ,
           but
           reuealing
           the
           things
           h
           hid
           in
           Darkenesse
           ,
           and
           h
           
             manifesting
             the
             Counsels
          
           of
           ech
           mans
           hart
           .
           The
           guiltinesse
           of
           punishment
           noteth
           the
           
             iust
             deseruing
             thereof
          
           by
           vs
           ,
           or
           the
           fast
           
             binding
             of
             vs
             thereto
          
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Iustice.
           i
           
             If
             I
             bring
             not
             backe
             thy
             Sonne
             vnto
             thee
             ,
          
           said
           Iudah
           to
           Iacob
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sinne
             vnto
             thee
             euery
             day
          
           ;
           not
           meaning
           he
           would
           euery
           day
           offer
           new
           offences
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           be
           guiltie
           of
           that
           sinne
           for
           euer
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             eate
             this
             Bread
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           or
           
             drinke
             this
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           k
           
             vnworthily
             shall
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           guiltie
           of
           sinning
           against
           the
           Body
           and
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           the
           workeman
           is
           worthie
           of
           his
           reward
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           good
           or
           euill
           ;
           and
           therefore
           punishment
           is
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           worthily
           deserued
           ,
           or
           certainly
           reserued
           for
           sinners
           by
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           God.
           When
           the
           high
           Priest
           asked
           the
           Councel
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           l
           
             behold
             ye
             heard
             his
             blasphemy
             ,
             what
             thinke
             ye
             ?
             They
             answered
             he
             is
             guiltie
             of
             death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           worthie
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           m
           
             condemned
             him
             as
          
           WORTHIE
           
             to
             die
          
           .
           Sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           obliged
           ,
           and
           assured
           of
           punishment
           ,
           as
           n
           
             he
             that
             blasphemeth
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             but
             guiltie
          
           (
           that
           is
           assured
           )
           
             of
             euerlasting
             condemnation
          
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           the
           true
           malediction
           of
           sinne
           is
           triple
           .
           For
           as
           the
           true
           blessings
           of
           God
           
           haue
           three
           degrees
           ;
           First
           ,
           his
           loue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           roote
           of
           all
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           then
           his
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meane
           of
           hauing
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           fit
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           hoping
           for
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           his
           glorie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           the
           reward
           for
           his
           in
           the
           heauens
           :
           so
           the
           true
           Curse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           depriuation
           of
           all
           true
           blessing
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           degrees
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ;
           the
           lacke
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           like
           ,
           or
           imitate
           his
           goodnes
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           lastly
           the
           repulse
           from
           his
           kingdome
           with
           the
           terrible
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           eternall
           miserie
           prouided
           for
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Come
           now
           to
           your
           Termes
           of
           
             sinfull
             ,
             defiled
          
           ,
           and
           accursed
           ;
           and
           see
           how
           well
           they
           
           agree
           to
           Christ.
           First
           ,
           if
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           were
           so
           great
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           as
           to
           purge
           our
           vncleannesse
           ,
           much
           more
           was
           it
           able
           to
           resist
           our
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           being
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           clensed
           vs.
           Againe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           any
           way
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           offer
           Sacrifice
           first
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           vs.
           But
           this
           is
           quite
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           o
           
             needed
             not
             to
             offer
             vp
          
           (
           any
           such
           )
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             himselfe
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           defiled
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           his
           office
           must
           defile
           him
           ;
           his
           nature
           ,
           nor
           
             Actions
             could
             not
          
           .
           That
           which
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgine
           ,
           was
           p
           HOLY
           ,
           his
           life
           was
           innocent
           and
           iust
           ;
           q
           
             he
             did
             no
             sinne
             ,
             nor
          
           r
           
             knew
             no
             sinne
          
           ;
           his
           office
           was
           more
           holy
           then
           either
           of
           these
           .
           For
           these
           resisted
           sinne
           ,
           but
           his
           office
           clensed
           sinne
           .
           Now
           to
           clense
           others
           from
           sinne
           ,
           required
           more
           holinesse
           ,
           then
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           from
           sinne
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Creator
           .
           And
           how
           should
           the
           Priesthood
           defile
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           holy
           ,
           and
           
             vndefiled
             ?
             Christ
          
           s
           
             offered
             himselfe
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           directly
           speaking
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           .
           And
           Peter
           calleth
           him
           the
           t
           
             Lamb
             vnspotted
          
           and
           vndefiled
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           .
           For
           he
           was
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           u
           
             which
             tooke
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Else
           how
           could
           he
           be
           a
           x
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweete
             smelling
             sauour
             vnto
             God
             ,
          
           whose
           y
           
             eyes
             are
             pure
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             behold
             wickednes
             ,
          
           
           if
           he
           were
           any
           way
           vncleane
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           or
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           and
           if
           our
           sinnes
           could
           then
           defile
           him
           ,
           or
           make
           him
           vnclean
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           this
           day
           sitting
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           defiled
           &
           vncleane
           .
           For
           we
           haue
           the
           very
           same
           coniunction
           with
           him
           now
           that
           we
           had
           then
           ,
           being
           members
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           then
           we
           were
           ,
           and
           he
           our
           head
           ;
           and
           he
           still
           presenteth
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           those
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           he
           sustained
           here
           on
           earth
           for
           vs.
           So
           that
           his
           mediation
           is
           now
           by
           the
           power
           of
           that
           Passion
           ,
           which
           he
           then
           endured
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           assuming
           Sinners
           into
           his
           Body
           ,
           or
           being
           the
           propitiation
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           could
           then
           touch
           him
           with
           any
           vncleannesse
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           be
           free
           from
           it
           at
           this
           present
           .
           But
           his
           Priesthood
           was
           holy
           then
           and
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           so
           remaineth
           still
           both
           pure
           and
           perpetuall
           .
           And
           if
           in
           the
           figuratiue
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           neither
           the
           P●…st
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sacrifice
           were
           defiled
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           were
           sanctified
           and
           accepted
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           did
           offer
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           offered
           for
           sinne
           ;
           what
           ground
           of
           truth
           can
           it
           haue
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           ,
           most
           holy
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           indeede
           purged
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           should
           defile
           either
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           office
           ,
           or
           his
           action
           in
           that
           oblation
           .
           Lastly
           since
           all
           pollution
           of
           Soule
           is
           inherent
           ,
           which
           you
           graunt
           was
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           how
           should
           he
           be
           defiled
           ,
           that
           had
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           are
           not
           defiled
           ?
           If
           Christ
           were
           not
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           not
           sinfull
           .
           One
           sinn
           defileth
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           then
           doth
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           sinne
           make
           Christ
           vncleane
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           deuotion
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             I
             meane
             not
             inherently
             ,
             but
             by
             imputation
             .
          
           [
           You
           meane
           he
           was
           defiled
           and
           sinnefull
           ,
           not
           truely
           ,
           but
           falsely
           .
           Did
           you
           speake
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           erre
           in
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           borne
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           speake
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           imputation
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           trueth
           ;
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           change
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           z
           
             Let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             a
             liar
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           must
           be
           a
           lyar
           ,
           afore
           you
           can
           speake
           trueth
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           God
           doth
           impute
           righteousnesse
           to
           vs
           that
           be
           sinners
           ,
           by
           pardoning
           our
           offences
           ,
           and
           accepting
           vs
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           when
           of
           our selues
           we
           are
           most
           vnwoorthie
           ;
           but
           vncleannesse
           he
           doth
           not
           impute
           ,
           where
           none
           is
           found
           ,
           because
           he
           giueth
           freely
           by
           mercy
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           iustly
           by
           desert
           .
           The
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           Christ
           did
           willingly
           beare
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinnes
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           his
           sufferings
           the
           more
           righteous
           ,
           as
           being
           without
           desert
           or
           guilt
           .
           [
           Did
           God
           then
           wrong
           his
           Sonne
           in
           afflicting
           him
           ?
           ]
           he
           laide
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           iniquities
           on
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           to
           redeeme
           our
           danger
           with
           his
           owne
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           infinite
           dignitie
           of
           his
           person
           able
           to
           support
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           abolish
           the
           other
           :
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           because
           euerie
           part
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           was
           holie
           and
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           no
           part
           of
           him
           could
           be
           pressed
           with
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           death
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           plaine
           proofe
           ,
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinnes
           tooke
           not
           hold
           on
           him
           .
           For
           then
           as
           well
           spirituall
           as
           eternall
           death
           ,
           which
           both
           are
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           must
           haue
           fastned
           on
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           to
           be
           false
           :
           yea
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           could
           not
           wrest
           his
           soule
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           lay
           it
           downe
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           if
           the
           desert
           of
           a
           corporall
           death
           did
           not
           binde
           him
           ,
           how
           should
           the
           guilt
           of
           eternall
           death
           be
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ●…ust
           wages
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           due
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           since
           he
           did
           assume
           our
           sinnes
           to
           cleere
           vs
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           subiect
           himselfe
           to
           the
           guilt
           ,
           or
           filth
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           content
           to
           make
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           defile
           himselfe
           with
           any
           pollution
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             How
             could
             he
             be
             by
             God
             properly
             and
             truly
             punished
             and
             cursed
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             sinfull
             &
             hatefull
             ?
          
           Nay
           how
           could
           he
           either
           clense
           vs
           ,
           or
           reconcile
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           
           sinfull
           ,
           &
           hatefull
           to
           God
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ?
           As
           we
           had
           Christ
           for
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           because
           we
           we●…e
           hated
           of
           God
           for
           sin
           ,
           so
           if
           you
           bring
           Christ
           within
           the
           same
           danger
           &
           displeasure
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           haue
           another
           to
           mediate
           to
           God
           for
           him
           .
           God
           respecteth
           not
           those
           whom
           he
           hateth
           ;
           nor
           heareth
           any
           that
           is
           sinful
           ,
           without
           some
           other
           to
           propi●…e
           for
           him
           .
           And
           where
           you
           quote
           Scriptures
           to
           vphold
           your
           wicked
           follies
           and
           phrases
           ,
           they
           prooue
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           .
           b
           
             The
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             dic
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           by
           Ezechiel
           .
           But
           Christes
           soule
           did
           not
           die
           ,
           either
           by
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           losse
           of
           glorie
           ,
           
           which
           are
           the
           deaths
           proper
           to
           sinners
           .
           Christes
           soule
           therefore
           by
           the
           verie
           place
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           was
           not
           sinnefull
           .
           c
           
             Shail
             n●…t
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             doe
             right
             ?
          
           saide
           Abraham
           to
           God.
           What
           right
           is
           there
           ment
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           will
           not
           destroy
           
             the
             righteous
          
           
           
             with
             the
             wicked
          
           ,
           as
           Abrahams
           words
           before
           import
           ?
           Since
           then
           Christ
           was
           not
           destro●…ed
           either
           in
           soule
           or
           bodie
           ,
           but
           by
           death
           made
           conquerer
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           Sauiour
           to
           all
           his
           what
           a
           venemous
           mouth
           haue
           you
           to
           match
           him
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           th●…s
           destruction
           ?
           And
           heere
           the
           Reader
           may
           obserue
           how
           religiously
           you
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           reproch
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           where
           you
           can
           by
           no
           sufficient
           testimonie
           prooue
           Christ
           to
           haue
           beene
           sinnefull
           or
           hatefull
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           d●…fend
           ,
           when
           he
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           you
           sort
           him
           with
           the
           reprobate
           and
           damned
           ,
           and
           then
           ●…ge
           the
           Scriptures
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           directly
           speake
           of
           them
           .
           I
           wish
           you
           to
           leaue
           this
           lewd
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           thinke
           to
           shift
           off
           all
           this
           with
           a
           pretended
           imputation
           .
           Our
           sinnes
           God
           did
           impute
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           impose
           on
           Christ
           ,
           for
           ●…e
           b●…re
           them
           in
           his
           bodie
           on
           the
           ●…ee
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           right
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           Christ
           was
           both
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           beare
           them
           ;
           and
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           l
           ord
           ouer
           all
           his
           enimies
           for
           the
           short
           affliction
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           beleeuers
           for
           the
           submission
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           in
           which
           Gods
           exceeding
           mercy
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           him
           did
           most
           manifestly
           appeare
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           God
           then
           hate
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           he
           punished
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           for
           them
           ?
           ]
           
           If
           that
           ground
           of
           Christian
           religion
           could
           haue
           contented
           you
           ,
           that
           God
           throughly
           hated
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           Christ
           assumed
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           loued
           the
           person
           assuming
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           fauour
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           ouer-rul●…d
           his
           anger
           due
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           after
           sharpe
           chastisement
           on
           the
           person
           ,
           least
           wee
           should
           thinke
           our
           transgressions
           to
           be
           lightly
           regarded
           with
           God
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferer
           willingly
           re●…ued
           to
           maintaine
           the
           iustice
           of
           his
           Father
           )
           exalted
           him
           with
           infinite
           honour
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           all
           power
           in
           earth
           and
           heauen
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           onely
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           :
           If
           this
           confession
           of
           true
           Religion
           had
           pleased
           you
           ,
           you
           neuer
           needed
           to
           haue
           defiled
           your
           pen
           with
           these
           
             sinfull
             ,
             hatefull
             ,
             and
             accurs●…d
          
           termes
           .
           But
           ha●…ing
           itching
           eares
           ,
           and
           humorous
           heads
           ,
           you
           measure
           the
           greatest
           mysteries
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           by
           the
           similitude
           and
           proportion
           of
           humane
           reason
           and
           actions
           ,
           and
           thence
           de●…iue
           according
           to
           your
           fantasies
           ,
           that
           which
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           doe
           vtterly
           disclaime
           .
        
         
           e
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             sinfull
             fl●…sh
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             condemned
             sinne
             in
             (
             his
             )
             flesh
             ,
             in
             which
             likenesse
             he
             stoode
             before
             God.
          
           The
           Scripture
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           made
           f
           
             like
             to
             his
             brethren
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           did
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           Scripture
           addeth
           g
           
             without
             sinne
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           likenesse
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           excludeth
           all
           touch
           or
           taint
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           though
           it
           admit
           the
           likenesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           in
           Christ.
           And
           indeede
           betweene
           his
           and
           ours
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           ,
           saue
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           ours
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           in
           his
           .
           You
           doe
           therefore
           learnedly
           collect
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           that
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             sent
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
          
           for
           that
           he
           had
           true
           flesh
           ,
           and
           no
           sinne
           ;
           you
           make
           Christ
           to
           be
           defiled
           and
           accursed
           with
           sinne
           ,
           for
           hauing
           the
           likenesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           But
           the
           Syriacke
           translation
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             condemned
             sinne
             in
          
           (
           Christes
           )
           flesh
           .
           ]
           The
           condemning
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           the
           cleansing
           and
           abolishing
           of
           sinne
           by
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             destroying
             and
             taking
             away
          
           of
           sinne
           h
           
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             him●…elfe
          
           .
           The
           text
           doth
           notsay
           ,
           that
           God
           condemned
           Christ
           for
           sinne
           ,
           but
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           God
           condemned
           sin
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           pardoned
           the
           guilt
           ,
           weakned
           the
           power
           ,
           remooued
           the
           sting
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           the
           memoriall
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           for
           the
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           which
           Christ
           shewed
           in
           his
           flesh
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           nor
           the
           Syriacke
           translator
           ,
           which
           would
           faine
           bring
           Christ
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           condemnation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           not
           hee
           ,
           but
           sinne
           was
           condemned
           ,
           that
           is
           destroyed
           in
           or
           by
           his
           flesh
           .
           Chrysostome
           saith
           rightly
           ;
           k
           
             Thou
             seest
             sinne
             euery
             where
             condemned
             ,
             not
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           which
           
             was
             crouned
             ,
             and
             obtained
             
             iudgement
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           Austen
           taketh
           libertie
           to
           expound
           the
           Text
           against
           your
           Syriacke
           translation
           .
           l
           
             By
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             which
             was
             Christes
             ,
             God
             condemned
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             was
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           m
           God
           made
           him
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           rightcousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           him
           .
           ]
           Other
           men
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           learne
           thence
           all
           thanks
           ,
           submission
           ,
           and
           seruice
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           vnspeakeable
           loue
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           laying
           it
           on
           his
           owne
           shoulders
           .
           You
           thresh
           and
           winnow
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           catch
           vp
           chaffe
           to
           cast
           in
           his
           face
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           neuer
           so
           manie
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           ,
           that
           would
           leade
           you
           to
           the
           true
           sen●…e
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           you
           leaue
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           will
           needs
           by
           wilfull
           abusing
           the
           Scriptures
           haue
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             sinfull
             and
             defiled
             ,
             hatefull
             and
             accursed
          
           euen
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           purge
           vs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           .
           I
           shewed
           you
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Austen
           and
           Ambrose
           in
           my
           conclusion
           for
           the
           right
           vnderstanding
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           but
           you
           satisfied
           with
           nothing
           ,
           saue
           with
           your
           owne
           sense
           ,
           pas●…e
           surly
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           as
           n
           
             multitudes
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           preferre
           the
           proud
           conceit
           you
           haue
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           before
           them
           all
           .
           Yet
           for
           the
           Readers
           sake
           that
           he
           may
           settle
           his
           iudgement
           with
           trueth
           and
           sobrietie
           ;
           he
           shall
           see
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           ages
           and
           writers
           ,
           how
           Christ
           was
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           condemned
           sinne
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Origen
           ,
           o
           
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             offered
             for
             the
             clensing
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             witnesse
             :
             touching
             this
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             condemned
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             else
             where
             sayth
             ,
             he
             appeared
             in
             the
             later
             times
             to
             destroy
             sinne
             .
             By
             this
             sacrifice
             then
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             condemned
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             chased
             sinne
             away
             ,
             and
             abolished
             it
             :
          
           Cyrill
           ,
           p
           
             Christ
             is
             therefore
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             sinne
             at
             selfe
             :
             for
             so
             Paul
             writeth
             :
             Him
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs.
             We
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             sinner
             ,
             God
             forbid
             :
             but
             being
             iust
             ,
             yea
             Iustice
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             Father
             made
             him
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           Ierom
           ,
           q
           
             the
             Father
             made
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             sinne
             ,
             to
             be
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             sacrifice
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             called
             sinne
             in
             the
             Law.
             In
             Leuiticus
             it
             is
             written
             .
             He
             shall
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             head
             of
             his
             sinne
             ;
             So
             Christ
             being
             offered
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             tooke
             the
             name
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           Augustine
           ,
           r
           
             Christ
             then
             did
             no
             sinne
             ,
             but
             God
             made
             him
             sinne
             for
             vs
             :
             that
             is
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             remember
             ,
             or
             wilt
             reade
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             to
             be
             called
             sinne
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             God
             then
          
           s
           
             made
             Christ
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             by
             which
             our
             sinnes
             should
             be
             remitted
             ,
             because
             sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             are
             called
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           the
           questions
           vpon
           Numbers
           .
           
             It
             is
             said
          
           (
           he
           shall
           offer
           a
           Lambe
           )
           
             for
             a
             sinne
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             sinne
             was
             called
             sinne
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             him
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           He
           that
           will
           see
           this
           more
           at
           large
           repeated
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           at
           his
           leasure
           Saint
           Austen
           120.
           
           Epistle
           cap.
           30.
           the
           third
           booke
           ,
           and
           6.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           against
           the
           two
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           :
           his
           Enchiridion
           ,
           cap.
           41.
           besides
           the
           seuenth
           Sermon
           
             De
             verbis
             Apostoli
          
           ,
           and
           the
           48.
           
           Sermon
           ,
           
             De
             verbis
             Domini
             secundum
             Ioannem
          
           ,
           which
           I
           formerly
           alleaged
           .
           Oecumenius
           ,
           
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             called
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             they
             eate
             the
             sinnes
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             .
             So
             the
             Father
             made
             the
             Sonne
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             sinnes
             .
          
           Primasius
           likewise
           ,
           t
           
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             called
             sinne
             ,
             though
             it
             did
             not
             sinne
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             laie
             his
             hands
             on
             the
             head
             of
             his
             sinne
             .
             So
             Christ
             being
             offered
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             tooke
             the
             name
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           u
           Sedulius
           obserueth
           the
           same
           words
           .
           Beda
           x
           
             Our
             Redeemer
             was
             made
             sinne
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             How
             ?
             In
             the
             Law
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             are
             called
             sinne
             .
             When
             the
             offering
             was
             brought
             for
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Law
             sayth
             ,
             the
             Priests
             shall
             put
             their
             hands
             vpon
             the
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             vpon
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
             And
             what
             els
             was
             this
             ,
             but
             Christ
             the
          
           (
           true
           )
           
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ?
             Behold
             by
             what
             sinne
             he
             condemned
             sinne
             ;
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             for
             sinne
             ,
             euen
             thereby
             he
             condemned
             sinne
             .
          
           To
           skip
           Haymo
           ,
           Lyra
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           eleuenth
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           y
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             he
             assumed
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             
             beleeued
             to
             haue
             beene
             borne
             without
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             died
             without
             sinne
             ;
             who
             alo●…
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             ●…innes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           new
           writers
           beare
           euen
           with
           the
           old
           :
           To
           omit
           ,
           Erasmus
           ,
           Bullinger
           ,
           Peter
           Martyr
           ,
           Musculus
           ,
           Gualter
           ,
           Vitus
           Theodorus
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           doe
           follow
           the
           same
           steps
           ;
           Aretius
           vpon
           these
           words
           
             God
             by
             sinne
             condemned
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
          
           saith
           he
           :
           z
           
             All
             our
             sinne
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             God
             condemned
             by
             or
             for
             sinne
             ,
             to
             wit
             by
             or
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             appointed
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           Now
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             this
             Lambe
             is
             called
             sin
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Law
             the
             sacrifices
             are
             called
             the
             sinne
             for
             which
             they
             are
             offered
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             was
             made
             sinne
             by
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Beza
           in
           his
           notes
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           on
           those
           words
           :
           
             Him
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             God
             made
             sinne
          
           ;
           sayth
           :
           Paul
           a
           
             calleth
             sinne
             in
             this
             latter
             place
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             after
             a
             maner
             of
             speech
             proper
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             word
             Ascham
             is
             so
             taken
             as
             Leuiticus
          
           7.
           2.
           
           Tremelius
           the
           publisher
           and
           interpreter
           of
           your
           Syriack
           Testament
           ,
           obserueth
           the
           like
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           :
           
             Him
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             he
             made
             sinne
             for
             you
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             a
          
           b
           
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             euery
             where
             in
             the
             bible
             is
             called
             Chattath
             ;
             by
             which
             name
             sinne
             also
             is
             called
             :
          
           The
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           authorised
           in
           this
           Realme
           holdeth
           so
           fast
           to
           this
           exposition
           ,
           that
           it
           setteth
           it
           downe
           in
           the
           Apostles
           name
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           true
           meaning
           .
           S.
           Paul
           likewise
           sayth
           :
           c
           
             God
             made
             him
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             which
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           d
           
             The
             Apostle
             farder
             sayth
             ,
             the
             second
             time
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
             without
             sinne
             ,
             meaning
             that
             the
             first
             time
             he
             appeared
             with
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           Put
           the
           Apostles
           words
           vttered
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           touching
           Christes
           first
           appearing
           with
           sinne
           ,
           to
           these
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           is
           plaine
           and
           easie
           of
           it selfe
           .
           e
           
             In
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             Christ
             appeared
             once
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             f
             vnto
             them
             that
             looke
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             appeare
             the
             second
             time
             without
             sinne
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           Christes
           first
           appearing
           was
           with
           sinne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           with
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           infirmitie
           ,
           tentation
           ,
           mi●…erie
           and
           mortalitie
           
           of
           sinne
           (
           for
           such
           was
           the
           time
           of
           his
           humilitie
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           purge
           sinne
           by
           the
           oblation
           of
           his
           bodie
           )
           :
           the
           next
           time
           of
           his
           appearing
           shall
           be
           in
           glorie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           either
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           infirmitie
           of
           sinners
           .
           For
           sinne
           applied
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           receiue
           a
           triple
           interpretation
           ,
           as
           Austen
           obserueth
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           maketh
           Christ
           sinfull
           ,
           hatefull
           ,
           or
           defiled
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           vncleane
           doctrine
           .
           g
           
             We
             affirme
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             had
             no
             sinne
             neither
             in
             soule
             nor
             fl●…sh
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             taking
             flesh
             after
             the
             liken●…sse
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             by
             sinne
             he
             condemned
             sinne
             .
             Which
             being
             somewhat
             obscur●…ly
             spoken
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             may
             be
             two
             wayes
             opened
             :
             either
             because
             the
             similitudes
             of
             things
             vse
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             themselues
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             the
             Apostle
             would
             call
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             Sinne
             :
             or
             els
             because
             the
             sacrifices
             for
             sinnes
             in
             the
             Law
             were
             called
             sinnes
             ;
             all
             which
             were
             the
             figures
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             only
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           A
           third
           way
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           is
           h
           
             after
             a
             sort
             called
             sinne
          
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           consequent
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           S.
           Austen
           before
           testified
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           as
           well
           mortalitie
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           miseries
           and
           infirmit●…s
           ,
           that
           inuaded
           mans
           nature
           for
           sinne
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           sinne
           .
           The
           wrongfull
           and
           shamefull
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           Theophylact
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           take
           to
           be
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           they
           thinke
           Christ
           was
           made
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           punished
           as
           a
           sinner
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           innocent
           and
           righteous
           .
           i
           
             Him
             that
             was
             righteousnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             God
             made
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             as
             one
             accursed
             ;
             for
             accursed
             was
             he
             that
             hung
             on
             a
             tree
             .
          
           Christ
           ,
           sayth
           Theodoret
           ,
           k
           
             when
             he
             had
             fulfilled
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             not
             admitted
             any
             blemish
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             a
             sinner
             sustained
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             he
             reproued
             the
             iniustice
             of
             sinne
             ,
             that
             deliuered
             his
             bodie
             to
             death
             no
             way
             deseruing
             it
             ,
             and
             dissolued
             both
             sinne
             and
             death
             .
          
           Theophylact
           ,
           as
           his
           maner
           is
           ,
           followeth
           Chrysostome
           almost
           word
           for
           word
           :
           *
           
             The
             Sonne
             who
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             and
             was
             righteousnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             Father
             made
             to
             die
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             a
             sinner
             and
             malefactour
             .
          
           S.
           Austen
           ioyneth
           with
           them
           :
           l
           
             Christ
             had
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             because
             his
             flesh
             was
             mortall
             ,
             sin●…
             vllo
             omnino
             peccato
             ,
             but
             
             vtterly
             without
             any
             sinne
             ,
             that
             by
             sinne
             for
             similitude
             ,
             he
             might
             condemne
             the
             sinne
             that
             is
             in
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             flesh
             ,
             through
             true
             iniquitie
             .
             True
             iniquitie
             in
             Christ
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             mortalitie
             there
             was
             .
             Peccatum
             non
             suscepit
             ,
             sed
             poenam
             peccati
             suscepit
             .
             Suscipiend●…
             sin●…
             culp●…
             poenam
             ,
             &
             poenam
             sa●…it
             ,
             &
             culpam
             .
             Christ
             tooke
             not
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             sinne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             punishment
             of
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             sinne
             .
             And
             taking
             the
             punishment
             without
             any
             fault
             ,
             he
             healed
             both
             the
             punishment
             and
             the
             fault
             .
          
           I
           leaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           his
           choise
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           he
           will
           embrace
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           will
           conioyne
           them
           all
           together
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           one
           impugneth
           not
           the
           other
           )
           they
           all
           impugne
           the
           Defenders
           false
           collections
           ,
           and
           lewd
           surmises
           out
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           called
           sinne
           ,
           is
           intended
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           accursed
           of
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           did
           neuer
           endure
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           m
           
             Master
             Caluin
             warily
             enough
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             Vt
             personam
             nostram
             suscepit
             ,
             peccator
             erat
             ,
             &
             maledictionis
             reus
             .
             As
             Christ
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             our
             person
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             〈◊〉
             and
             guiltie
             of
             the
             curse
             .
          
           ]
           I
           had
           rather
           you
           had
           commended
           Master
           Caluins
           wisdome
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           giuing
           Christ
           his
           due
           ,
           then
           his
           warinesse
           in
           going
           a
           by-way
           ,
           without
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           Catholike
           fathers
           ,
           to
           hemme
           Christ
           within
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinne
           and
           curse
           .
           Master
           Caluin
           truely
           I
           honour
           for
           his
           great
           gifts
           ,
           and
           paines
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           I
           may
           not
           take
           him
           for
           the
           first
           founder
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           he
           dissenteth
           from
           the
           worthie
           Pillers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           dissent
           from
           him
           .
           And
           I
           more
           commend
           his
           warinesse
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           speech
           soundeth
           somewhat
           hard
           ,
           or
           offensiue
           
           to
           the
           Godly
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           expounded
           by
           other
           places
           of
           his
           writings
           ,
           least
           you
           make
           him
           in
           so
           waightie
           points
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           very
           inconstant
           ,
           or
           very
           inconsiderate
           .
           This
           therefore
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           I
           interpret
           by
           none
           other
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           vsing
           the
           very
           same
           words
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           same
           matter
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           the
           very
           next
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           before
           this
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           .
           You
           shall
           haue
           it
           in
           Latine
           ,
           because
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           he
           qualifieth
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           presse
           to
           your
           aduantage
           .
           n
           PERSONAM
           nostram
           QVODAMMODO
           
             suscepit
             ,
             vt
             reus
             nostro
             nomine
             fieret
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             peccator
             iudicaretur
             ,
             non
             proprijs
             sed
             alienis
             delictis
             :
             quum
             purus
             foret
             ipse
             ,
             &
             immunis
             ab
             omni
             culpa
             ,
             paenamque
             s●…biret
             nobis
             ,
             non
             sibi
             debitam
             .
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             our
             Person
          
           AFTER
           A
           SORT
           ,
           
             that
             he
             might
             be
             accused
          
           (
           or
           Iudged
           )
           
             in
             our
             Name
             ,
             and
             condemned
             as
             it
             were
             for
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             of
             his
             owne
             offences
             ,
             but
             other
             mens
             ,
             since
             he
             himselfe
             was
             pure
             ,
             and
          
           FREE
           FROM
           ALL
           FAVLT
           (
           or
           guilt
           ,
           )
           
             and
             suffered
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             vs
             ,
             not
             to
             him
             .
          
           Take
           these
           mitigations
           from
           Master
           Caluins
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           labour
           is
           lost
           in
           putting
           his
           words
           to
           the
           Racke
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           farre
           truer
           ,
           then
           your
           whirlegigges
           set
           running
           by
           the
           businesse
           of
           your
           Braine
           .
           Christ
           was
           AFTER
           A
           SORT
           A
           SINNER
           ,
           (
           Saith
           Caluine
           )
           that
           is
           Christ
           presented
           the
           Persons
           and
           procured
           the
           cause
           of
           vs
           ●…at
           were
           sinners
           ,
           and
           was
           guiltie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             accused
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             or
             punished
          
           in
           our
           steedes
           .
           Re●…
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           import
           an
           offender
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           what
           Latine
           meaneth
           ,
           it
           noteth
           one
           
             ●…uius
             res
             agitur
          
           ,
           whose
           cause
           is
           handled
           ,
           or
           brought
           into
           Iudgement
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           guiltie
           ,
           or
           innocent
           .
           And
           when
           it
           goeth
           farder
           then
           iudiciall
           inquisition
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           applied
           either
           to
           the
           fault
           which
           is
           conuinced
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           decreed
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             deserued
          
           ,
           or
           appointed
           .
           And
           so
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Greeke
           (
           which
           the
           new
           Testament
           vseth
           for
           guiltie
           ,
           or
           worthie
           of
           ,
           or
           subiected
           to
           punishment
           ,
           )
           is
           as
           much
           as
           fast
           held
           either
           by
           the
           Crime
           committed
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           sentence
           pronounced
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           punishment
           prepared
           and
           assured
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           Caluins
           words
           limited
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           make
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           you
           rack
           the
           word
           Reus
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           thereby
           bring
           Christ
           to
           be
           defiled
           ,
           or
           hatefull
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           except
           mercie
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           charitie
           by
           your
           learning
           defile
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           hatefull
           to
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Euen
           o
           
             as
             by
             Gods
             true
             and
             reall
             imputation
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             i●…hesion
             ,
             we
             now
             in
             this
             life
             are
             iust
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             blamelesse
             before
             God
             ;
             so
             was
             he
             sinfull
             and
             defiled
             by
             Imputation
             ,
             not
             inherently
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           speech
           ,
           nor
           sense
           ;
           it
           is
           your
           soone-come
           and
           soone-gone
           gathering
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           is
           
           not
           in
           all
           points
           proportioned
           to
           the
           other
           .
           
             God
             made
             him
             Sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
          
           ;
           Thus
           speaketh
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Omit
           Christs
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           our
           sinnes
           were
           pardoned
           and
           purged
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           remitting
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           restoring
           vs
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           graunt
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           were
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           righteousnesse
           might
           be
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ;
           where
           is
           the
           proportion
           you
           so
           confidently
           speake
           of
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           are
           made
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           made
           our
           sinne
           ?
           This
           comparison
           vnlimited
           it
           notor●…ously
           false
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           true
           ,
           it
           euerteth
           all
           your
           frame
           .
           The
           full
           and
           euerlasting
           
           reward
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           allotted
           to
           vs.
           Was
           the
           wages
           of
           our
           sinnes
           so
           imposed
           on
           hi●…
           ?
           His
           righteousnesse
           is
           now
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           because
           it
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           inherent
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           is
           presently
           sealed
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           whereby
           our
           harts
           are
           inherently
           sanctified
           .
           Were
           our
           sinnes
           so
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           afterward
           perfectly
           possesse
           him
           ?
           To
           vs
           God
           imputeth
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           without
           our
           consents
           ,
           and
           often
           without
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           in
           children
           baptized
           .
           Were
           out
           sinnes
           imputed
           to
           Christ
           without
           his
           vnderstanding
           or
           will
           ?
           In
           vs
           God
           hateth
           out
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           ioueth
           our
           persons
           for
           Christes
           sake
           .
           To
           keepe
           this
           comparison
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           that
           God
           hated
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           loued
           the
           sinne
           imputed
           to
           him
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           And
           were
           there
           not
           so
           many
           differences
           in
           the
           maner
           of
           Christes
           hauing
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           hauing
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           ;
           yet
           are
           you
           no
           whit
           the
           nearer
           .
           For
           as
           we
           no
           way
           deserue
           to
           be
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           he
           no
           way
           deserued
           to
           be
           our
           sinne
           .
           And
           though
           God
           forget
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           putteth
           them
           vtterly
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           when
           he
           washeth
           vs
           from
           them
           ;
           yet
           God
           did
           not
           wholly
           cast
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           out
           of
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           punish
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           tooke
           our
           sinnes
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           layed
           them
           on
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           take
           his
           righteousnesse
           from
           himselfe
           to
           giue
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           doth
           impart
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           hauing
           enough
           for
           himselfe
           and
           for
           vs
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           God
           as
           well
           as
           man.
           So
           that
           all
           our
           sinnes
           were
           imputed
           to
           him
           to
           make
           vs
           iust
           ;
           yet
           all
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           not
           imputed
           to
           vs
           to
           make
           him
           a
           finner
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           bare
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           sinne
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           receiue
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           not
           in
           cogitation
           or
           computation
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           execution
           .
           For
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           we
           a●…e
           continuall
           sinners
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           ioyned
           with
           the
           reall
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           pardoned
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           purifying
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           inflaming
           them
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs.
           Our
           righteousnesse
           then
           in
           Christ
           hath
           more
           then
           imputation
           ,
           though
           imputation
           be
           also
           needfull
           ;
           it
           hath
           the
           seale
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           possessing
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           inherent
           graces
           of
           faith
           and
           loue
           ,
           which
           God
           accepteth
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           thereby
           maketh
           vs
           partakers
           of
           Christes
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           beleeue
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           only
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Whereas
             you
             say
             the
             Fathers
             haue
             two
             good
             senses
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
          
           (
           Christ
           was
           made
           sinne
           for
           vs
           )
           the
           one
           ,
           
             That
             God
             made
             Christ
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
          
           the
           other
           ,
           
             That
             God
             vsed
             him
          
           ,
           As
           
             he
             doth
             sinners
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             not
             ?
             Yea
             what
             is
             this
             later
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             vrge
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           admit
           both
           ,
           and
           yet
           vnderstand
           neither
           ,
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           .
           If
           you
           acknowledge
           the
           death
           and
           
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           then
           must
           you
           acknowledge
           these
           three
           things
           in
           it
           :
           that
           it
           was
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           vndefiling
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           elensing
           the
           sinner
           .
           If
           as
           well
           the
           oblation
           ,
           as
           the
           offerer
           were
           holie
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             sinnefull
             and
             hatefull
          
           in
           his
           sufferings
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           he
           offered
           for
           sinne
           ?
           If
           it
           clensed
           the
           offender
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           de●…ile
           the
           sacrificer
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Mediatour
           to
           God
           for
           abolishing
           sin
           ?
           you
           will
           haue
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sacrifice
           to
           be
           holie
           ,
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           auaileable
           for
           sinne
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           defiled
           ,
           hatefull
           ,
           and
           accursed
           with
           sinne
           ;
           you
           may
           call
           *
           
             ligh●…
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             good
             euill
             ,
          
           and
           thinke
           the
           prophet
           denouneeth
           no
           woe
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           your
           inuentions
           are
           priuiledged
           .
           But
           to
           mine
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           I
           thinke
           to
           your
           
           Readers
           ,
           these
           plaine
           contrarieties
           of
           holy
           and
           defiled
           ,
           acceptable
           and
           hatefull
           ,
           righteous
           and
           sinnefull
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sacrifice
           and
           sufferer
           ,
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           will
           not
           stand
           together
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           be
           colted
           or
           cursed
           in
           your
           warbling
           con●…its
           .
        
         
           q
           
             It
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             all
             this
             Question
             that
             we
             held
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             vsed
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             and
             Suertie
             ,
          
           As
           
             he
             doth
             sinners
             ,
             so
             farre
          
           As
           
             possibilitie
             admitteth
          
           .
           ]
           You
           neuer
           want
           an
           As
           ,
           to
           helpe
           you
           at
           need
           .
           You
           heare
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           (
           for
           of
           their
           sense
           you
           speake
           )
           that
           God
           permitted
           the
           wicked
           to
           reproch
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           him
           to
           a
           shamefull
           and
           cruell
           death
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           the
           vilest
           malefactor
           amongst
           the
           multitude
           ;
           thence
           you
           collect
           that
           God
           punished
           Christ
           ,
           As
           he
           doth
           sinners
           ,
           that
           is
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           sorest
           torments
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           this
           life
           or
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           this
           As
           doth
           rather
           plunge
           you
           into
           the
           mire
           ,
           then
           plucke
           you
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           adde
           so
           
             farre
             as
             possibilitie
             admitteth
          
           .
           Now
           how
           farre
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           whom
           shall
           we
           be
           tried
           ?
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           by
           your
           shallow
           conceits
           and
           fancies
           ?
           you
           haue
           beene
           told
           often
           enough
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           three
           kinds
           of
           death
           due
           to
           sinners
           ,
           and
           for
           sinne
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           euerlasting
           torment
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           learned
           and
           Catholike
           Fathers
           hold
           the
           same
           confession
           ;
           the
           two
           last
           deaths
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           impossibilities
           ,
           but
           horrible
           blasphemies
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           yet
           speake
           one
           word
           ,
           but
           by
           stealth
           .
           Now
           you
           haue
           gotten
           hold
           of
           a
           double
           As
           ,
           saying
           that
           God
           vsed
           Christ
           ,
           As
           he
           doth
           sinners
           ,
           so
           farre
           As
           possibilitie
           admitteth
           ,
           you
           thinke
           your selfe
           safe
           :
           and
           out
           of
           this
           As
           ,
           you
           will
           frame
           vs
           new
           deaths
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           a
           new
           Hell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           in
           substance
           ,
           not
           in
           circumstance
           .
           But
           we
           haue
           long
           looked
           for
           your
           proofes
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           come
           ,
           tie
           vp
           your
           As
           to
           serue
           you
           for
           another
           turne
           .
        
         
           r
           
             For
             this
             the
             Fathers
             are
             not
             silent
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             so
             ambitious
             as
             you
             in
             producing
             multitudes
             of
             men
             .
             Only
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             and
             Austen
             shall
             content
             me
             in
             this
             .
          
           ]
           Whether
           my
           care
           to
           teach
           nothing
           touching
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           see
           confirmed
           by
           the
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           confessed
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           Ambition
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           :
           my
           paines
           haue
           beene
           the
           more
           therein
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           condemne
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           Cause
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           iudgeth
           Iustly
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           Ambiti●…
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           so
           learned
           and
           approoued
           Teachers
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           for
           you
           ,
           being
           I
           trust
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Man
           ,
           to
           deuise
           a
           new
           Saluation
           &
           a
           new
           Redemption
           ,
           which
           neither
           Scriptures
           nor
           Fathers
           either
           professed
           or
           published
           ?
           howbeit
           if
           these
           three
           Fathers
           ,
           whom
           you
           name
           and
           meane
           to
           cite
           ,
           make
           any
           way
           for
           your
           n●…w
           found
           fansies
           ,
           they
           shall
           content
           me
           also
           ,
           so
           you
           doe
           not
           peece
           out
           their
           Texts
           with
           your
           vntruths
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           alleage
           not
           them
           ,
           but
           your selfe
           vnder
           their
           shadowes
           .
        
         
           s
           
             The
             first
          
           (
           who
           is
           Cyprian
           )
           saith
           ;
           
             Christ
             sustained
             and
             suffered
             him selfe
             to
             bee
             called
             sinne
             and
             a
             curse
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             like
             punishment
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             haue
             had
             b●…t
             not
             the
             like
             fault
             .
          
           ]
           Cyprians
           words
           we
           haue
           already
           once
           heard
           ,
           and
           once
           answered
           ;
           there
           the
           Reader
           shal
           find
           them
           more
           at
           large
           ;
           they
           make
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           rather
           against
           you
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           Cyprians
           sentence
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           call●…d
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           curse
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           guilt
           or
           fault
           deriued
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           likenesse
           of
           punishment
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           sinners
           and
           accursed
           .
           Then
           was
           not
           Christ
           defiled
           or
           sinfull
           by
           sustaining
           our
           person
           o●…
           cause
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           he
           had
           no
           likenesse
           ,
           nor
           communion
           with
           our
           sinne
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           our
           punishment
           .
           Now
           the
           punishment
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           could
           not
           defile
           him
           ,
           but
           rather
           commend
           his
           obedience
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           charitie
           towards
           God
           and
           man.
           [
           But
           
             he
             had
             the
             like
             punishment
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             haue
             had
             .
          
           ]
           Likenesse
           as
           well
           consisteth
           in
           the
           part
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           but
           like
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           not
           the
           same
           ;
           except
           you
           haue
           forgotten
           as
           well
           the
           rules
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           of
           trueth
           .
           
             Nullum
             simile
             est
             id●…m
          
           .
           Nothing
           is
           like
           to
           it selfe
           .
           If
           then
           it
           were
           like
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           same
           .
           What
           get
           yo●…
           
           now
           by
           Cyprians
           words
           ,
           or
           what
           doe
           I
           loose
           by
           them
           ?
           [
           t
           Your
           
             slight
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             like
             in
             part
             ,
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             salu●…th
             not
             the
             matter
             .
          
           ]
           It
           pleaseth
           not
           your
           affection
           ,
           but
           it
           fully
           remooueth
           your
           obiection
           ;
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           .
           For
           if
           Christs
           punishment
           were
           in
           all
           points
           like
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           haue
           had
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           you
           know
           well
           enough
           by
           this
           t●…e
           ,
           how
           lewd
           and
           false
           that
           Assertion
           is
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           sow
           vnto
           Cyprian
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           likenes
           in
           part
           i●…
           su●…cient
           to
           verifie
           Cyprians
           words
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           iustifie
           his
           speech
           to
           be
           sober
           and
           sound
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           ●…ous
           and
           impious
           .
           Cyprian
           u
           
             meaneth
             Christs
             punishment
             was
             so
             like
             ours
             ,
             as
             wa●…
             possible
             .
          
           ]
           We
           talke
           of
           Cyprians
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           extant
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           meaning
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           would
           fa●…ne
           force
           to
           be
           like
           to
           yours
           .
           This
           is
           a
           poore
           reply
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           say
           nothing
           out
           of
           Cyprians
           words
           against
           mine
           exposition
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           yeeld
           so
           iust
           ground
           ;
           to
           flie
           to
           your
           owne
           imagination
           of
           Cyprians
           meaning
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           false
           and
           foolish
           .
           For
           it
           was
           possible
           (
           if
           we
           respect
           nothing
           but
           possibilitie
           ,
           omitting
           Gods
           Counsell
           and
           Decree
           )
           for
           Christ
           to
           haue
           suffered
           longer
           time
           ,
           and
           other
           sorts
           of
           bodily
           paines
           ,
           as
           fire
           ,
           fleaing
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           at
           the
           Iewes
           hands
           ;
           so
           that
           your
           possibilitie
           was
           no
           part
           of
           Cyprians
           meaning
           ,
           but
           a
           waterish
           deuice
           of
           your
           own
           to
           frame
           Cyprians
           words
           to
           your
           fansie
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Al●…
             by
             this
             your
             we●…ke
             answere
             you
             are
             contrary
             to
             your selfe
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             acknowl●…dge
             God
             vsed
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             sinners
             .
          
           Well
           you
           may
           deuoutly
           dreame
           of
           Contrarieties
           ,
           but
           your
           eyes
           dasle
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           truely
           .
           Doth
           euery
           Aduerbe
           of
           Similitude
           with
           you
           make
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Resemblance
           in
           all
           points
           ?
           y
           
             I
             send
             yo●…
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             sheepe
             among
             W●…lues
          
           .
           Will
           you
           put
           hornes
           and
           haire
           vpon
           Christs
           Disciples
           to
           make
           them
           as
           sheepe
           ?
           z
           
             The
             Sunne
          
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           
             commeth
             foorth
             as
             a
             Brid●…groome
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             reioyceth
             ,
             as
             a
             migh●…e
             Man
             to
             runne
             his
             Course
             .
          
           Will
           you
           build
           a
           Chamber
           for
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           allow
           him
           two
           feete
           and
           ten
           toes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           leape
           and
           runne
           his
           race
           ,
           like
           a
           man
           ?
           a
           
             As
             new
             borne
             babes
          
           ,
           saith
           Peter
           ,
           
             d●…ire
             th●…
             sincere
             m●…ke
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           Will
           you
           bring
           men
           backe
           to
           their
           Cradles
           ,
           swadling
           clo●…ts
           ,
           and
           the
           teats
           of
           their
           Mothers
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           verifie
           this
           simil●…tude
           in
           them
           ?
           There
           can
           nothing
           be
           more
           senselesse
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           false
           ,
           then
           to
           require
           euery
           Similitude
           or
           Comparison
           to
           be
           full
           and
           per●…ct
           in
           all
           points
           .
           Throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           common
           to
           many
           ,
           or
           any
           resemblance
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           an
           other
           hath
           ,
           ●…rueth
           to
           frame
           thence
           a
           Comparison
           or
           similitude
           .
           So
           that
           any
           one
           pun●…shment
           inflicted
           on
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Gods
           Law
           threatneth
           to
           sinners
           ,
           was
           suff●…cient
           to
           make
           good
           my
           words
           ,
           th●…t
           
             God
             vsed
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             sinners
             .
          
           How
           then
           doe
           you
           conclude
           from
           my
           speech
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           vsed
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           sinners
           are
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           hell
           ?
           or
           that
           God
           laid
           on
           him
           punishment
           
             so
             l●…ke
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             had
             ,
             as
             was
             possible
             ?
          
           T●…e
           it
           is
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           any
           force
           of
           my
           words
           alleaged
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           secr●…te
           o●…dinance
           l●…id
           on
           his
           Sonne
           not
           onely
           the
           common
           Infirmities
           of
           mans
           Nature
           ,
           and
           miseries
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           but
           also
           shame
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           paine
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           his
           Law
           rese●…ued
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           sinners
           ;
           but
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           or
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           all
           this
           while
           you
           fish
           for
           ,
           you
           finde
           nothing
           in
           my
           words
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           whose
           names
           you
           abuse
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             Ipseper
             se
             sententiam
             soluit
             s●…b
             specie
             condemnati
             :
             He
             himselfe
             satisfied
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             vnder
             the
          
           *
           
             appearance
             of
             a
          
           DAMN●…D
           MAN.
           
             Did
             not
             God
             then
             vse
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             sinners
             ,
             in
             all
             extremitie
             of
             punishment
             so
             far
             as
             was
             possible
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           doe
           wisely
           not
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             producing
             multitudes
             of
             Men.
          
           as
           you
           call
           them
           :
           for
           you
           doe
           but
           shame
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           sincke
           your
           cause
           ,
           when
           you
           co●…e
           to
           shew
           the
           grounds
           of
           your
           Doctrine
           by
           the
           test●…monies
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
           As
           they
           say
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           so
           you
           vnderstand
           nothing
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           coherence
           ,
           or
           force
           of
           th●…ir
           words
           ,
           or
           sentences
           .
           It
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           ,
           that
           here
           you
           vndertake
           out
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           to
           prooue
           in
           Christ
           the
           
             appearance
             of
             a
          
           DA●…D
           MAN
           ,
           which
           by
           and
           by
           you
           interpret
           to
           be
           
             all
             extremitie
             of
             punishment
          
           vsed
           by
           God
           to
           sinners
           ,
           
             so
             farre
             as
             was
             possible
          
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           not
           excepted
           I
           would
           gladly
           aske
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           purpose
           to
           cite
           places
           as
           you
           find
           them
           ,
           to
           seeke
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           
           or
           only
           professe
           to
           picke
           out
           heere
           and
           there
           a
           word
           to
           make
           you
           availe
           to
           hide
           your
           head
           for
           shame
           .
           You
           maruell
           what
           I
           meane
           ,
           I
           will
           soone
           tell
           you
           .
           You
           alleage
           but
           fower
           words
           out
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           besides
           Prepositions
           and
           Pronouns
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           you
           commit
           fiue
           notable
           faults
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           them
           grosse
           ,
           wilfull
           ,
           and
           wicked
           corruptions
           .
           Sententiam
           ,
           you
           call
           ,
           
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           Where
           Athanasius
           expresly
           noteth
           the
           sentence
           ,
           which
           God
           gaue
           against
           Adam
           for
           eating
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           :
           Soluit
           ,
           you
           interpret
           ,
           
             he
             satisfied
          
           ;
           where
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             he
             loosed
          
           or
           
             dissolued
             it
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           you
           translate
           
             vnder
             the
             appearance
          
           ;
           Athanasius
           meaning
           the
           substance
           of
           mans
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           the
           
             fourme
             of
             man
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           you
           render
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Damned
             man
          
           ,
           applying
           it
           to
           Christ
           for
           some
           countenance
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           in
           laying
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           where
           Athanasius
           speaketh
           that
           word
           of
           Adam
           ,
           that
           was
           condemned
           for
           sinne
           ,
           in
           whose
           substance
           or
           forme
           Christ
           appeared
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           the
           sentence
           giuen
           against
           Adam
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           first
           condemned
           .
           And
           that
           which
           is
           most
           intolerable
           ,
           where
           Athanasius
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           the
           verie
           next
           words
           ,
           expresly
           addeth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           altogether
           
             vntouched
             either
             with
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             with
             sinne
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           ment
           Adam
           in
           the
           former
           word
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           you
           purposely
           skippe
           and
           neglect
           that
           which
           should
           lead
           you
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           directly
           against
           his
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           words
           ,
           you
           referre
           Damnation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           spite
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           though
           he
           earnestly
           and
           openly
           professe
           the
           contrary
           ,
           you
           would
           wrest
           his
           words
           to
           dishonour
           and
           belie
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           some
           before
           you
           had
           ascribed
           damnation
           vnto
           Christ.
           But
           be
           ashamed
           of
           these
           monstrous
           falsifications
           if
           you
           haue
           any
           shame
           in
           you
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           your
           Reader
           will
           soone
           perceaue
           ,
           what
           cause
           it
           is
           you
           haue
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           vpheld
           with
           such
           hatefull
           forgeries
           .
        
         
           Athanasius
           doctrine
           is
           very
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           though
           you
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           taking
           our
           humane
           nature
           vnto
           him
           ,
           dissolued
           the
           sentence
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           against
           Adam
           ,
           when
           he
           condemned
           him
           for
           transgressing
           :
           and
           by
           his
           bodie
           dead
           and
           laid
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           he
           freed
           our
           bodies
           from
           the
           power
           of
           corruption
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           soule
           descending
           into
           hell
           ,
           he
           quited
           our
           soules
           from
           all
           the
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           hell
           had
           ouer
           vs
           by
           sinne
           .
           This
           whiles
           Athanasius
           mindeth
           to
           expresse
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             He
             that
             examined
             (
             Adams
             )
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             gaue
             iudgement
             ;
             comprised
             a
             double
             punishment
             in
             his
             sentence
             ;
             saying
             to
             the
             earthly
          
           (
           part
           )
           
             earth
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             earth
             thoushalt
             returne
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             man
             is
             deuided
             in
             twaine
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             goe
             vnto
             two
             places
          
           ;
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           bodie
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           to
           hell
           .
           )
           c
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             needfull
             ,
             that
             the
             pronouncer
          
           (
           of
           that
           sentence
           )
           
             should
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             dissolue
             his
             owne
             sentence
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             appearing
             in
             the
             forme
          
           (
           or
           substance
           )
           
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             condemned
             ,
             but
             yet
             without
             either
             condemnation
             or
             sinne
             ,
             that
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             might
             be
          
           (
           wrought
           )
           
             by
             man
             in
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Sonne
             (
             of
             God
             )
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           substantiall
           forme
           as
           well
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           applieth
           it
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           Athanasius
           in
           this
           verie
           place
           saith
           .
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             fourme
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             vnsubiected
             to
             the
             bands
             of
             death
             ,
             Christ
             sent
             present
             before
             them
          
           ;
           and
           so
           againe
           
             Christ
             e
             deliuering
             vs
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             his
             owne
             perfect
             and
             true
             form●…
          
           (
           or
           substance
           )
           
             answerable
             to
             ours
          
           .
           This
           could
           you
           not
           chuse
           but
           see
           ,
           if
           either
           you
           perused
           Athanasius
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           verie
           f
           page
           181.
           of
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           and
           whence
           you
           tooke
           this
           authoritie
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           full
           wordes
           of
           Athanasius
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             cleere
             from
             sinne
             and
             vncondemned
          
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           was
           the
           person
           condemned
           for
           sinne
           ;
           which
           you
           could
           not
           misse
           without
           infinite
           negligence
           ,
           or
           inexcusable
           blindnesse
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Austen
             we
             saw
             a
             little
             before
             .
          
           ]
           We
           saw
           his
           name
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           doe
           ,
           but
           we
           sawe
           no
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           made
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           He
           saith
           ;
           
             Accursed
             is
             all
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             deed
          
           (
           deseruing
           )
           
             or
             the
             punishment
          
           (
           deserued
           )
           
             which
             is
             called
             sinne
          
           ,
           because
           it
           commeth
           (
           by
           or
           )
           from
           sinne
           .
           And
           likewise
           that
           
             Christ
             receaued
             our
             punishment
             without
             
             sinne
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             dissolue
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             end
             our
             punishment
             .
          
           Truely
           accursed
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           the
           of●…ender
           for
           sinne
           abiding
           without
           remission
           or
           repentance
           ;
           otherwise
           punishment
           after
           sinne
           remitted
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           godly
           ;
           or
           without
           desert
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           in
           Christ
           ;
           is
           not
           a
           true
           curse
           separating
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           true
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           make
           vs
           certainly
           and
           euerlastingly
           happie
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           curse
           depriuing
           vs
           of
           externall
           and
           corporall
           blessings
           ,
           which
           God
           of
           his
           bountie
           first
           bestowed
           on
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           often
           recalleth
           for
           triall
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           chastising
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           preuenting
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           auoiding
           of
           greater
           vengeance
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           walke
           secure
           and
           carelesse
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           Christ
           then
           receaued
           a
           curse
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           in
           him
           was
           the
           chastisement
           or
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           as
           he
           no
           way
           deserued
           it
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           not
           destruction
           ,
           which
           lighteth
           on
           the
           wicked
           for
           their
           wilfull
           persisting
           in
           sinne
           ,
           but
           a
           proofe
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           offences
           ,
           respecting
           his
           person
           that
           suffered
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           Saint
           Austen
           called
           our
           Punishment
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           was
           wholy
           ours
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           likenesse
           it
           had
           with
           the
           punishments
           prouided
           for
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           hel
           ,
           where
           Christ
           could
           not
           suffer
           .
           h
           
             It
             is
             no
             euill
          
           (
           in
           it selfe
           )
           
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             to
             deserue
             punishment
             .
          
           And
           so
           Basil.
           i
           
             The
             true
             euill
             is
             sinne
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             destruction
             ;
             that
             which
             seemeth
             euill
             with
             afflicting
          
           (
           or
           greeuing
           )
           
             the
             sense
             ,
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             good
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           k
           
             Your
             former
             sense
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             how
             differeth
             it
             from
             your
             second
             ,
          
           that
           
             he
             was
             punished
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ?
          
           ]
           With
           you
           it
           may
           be
           a
           question
           ,
           with
           me
           it
           is
           none
           .
           For
           though
           they
           were
           both
           ioined
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           away
           their
           difference
           .
           In
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           which
           Christ
           of●…ered
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           himselfe
           was
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           Offerer
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           willing
           obedience
           ,
           
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           made
           a
           recompence
           for
           our
           sinne
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           doe
           .
           In
           his
           Martyrdome
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           patient
           sufferer
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewes
           with
           cruell
           and
           wicked
           rage
           wrongfully
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           deliuered
           by
           Gods
           determinate
           counsell
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Now
           betweene
           his
           patient
           suffering
           from
           men
           ,
           and
           willing
           offering
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           see
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           both
           coupled
           in
           his
           death
           .
           [
           
             they
             both
             prooue
             directly
             and
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             indeed
             sinnefull
             by
             imputation
             .
          
           ]
           The
           one
           prooueth
           that
           he
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           bodie
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           guiltie
           of
           them
           :
           the
           other
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           clensed
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           no
           way
           defiled
           with
           them
           .
           [
           
             How
             could
             he
             be
             truely
             punished
             for
             sinne
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             sinnefull
             by
             imputation
             ?
          
           ]
           Because
           he
           was
           most
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           make
           recompence
           to
           God
           for
           our
           sinnes
           by
           the
           dignity
           and
           innocencie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           .
           And
           who
           but
           you
           concludeth
           a
           Mediatour
           
           and
           Redeemer
           to
           be
           guiltie
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           maketh
           mediation
           and
           Redemption
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           intreat
           pardon
           for
           a
           theefe
           or
           a
           traytor
           ,
           vpon
           repentance
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           wrong
           ;
           shall
           he
           by
           your
           Diuinitie
           be
           a
           theefe
           and
           a
           traitour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           prisoner
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Princes
           to
           pardon
           ,
           then
           were
           it
           vnlawfull
           for
           others
           to
           aske
           it
           :
           but
           in
           af●…oording
           mercie
           ,
           where
           repentance
           is
           promised
           ,
           and
           none
           wronged
           ,
           Princes
           shew
           the
           power
           and
           right
           of
           their
           swordes
           in
           Gods
           steed
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           accept
           the
           penitent
           ,
           where
           they
           please
           ,
           as
           to
           reuenge
           the
           obstinate
           .
           Shall
           it
           not
           then
           be
           much
           more
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           only
           will
           and
           hand
           is
           the
           supreame
           power
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           release
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           pardon
           his
           prisoner
           vpon
           repentance
           ,
           and
           recompence
           offered
           to
           his
           iustice
           ?
        
         
           
             How
             can
             any
             suffer
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             reputed
             sinnefull
             ?
          
           ]
           For
           such
           as
           were
           his
           owne
           ,
           Christ
           might
           suffer
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           way
           touched
           with
           any
           guilt
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           but
           rather
           accepted
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           honored
           with
           men
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           charitie
           .
           And
           if
           he
           be
           no
           good
           shepheard
           ,
           that
           flieth
           to
           saue
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           his
           flocke
           to
           the
           woolfe
           ;
           but
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           a
           shepheard
           is
           tried
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           by
           ventring
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ;
           how
           commeth
           it
           into
           your
           braines
           ,
           to
           make
           Christ
           a
           sinnefull
           and
           hatefull
           shepheard
           for
           giuing
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ?
           *
           
             We
             ought
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           
             to
             lay
             downe
             our
             liues
             for
             (
             our
             )
             brethren
             .
          
           Shall
           that
           wrappe
           vs
           
           vs
           within
           the
           guilt
           of
           other
           mens
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           rather
           commend
           our
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           venter
           our
           liues
           ,
           our
           dueties
           so
           requiring
           ,
           to
           preuent
           other
           mens
           harmes
           ?
           [
           But
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           doth
           not
           punish
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           holdeth
           vs
           not
           guiltie
           .
           ]
           As
           though
           an
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           could
           fall
           without
           Gods
           appointment
           and
           decree
           ?
           or
           he
           would
           accept
           it
           as
           his
           seruice
           ,
           if
           it
           made
           vs
           sinfull
           ?
           What
           rude
           and
           lewd
           ignorance
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           sinfull
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           commended
           to
           vs
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           commanded
           vs
           for
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ?
        
         
           l
           
             The
             Iewes
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             expresse
             figures
             of
             Christ
             do
             most
             liuely
             set
             out
             this
             thing
             .
             When
             they
             were
             brought
             vnto
             God
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             lay
             on
             their
             hands
             vpon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             beasts
             :
             shewing
             thereby
             ,
             that
             their
          
           m
           
             sinnes
             were
             put
             vpon
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             so
             accounted
             them
             indeed
             to
             be
             .
          
           ]
           As
           your
           doctrine
           is
           most
           vnsauerie
           ,
           so
           your
           proofs
           be
           most
           vnsound
           ;
           your
           fansies
           are
           so
           fraighted
           with
           falshood
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           almost
           speake
           a
           trueth
           .
           To
           what
           end
           the
           bringers
           of
           Sacrifices
           did
           lay
           their
           hands
           on
           the
           heads
           thereof
           ,
           is
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           you
           boldly
           auouched
           it
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Scape-goat
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           high
           Priest
           alone
           imposed
           his
           hands
           .
           In
           n
           peace-offerings
           of
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           where
           was
           no
           mention
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           burnt
           offerings
           and
           sinne
           offerings
           ,
           the
           people
           o
           layed
           their
           hands
           on
           the
           heads
           of
           
           their
           sacrifices
           ;
           and
           in
           sinne-offerings
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           their
           hands
           might
           be
           a
           confession
           of
           the
           fault
           which
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           ;
           or
           of
           their
           desert
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           worthie
           to
           die
           ;
           or
           of
           their
           faith
           in
           looking
           to
           be
           saued
           from
           their
           sinnes
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           true
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           should
           purge
           them
           from
           all
           their
           vncleannesse
           .
           The
           Scape-goat
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           a
           president
           for
           all
           other
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           very
           falsely
           ,
           was
           not
           slaine
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           hands
           layd
           on
           him
           ,
           saue
           the
           high
           Priests
           alone
           ,
           and
           liuing
           caried
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           into
           a
           land
           not
           inhabited
           .
           What
           resemblance
           hath
           this
           with
           the
           bloudie
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           what
           comparison
           can
           you
           make
           betweene
           them
           but
           by
           contrarieties
           ?
           The
           other
           bloudie
           Sacrifices
           ,
           which
           vndoubtedly
           were
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           teach
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           rather
           plainly
           confute
           it
           .
           For
           as
           in
           nature
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           guilt
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           paine
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           death
           ;
           so
           in
           vse
           they
           were
           holy
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           reference
           to
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           ,
           accepted
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           And
           because
           you
           now
           admit
           them
           to
           be
           expresse
           and
           liuely
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           you
           denied
           ,
           resolue
           your
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           defiled
           and
           hatefull
           to
           God
           or
           no.
           The
           Scripture
           sayth
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           
             were
             most
          
           o
           
             holy
             ,
             and
          
           p
           accepted
           as
           
             offerings
             of
             a
          
           q
           
             sweet
             sauour
             vnto
             God.
          
           And
           if
           the
           figuratiue
           Sacrifices
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           beare
           the
           sinnes
           of
           transgressors
           ,
           were
           not
           defiled
           therewith
           ,
           but
           most
           holy
           and
           accepted
           to
           God
           ;
           what
           true
           Christian
           will
           endure
           your
           vncleane
           thoughts
           and
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           defiled
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           assumed
           them
           ,
           to
           abolish
           them
           by
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           vs
           from
           all
           pollution
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ?
           Neither
           trust
           to
           your
           termes
           of
           imputation
           ,
           to
           saue
           you
           from
           impietie
           of
           heart
           and
           mouth
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           were
           imputed
           to
           Christ
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           them
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           chasti●…ed
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           guiltie
           of
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           be
           hatefull
           to
           God
           and
           truely
           accursed
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           r
           
             The
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             with
             a
             Suretie
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             simple
             similitude
             ,
             as
             you
             simplie
          
           
           
             call
             it
             neither
             is
             it
             vncleane
             ,
             but
             a
             ●…olie
             and
             sit
             representation
             of
             Christes
             paying
             our
             debt
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           Christes
           vndertaking
           our
           cause
           ,
           and
           paying
           our
           debts
           in
           farre
           more
           ample
           and
           pleasing
           maner
           to
           God
           then
           we
           were
           able
           ,
           I
           no
           way
           reiect
           or
           reproue
           ;
           (
           it
           is
           the
           ank●…r
           and
           holde
           of
           our
           saluation
           )
           but
           that
           you
           bound
           him
           thereto
           by
           a
           single
           similitude
           of
           a
           Suretie
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           bound
           farther
           then
           his
           owne
           loue
           and
           liking
           did
           leade
           him
           ,
           I
           did
           and
           do
           mislike
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           not
           heed
           thereto
           ,
           it
           breedeth
           a
           pe●…tilent
           and
           perni●…ious
           heresie
           .
           For
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           long
           before
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           was
           conceiued
           ,
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinity
           vndertooke
           our
           redemption
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           God
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           professed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           our
           Redeemer
           .
           s
           
             I
             am
             sure
          
           ,
           sayth
           Iob
           ,
           
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
          
           .
           
           u
           
             Thou
             hast
             redeemed
             me
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             God
             of
             trueth
             ,
          
           sayth
           Dauid
           .
           Of
           the
           Israelites
           he
           likewise
           sayth
           :
           u
           
             When
             he
             slew
             them
             ,
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             remembred
             that
             God
             was
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             high
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             .
          
           x
           
             He
             that
             made
             thee
          
           ,
           (
           sayth
           Esay
           )
           
             thine
             husband
             (
             whose
             name
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             )
             and
             thy
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             God
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           y
           
             Thou
             ô
             Lord
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             thy
             Name
             is
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           diuert
           this
           to
           the
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           their
           true
           redemption
           from
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ;
           Dauid
           saith
           .
           z
           
             The
             Lord
             redeemeth
             the
             Soules
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             perish
             ;
             yea
          
           a
           
             He
             shall
             redeeme
             Israell
             from
             all
             his
             Iniquities
             .
          
           And
           so
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           speaketh
           by
           his
           Prophet
           .
           b
           
             I
             will
             Redeeme
             them
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             hell
             ,
             I
             will
             Redeeme
             them
             from
             death
             ;
             Repentance
             is
             hid
             from
             mine
             eyes
             .
          
           Here
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           first
           vndertooke
           out
           cause
           ,
           and
           professed
           and
           promised
           to
           be
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           ●…uen
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           c
           
             who
             being
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             Character
             of
             his
          
           (
           Fathers
           )
           substance
           ,
           (
           or
           liuely
           Image
           of
           his
           Person
           )
           
             supporting
             all
             things
             with
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             made
             the
             purgation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             by
             himselfe
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           being
           a
           Christian
           ,
           haue
           any
           bands
           to
           tie
           God
           withall
           ,
           besides
           his
           loue
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           shew
           them
           forth
           ;
           we
           shall
           otherwise
           take
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           stand
           vpon
           it
           ,
           for
           little
           better
           then
           an
           Arian
           ,
           to
           lay
           subiection
           or
           seruitude
           on
           any
           of
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           Trinitie
           .
        
         
           d
           
             The
             word
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Suretie
             of
             a
             better
             couenant
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             sufficient
             to
             warrant
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             aptnesse
             of
             the
             similitude
             against
             your
             vndutifull
             reproofes
             of
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           It
           is
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             was
             made
             our
             Suretie
             to
             God
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Suretie
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           to
           pay
           our
           debts
           for
           vs.
           Our
           debt
           was
           euerl●…ting
           damnation
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           which
           either
           Christ
           or
           we
           must
           pay
           or
           suffer
           ,
           if
           your
           prophane
           vrging
           of
           this
           Similitude
           take
           place
           .
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           e
           
             He
             was
             made
             a
             Suretie
             of
             a
             better
             Testament
          
           ;
           proouing
           expresly
           by
           
           the
           Comparison
           of
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           a
           former
           and
           a
           weaker
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             Law
             ;
             a
             later
             and
             a
             better
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           
             a
             Suretie
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           you
           falsely
           conceaue
           ,
           but
           of
           
             a
             better
             Testament
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           Gods
           assurance
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           promises
           of
           
             ●…ercie
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             glory
          
           should
           stand
           fast
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           iniquitie
           ,
           indignitie
           ,
           and
           Infirmitie
           were
           neuer
           so
           vnmeete
           and
           vnworthie
           thereof
           .
           This
           Suretiship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           establish
           with
           his
           bloud
           the
           new
           couenant
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           with
           vs
           ,
           not
           we
           with
           him
           ,
           without
           all
           respect
           of
           our
           merits
           to
           pardon
           our
           offences
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           heires
           of
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           like
           to
           your
           Suretiship
           ,
           then
           freedome
           is
           to
           bondage
           .
           I
           therefore
           reprooued
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           my selfe
           also
           did
           vse
           ,
           I
           reprooued
           your
           seruile
           applying
           the
           word
           to
           bring
           Christ
           from
           loue
           and
           libertie
           ,
           which
           led
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           vnto
           thraldome
           and
           debt
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           thereby
           sinfull
           and
           defiled
           with
           our
           vncleannesse
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           worthie
           of
           reproofe
           ,
           when
           a
           word
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           one
           purpose
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           draw
           it
           as
           you
           list
           to
           your
           deuices
           ?
           It
           is
           plainly
           written
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           f
           
             The
             Sonne
             of
             man
             came
             no●…
             to
             be
             serued
             ,
             but
             to
             serue
             .
          
           Will
           you
           hence
           presume
           your selfe
           to
           be
           Christs
           Master
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           bound
           to
           fulfill
           your
           Commandement
           ,
           as
           seruants
           must
           their
           Masters
           ?
           He
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           g
           
             I
             am
             a
             worme
             and
             not
             a
             man.
          
           Will
           you
           trample
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           on
           wormes
           ?
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Spirit
           as
           h
           
             the
             pledge
             of
             our
             inheritance
          
           .
           Shall
           we
           claime
           power
           ouer
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           ouer
           pledges
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           our
           possession
           ?
           What
           wickednesse
           may
           not
           be
           bolstered
           ,
           if
           we
           stretch
           Similitudes
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           farder
           then
           they
           were
           intended
           ,
           and
           we
           authorized
           ?
        
         
           i
           
             You
             say
             Christ
             was
             not
             as
             a
             Suretie
             bound
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             better
             couenant
             euen
             of
             grace
             .
             Verely
             a
             Suretie
             to
             vs
             of
             both
             .
          
           ]
           Verely
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           bound
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           both
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           beare
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           vs
           grace
           ,
           you
           broch
           two
           apparant
           blasphemies
           .
           If
           you
           shift
           with
           saying
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           assure
           vs
           he
           hath
           done
           both
           for
           vs
           ,
           you
           slide
           from
           your
           former
           Assertion
           .
           For
           that
           both
           these
           are
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           bothagree
           ,
           only
           you
           would
           haue
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           to
           be
           thereto
           bound
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           worthely
           k
           
             condemned
             by
             the
             iust
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             layeth
             the
             Penaltie
             on
             the
             Suretie
             ,
             when
             the
             Debtor
             cannot
             discharge
             it
             .
          
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           we
           were
           in
           our selues
           to
           wicked
           and
           hatefull
           ,
           as
           being
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           haue
           any
           loue
           or
           fauour
           due
           to
           vs
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           was
           so
           full
           of
           might
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           that
           no
           bands
           could
           be
           laid
           on
           him
           by
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           afore
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           aboue
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           vndertooke
           our
           Redemption
           .
           To
           this
           what
           reply
           yon
           ?
           [
           
             He
             was
             a
             Suretie
             to
             vs
             of
             both
             .
          
           ]
           But
           was
           he
           bound
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           
           to
           the
           Law
           in
           either
           ?
           Why
           speake
           you
           not
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Question
           ?
           It
           would
           well
           become
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           conceits
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           was
           bound
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           being
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           bound
           to
           beare
           our
           burdens
           for
           vs.
           [
           
             He
             promised
             so
             to
             doe
          
           .
           ]
           Then
           the
           Loue
           of
           God
           which
           began
           it
           ;
           the
           Will
           ,
           which
           published
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           performed
           it
           ;
           are
           the
           more
           to
           be
           magnified
           by
           vs
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           who
           could
           owe
           vs
           no
           duetie
           ;
           nor
           be
           bound
           to
           vs
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Law.
           [
           
             Those
             are
             the
             greatest
             bands
             that
             God
             can
             enter
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Gods
           
             Counsels
             ,
             purposes
          
           ,
           and
           Promises
           be
           bands
           to
           barre
           the
           freedome
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           mercie
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           to
           impose
           on
           him
           a
           necessitie
           ,
           then
           is
           there
           in
           God
           no
           freedome
           ,
           but
           onely
           bondage
           ;
           which
           God
           forbid
           should
           come
           within
           any
           Christians
           hart
           .
           He
           is
           most
           constant
           in
           all
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           waies
           ;
           which
           we
           may
           not
           thinke
           ,
           much
           lesse
           call
           debts
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           bands
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           euident
           and
           extreame
           impietie
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           giueth
           all
           things
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           oweth
           nothing
           to
           any
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           his
           Grace
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           giuer
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Debtor
           ;
           so
           he
           cannot
           repent
           or
           change
           ,
           as
           men
           doe
           ;
           which
           we
           must
           ascribe
           to
           the
           infallible
           stedfastnesse
           of
           his
           most
           wise
           and
           glorious
           will
           ;
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           all
           his
           gifts
           and
           works
           .
           No
           band
           then
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           what
           a
           band
           meaneth
           ,
           can
           be
           fastned
           on
           God
           ,
           since
           that
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           debt
           ,
           which
           must
           of
           necessitie
           be
           yeelded
           ,
           whereto
           the
           partie
           may
           be
           compelled
           and
           forced
           by
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           chalenges
           in
           Gods
           promises
           are
           most
           prophane
           and
           heathenish
           Blasphemies
           .
        
         
           l
           
             It
             is
             written
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             ,
             Hyponomon
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             you
             mightely
             denie
             against
             expresse
             Scripture
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           corrupting
           and
           deprauing
           other
           mens
           words
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           no
           care
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           mine
           .
           That
           Christ
           was
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           neuer
           denied
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           that
           he
           was
           
           vnder
           death
           ;
           but
           I
           said
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           death
           ,
           though
           he
           willingly
           for
           our
           sakes
           subiected
           himselfe
           to
           the
           rudiments
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           for
           of
           those
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           to
           liue
           vnder
           them
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           taste
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           the
           end
           abolish
           them
           both
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           would
           be
           
             Circumcised
             ,
             and
             Baptised
          
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           him
           needfull
           to
           be
           pared
           or
           washed
           away
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           
             fulfilling
             all
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           he
           might
           commend
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           with
           his
           person
           and
           presence
           :
           so
           would
           he
           obserue
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           not
           tied
           like
           a
           Seruant
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           content
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           as
           Lord
           ouer
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           saw
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           sticke
           to
           professe
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           occasion
           was
           offered
           .
           The
           m
           
             Sonne
             of
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           of
           himselfe
           )
           
             is
             Lord
             euen
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             :
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           ,
           n
           
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             one
             greater
             then
             the
             temple
             .
          
           By
           which
           words
           of
           his
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           called
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           ,
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sabboth
          
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           laide
           downe
           his
           life
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           take
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           obedient
           vnto
           death
           ,
           though
           death
           were
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           so
           would
           he
           subiect
           himselfe
           to
           the
           carnall
           commandements
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           free
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           truth
           and
           end
           of
           the
           Law.
           For
           the
           Law
           was
           our
           Schole-master
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           when
           we
           were
           come
           by
           faith
           ,
           
             which
             made
             vs
             the
          
           o
           
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             were
             no
             longer
             vnder
             a
             Schoole-master
             .
          
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           could
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           freed
           all
           ,
           that
           beleeued
           in
           him
           ,
           from
           obseruing
           the
           Law
           ,
           be
           bound
           or
           of
           necessitie
           subiect
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           which
           neede
           not
           lead
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           could
           not
           force
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           personally
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           seruant
           vnder
           the
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           farder
           then
           his
           owne
           wil
           induced
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           made
           a
           reason
           that
           Suerties
           bound
           to
           the
           law
           to
           pay
           other
           mens
           debts
           ,
           might
           
           not
           looke
           to
           haue
           all
           referred
           to
           their
           
             liking
             and
             power
          
           .
           as
           Christ
           had
           to
           his
           ,
           but
           to
           answer
           the
           penalties
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           obliged
           .
           p
           
             ●…es
             forsooth
             ,
             such
             a
             Suertie
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             might
             worthely
             be
             a
             gratious
             Mediator
             :
             he
             was
             no
             ordinarie
             Sucrtie
             .
          
           ]
           You
           labour
           to
           binde
           Christ
           to
           the
           thraldome
           of
           condemnation
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           humane
           lawes
           ,
           which
           subiect
           the
           Suertie
           to
           the
           ●…arre
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           the
           debtour
           :
           and
           now
           when
           you
           see
           that
           resemblance
           to
           faile
           ,
           you
           exempt
           him
           from
           the
           seruitude
           of
           Suerties
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           no
           ordinarie
           Suertie
           .
           Doe
           you
           now
           finde
           ,
           there
           
           is
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Suertie
           and
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           the
           speech
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           kinde
           of
           Suertie
           for
           vs
           ,
           yet
           may
           we
           not
           make
           him
           a
           seruant
           obliged
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           a
           willing
           and
           free
           Redeemer
           .
           For
           after
           our
           transgression
           committed
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           giuen
           vpon
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           by
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           a
           Suertie
           commeth
           to
           late
           ,
           a
           Redeemer
           is
           not
           too
           late
           before
           execution
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           euerie
           where
           giue
           vs
           a
           Redeen
           er
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           we
           were
           condemned
           ,
           and
           reserued
           vnder
           feare
           and
           danger
           of
           euerlasting
           punishment
           ,
           till
           the
           Redeemer
           interposed
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           offered
           such
           ransome
           and
           restitution
           ,
           as
           should
           more
           content
           and
           satisfie
           the
           holinesse
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           out
           condemnation
           could
           doe
           .
           The
           person
           that
           vndertooke
           our
           redemption
           ,
           was
           not
           Christes
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           as
           then
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           assumed
           on
           him
           to
           make
           ful
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           disobedience
           ;
           not
           by
           suffering
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           by
           giuing
           a
           better
           and
           more
           pretious
           recompence
           ,
           then
           we
           were
           woorth
           .
           And
           this
           he
           would
           doe
           by
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           obey
           and
           serue
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           steed
           ,
           and
           so
           offer
           the
           most
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           of
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ,
           that
           Gods
           holinesse
           might
           be
           honored
           ,
           which
           we
           d●…spised
           ;
           and
           his
           iustice
           satisfied
           ,
           which
           we
           prouoked
           .
           Let
           all
           men
           therefore
           aduise
           themselues
           ,
           how
           they
           binde
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           their
           obligation
           or
           condemnation
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           that
           vndertooke
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           fauour
           ,
           power
           ,
           dignitie
           ,
           sanctitie
           and
           humilitie
           ioyned
           in
           one
           person
           with
           our
           weake
           and
           fraile
           nature
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           was
           performed
           .
        
         
           q
           
             You
             say
             he
             could
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             aboue
             the
             Law.
             He
             was
             aboue
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             manhood
             he
             became
             for
             vs
             vnder
             the
             Law.
          
           If
           you
           speake
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           apart
           from
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           you
           vtterly
           ouerthrow
           all
           our
           saluation
           .
           For
           set
           aside
           the
           personall
           vnion
           of
           man
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           his
           humane
           nature
           could
           do
           vs
           no
           good
           .
           Since
           therefore
           his
           Godhead
           was
           from
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           and
           distinct
           person
           in
           the
           T●…initie
           before
           his
           manhood
           was
           created
           ,
           which
           had
           neuer
           any
           existence
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           coniunction
           with
           his
           Deitie
           from
           the
           first
           instant
           of
           his
           conception
           ;
           when
           we
           speake
           of
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           
           must
           speake
           either
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           or
           ioyntly
           of
           both
           after
           his
           assumption
           of
           man
           into
           God.
           Then
           either
           we
           had
           no
           Surctie
           for
           our
           redemption
           the
           foure
           thousand
           yeeres
           that
           Christes
           fl●…sh
           was
           vnmade
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           was
           our
           Suretie
           .
           So
           that
           our
           Suretie
           for
           foure
           thousand
           yeeres
           could
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           by
           your
           confession
           :
           and
           when
           the
           same
           Sonne
           of
           God
           tooke
           vnto
           him
           our
           humane
           nature
           into
           the
           vnity
           of
           his
           perfon
           ;
           HE
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Person
           could
           be
           no
           more
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           then
           he
           was
           before
           .
           For
           the
           Godhead
           was
           of
           more
           power
           to
           free
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           Person
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           our
           flesh
           in
           Christ
           was
           to
           subiect
           the
           Godhead
           vnder
           the
           Law.
           Wherefore
           the
           person
           remained
           free
           and
           vnbound
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           obserue
           the
           signes
           and
           sacraments
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           humble
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           neither
           of
           which
           the
           person
           was
           bound
           by
           any
           legall
           seruitude
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           voluntarie
           submission
           ,
           that
           his
           obedience
           being
           no
           way
           tied
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           precious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           For
           as
           the
           r
           
             Lord
             of
             glorie
             was
             crucified
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           s
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           so
           God
           sent
           his
           Sonne
           t
           
             m●…de
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           and
           giue
           vs
           the
           ad●…ption
           of
           children
           :
           but
           as
           he
           was
           made
           flesh
           by
           no
           compulsion
           nor
           obligation
           ,
           no
           more
           was
           he
           subi●…ct
           to
           the
           Law
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           owne
           loue
           and
           liking
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
         
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           binde
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           the
           Law.
           For
           u
           
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             giuen
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           be
           true
           in
           any
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           true
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           in
           birth
           ,
           life
           ,
           nor
           death
           any
           taint
           of
           sinne
           .
           x
           
             If
             ye
             be
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             not
             vnder
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             law
             .
          
           Whether
           you
           thinke
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           was
           endued
           and
           guided
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           your
           owne
           conscience
           .
           If
           it
           were
           ,
           then
           against
           him
           was
           no
           law
           ,
           though
           in
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           he
           would
           humble
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           vnder
           the
           law
           only
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
          
           y
           
             contempt
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             reproch
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           z
           
             If
             the
             Sonne
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             free
             inde●…d
             ,
          
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           
             For
             the
             seruant
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             house
             for
             euer
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             abideth
             for
             euer
             .
          
           If
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           can
           be
           no
           longer
           seruants
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           because
           the
           law
           
             ingendreth
             bondage
          
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           libert●…e
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           vs
           free
           ;
           how
           much
           lesse
           could
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           freeth
           vs
           ,
           but
           was
           personally
           borne
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           a
           seruant
           and
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           sau●…
           onely
           because
           he
           would
           humble
           himsel●…e
           to
           serue
           in
           our
           steads
           ?
           This
           Paul
           learned
           of
           his
           master
           ,
           and
           followed
           in
           his
           ma●…ter
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           :
           a
           
             Though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             haue
             I
             made
             my selfe
             seruant
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             meanes
             saue
             some
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           your
           leaue
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           errour
           in
           you
           ,
           because
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           willingly
           to
           the
           l●…w
           ,
           to
           conclude
           his
           manhood
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             not
             of
             ●…m
             else
             in
             his
             manhood
             bound
             to
             the
             law
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             freely
             and
             voluntarily
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Gods
             gratious
             eternall
             decree
             appointing
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             became
             bound
             to
             the
          
           b
           〈◊〉
           .
           The
           ●…eader
           will
           finde
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           your
           greatest
           strength
           is
           the
           mistaking
           o●…
           o●…her
           mens
           words
           and
           abusing
           of
           your
           owne
           .
           For
           when
           you
           haue
           wrangled
           foure
           leaues
           to
           ●…e
           Christ
           to
           the
           true
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           hang
           him
           by
           the
           iust
           sentence
           of
           the
           same
           law
           ,
           because
           he
           stood
           bound
           with
           vs
           as
           a
           Suretie
           to
           pay
           our
           debts
           ;
           now
           at
           last
           long
           lingering
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           did
           freely
           and
           voluntarily
           vndertake
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           yet
           loth
           to
           let
           go
           .
           you
           adde
           ,
           and
           
             so
             became
             bound
             to
             the
             law
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           you
           should
           tell
           vs
           ,
           W●…o
           did
           ●…ely
           and
           voluntarily
           vndertake
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           WHEN
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           long
           before
           Christes
           manhood
           was
           borne
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           you
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           disclaimed
           .
           And
           did
           ●…od
           ,
           thi●…ke
           you
           ,
           eternally
           decree
           and
           appoint
           his
           Sonne
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           ?
           〈◊〉
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           if
           you
           appoint
           any
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           to
           be
           one
           bound
           〈◊〉
           th●…n
           another
           with
           any
           manner
           of
           bondage
           or
           seruice
           .
           Then
           as
           the
           Sonne
           co●…ld
           not
           ●…e
           bo●…nd
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           God
           ;
           No
           more
           would
           the
           Father
           binde
           the
           S●…nne
           ,
           whose
           loue
           to
           vs
           ledde
           him
           to
           vndertake
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           to
           binde
           him
           that
           was
           willing
           ,
           was
           to
           distrust
           him
           ,
           which
           suspition
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           impure
           to
           the
           Father
           against
           the
           Sonne
           .
           The
           Father
           therefore
           in
           the
           same
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           wherewith
           
           his
           Sonne
           offered
           to
           be
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           should
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           accepted
           the
           offer
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           gratiously
           decreed
           with
           one
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           which
           decree
           did
           not
           binde
           ,
           but
           accept
           and
           approoue
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           .
           And
           when
           the
           time
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           would
           execute
           this
           decree
           made
           as
           well
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           ,
           he
           tooke
           an
           vndefiled
           humane
           bodie
           and
           soule
           into
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           reple●…ished
           with
           the
           woonderfull
           light
           ,
           and
           supported
           with
           the
           infall●…le
           strength
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           it
           most
           willingly
           embraced
           ,
           and
           most
           earnestly
           affe●…ted
           the
           same
           submission
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           the
           diuine
           nature
           of
           Christ
           was
           ple●…sed
           to
           yeeld
           for
           our
           redemption
           .
           So
           that
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           neuer
           hauing
           any
           subsistence
           by
           it selfe
           apart
           from
           the
           Godhead
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           it
           neuer
           had
           any
           humane
           action
           or
           pas●…ion
           in
           birth
           ,
           life
           ,
           or
           death
           ,
           which
           pertained
           not
           to
           the
           whole
           person
           consisting
           of
           God
           and
           man.
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           c
           
             God
             sent
             his
             Sonn●…
             ma●…
             of
             a
             wom●…n
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             we
             are
          
           d
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             hi●…
             Sonne
             ;
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           e
           
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glorie
             ,
             and
             God
          
           f
           
             purchased
             his
             church
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             .
          
           Which
           speeches
           could
           haue
           no
           trueth
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           likewise
           our
           saluation
           
           no
           certaintie
           ,
           if
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           could
           haue
           had
           any
           action
           or
           passion
           asunder
           from
           the
           Godhead
           .
           The
           person
           therefore
           of
           God
           and
           man
           after
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           was
           subiect
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           euen
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           vndertooke
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           shift
           the
           matter
           off
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           of
           God
           and
           man
           must
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           our
           Suertie
           were
           bound
           .
        
         
           May
           not
           God
           be
           bound
           by
           his
           promise
           ?
           ]
           Then
           must
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           giue
           vs
           grace
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           and
           glorie
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           euerie
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           sworne
           to
           performe
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           turne
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           vpside
           downe
           ,
           and
           put
           your selfe
           in
           Gods
           place
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           your
           attendant
           and
           seruant
           ,
           because
           by
           an
           immutable
           decree
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           call
           ;
           and
           helpe
           vs
           in
           time
           of
           need
           .
           By
           this
           Diuinitie
           like
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           deuices
           ,
           the
           loue
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           bountie
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           and
           maiestie
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           necessitie
           ,
           but
           euen
           a
           bondage
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           blasphemie
           no
           Christian
           eares
           I
           hope
           will
           endu●…e
           .
           God
           therefore
           is
           a
           most
           mercifull
           promiser
           ,
           a
           most
           gratious
           giuer
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           faithfull
           performer
           ;
           his
           promises
           are
           assurances
           that
           he
           will
           giue
           ,
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           no
           bands
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           yeeld
           ,
           what
           he
           oweth
           ;
           because
           we
           haue
           neither
           meanes
           to
           deserue
           them
           ,
           nor
           ●…ight
           to
           chalenge
           them
           ,
           nor
           power
           to
           exact
           them
           ;
           but
           onely
           need
           to
           receaue
           them
           ,
           praier
           to
           entreat
           them
           ,
           and
           thanks
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           .
           He
           is
           content
           to
           make
           himselfe
           our
           debtour
           by
           promise
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           deseruing
           nothing
           ,
           we
           are
           yet
           by
           his
           mercy
           assured
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           
           
             Though
             he
             who
             ordinarily
             Redeemeth
             a
             prisoner
             from
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             be
             not
             bound
             ,
             but
             content
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             yet
             a
             Suertie
             being
             content
             becommeth
             bound
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             became
             bound
             ,
             as
             a
             Suertie
             to
             pay
             our
             debt
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           Though
           the
           Scriptures
           euerie
           where
           calling
           Christ
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           a
           Suertie
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           to
           pay
           our
           debts
           ,
           (
           but
           Gods
           Suertie
           or
           assurance
           to
           vs
           )
           doe
           by
           the
           verie
           name
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           God
           must
           needs
           be
           lesse
           bound
           then
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           bound
           but
           content
           to
           redeeme
           others
           from
           their
           enemies
           ;
           yet
           you
           will
           haue
           your
           will
           in
           spite
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           make
           Christ
           no
           Redeemer
           indeed
           ,
           by
           taking
           his
           freedome
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           bi●…de
           him
           with
           your
           similitudes
           to
           doe
           that
           in
           thraldome
           ,
           which
           in
           loue
           and
           me●…cie
           he
           was
           content
           to
           doe
           for
           vs.
           And
           where
           Gods
           decrees
           and
           promises
           ,
           which
           a●…e
           most
           faithfull
           and
           firme
           assurances
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           called
           bonds
           in
           him
           without
           blasphe●…ie
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           haue
           him
           bound
           to
           saue
           vs
           ,
           because
           he
           promised
           to
           deliuer
           vs.
           And
           our
           debt
           being
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           you
           will
           tie
           Christ
           to
           paie
           our
           debts
           without
           dispensation
           or
           qualification
           ;
           except
           it
           please
           you
           with
           your
           possi●…ilities
           to
           releeue
           him
           .
           And
           the
           law
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           will
           haue
           him
           bound
           ,
           was
           first
           that
           ,
           which
           inflicted
           penalties
           on
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ;
           then
           it
           was
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           shewed
           vs
           our
           saluation
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           now
           it
           is
           the
           eternall
           dec●…e
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           And
           all
           this
           impiety
           and
           inconstancie
           you
           build
           neither
           on
           Scripture
           nor
           Father
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Suertie
           taken
           from
           Westminster
           Hall
           ,
           where
           men
           mistrusting
           ech
           others
           words
           and
           willes
           ,
           take
           bands
           with
           Sureties
           to
           haue
           their
           due
           payed
           them
           .
           But
           know
           you
           good
           Sir
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           no
           distrust
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           will
           and
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           nor
           doubt
           of
           his
           abil●…ty
           to
           performe
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           therefore
           bound
           him
           not
           ,
           as
           you
           desperately
           dr●…ame
           ,
           when
           he
           offered
           to
           be
           our
           Redeemer
           ;
           but
           accepted
           his
           loue
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           faile
           ;
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           change
           ;
           making
           no
           decree
           for
           the
           maner
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Sonne
           himselfe
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           liked
           for
           the
           preseruing
           of
           his
           owne
           diuine
           iustice
           ,
           and
           shewing
           of
           his
           owne
           exceeding
           loue
           towards
           vs.
           
        
         
           Then
           as
           it
           is
           certaine
           by
           the
           Christian
           faith
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           could
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           helpe
           or
           redeeme
           vs
           being
           his
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           to
           humble
           himselfe
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           but
           only
           was
           thereto
           led
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           Fathers
           glorie
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           safetie
           :
           so
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           assumed
           our
           nature
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           could
           not
           be
           forced
           with
           any
           necessitie
           ,
           nor
           vrged
           with
           any
           commandement
           against
           
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           the
           humane
           will
           of
           Christ
           was
           so
           guided
           and
           directed
           by
           his
           diuine
           will
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           it
           readily
           and
           gladly
           submitted
           it selfe
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           also
           the
           will
           of
           his
           owne
           diuine
           nature
           ;
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           three
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           haue
           all
           one
           &
           the
           same
           glorie
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           will
           and
           worke
           .
           And
           therefore
           aswell
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           do
           plainly
           testifie
           ,
           that
           euen
           Christes
           manhood
           had
           power
           enough
           giuen
           it
           to
           withstand
           all
           that
           was
           offered
           him
           by
           men
           or
           diuels
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           our
           sakes
           the
           person
           would
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           seruitude
           ,
           infirmitie
           ,
           miserie
           ,
           and
           mortalitie
           of
           our
           condition
           ;
           therein
           to
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           thereby
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefrom
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           ;
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           but
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           since
           his
           Godhead
           was
           impassible
           .
        
         
           This
           fredome
           and
           power
           not
           to
           be
           bound
           ,
           nor
           compelled
           to
           any
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           we
           must
           reserue
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           obedience
           might
           be
           meritorious
           and
           voluntarie
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           his
           first
           consenting
           thereto
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           Defenders
           drift
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           continuall
           persisting
           therein
           ,
           and
           finall
           performing
           thereof
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           thought
           requisit
           for
           our
           redemption
           .
           h
           
             When
             you
             haue
             done
             all
             those
             things
             ,
          
           sayth
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             which
             were
             appointed
             you
             ,
             say
             .
             We
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             ;
             we
             haue
             done
             that
             which
             was
             our
             bounden
             duetie
             to
             d●…e
             .
          
           Will
           you
           bring
           Christ
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           an
           vnprofitable
           seruant
           ,
           by
           doing
           that
           he
           was
           appointed
           and
           bound
           to
           do
           ?
           i
           
             Without
             thy
             liking
          
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           to
           Philemon
           )
           
             I
             would
             do
             nothing
             ,
             that
             thy
             good
             should
             not
             be
             as
             it
             were
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             willingly
             .
          
           If
           God
           so
           much
           respect
           the
           willingnesse
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           haue
           men
           tied
           with
           necessitie
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           shall
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           binde
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           his
           submission
           to
           be
           voluntary
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           acceptable
           and
           thanks
           worthy
           to
           God
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           lay
           you
           these
           bands
           on
           Christ
           ?
           If
           he
           were
           willing
           ,
           there
           needed
           no
           bands
           besides
           the
           k
           
             bands
             of
             loue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           surest
           hold
           that
           God
           requireth
           of
           vs.
           If
           he
           were
           not
           willing
           ,
           his
           vndertaking
           our
           cause
           ,
           was
           neither
           loue
           to
           vs
           nor
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           
             (
             who
             loueth
             a
             cheerefull
             giuer
             )
          
           but
           a
           compulsion
           or
           exaction
           ,
           which
           ouerthroweth
           the
           very
           ground-worke
           of
           Christes
           submission
           and
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           To
           preuent
           all
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           surmises
           of
           bonds
           ,
           duetie
           ,
           or
           necessitie
           to
           be
           layd
           
           on
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           redeeming
           vs
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           exactly
           say
           ,
           that
           l
           
             Christ
             loued
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             her
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           led
           by
           loue
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           compulsion
           no●…
           commandement
           ,
           to
           
             giue
             himselfe
             for
             her
          
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           by
           no
           meanes
           could
           be
           exacted
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           he
           m
           EMPTIED
           HIMSELFE
           ,
           
             taking
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
          
           HVMBLED
           HIMSELFE
           ,
           
             becomming
             obedient
             vnto
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
          
           ;
           to
           assure
           vs
           it
           was
           loue
           ,
           that
           caused
           him
           to
           
             giue
             himselfe
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           first
           to
           offer
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           yeeld
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           could
           by
           no
           decree
           nor
           band
           be
           imposed
           on
           him
           ,
           nor
           required
           of
           him
           .
           And
           this
           libertie
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           euerie
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           in
           his
           diuine
           wisdome
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           thought
           meet
           for
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           kept
           vntouched
           euen
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           himselfe
           most
           plainly
           professing
           so
           much
           of
           himselfe
           in
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           n
           
             none
             tooke
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             layd
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             and
          
           o
           
             would
             in
             three
             dayes
             raise
             vp
             againe
             the
             temple
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
          
           by
           taking
           his
           soule
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           charg●…
           and
           appointment
           that
           
             he
             receiued
             of
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           these
           things
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           band
           ,
           force
           ,
           or
           necessitie
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           and
           voluntarie
           obedience
           to
           that
           which
           was
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           first
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           and
           offer
           ,
           and
           so
           accepted
           and
           decreed
           to
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           sufficient
           amends
           for
           mans
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           iust
           and
           full
           desert
           of
           mans
           adoption
           and
           saluation
           by
           the
           meanes
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Scripture
           resolueth
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           p
           
             loued
             vs
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             sauour
             vnto
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           most
           willing
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           seruice
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Catholike
           Fathers
           were
           very
           carefull
           to
           continue
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           Christs
           Church
           .
           q
           
             Nos
             Dominum
             verum
             hominem
             suscepisse
             credimus
             ,
             &
             in
             ipso
             visibiliter
             inuisibilem
             apparuisse
             ,
             in
             ipso
             inter
             homines
             conuersatum
             fuisse
             ,
             in
             ipso
             ab
             hominibus
             humana
             pertulisse
             .
             Totum
             autem
             hoc
             nulla
             fecit
             necessitate
             .
          
           We
           (
           Christians
           )
           saith
           Austen
           
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Lord
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             therein
             did
             visibly
             appeare
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             before
             inuisible
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Manhood
             conuer●…ed
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             s●…ffered
             the
             t●…ings
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             offer
             to
             men
             .
             All
             this
             did
             ●…e
             with
             no
             necessitie
             .
          
           To
           shew
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           from
           men
           ;
           Austen
           addeth
           .
           
             The
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             and
             was
             borne
             ,
             and
             suffered
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             Nulla
             sua
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             voluntate
             &
             potestaue
             ;
             By
             no
             nec●…ssitie
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             power
             .
          
           And
           so
           :
           r
           
             H●…s
             humane
             infi●…mitatis
             affec●…us
             si●…t
             ip●…m
             carnem
             Infirmitatis
             hum●…nae
             ,
             a●…
             mortem
             carnis
             human●…
             Dominus
             Ie●…us
             non
             conditionis
             necessitate
             ,
             sed
             mi●…ationis
             voluntate
             suscep●…t
             .
             These
             affections
             of
             ma●…s
             Infi●…mitie
             ,
             as
             al●…o
             the
             flesh
             of
             mans
             we●…kenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             not
             by
             any
             necesstie
             of
             Condition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             good
             will
             of
             ●…is
             mercie
             .
          
           As
           else
           where
           .
           
             Ostendit
             Domi●…us
             volunt●…e
             se
             pati
             ,
             non
             necessitate
             .
          
           
           
             Ergo
             quod
             p●…ssus
             est
             ,
             misericordia
             fuit
             .
             The
             Lord
             sheweth
             that
             he
             s●…ffered
             by
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             ne●…essitie
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             mercie
             that
             made
             him
             suffer
             .
          
           ●…uery
           where
           Saint
           Austen
           is
           resolute
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             t
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             woul●…
             .
          
           Ath●…asius
           .
           
             Christ
             seeing
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             F●…ther
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             suffciencie
             ,
             and
             po●…er
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             was
          
           
           
             moue●…
             with
             ●…ue
             towards
             man
             ,
             and
             pittiyng
             our
             infirmitie
             ,
             he
             put
             on
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             hauing
             Com●…assion
             on
             our
             mortalitie
             ,
             he
             clothed
             himselfe
             therewith
             :
          
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             and
             willingly
             tooke
             vp
             the
             Crosse
             to
             him●…e
             ,
             and
             ●…ent
             to
             his
             death
             vncompelled
             .
          
           Chrysostome
           .
           y
           
             Sei●…sum
             tradidit
             ,
             vt
             indicet
             quod
             volunta●…
             p●…ssionem
             suscepit
             ,
             &
             non
             necessitate
             ,
             neque
             vt
             ,
             sed
             volens
             &
             spenté
             .
             Christ
             gaue
             himsel●…e
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             vndertooke
             his
             Passion
             wil●…ngly
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             nec●…ssitie
             or
             exaction
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             accord
             .
          
           z
           
             Passus
             est
             quia
             voluit
             ,
             resurrexit
             quia
             potuit
             .
             Christ
             suffered
             because
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             rose
             because
             he
             could
             .
          
           And
           so
           a
           
             By
             his
             deeds
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…hat
             ●…e
             w●…nt
             to
             hi●…
             P●…ssion
             by
             no
             force
             nor
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             .
          
           Ambr●…e
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             ●…as
             no
             ●…eruant
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             free
             among
             the
             dead
             .
             For
             he
             was
             free
             that
             had
          
           
           
             powe●…
             〈◊〉
             death
          
           .
           c
           
             By
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Du●…nitie
             ●…e
             laid
             downe
             his
             Soule
             ,
             and
             tooke
             〈◊〉
             .
             T●…ou
             sec●…
             his
             goodn●…sse
             in
             that
             he
             laid
             it
             downe
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             :
             thou
             seest
             his
             power
             in
             that
             ●…e
             to●…ke
             it
             againe
             .
          
           
           
             At
             the
             ●…ime
             when
             plea●…ed
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             emptied
             himsel●…e
             ●…nd
             〈◊〉
             suffered
             when
             he
             would
             .
          
           Ierom.
           ●…
           
             Death
             came
             not
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Christ
             cam●…
             〈◊〉
             ;
             ●…or
             Death
             in
             him
             found
             no
             way
             for
             his
             power
             .
             ●…
             He
             was
             no
             Debtor
             to
             Death
             and
             sinne
             ,
             b●…t
             he
             was
             offered
             ,
             because
             he
             him●…elfe
             would
             .
             For
          
           
           
             he
             ●…ustained
             not
             tbe
             Crosse
          
           
           
             by
             any
             ne●…essitie
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             he
             h●…d
             not
             beene
             off●…red
             by
             his
             owne
             good
             will
             ,
             he
          
           
           
             mig●…t
             h●…ue
             de●…lined
             tho●…e
             that
             were
             sent
             to
          
           (
           take
           )
           
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             met
             without
             feare
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             o●…ne
             accord
             off●…red
             him●…elfe
             to
             them
             .
          
           
        
         
           Grego●…ie
           .
           
             In
             carne
             veni●…ns
             Dominus
             non
             culpam
             nostr●…m
             ex
             vitio
             ,
             non
             poenam
             ex
             necessit●…te
             〈◊〉
             ;
             nulla
             enim
             labe
             peccati
             pollutus
             ,
             reatus
             nostriteneri
             conditione
             non
             potuit
             :
             atque
             id●…o
             m●…rtem
             nostrā
             omni
             necessitate
             c●…lcata
             ,
             cum
             voluit
             ,
             sp●…nte
             suscepit
             .
             The
             Lord
             commi●…g
          
           
           
             in
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             neit●…er
             tooke
             on
             ●…im
             our
             fault
             by
             any
             infection
             ,
             nor
             our
             punishment
             by
             any
             coacti●…n
             ,
             for
             being
             ●…filed
             with
             no
             st●…ine
             of
             sinne
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             held
             by
             any
             condition
             of
             our
             guilti●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             there●…ore
             ●…reading
             all
             necessitie
             vn●…er
             his
             feete
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             ●…e
             admitted
             o●…r
             d●…ath
             .
             ●…
             Nos
             omnes
             cum
             nolumus
             morimur
             ;
             quia
             ad
             solu●…ndae
             penae
             debitum
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             conditione
             coarc●…armur
             .
             Ille
             autem
             quia
             nulli
             admixtus
             est
             culpae
             ,
             nulli
             ex
             nec●…e
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sed
             quia
             culpam
             n●…stram
             dominando
             subdidit
             ,
             poenam
             nostram
             mi●…ando
             suscepit
             .
             We
             all
             die
             against
             our
             wils
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             tied
             by
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             sinne
             to
             the
             debt
             of
             ●…nduring
             punishment
             .
             But
             he
             that
             was
             entangled
             with
             no
             fault
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             b●…und
             to
             any
             pe●…ltie
             by
             nec●…ssitie
             .
             Yet
             because
             he
             subdued
             our
             sinne
             by
             raigning
             ouer
             it
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             and
             piti●…
          
           (
           to
           vs
           )
           
             he
             vndertooke
             our
             p●…nishment
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             saith
             :
             I
             haue
             power
             to
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             my
             〈◊〉
             ,
             no
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
          
           Beda
           .
           l
           
             Iesus
             hungred
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             .
             He
             slept
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             .
             He
             sorrowed
             ,
             
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             .
             He
             died
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             .
          
           m
           
             It
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             be
             so
             or
             so
             affected
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             These
             affections
             of
             mans
             infirmitie
             ,
             Non
             conditione
             necessitatis
             ,
             sed
             voluntate
             miserationis
             suscepit
             ,
             si●…ut
             &
             carnem
             &
             ipsam
             etiam
             mortem
             ;
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             not
             by
             any
             b●…nd
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             flesh
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             .
             Wherefore
             his
             death
             was
             truely
             free
             ,
             not
             forced
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             power
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             againe
             .
          
           n
           
             He
             that
             dieth
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             can
             not
             rise
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Christ
             then
             ,
             who
             wanted
             all
             fault
             ,
             was
             not
             tied
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             death
             .
             Therefore
             Christes
             death
             was
             voluntarie
             ,
             not
             necessarie
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             might
             rise
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           Damascene
           ,
           o
           
             Naturall
             things
          
           (
           affections
           and
           passions
           )
           
             in
             Christ
             did
             not
             preuent
             his
             will
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             forced
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             all
             voluntarie
             .
             At
             his
             owne
             will
             he
             hungred
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             will
             he
             thirsted
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             will
             he
             feared
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             will
             he
             died
             .
          
           Bernard
           .
           p
           
             Not
             onely
             Christ
             was
             willing
             ,
             and
             was
             offered
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             offered
             because
             he
             was
             willing
             .
          
           q
           
             Christ
             being
             equal
             with
             God
             emptied
             himselfe
             by
             taking
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
             being
             rich
             became
             poore
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             was
             made
             little
             ;
             of
             high
             ,
             low
             ;
             of
             strong
             ,
             weake
             ;
             and
             hungred
             ,
             and
             thirsted
             ,
             and
             was
             wearied
             in
             his
             iourney
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             he
             suffered
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             and
             not
             by
             any
             necessitie
             .
          
           r
           
             He
             was
             voluntarily
             incarnate
             ,
             he
             voluntarily
             suffered
             ,
             and
             was
             voluntarily
             crucified
             .
          
           s
           
             For
             had
             he
             not
             died
             voluntarily
             ,
             that
             death
             had
             not
             beene
             meritorious
             .
             How
             much
             more
             vnwoorthely
             he
             died
             who
             deserued
             not
             death
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             iustly
             (
             man
             )
             liueth
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             .
             What
             iustice
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             aske
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             innocent
             should
             die
             for
             a
             malefac●…our
             ?
          
           NON
           EST
           IVSTITIA
           ,
           SED
           MISERICORDIA
           .
           
             Si
             iustitia
             esset
             ,
             iam
             non
             gratis
             ,
             sed
             ex
             debito
             moreretur
             .
             It
             is
             no
             iustice
             ,
             it
             is
             mercie
             .
             If
             it
             were
             iustice
             ,
             then
             should
             he
             not
             die
             fre●…ly
             ,
             but
             endebted
             thereto
             ;
             and
             if
             endebted
             ,
             then
             he
             indeed
             should
             die
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             should
             not
             liue
             .
             Yet
             though
             it
             be
             not
             iustice
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             against
             iustice
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             be
             both
             iust
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             .
          
        
         
           The
           verie
           Catechisme
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           seeme
           so
           much
           to
           stand
           ,
           diligently
           teacheth
           and
           vrgeth
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           be
           slipt
           to
           some
           Sc●…ueners
           shoppe
           to
           draw
           Indentures
           to
           binde
           Christ
           to
           the
           penaltie
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           your
           Suertie
           .
           t
           
             Laquet
             ipsum
             debit
             as
             hominum
             sceleri
             ,
             sibi
             indebit
             as
             paenas
             sua
             voluntate
             inse
             suscepisse
             ,
             subijsse
             ,
             &
             nostrorum
             flagitiorum
             maculas
             morte
             voluntaria
             ,
             &
             suo
             innocente
             sanguine
             luisse
             ,
             atque
             eluisse
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             Christ
             admitted
             ,
             receaued
             ,
             and
             suffered
             of
             his
             owne
             good
             will
             the
             paines
             due
             to
             mans
             wickednesse
             ,
             but
             not
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             voluntarie
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             innocent
             bloud
             did
             wash
             ,
             and
             clense
             the
             spots
             of
             our
             filthinesse
             ,
          
           And
           againe
           .
           u
           
             It
             is
             euident
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             had
             not
             in
             their
             power
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             times
             ;
             sed
             sua
             ipsum
             voluntate
             ,
             nulla
             v●…
             coactum
             ,
             harc
             mortem
             pro
             nostra
             salute
             oppetijsse
             ;
             but
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             without
             anie
             c●…action
             ,
             Christ
             died
             this
             death
             for
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           Where
           also
           this
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           true
           position
           ;
           that
           ,
           x
           
             eligendae
             mortis
             optio
             penes
             ipsum
             fi●…t
             ;
             the
             election
             and
             direction
             of
             his
             death
             was
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             power
             and
             choise
          
           ;
           which
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           hitherto
           ascribed
           to
           the
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           loue
           and
           mercie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           reiecting
           your
           bands
           and
           obligations
           lately
           deuised
           to
           barre
           the
           freedome
           ,
           and
           abridge
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           tie
           him
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           not
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           these
           Fathers
           make
           against
           you
           .
           ]
           None
           otherwise
           but
           that
           they
           directly
           denie
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           affirme
           .
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           though
           of
           good
           
           will
           he
           was
           at
           first
           content
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           yet
           after
           
             became
             bound
             to
             the
             Law
             to
             pay
             our
             debts
             .
          
           Now
           he
           that
           is
           bound
           must
           needs
           obey
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           lay
           on
           Christ
           not
           onely
           a
           necessity
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           dutie
           .
           These
           Fathers
           with
           one
           consent
           disclaime
           al
           necessitie
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           confes●…e
           ,
           he
           was
           free
           from
           all
           bands
           and
           debts
           ,
           but
           in
           loue
           and
           mercie
           ,
           as
           a
           free
           Redeemer
           ,
           he
           would
           giue
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           farre
           greater
           price
           ,
           then
           we
           were
           woorth
           ,
           or
           could
           owe.
           And
           these
           multitudes
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           of
           equall
           strength
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           touchstone
           of
           all
           trueth
           ,
           yet
           doe
           they
           plainely
           prooue
           ,
           that
           you
           innouate
           the
           faith
           of
           Christes
           Church
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           seuerall
           ages
           they
           all
           beleeued
           and
           professed
           :
           and
           for
           their
           faith
           they
           haue
           the
           manifest
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             that
             none
             tooke
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             laid
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
          
           ;
           and
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           Christ
           for
           loue
           
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
          
           :
           which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           vrged
           thereto
           
           with
           no
           violence
           ,
           necessitie
           ,
           nor
           dutie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           was
           thereto
           bound
           :
           and
           you
           for
           your
           deuice
           haue
           the
           curiositie
           of
           creditours
           ,
           &
           the
           discredite
           of
           debtours
           ,
           of
           whom
           men
           require
           Suerties
           with
           bands
           ,
           because
           they
           trust
           not
           their
           words
           and
           promises
           ;
           much
           lesle
           their
           willes
           and
           dispositions
           .
           But
           this
           iealousie
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           hainous
           blasphemie
           ;
           &
           therfore
           there
           could
           be
           no
           cause
           to
           bind
           him
           ,
           as
           there
           could
           be
           no
           distrust
           of
           him
           ,
           since
           our
           miserie
           ,
           and
           his
           mercie
           were
           motiues
           enough
           to
           incline
           ,
           and
           continue
           his
           loue
           ,
           though
           we
           leaue
           him
           at
           his
           full
           libertie
           without
           all
           seruitude
           or
           necessirie
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Gods
             decree
             and
             his
             owne
             good
             will
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             satisfie
             and
             pay
             none
             otherwise
          
           
           
             for
             vs
             ,
             then
             so
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           ]
           There
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           in
           creating
           ,
           condemning
           ,
           and
           redeeming
           man
           ;
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           had
           one
           and
           the
           same
           will
           and
           decree
           ,
           yet
           except
           with
           the
           Arian
           heretickes
           you
           make
           an
           inequallitie
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           the
           most
           blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           you
           can
           impose
           no
           seruice
           ,
           nor
           suffering
           on
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           any
           decree
           ,
           but
           what
           must
           come
           from
           his
           owne
           good
           
             pleasure
             ,
             offer
             ,
             and
             perfourmance
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           euerie
           where
           imply
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ;
           z
           
             Christ
             loued
             vs
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           FIRST
           of
           loue
           towards
           vs
           OFFERED
           to
           serue
           and
           suffer
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           and
           AFTER
           of
           the
           same
           loue
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           performe
           his
           purpose
           and
           promise
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           So
           that
           Gods
           decree
           was
           no
           iniunction
           ,
           nor
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           his
           Sonne
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           an
           ACCEPTATION
           of
           his
           Sonnes
           loue
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           an
           APPROEATION
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           most
           sufficient
           recompence
           for
           all
           the
           transgressions
           of
           men
           .
           And
           the
           Father
           is
           said
           
           
             to
             giue
             his
             Sonne
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           not
           that
           he
           loued
           vs
           better
           then
           he
           did
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           whom
           he
           infinitely
           loueth
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           onely
           he
           accepteth
           vs
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           vsed
           any
           authoritie
           or
           power
           ouer
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           appoint
           him
           to
           this
           seruice
           ;
           but
           that
           knowing
           the
           strength
           and
           sufficiencie
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           seeing
           his
           loue
           and
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           which
           was
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           that
           most
           glorious
           Trinitie
           ;
           the
           Father
           out
           of
           the
           same
           loue
           towards
           vs
           thought
           it
           fitter
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           should
           perish
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           Father
           loued
           his
           Sonne
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           content
           his
           Sonne
           should
           beare
           our
           burden
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           without
           euerlasting
           destruction
           ,
           and
           his
           Sonne
           could
           with
           exceeding
           honour
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           .
           If
           you
           slide
           from
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           manhood
           ,
           to
           binde
           that
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Creator
           ,
           by
           diuiding
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           you
           runne
           into
           the
           heresie
           of
           Nestorius
           condemned
           in
           the
           generall
           Counsell
           of
           ●…phesus
           ;
           and
           yet
           releiue
           not
           your selfe
           .
           For
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           or
           that
           part
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           since
           neither
           man
           could
           saue
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           also
           God
           ,
           nor
           God
           could
           die
           for
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           also
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           suf●…er
           death
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Suertie
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           him
           ,
           that
           vndertooke
           our
           saluation
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           precisely
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           either
           binde
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           as
           our
           Suertie
           ,
           or
           free
           his
           manhood
           from
           all
           bands
           .
           Neither
           could
           any
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           be
           of
           infinite
           price
           and
           merite
           for
           vs
           ,
           except
           we
           as●…ibe
           them
           to
           the
           voluntarie
           obedience
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           since
           the
           death
           of
           a
           iust
           man
           could
           not
           be
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           that
           person
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           woorth
           then
           all
           the
           world
           .
           If
           then
           Christs
           sufferings
           take
           their
           force
           and
           value
           from
           the
           person
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           haue
           their
           freedome
           and
           election
           from
           the
           person
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Those
             sentences
             of
             your
             Authors
             Gregorie
             ,
             Austen
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             spoken
             simply
             ,
             seeme
             very
             harsh
             ,
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             could
             haue
             saued
             vs
             otherwaies
             then
             by
             suffering
             and
             dying
             for
             vs.
             For
             herein
             they
             oppose
             Gods
             absolute
             omnipotencie
             against
             his
             expresse
             and
             reuealed
             will
             ;
             which
             how
             it
             may
             be
             liked
             in
             Diuinitie
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Yours
           is
           more
           harsh
           ,
           that
           reprooue
           them
           ,
           before
           you
           vnderstand
           them
           ;
           and
           chalenge
           that
           as
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           apparantly
           true
           by
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           For
           if
           you
           auouch
           Gods
           power
           to
           extend
           no
           farder
           then
           his
           works
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           could
           doe
           
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           or
           will
           doe
           ;
           is
           a
           manifest
           denying
           of
           Gods
           omnipotencie
           ,
           which
           is
           larger
           then
           either
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           his
           works
           ;
           and
           though
           his
           works
           must
           alwaies
           be
           measured
           by
           his
           wil
           ,
           yet
           must
           his
           power
           be
           limited
           to
           neither
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           neuer
           did
           ,
           nor
           will
           doe
           .
           And
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           if
           you
           bind
           him
           with
           any
           necessitie
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           leaue
           him
           not
           at
           libertie
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           wisdome
           and
           will
           ,
           you
           reuiue
           the
           accursed
           error
           of
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           against
           whom
           Saint
           Austen
           fully
           resolueth
           .
           c
           
             Nullam
             ergo
             necessitatem
             patitur
             Deus
             ,
             neque
             necessitate
             facit
             ,
             quae
             facit
             ,
             sed
             summa
             &
             ineffabili
             voluntate
             ac
             potestate
             .
             God
             then
             suffereth
             no
             necessitie
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             with
             any
             necessitte
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             supreame
             and
             vnspeakeable
             will
             and
             power
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           words
           of
           Gregorie
           ,
           Austen
           ,
           and
           Ambrose
           are
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           other
           meanes
           in
           his
           power
           to
           saue
           vs
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ;
           but
           a
           BETTER
           or
           
             more
             conuenient
          
           way
           to
           demonstrate
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           mercy
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           iustice
           against
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           ;
           for
           no
           Question
           God
           chose
           the
           best
           .
           And
           why
           these
           words
           should
           offend
           any
           Christian
           man
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           ,
           since
           they
           be
           both
           sound
           and
           sober
           .
        
         
           They
           oppose
           Gods
           power
           against
           his
           expresse
           and
           reuealed
           will.
           ]
           You
           were
           told
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           error
           to
           restraine
           Gods
           power
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           more
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           done
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           you
           conceiue
           them
           not
           .
           For
           they
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           God
           had
           meanes
           to
           change
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           alter
           his
           promise
           once
           published
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           first
           decreed
           this
           way
           to
           saue
           man
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           haue
           appointed
           an
           other
           way
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           .
           So
           that
           God
           was
           not
           tied
           to
           determine
           this
           way
           by
           any
           necessitie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           power
           of
           euill
           preuailed
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           choyse
           of
           other
           meanes
           failed
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           three
           persons
           in
           that
           most
           holy
           Trinitie
           ,
           was
           allowed
           as
           the
           most
           honorable
           and
           acceptable
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           fauorable
           and
           comfortable
           to
           man.
           And
           this
           confession
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           controle
           ,
           hath
           beene
           vsed
           by
           Diuines
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           know
           not
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           in
           your
           new
           Diuinitie
           .
           Cyprian
           before
           their
           time
           .
           d
           
             Et
             sine
             hoc
             holocausto
             poterat
             Deus
             tantum
             condonasse
             peccatum
             ,
             sed
             facilitas
             veniae
             laxaret
             habenas
             peccatis
             effrenibus
             ,
             quae
             etiam
             Christi
             vix
             cohibent
             passiones
             .
             God
             was
             able
             to
             haue
             pardoned
             so
             great
             sinne
             without
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             the
             facilitie
             of
             forgiuenesse
             would
             loose
             the
             raynes
             to
             vnbridled
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             euen
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             doe
             skant
             represse
             .
          
           Nazianzene
           euen
           with
           
           the
           eldest
           of
           them
           .
           
             It
             was
             possible
             for
             God
          
           (
           to
           saue
           man
           )
           
             without
             taking
             flesh
             by
             his
             only
             will
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             doth
             worke
             all
             things
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             a
             Body
             .
          
           Damascene
           after
           them
           .
           f
           
             He
             was
             not
             vnable
             ,
             that
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             his
             Almightie
             power
             and
             strength
             to
             take
             man
             from
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           (
           that
           possessed
           him
           .
           )
           Bernard
           likewise
           .
           g
           
             Was
             not
             the
             Creator
             able
             to
             restore
             his
             worke
             without
             this
             difficultie
             ?
             He
             was
             able
             ,
             but
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             wrong
             himselfe
             then
             the
             most
             lewd
             and
             hatefull
             vice
             of
             vnthankefulnesse
             should
             haue
             any
             colour
             in
             man.
          
           Zanchius
           resolueth
           the
           same
           .
           h
           
             Could
             not
             mankind
             be
             deliuered
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
          
           (
           then
           by
           Christs
           death
           ?
           )
           who
           can
           doubt
           it
           ?
           
             Solo
             nutu
             &
             iussu
             ac
             voluntate
             diuina
             poterat
             .
             It
             might
             haue
             beene
             deliuered
             by
             the
             onely
             becke
             Commandement
             and
             will
             of
             God.
          
           Master
           Caluin
           ,
           whose
           warinesse
           you
           so
           much
           commend
           ,
           where
           he
           maketh
           any
           thing
           for
           you
           ,
           doubteth
           not
           in
           this
           Assertion
           to
           ioyne
           with
           Ambrose
           ,
           Austen
           ,
           and
           Gregorie
           against
           you
           .
           i
           
             Poterat
             nos
             Dominus
             verbo
             ,
             aut
             nutu
             redimere
             ,
             nisi
             aliter
             nostra
             causa
             visum
             esset
             .
             The
             Lord
             might
             haue
             Redeemed
             vs
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             a
             becke
          
           (
           of
           his
           ,
           )
           
             but
             that
             for
             our
             sakes
             he
             thought
             good
             otherwise
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           The
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           so
           much
           to
           depend
           ,
           goeth
           farder
           then
           either
           Ambrose
           or
           Austen
           ,
           &
           saith
           ;
           k
           
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             sure
             pledge
             of
             Gods
             loue
             to
             giue
             vs
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             from
             heauen
             ?
             he
             might
             haue
             giuen
             vs
             an
             Angell
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Creature
             ;
             and
             yet
             should
             his
             loue
             haue
             beene
             farre
             aboue
             our
             deserts
             .
          
        
         
           l
           
             All
             these
             Similitudes
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Suretie
             may
             stand
             very
             well
             together
             in
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             you
             would
             perswade
             vs
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             yea
             rather
             they
             confirme
             ech
             other
             .
          
           ]
           The
           names
           of
           Mediator
           &
           Redeemer
           are
           exactly
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           often
           authorised
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           Suretie
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           is
           not
           ;
           he
           
           is
           called
           Gods
           Suretie
           to
           vs
           of
           a
           better
           Testament
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           ;
           because
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           hath
           assured
           vs
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           vrge
           the
           Similitude
           of
           Sureties
           from
           the
           course
           and
           custome
           of
           humane
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           appoint
           and
           admitte
           Sureties
           ,
           they
           vtterly
           exclude
           vs
           in
           the
           case
           that
           we
           were
           in
           ,
           from
           hauing
           any
           Sureties
           .
           For
           neither
           in
           m
           
             Capitall
             crimes
          
           ,
           nor
           in
           n
           
             Corporall
             paines
          
           doth
           mans
           Law
           allow
           any
           Sureties
           .
           Againe
           no
           n
           
             Suretie
             standeth
             bound
             for
             a
             seruant
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           
             for
             a
             condemned
             ,
             &
             dead
             person
             .
          
           Since
           then
           we
           were
           not
           only
           the
           seruants
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           for
           haynous
           offences
           condemned
           ,
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           to
           euer
           lasting
           perdition
           ,
           and
           already
           dead
           in
           Soule
           by
           sinne
           ;
           no
           course
           of
           Law
           allowed
           vs
           Sureties
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           Prince
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           ouer
           the
           Law
           ,
           may
           be
           no
           Suretie
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           chalengable
           by
           the
           Law.
           how
           then
           will
           you
           bind
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           to
           be
           our
           Suretie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           most
           Soueraigne
           were
           most
           subiected
           to
           the
           Law
           ?
           besides
           ,
           Christ
           freed
           vs
           by
           giuing
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           for
           vs.
           What
           Sureties
           doe
           so
           ?
           Christ
           bought
           vs
           with
           a
           Price
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           .
           Doe
           Sureties
           buy
           their
           debtors
           to
           serue
           them
           ?
           Christ
           gaue
           infinitely
           more
           then
           we
           were
           worth
           .
           Is
           that
           possible
           for
           Sureties
           ?
           Christ
           did
           change
           our
           punishment
           in
           his
           person
           from
           eternall
           death
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse.
           Haue
           Sureties
           that
           libertie
           ,
           or
           authoritie
           ?
           We
           rested
           on
           Gods
           promise
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           performed
           .
           Know
           you
           not
           that
           a
           
             bare
             promise
          
           ,
           by
           mans
           Law
           ,
           
             doth
             not
             bind
          
           ,
           though
           God
           be
           fa●…thfull
           in
           all
           his
           words
           ?
           Albeit
           then
           Christ
           recompenced
           our
           debt
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           by
           his
           owne
           death
           discharged
           our
           danger
           ,
           being
           no
           way
           thereto
           bound
           ,
           yet
           since
           he
           obserued
           none
           other
           conditions
           of
           a
           Suretie
           ,
           and
           no
           right
           or
           Law
           did
           allow
           vs
           Sureties
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           ,
           why
           you
           should
           change
           the
           honor
           of
           a
           free
           Redeemer
           ,
           so
           much
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           into
           the
           Thraldome
           of
           a
           Suretie
           bound
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           to
           pay
           our
           debt
           ,
           which
           was
           euerlasting
           destruction
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Our
             publike
             Churches
             Doctrine
             also
             auoucheth
             that
             ●…e
             was
             our
             Suretie
             .
          
           ]
           Our
           Church
           alloweth
           that
           Catechisme
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           Schooles
           to
           Children
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           you
           se●…ke
           to
           be
           sorted
           ,
           because
           you
           neuer
           waded
           any
           farder
           ,
           vnlesse
           in
           one
           or
           two
           new
           writers
           ,
           that
           fit
           your
           fansie
           .
           It
           doth
           approue
           likewise
           ,
           and
           appoint
           Erasmus
           Pa●…aphrase
           to
           l●…e
           openly
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           euery
           man
           ,
           that
           doubteth
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           n●…we
           Testament
           ,
           to
           reade
           for
           his
           instruction
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           will
           not
           take
           euery
           word
           in
           Erasmus
           Paraphrase
           for
           the
           publike
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           For
           so
           you
           should
           ●…oone
           exclude
           the
           most
           of
           your
           new
           conceits
           .
           But
           what
           saith
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           bound
           to
           suffer
           for
           vs
           ,
           or
           did
           endure
           the
           same
           damnation
           which
           we
           d●…serued
           ?
           
             It
             sayth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             our
             Suretie
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Catechisme
           goeth
           not
           so
           farre
           ,
           but
           sayth
           ,
           God
           dealt
           
             cum
             Christo
             quasi
             sponsore
             ,
             with
             Christ
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Suretie
             .
          
           Christ
           then
           did
           voluntarily
           assume
           some
           similitude
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           strict
           and
           exact
           condition
           of
           a
           Suretie
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           words
           which
           you
           cite
           ;
           though
           you
           guilefully
           translate
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           beene
           
             our
             Suretie
          
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           hold
           ,
           Christ
           was
           our
           Suretie
           ,
           and
           ioyntly
           bound
           with
           vs
           by
           law
           to
           pay
           our
           debts
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           errour
           ;
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           Christ
           was
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Suretie
           ,
           or
           did
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           discharge
           our
           debts
           for
           vs.
           The
           Catechisme
           in
           this
           very
           section
           precisely
           noteth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           as
           Sureties
           be
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           suffered
           for
           vs
           the
           cruell
           and
           wicked
           rage
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           in
           putting
           him
           to
           death
           .
           p
           
             Haec
             quidem
             illi
             in
             eum
             crudeliter
             ,
             malitiose
             ,
             at●…
             impiè
             perpetrarant
             :
             verum
             ip●…e
             sua
             s●…onte
             ,
             ac
             volens
             haec
             omnia
             perpe●…s
             ,
             at●…
             perfunctus
             est
             .
             These
             things
          
           (
           before
           described
           )
           
             the
             Iewes
             did
             cruelly
             ,
             malitio●…ly
             and
             impiou●…
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             he
          
           OF
           HIS
           OVVNE
           ACCORD
           
             and
             good
             will
          
           ,
           (
           not
           bound
           )
           
             suffered
             all
             these
             things
          
           .
           And
           before
           he
           commeth
           to
           your
           words
           ,
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             but
             it
             i●…
             not
             vnusuall
             amongst
             men
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             vndertake
             and
             suffer
             for
             another
             .
          
           By
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           meane
           ,
           that
           by
           right
           or
           law
           one
           man
           may
           be
           bound
           to
           suffer
           or
           die
           for
           another
           ,
           but
           by
           liking
           or
           loue
           ,
           men
           are
           sometimes
           thereto
           led
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           law
           both
           of
           God
           &
           man
           is
           directly
           against
           all
           such
           suffering
           .
           q
           
             Sancimus
             ibiesse
             poenā
             ,
             〈◊〉
             est
             .
             Peccata
             suos
             teneant
             authores
             ,
             nec
             vlterius
             progrediatur
             metus
             ,
             quam
             reperia●…r
             delicium
             .
             We
             appoint
          
           (
           say
           the
           Emperours
           Arcadius
           and
           Honorius
           )
           
             that
             punishment
             
             shall
             be
             there
             where
             the
             fault
             is
             .
             Let
             offences
             binde
             their
             committers
             ,
             and
             let
             no
             feare
             of
             punishment
             extend
             farther
             than
             to
             such
             as
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             crime
             .
          
           Gods
           law
           doth
           ratifie
           the
           same
           .
           
             The
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             vpon
             himselfe
             .
             The
             sonne
             shall
             not
             beare
          
           
           
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             father
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             sonne
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             shall
             die
             .
          
           Wherefore
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           if
           he
           vnderstood
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           as
           I
           truely
           thinke
           he
           right-well
           did
           ,
           could
           not
           deriue
           Christes
           bodily
           sufferings
           from
           any
           band
           or
           Suertiship
           allowed
           amongst
           men
           by
           Law
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           Christes
           loue
           and
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           all
           law
           ,
           by
           which
           indeed
           he
           humbled
           and
           emptied
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           neither
           law
           ,
           nor
           band
           to
           compell
           him
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Also
             Cyprians
             words
             are
             plaine
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             beare
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             I
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             verie
             Suretie
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             suffered
             such
             a
             forsaking
             of
             God
             touching
             sense
             of
             paine
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             present
             feeling
             of
             comfort
             in
             his
             paines
             ,
             as
             the
             damned
             doe
             .
          
           ]
           I
           did
           well
           to
           say
           ,
           you
           neither
           vnderstood
           ,
           nor
           liked
           the
           meaning
           of
           Cyprian
           :
           for
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Cyprians
           words
           ,
           that
           bolstereth
           your
           error
           ,
           you
           haue
           made
           such
           a
           construction
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           such
           a
           contradiction
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           few
           men
           besides
           you
           could
           deuise
           the
           like
           .
           For
           by
           them
           you
           bring
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           that
           was
           alwayes
           full
           of
           grace
           and
           trueth
           ,
           To
           haue
           no
           MORE
           SENSE
           NOR
           COMFORT
           OF
           GOD
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           THAN
           THE
           DAMNED
           HAVE
           .
           From
           which
           p●…stilent
           position
           ,
           though
           you
           kisse
           your
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           wish
           all
           the
           godly
           to
           blesse
           themselues
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           first
           see
           ,
           on
           which
           words
           of
           Cyprian
           you
           graffe
           this
           golden
           fruit
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           how
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           agre●…able
           to
           the
           faith
           .
           Your
           foundation
           ●…s
           ,
           because
           Cyprian
           sayth
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             Thou
             diddest
             shew
          
           ,
           t
           
             anxietates
             illius
             querimoniae
             verba
             esse
             dil●…ctorum
             tuorum
             ,
             quorum
             personam
             &
             causam
             assumpseras
             ;
             the
             pensiuenesse
             of
             that
             complaint
          
           (
           My
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           forsaken
           me
           ?
           )
           
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             thy
             beloued
             ,
             whose
             person
             and
             cause
             thou
             hadst
             assumed
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           or
           how
           doth
           this
           patronize
           your
           violent
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           ?
           The
           dolors
           of
           Christs
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forsaken
           ,
           
             were
             the
             words
             of
             his
             beloued
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           spake
           those
           words
           in
           the
           name
           and
           behalfe
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           of
           his
           owne
           person
           :
           as
           Austen
           saith
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           u
           
             That
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             Christes
             members
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             head
             .
          
           And
           Leo
           :
           x
           
             Sub
             redemptorum
             suorum
             voce
             clamabat
             .
             Christ
             cried
          
           (
           those
           words
           )
           
             vnder
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Redeemed
             .
          
           Now
           this
           being
           Cyp●…ans
           plaine
           speech
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Elect
           finding
           themselues
           for
           their
           sinnes
           worthie
           to
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ;
           how
           come
           you
           to
           turne
           Christ
           into
           his
           beloued
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           head
           into
           the
           members
           ,
           and
           his
           beloued
           into
           the
           damned
           ?
           and
           then
           to
           conclude
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           sense
           nor
           comfort
           of
           God
           in
           his
           paines
           ,
           than
           the
           damned
           haue
           ?
           Such
           another
           leape
           will
           easily
           bring
           you
           and
           your
           followers
           from
           faith
           to
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           take
           not
           heed
           the
           sooner
           ,
           from
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           to
           the
           rancke
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           which
           take
           so
           light
           occasion
           to
           draw
           Christ
           into
           the
           same
           desperation
           for
           the
           time
           with
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           
             Cypri●…ns
             words
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             can
             not
             beare
             any
             other
             sense
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           shamefully
           to
           peruert
           Cyprians
           words
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           proudly
           proclaime
           in
           print
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           haue
           none
           other
           sense
           than
           you
           list
           to
           like
           of
           ;
           when
           his
           speech
           expresly
           doth
           import
           the
           contrarie
           .
           If
           you
           had
           auouched
           so
           much
           of
           Christes
           words
           ,
           we
           would
           desire
           no
           better
           interpreter
           then
           Cyprian
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             those
             were
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christs
             beloued
          
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           forsaking
           had
           no
           direct
           application
           to
           Christes
           person
           ,
           but
           a
           mercifull
           relation
           to
           his
           members
           ,
           who
           might
           often
           inwardly
           feele
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forsaken
           of
           Gods
           fauor
           and
           assistance
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           the
           damned
           are
           .
           ]
           MEE
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           in
           Christes
           words
           must
           signifie
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           members
           .
           ]
           But
           Cyprian
           is
           expresly
           opposite
           to
           you
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           MEE
           there
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           MY
           BELOVED
           ,
           or
           chosen
           members
           .
           And
           for
           this
           exposition
           Cyprian
           hath
           the
           manifest
           precedence
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           which
           Christ
           often
           speaketh
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           as
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           the
           verie
           same
           words
           .
           Saul
           ,
           y
           
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             mee
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           members
           ,
           whom
           I
           loue
           and
           esteeme
           as
           my selfe
           ?
           and
           this
           is
           no
           cauilling
           
           euasion
           ;
           the
           Iudge
           at
           the
           last
           day
           shall
           award
           heauen
           and
           hell
           with
           the
           warrant
           of
           this
           speech
           .
           z
           
             I
             was
             hungrie
             ,
             and
             yee
             gaue
             me
             meate
             ;
             I
             thirsted
             ,
             and
             yee
             gaue
             me
             drinke
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             ye
             lodged
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             and
             yee
             clothed
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             sicke
             ,
             &
             yee
             visited
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             yee
             came
             vnto
             me
          
           ;
           and
           so
           foorth
           ;
           where
           in
           one
           Chapter
           Christ
           calleth
           his
           members
           by
           the
           name
           of
           himselfe
           27.
           times
           .
           All
           which
           are
           most
           false
           of
           Christs
           person
           ,
           for
           he
           then
           raigned
           in
           glory
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           &
           endured
           none
           of
           those
           miseries
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           most
           true
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           whom
           he
           calleth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           he
           loued
           them
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           more
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           since
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           humbled
           ,
           and
           emptied
           himselfe
           .
           And
           this
           reason
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           himselfe
           will
           giue
           before
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           ●…
           
             In
             as
             much
             as
             you
             did
             it
             vnto
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             my
             brethren
             you
             did
             it
             vnto
             mee
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           verie
           vsuall
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           a
           
             Hee
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             .
          
           b
           
             He
             that
             receaueth
             you
             ,
             receaueth
             mee
             .
          
           c
           
             They
             haue
             not
             reiected
             thee
          
           ,
           said
           God
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             reiected
             mee
          
           .
           d
           
             He
             that
             toucheth
             you
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eie
             .
          
           Where
           a
           most
           louing
           acceptation
           is
           shewed
           of
           the
           sufferings
           and
           seruices
           of
           men
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           but
           no
           proper
           attributton
           verified
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           Damascene
           expresseth
           by
           making
           e
           
             two
             kinds
             of
             appropriation
          
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           
             one
             naturall
             and
             substantiall
             ,
             the
             other
             personall
             and
             habituall
             .
             Naturall
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Lord
             in
             Nature
             and
             trueth
             being
             made
             a
             man
             ,
             had
             experience
             of
             things
             incident
             to
             our
             Nature
             .
             Personall
             and
             habituall
             ,
          
           (
           as
           )
           
             when
             one
             putteth
             on
             the
             person
             of
             another
             ,
             for
             pittie
             or
             loue
             ,
             and
             vseth
             speech
          
           (
           in
           his
           name
           and
           for
           him
           )
           NOTHING
           APPERTAINING
           TO
           (
           the
           speaker
           )
           HIMSELFE
           .
           
             According
             to
             which
             ,
             Christ
             appropriated
             the
             curse
             and
             dereliction
             due
             to
             vs
             ;
             not
             himselfe
             being
             made
             those
             things
             ,
             but
             assuming
             our
             person
             ,
             and
             reckoning
             himselfe
             with
             vs.
          
           f
           
             For
             neither
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             as
             man
             ,
             was
             he
             euer
             forsaken
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             neither
             was
             he
             made
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             a
             curse
             .
             Assuming
             therefore
             our
             person
             ,
             and
             reckoning
             himselfe
             with
             vs
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           head
           for
           the
           members
           )
           
             he
             spake
             these
             things
             .
             For
             we●…
             were
             guiltie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             malediction
             ,
             as
             incredulous
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             were
             forsaken
             .
          
           Which
           are
           Cyprians
           plaine
           words
           also
           .
           g
           
             Quòd
             pro
             eis
             voluisti
             intelligi
             ,
             qui
             deseri
             à
             Deo
             propter
             peccata
             meruerant
             .
          
           Thy
           complaint
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           
             thou
             wouldst
             haue
             vnderstood
          
           (
           as
           spoken
           )
           
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             deserued
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           Then
           by
           Cyprians
           iudgement
           Christ
           spake
           those
           wordes
           neither
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           deserued
           to
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           calleth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           oftentimes
           elsewhere
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           members
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           as
           deare
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           all
           that
           Cyprians
           words
           imply
           ,
           how
           come
           you
           to
           make
           that
           false
           and
           
           prophane
           collection
           out
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           such
           a
           forsaking
           
             of
             God
             touching
             sense
             of
             paine
             and
             want
             of
             present
             seeling
             of
             comfort
             in
             his
             paines
          
           AS
           THE
           DAMNED
           DOE
           ?
           You
           would
           faine
           set
           your
           infernall
           imaginations
           to
           sale
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           some
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           inure
           your
           Reader
           with
           the
           name
           of
           the
           DAMNED
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           detest
           your
           irreligious
           presumption
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           proferre
           these
           pedegrees
           in
           your
           owne
           name
           .
           But
           a
           man
           may
           know
           the
           fowle
           by
           the
           feather
           ;
           and
           your
           deuices
           shew
           themselues
           by
           the
           verie
           vtterance
           of
           them
           .
           For
           expressing
           two
           points
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           sensiblie
           absurd
           ,
           the
           other
           apparantly
           false
           and
           wicked
           .
           The
           paine
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           you
           euery
           where
           defend
           ,
           was
           inflicted
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           selfe
           same
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           suffer
           .
           Then
           how
           could
           this
           be
           called
           a
           
             forsaking
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           plaine
           persuing
           of
           him
           by
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           ?
           Doth
           a
           man
           depart
           from
           an
           other
           ,
           when
           he
           persueth
           him
           ,
           or
           forsake
           him
           whom
           he
           followeth
           with
           the
           stroke
           of
           his
           hand
           ?
           If
           therefore
           Christes
           suffering
           in
           soule
           came
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           ;
           Christ
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           why
           persuest
           thou
           me
           ?
           or
           why
           doth
           thine
           hand
           oppresse
           me
           ?
           and
           not
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           forsake
           me
           ,
           and
           leaue
           me
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           mine
           enemies
           without
           any
           shew
           ,
           that
           thou
           regardest
           or
           respectest
           me
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           farre
           woorse
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           had
           no
           more
           comfort
           in
           his
           paine
           
           the●…
           the
           damned
           haue
           ;
           then
           Christ
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           had
           neither
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           grace
           nor
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           ●…xpectation
           that
           hee
           himselfe
           should
           be
           saued
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           he
           should
           saue
           others
           ;
           from
           all
           which
           the
           damned
           are
           cleane
           cut
           off
           .
           Indeed
           this
           was
           the
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           diuel
           by
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           wicked
           did
           vrge
           against
           Christ
           ,
           to
           vpbraid
           him
           with
           his
           case
           as
           desperate
           ,
           and
           to
           persue
           him
           as
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           thus
           indeed
           forsaken
           ,
           or
           felt
           no
           more
           present
           comfort
           then
           the
           damned
           doe
           ,
           is
           plainly
           the
           diuels
           Diuinitie
           ,
           and
           maketh
           as
           flat
           a
           contradiction
           to
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           any
           the
           damned
           themselues
           could
           deuise
           .
           For
           Dauid
           ledde
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           sayth
           exactly
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           h
           
             I
             set
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             before
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             no●…
             slide
             .
             Therefore
             my
             heart
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             my
             tongue
             reioiceth
             ;
             my
             flesh
             also
             doth
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           i
           
             Iesus
             for
             the
             ioy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             .
          
           And
           he
           that
           against
           these
           expresse
           Scriptures
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           more
           feeling
           of
           any
           comfort
           in
           his
           paines
           ,
           then
           the
           damned
           haue
           in
           theirs
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           should
           not
           hold
           him
           madde
           ,
           or
           woorse
           .
           But
           you
           meane
           no
           present
           comfort
           .
           ]
           As
           if
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           the
           assured
           fauour
           ,
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           personall
           coniunction
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           certaine
           knowledge
           that
           he
           should
           rise
           againe
           the
           third
           day
           Lord
           of
           the
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           did
           not
           yeeld
           him
           present
           comfort
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           greatest
           paine
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           
             endured
             the
             crosse
          
           ,
           (
           hee
           meaneth
           with
           patience
           )
           
             and
             des●…ised
             the
             shame
          
           thereof
           .
           So
           great
           was
           the
           ioy
           proposed
           ,
           and
           comfort
           conceaued
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           sharpest
           of
           his
           sufferings
           .
           [
           By
           present
           comfort
           you
           meane
           present
           deliuerance
           .
           ]
           Meane
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           your
           meaning
           is
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           ,
           to
           broche
           the
           doctrine
           of
           diuels
           vnder
           parables
           and
           paraphrases
           of
           abused
           wordes
           ,
           and
           sl●…e
           comparisons
           with
           the
           damned
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           h●…d
           hope
           ,
           then
           had
           he
           comfort
           ;
           because
           hope
           confoundeth
           not
           .
           If
           he
           had
           no
           hope
           ,
           then
           did
           he
           despaire
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           you
           admit
           in
           Christ
           either
           consolation
           ,
           which
           you
           den●…e
           ,
           or
           desperation
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           ioyned
           with
           infidelitie
           ,
           f●…r
           that
           he
           could
           not
           want
           hope
           ,
           but
           by
           lacke
           of
           faith
           ,
           since
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           did
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           ordained
           and
           annointed
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           omit
           ,
           that
           dere●…iction
           is
           one
           of
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           of
           which
           before
           you
           said
           ,
           k
           
             there
             cou●…d
             v●…terly
             be
             none
             of
             these
             in
             Christ.
          
           Now
           belike
           vpon
           some
           new
           inspiration
           from
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             suffered
             such
             a
             forsoking
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             damned
             do●…
             .
          
           With
           such
           mysteries
           of
           impietie
           and
           contrarietie
           ,
           you
           da●…
           be
           vp
           your
           new
           redemption
           by
           the
           pa●…nes
           of
           hell
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           l
           
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             ,
          
           (
           in
           his
           members
           )
           
             so
             their
             consolation
             abo●…ndeth
             through
             Christ.
          
           And
           if
           wee
           m
           
             reioice
             in
             trouble
          
           ,
           knowing
           that
           n
           suffering
           (
           with
           him
           )
           
             we
             shall
             raigne
             with
             him
          
           :
           how
           could
           patience
           ,
           that
           breedeth
           
             hope
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             maketh
             vs
             perfect
             ,
          
           exclude
           him
           from
           all
           comfort
           ,
           whom
           God
           did
           o
           
             consum●…ate
             with
             affliction
             ,
             and
          
           p
           
             made
             the
             Author
             of
             eternall
             sal●…ation
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             obey
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           q
           
             I
             adde
             vnto
             all
             this
             last
             of
             all
             your
             owne
             grant
             ,
             where
             you
             fully
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             our
             Suertie
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             suffer
             iustly
             ,
             or
             in
             Gods
             iustice
             .
             The
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Law
             say
             you
             .
             once
             executed
             in
             our
             Suertie
             can
             no
             more
             in
             Gods
             iustice
             be
             exacted
             on
             v●…
             .
          
           
           The
           name
           of
           a
           Suertie
           is
           not
           it
           that
           I
           mislike
           ,
           but
           your
           concluding
           from
           the
           similitude
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Christ
           r
           
             was
             bound
             to
             suffer
             hell
             paines
             in
             our
             steed
             ,
             and
             was
             defil●…d
             and
             hatefull
             to
             God
             by
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           So
           much
           resemblance
           Christ
           had
           with
           a
           Suertie
           ,
           as
           suffering
           in
           our
           steedes
           and
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           to
           cleere
           and
           acquit
           vs
           by
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           thereto
           bound
           ,
           or
           therewith
           defiled
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           two
           points
           ,
           that
           I
           misliked
           to
           be
           drawne
           from
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Suertie
           ;
           and
           heerein
           I
           said
           the
           Scriptures
           rather
           make
           him
           a
           Mediatour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           them
           a
           Suertie
           .
           I
           say
           the
           same
           still
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           perceaue
           it
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           want
           somewhat
           to
           quarrell
           with
           .
           (
           s
           
             But
             I
             ouerthrow
             mine
             owne
             chiefe
             exception
             which
             I
             make
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             our
             Suertie
             to
             the
             Law
             to
             pay
             our
             debts
             .
          
           ]
           When
           I
           say
           ,
           Christ
           
             died
             for
             vs
          
           ,
           t
           NOT
           
           AS
           A
           SVERTIE
           BOVND
           TO
           THE
           LAVV
           ,
           you
           put
           BOVND
           in
           your
           pocket
           ,
           to
           serue
           you
           an
           other
           banket
           against
           you
           be
           disposed
           ;
           where
           if
           you
           did
           loue
           trueth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           doe
           talke
           ,
           you
           would
           farely
           report
           ,
           though
           you
           did
           not
           fully
           vnderstand
           my
           words
           .
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christ
           u
           
             was
             a
             Suertie
             to
             the
             Law
             to
             pay
             our
             debts
          
           ;
           If
           you
           haue
           found
           where
           it
           is
           so
           written
           ,
           shew
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           prize
           :
           you
           will
           prooue
           it
           out
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           you
           say
           ;
           at
           least
           if
           you
           could
           ;
           and
           yet
           betweene
           my
           wordes
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           you
           liste
           ,
           you
           can
           put
           difference
           enough
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           you
           deduce
           it
           out
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           to
           pay
           our
           debts
           for
           vs.
           That
           he
           did
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           discharge
           vs
           from
           all
           our
           debts
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           neuer
           denied
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           x
           
             Christ
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           our
           steeds
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           vse
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           whether
           he
           did
           this
           willingly
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           as
           I
           with
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           affirme
           he
           did
           ;
           or
           whether
           he
           were
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           new
           found
           faith
           to
           defile
           Christ
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           hang
           him
           iustly
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law.
           You
           haue
           laboured
           a
           long
           while
           in
           vaine
           ,
           saying
           much
           and
           proouing
           nothing
           ;
           what
           now
           conclude
           you
           out
           of
           my
           words
           ?
        
         
           The
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           executed
           on
           him
           as
           our
           Suertie
           .
           ]
           The
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Law
           due
           to
           vs
           was
           executed
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           of
           his
           owne
           fice-will
           put
           himselfe
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           by
           his
           suffering
           (
           who
           was
           an
           innocent
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           )
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           neuer
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           our
           punishment
           haue
           confirmed
           it
           .
           How
           prooue
           you
           now
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           bound
           thus
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Law
           did
           
             allow
             vs
             Suerties
          
           ?
           You
           haue
           my
           words
           ,
           make
           your
           best
           of
           them
           .
           [
           He
           was
           our
           Suertie
           .
           ]
           May
           not
           a
           man
           as
           well
           freely
           ,
           when
           hee
           seeth
           his
           time
           ,
           discharge
           
           an
           others
           debts
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           bound
           ?
           must
           euerie
           man
           ,
           that
           will
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           be
           thereto
           tied
           with
           bands
           ?
           was
           not
           the
           loue
           ,
           which
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           bare
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           good
           an
           assurance
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           bands
           you
           haue
           brought
           in
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           seruant
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           was
           Lord
           ouer
           the
           Law
           ?
           [
           Those
           are
           not
           properly
           Suerties
           .
           ]
           Amongst
           Banckrowts
           and
           Vsurers
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           but
           honest
           and
           able
           men
           do
           most
           desire
           such
           .
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           ought
           we
           to
           binde
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           credite
           were
           crazed
           ,
           or
           haue
           him
           in
           suspition
           ,
           except
           he
           will
           enter
           an
           obligation
           to
           redeeme
           vs
           ?
           [
           
             The
             debt
             can
             not
             now
             by
             Gods
             iustice
             be
             exacted
             on
             vs.
          
           ]
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           
           God
           in
           his
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           liked
           rather
           to
           accept
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           for
           vs
           ,
           then
           to
           execute
           his
           vengeance
           on
           vs.
           Which
           since
           he
           did
           no
           way
           owe
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           not
           onely
           a
           most
           innocent
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           excellent
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           his
           sufferings
           were
           in
           vaine
           ,
           if
           they
           preuailed
           not
           for
           vs.
           [
           For
           vs
           then
           they
           were
           iust
           .
           ]
           Farre
           woorse
           were
           well
           deserued
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           reserued
           for
           vs
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           of
           glorie
           had
           not
           interposed
           himselfe
           :
           but
           his
           willing
           admitting
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           vs
           in
           his
           owne
           bodie
           did
           not
           make
           him
           guiltie
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           nor
           woorthie
           of
           our
           punishment
           .
           [
           If
           Christes
           sufferings
           were
           iust
           in
           him
           ,
           how
           was
           he
           an
           innocent
           ?
           ]
           Because
           God
           is
           as
           well
           righteous
           in
           his
           fauour
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           anger
           ;
           and
           no
           lesse
           iust
           in
           sauing
           his
           elect
           ,
           then
           in
           condemning
           his
           enemies
           .
           Wherefore
           Christes
           sufferings
           were
           not
           due
           to
           him
           by
           Gods
           reuenging
           iustice
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           righteous
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           ,
           he
           laid
           our
           burden
           on
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           well
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           desired
           it
           .
           And
           this
           suffering
           as
           an
           innocent
           ,
           with
           his
           vndeserued
           death
           to
           releeue
           others
           ,
           was
           more
           righteous
           and
           glorious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           patiently
           suffered
           ,
           and
           deserued
           it
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           exceeding
           mercy
           in
           the
           Sonne
           to
           offer
           it
           ,
           and
           maruellous
           clemencie
           in
           the
           Father
           to
           accept
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           both
           most
           admirable
           loue
           to
           performe
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           neuer
           vniust
           with
           God.
           And
           this
           though
           you
           for
           a
           shift
           call
           Law
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           grace
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           increaseth
           sinne
           and
           causeth
           anger
           .
           y
           
             For
             the
             Law
             was
             giuen
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             grace
             and
             trueth
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           heereof
           I
           haue
           spoken
           enough
           before
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           repeat
           it
           for
           your
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           z
           
             Your
             Similitude
             of
             a
             Kings
             Sonne
             intreating
             for
             his
             Fathers
             Rebels
             is
             very
             weake
             ,
             
             and
             ouerthroweth
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             a
             confessed
             point
             of
             Christs
             Redemption
             .
          
           ]
           Because
           you
           coyne
           new
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           you
           thinke
           your selfe
           Authorized
           to
           make
           newe
           Rules
           for
           Similitudes
           .
           In
           the
           Scriptures
           it
           is
           not
           required
           ,
           that
           Similitudes
           made
           of
           
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           should
           be
           lawfull
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           Comparison
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           they
           be
           possible
           ,
           and
           so
           propose
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           intimate
           .
           a
           
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             euen
             as
             a
             Theife
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           Will
           you
           iustifie
           night
           Robbers
           because
           Christs
           comming
           is
           resembled
           to
           theirs
           ?
           Christ
           draweth
           .
           a
           comparison
           from
           the
           b
           
             vnrighteous
             Iudge
          
           ,
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           taketh
           likewise
           a
           Similitude
           from
           c
           Vsurers
           and
           Extortioners
           to
           teach
           that
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           gifts
           carefully
           imployed
           .
           Will
           you
           by
           that
           Parable
           make
           it
           lawfull
           to
           lend
           money
           for
           aduantage
           ?
           Or
           for
           men
           
             to
             reape
             ,
             where
             they
             did
             not
             sow
             ,
          
           because
           these
           things
           are
           proportioned
           to
           Gods
           graces
           ?
           Christ
           bringeth
           the
           Similitude
           of
           an
           vnfaithfull
           Steward
           ,
           that
           wasted
           his
           Masters
           goods
           ,
           and
           abated
           his
           Masters
           debts
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           and
           Master
           )
           d
           
             commended
             the
             vniust
             Steward
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             wisely
             .
          
           Will
           you
           hence
           vphold
           prodigalitie
           and
           infidelitie
           in
           seruants
           ,
           which
           cosen
           their
           Masters
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           worke
           or
           want
           ?
           Similitudes
           we
           see
           of
           things
           most
           vnlawfull
           are
           made
           and
           referred
           to
           Gods
           Actions
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           weakning
           to
           my
           Similitude
           (
           whatsoeuer
           you
           say
           ,
           )
           that
           no
           King
           hath
           power
           by
           Gods
           Law
           to
           lay
           bodily
           death
           on
           his
           Innocent
           Sonne
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           by
           that
           resemblance
           make
           any
           thing
           lawfull
           or
           vnlawfull
           ;
           but
           shew
           how
           euill
           it
           becommeth
           Prisoners
           and
           Captiues
           to
           twite
           or
           vpbraid
           their
           Redeemers
           and
           deliuerers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           defiled
           ,
           and
           guiltie
           of
           their
           Sinnes
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           mediate
           and
           intreate
           .
           Of
           bodily
           death
           I
           spake
           neuer
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           Idle
           conceite
           added
           to
           my
           comparison
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Similitude
           fitteth
           not
           Christs
           sufferings
           in
           our
           Redemption
           .
           ]
           No
           more
           doth
           any
           Similitude
           ,
           that
           man
           can
           make
           .
           I
           say
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           of
           his
           birth
           .
           e
           
             If
             you
             seeke
             for
             areason
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             wonderfull
             ;
             if
             you
             aske
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             singular
             .
          
           The
           Acts
           of
           men
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           resemble
           or
           imitate
           ,
           they
           cannot
           match
           or
           euen
           the
           works
           of
           God.
           But
           why
           are
           you
           so
           curious
           in
           other
           mens
           Similitudes
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           carelesse
           of
           your
           own
           ?
           Doth
           your
           example
           of
           a
           Suretie
           fit
           the
           bodily
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ?
           I
           hope
           humane
           lawes
           haue
           no
           power
           ,
           nor
           practise
           to
           take
           mens
           liues
           away
           for
           Suretiship
           ;
           nay
           they
           allow
           no
           Sureties
           for
           any
           corporall
           paines
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           is
           Master
           of
           his
           owne
           Body
           to
           engage
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           to
           be
           mangled
           or
           maymed
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           will
           be
           an
           homicide
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           Gods
           Law
           doth
           not
           permit
           ,
           nor
           mans
           Law
           accept
           .
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           doth
           your
           Suretie
           resemble
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           men
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           pawne
           their
           owne
           Soules
           ,
           nor
           to
           kill
           other
           mens
           ;
           your
           similitude
           of
           a
           Suretie
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           to
           pay
           an
           other
           mans
           debts
           ,
           is
           as
           wide
           from
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           mine
           and
           farre
           wider
           .
           For
           he
           must
           be
           Suretie
           not
           onely
           life
           for
           life
           ,
           but
           Soule
           for
           Soule
           ,
           which
           Mans
           Law
           doth
           not
           meddle
           with
           .
           And
           yet
           your
           owne
           example
           of
           a
           Suretie
           serueth
           my
           turne
           to
           declare
           your
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           .
           For
           if
           a
           Man
           fined
           by
           a
           Court
           for
           ryots
           ,
           contempts
           ,
           or
           other
           misdemeanures
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           prison
           till
           he
           pay
           the
           same
           ,
           find
           friends
           that
           to
           purchase
           his
           libertie
           ,
           will
           make
           present
           payment
           of
           his
           fine
           ;
           haue
           you
           any
           reason
           or
           conscience
           to
           charge
           them
           as
           guiltie
           ,
           or
           partakers
           of
           those
           Riots
           ,
           or
           other
           offences
           done
           by
           him
           whom
           they
           deliuer
           ?
           If
           men
           may
           be
           Sureties
           ,
           Mediators
           ,
           and
           ransomers
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           deserue
           to
           be
           blamed
           for
           other
           mens
           Crimes
           ;
           why
           could
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           most
           free
           from
           the
           fault
           and
           guilt
           thereof
           ?
           [
           Because
           God
           did
           punish
           Christ
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           if
           Christ
           were
           Innocent
           .
           ]
           Soft
           Sir
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           way
           prooued
           ,
           but
           barely
           pretended
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           the
           Tormentor
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           teach
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           God
           f
           
             deliuered
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           g
           
             to
             doe
             what
             soeuer
             Gods
             hand
             and
             counsell
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           wicked
           be
           h
           
             the
             Rod
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             and
             the
             staffe
             in
             their
             hands
             
             is
             his
             Indignation
          
           ;
           Yet
           serue
           they
           their
           malice
           in
           afflicting
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           an
           other
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           iust
           and
           holy
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Saints
           to
           the
           tryall
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           in
           suffering
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           glorified
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           exalted
           and
           crowned
           by
           him
           .
           In
           the
           cruell
           and
           wrongfull
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           willingly
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           God
           had
           farre
           greater
           and
           waightier
           causes
           and
           works
           ,
           euen
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           demonstration
           of
           his
           Diuine
           power
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           presently
           passe
           them
           with
           silence
           .
        
         
           i
           
             An
             other
             Reason
             of
             mine
             you
             impugne
             with
             marueylous
             skorne
             and
             detestation
             .
             That
             seeing
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             spoyled
             powers
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             collected
             that
             Christ
             selt
             (
             the
             diuels
             )
             as
             the
             very
             instruments
             ,
             that
             wrought
             the
             very
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           I
           grant
           I
           tooke
           it
           to
           be
           not
           a
           ridiculous
           ,
           but
           impious
           iest
           rather
           then
           a
           tolerable
           reason
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           Christ
           triumphed
           ouer
           diuels
           ,
           therefore
           diuels
           
             tormented
             his
             Soule
             with
             the
             very
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ;
           which
           euery
           where
           you
           make
           to
           be
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           And
           surely
           as
           yet
           ,
           why
           I
           should
           conceiue
           better
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           see
           nothing
           either
           proued
           or
           produced
           by
           you
           .
           First
           you
           assume
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           were
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           hanging
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           but
           what
           Scripture
           assureth
           that
           besides
           your selfe
           ?
           you
           peremptorily
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Text
           by
           saying
           ,
           k
           
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             spoyled
             Principalities
             ,
          
           but
           your
           additions
           are
           no
           good
           illations
           with
           me
           .
           The
           place
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           turne
           to
           it
           ,
           doth
           rather
           shew
           the
           Contrarie
           .
           To
           proue
           that
           the
           faithfull
           are
           tied
           neither
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           shadowes
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           submission
           or
           seruice
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           bringeth
           Christs
           death
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           where
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           kept
           vs
           in
           bondage
           ,
           was
           fastned
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           so
           cancelled
           ,
           and
           we
           freed
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           other
           he
           bringeth
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           contrarie
           powers
           were
           openly
           spoyled
           ,
           triumphed
           ,
           and
           subiected
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           head
           of
           all
           power
           and
           principalitie
           .
           (
           Yee
           were
           )
           l
           
             buried
             with
             him
             in
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             with
             whom
             yee
             were
             also
             raised
             ;
             and
             (
             when
             yee
             were
             )
          
           m
           
             dead
             in
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             in
             vncircumcision
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             he
             quickned
          
           (
           you
           )
           
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             forgiuing
             your
             sinnes
             ,
          
           (
           and
           )
           n
           
             cancelling
             the
             hanauriting
             of
             ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             vs
             :
          
           (
           and
           )
           o
           
             spoyling
             powers
             and
             principalities
             ,
             he
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           Yee
           died
           and
           were
           buried
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           fastned
           the
           handwriting
           of
           ordinances
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           abolish
           it
           ,
           from
           hauing
           any
           right
           to
           tie
           or
           yoke
           his
           members
           .
           Yee
           likewise
           were
           quickned
           ,
           and
           raised
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           rising
           spoyled
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           ouer
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           might
           be
           Lord
           of
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           :
           so
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           
             (
             spoyling
             powers
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             ,
             )
          
           are
           not
           referred
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           appeareth
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           to
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           truth
           and
           force
           from
           his
           subiecting
           all
           power
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           vnder
           him
           by
           his
           rising
           againe
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           This
           triumph
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           kingdome
           the
           same
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           setteth
           downe
           as
           a
           consequent
           to
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           pertinent
           to
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           p
           
             Ascending
             on
             high
             he
             led
             Captiuitie
             Captiue
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             he
             ascended
             ,
             what
             meaneth
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           So
           that
           ascending
           from
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             he
             led
             Captiuitie
             Captiue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           ,
           
             he
             triumphed
             ouer
             powers
             and
             Principalities
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Syriack
           translation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           ancientest
           of
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           so
           interpret
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           expresse
           so
           much
           in
           the
           verie
           text
           ;
           that
           Christ
           had
           this
           conquest
           after
           his
           death
           .
           The
           Syriack
           translation
           sayth
           :
           q
           
             By
             the
             dispoiling
          
           (
           or
           putting
           off
           )
           
             his
             bodie
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             made
             ●…
             shew
             of
             principalitics
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             confounded
             them
             openly
             ,
             (
             backnumch
             )
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           For
           kenumah
           ,
           whence
           backnumch
           is
           framed
           ,
           in
           that
           tongue
           properly
           signifieth
           a
           Person
           .
           The
           translations
           which
           the
           eldest
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Latine
           church
           either
           made
           or
           followed
           ,
           contained
           as
           much
           .
           r
           
             Apostolus
             de
             Christo
             refers
             vt
             exutus
             carnem
             potestates
             dehonestauit
             palam
             triumphatis
             illis
             in
             semetipso
             .
             The
             Apostle
             reporteth
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           sayth
           Nouatian
           )
           
             how
             
             putting
             off
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             disgraced
             powers
             ,
             openly
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             idlely
             propose
             him
             putting
             off
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             flesh
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             would
             haue
             him
             conceiued
             in
             his
             resurrection
             to
             put
             it
             on
             againe
             .
          
           Hilarie
           sometimes
           translated
           it
           :
           r
           
             Exutus
             carne
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           t
           
             Spolians
             se
             carne
             ,
             &
             Principatus
             &
             potestates
             tradux
             it
             cum
             fiducia
             triumphans
             cos
             in
             semetipso
             .
             Christ
             putting
             off
             ,
             or
             stripping
             himselfe
             of
             flesh
             ,
             led
             powers
             and
             principalities
          
           (
           captiues
           )
           
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             on
             ne
             person
             .
          
           Both
           which
           he
           repeateth
           in
           his
           ninth
           booke
           ,
           shewing
           how
           they
           may
           stand
           together
           ,
           and
           adding
           ;
           u
           
             Spoliata
             enim
             caro
             Christus
             est
             mortuus
             ;
             The
             flesh
             put
             off
             was
             Christ
             now
             dead
             .
          
           So
           Ambrose
           alleageth
           this
           place
           :
           x
           
             Carnem
             se
             exuit
             ;
             Christ
             put
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           Pacianus
           :
           y
           
             Exuens
             se
             carnem
             traduxit
             potestates
             libere
             triumphans
             eas
             in
             semetipso
             .
             Christ
             putting
             off
             his
             flesh
             ,
             carried
             powers
          
           (
           as
           Captiues
           )
           
             freely
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           S.
           Austen
           z
           often
           citeth
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           interpreting
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           rest
           doe
           )
           
             Exuens
             se
             carnem
          
           or
           
             carne
             ;
             and
             thereby
          
           noting
           Christes
           
             laying
             aside
             of
             mortalitie
          
           .
           a
           
             Apostolus
             dicit
             ,
             exuens
             se
             carnem
             ,
             principatus
             &
             potestates
             exemplauit
             ,
             fiducialiter
             triumphans
             eos
             in
             semetipso
             .
             The
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             Christ
             putting
             off
             flesh
             ,
             made
             an
             example
             of
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             confidently
             triumphed
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
             Where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Christ
             douested
             himselfe
             of
             flesh
             ,
             by
             flesh
             in
             this
             place
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             mortalitie
             of
             flesh
             for
             which
             the
             bodie
             is
             properly
             called
             flesh
             .
          
           Zanchius
           a
           learned
           and
           aduised
           Reader
           and
           weigher
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           not
           onely
           followeth
           this
           exposition
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           b
           
             Resurgendo
             de
             inferis
             triumphauit
             ,
             principatusque
             ,
             &
             potestates
             expoliat
             as
             in
             triumphum
             captiuas
             abduxit
             ,
             vt
             est
             ad
             Coloss.
          
           2.
           
           
             By
             rising
             from
             the
             lower
             parts
             ,
             Christ
             triumphed
             and
             spoiled
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             carying
             them
             captiue
             in
             maner
             of
             a
             triumph
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Colossians
             :
          
           but
           he
           also
           giueth
           his
           testimony
           of
           it
           .
           
             Therefore
             nothing
             hindereth
             ,
             but
             what
             Paul
             here
             writeth
             ,
             we
             may
             interpret
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             doe
             sound
             ,
             of
             a
             reall
             triumph
             of
             Christes
             soule
          
           (
           seuered
           from
           his
           bodie
           )
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             specially
             since
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             do
             so
             expound
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             writers
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             nor
             the
             meanest
             .
          
           Bethinke
           your selfe
           now
           ,
           how
           wide
           you
           range
           from
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           by
           the
           exposition
           of
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           ancient
           writers
           .
           Christ
           rose
           Conquerer
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           the
           diuels
           tormented
           Christes
           soule
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           If
           any
           man
           be
           so
           patient
           to
           like
           this
           Logicke
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           laugh
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           much
           maruell
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Conclusion
           so
           meere
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           coherence
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           expound
           it
           of
           the
           Crosse.
           ]
           That
           is
           more
           repugnant
           to
           
           your
           purpose
           than
           the
           former
           :
           for
           if
           not
           only
           after
           ,
           but
           euen
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           Christ
           had
           that
           apparent
           and
           glorious
           triumph
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           ;
           then
           was
           Satan
           farre
           from
           tormenting
           Christes
           soule
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           [
           There
           was
           a
           conflict
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           before
           the
           conquest
           .
           ]
           A
           conflict
           argueth
           a
           resistance
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           no
           preualence
           .
           c
           
             There
             was
             a
             battell
             in
             heauen
          
           (
           sayth
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             fought
             against
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             the
             dragon
             fought
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             but
             they
             preuailed
             not
             .
             And
             the
             great
             dragon
             ,
             called
             the
             Diuell
             and
             Satan
             ,
             was
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           dragon
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           euen
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           assistants
           ,
           preuailed
           against
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           resisted
           and
           encountered
           him
           ?
           If
           this
           please
           you
           not
           ,
           take
           the
           Similitude
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           vseth
           of
           his
           owne
           doings
           towards
           the
           Diuell
           .
           d
           
             When
             a
             strong
             man
             armed
             keepeth
             his
             house
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             he
             possesseth
             are
             in
             peace
             :
             but
             when
             a
             stronger
             then
             he
             entreth
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             ouer
             commeth
             him
             ,
             he
             taketh
             away
             all
             his
             armour
             wherein
             he
             trusted
             ,
             and
             diuideth
             his
             spoiles
             .
          
           e
           
             And
             no
             man
             can
             enter
             into
             a
             strong
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             his
             goods
             ,
             except
             he
             first
             binde
             that
             strong
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             spoile
             his
             house
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           then
           did
           enter
           on
           Satan
           ,
           and
           binde
           him
           ,
           and
           disarme
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           spoile
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           an
           open
           shew
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           power
           ;
           what
           necessitie
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           Christ
           being
           the
           stronger
           ,
           should
           be
           endangered
           or
           oppressed
           by
           Satan
           ,
           farther
           then
           hee
           himselfe
           would
           ?
           
             The
             conquest
             was
             bloudie
          
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           as
           in
           ouercomming
           Satan
           ,
           Christ
           lost
           his
           life
           .
           He
           lost
           it
           not
           ,
           he
           layed
           it
           downe
           to
           put
           the
           diuell
           to
           greater
           confusion
           :
           for
           when
           he
           was
           ,
           not
           onely
           weake
           and
           wounded
           vnto
           death
           ,
           but
           past
           all
           helpe
           and
           
           hope
           ,
           as
           Satan
           in
           his
           pride
           presumed
           ,
           then
           Christ
           raised
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           and
           strength
           of
           Satan
           ,
           spoiling
           him
           of
           all
           his
           force
           ,
           and
           leading
           him
           captiue
           with
           a
           most
           glorious
           triumph
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           .
           And
           though
           you
           can
           not
           digest
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           f
           
             the
             omnipotencie
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             equall
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             same
             essence
             ,
             was
             able
             by
             the
             only
             command
             of
             his
             will
             to
             haue
             taken
             mankinde
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Diuell
             :
          
           but
           the
           submission
           and
           humilitie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           vnto
           death
           was
           so
           vnknowen
           and
           vnlooked
           for
           to
           Satan
           ,
           that
           his
           confusion
           was
           the
           greater
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           with
           his
           owne
           eagernesse
           he
           had
           beene
           the
           instrument
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           destruction
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             verie
             maner
             of
             speech
             import
             some
             mightie
             contention
             and
             violent
             opposition
             ,
             where
             yet
             at
             length
             an
             absolute
             and
             most
             glorious
             triumphant
             victorie
             was
             obtained
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           words
           import
           a
           glorious
           conquest
           ,
           but
           what
           contention
           or
           opposition
           could
           there
           be
           betweene
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           the
           diuell
           ,
           farther
           than
           pleased
           Christ
           himselfe
           to
           permit
           and
           admit
           ?
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           giue
           the
           diuell
           no
           power
           nor
           abilitie
           to
           resist
           God
           against
           his
           will.
           It
           was
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           Christs
           good
           liking
           ,
           that
           the
           h
           
             serpents
             head
          
           should
           be
           crushed
           by
           biting
           the
           heele
           of
           the
           promised
           seed
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           expresseth
           the
           contention
           and
           opposition
           ,
           that
           Satan
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           haue
           against
           Christ.
           Grant
           then
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           diuell
           ,
           by
           the
           violent
           hands
           and
           tongues
           of
           the
           Iewes
           to
           doc
           his
           worst
           (
           which
           may
           be
           proued
           by
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           this
           that
           you
           bring
           )
           what
           thence
           inferre
           you
           ?
           [
           i
           
             This
             must
             be
             conceiued
             and
             felt
             by
             Christ.
          
           ]
           What
           must
           Christ
           conceiue
           and
           feele
           ?
           The
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           Christ
           wanted
           sense
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           diuell
           did
           against
           him
           .
           [
           k
           
             These
             could
             be
             none
             other
             effects
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
             seueritie
             ,
             and
             indignation
             against
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           We
           are
           no
           whit
           the
           wiser
           for
           this
           answer
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           plainly
           repugnant
           to
           your
           former
           principles
           ,
           which
           make
           the
           soules
           proper
           suffering
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           diuell
           ,
           I
           trust
           ,
           is
           not
           .
           If
           it
           be
           truth
           that
           you
           teach
           ,
           why
           speake
           you
           not
           more
           directly
           and
           particularly
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           from
           the
           diuell
           ?
           Are
           your
           mysteries
           so
           bottomlesse
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           not
           ;
           or
           so
           truethlesse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           specified
           ?
           [
           l
           
             It
             could
             not
             be
             the
             reuealing
             of
             any
             glorie
             or
             comfort
             ,
             which
             such
             instruments
             procured
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             wrought
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           ]
           Make
           you
           the
           diuell
           the
           authour
           of
           Reuelations
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           he
           is
           the
           founder
           of
           your
           fansies
           ;
           but
           Christ
           needed
           no
           such
           Reuealers
           .
           Or
           do
           you
           reason
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           diuell
           reuealed
           no
           comfort
           to
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           tormented
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ?
           These
           are
           some
           new
           found
           Reuelations
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           conclusions
           in
           any
           diuine
           or
           humane
           learning
           .
           [
           
             Against
             this
             you
             bring
             not
             a
             word
             .
          
           ]
           I
           need
           not
           bring
           any
           thing
           against
           it
           ,
           till
           you
           bring
           somewhat
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           be
           farre
           from
           prouing
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           not
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           expresse
           it
           .
        
         
           *
           
             What
             if
             no
             tongue
             can
             expresse
             the
             maner
             ,
             as
             neither
             haue
             I
             once
             endeuoured
             to
             expresse
             it
             :
             shall
             not
             therefore
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             Crosse
             Christ
             had
             such
             a
             conflict
             as
             I
             haue
             obserued
             ?
          
           ]
           Few
           men
           besides
           you
           conclude
           that
           which
           they
           can
           not
           expresse
           ;
           but
           your
           maner
           is
           to
           prate
           of
           your
           obseruations
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           some
           reuelations
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           neither
           vnderstand
           ,
           nor
           can
           declare
           .
           The
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           as
           true
           as
           yours
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           more
           concordance
           with
           your
           conceits
           than
           light
           hath
           with
           darknesse
           .
           [
           
             A
             conquest
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             implieth
             first
             a
             conflict
          
           ;
           ]
           But
           a
           conquest
           extendeth
           farther
           than
           the
           conflict
           :
           for
           not
           only
           the
           persons
           and
           weapons
           of
           the
           resistants
           are
           in
           the
           Conquerers
           power
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           goods
           ,
           rights
           and
           dominions
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           belong
           to
           the
           vanquished
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           subduing
           Satan
           ,
           subdued
           sinne
           ,
           hell
           ,
           eternall
           malediction
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           damnation
           :
           but
           these
           things
           did
           not
           inwardly
           assault
           Christ
           ,
           howsoeuer
           by
           the
           mindes
           and
           mouthes
           of
           the
           wicked
           Christ
           was
           reputed
           and
           reproched
           as
           a
           reprobate
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           then
           describe
           the
           outward
           tentations
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           from
           the
           malicious
           thoughts
           ,
           tongues
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           the
           Iewcs
           fired
           and
           inflamed
           by
           Satan
           to
           this
           mischiefe
           ;
           but
           of
           your
           mysticall
           ,
           internall
           ,
           and
           Satanicall
           
           prouocations
           and
           torments
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaketh
           not
           a
           word
           .
           I
           gaue
           you
           occasion
           enough
           to
           speake
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           I
           tolde
           you
           
             the
             diuell
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             tempt
             them
             ,
             or
             torment
             them
             ,
          
           which
           words
           you
           report
           ;
           but
           you
           after
           your
           loose
           maner
           leade
           your
           Reader
           by
           by-wayes
           and
           crosse-paths
           ,
           to
           eye
           other
           things
           ,
           &
           then
           you
           glance
           at
           my
           exceptions
           ,
           forgetting
           still
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           which
           you
           made
           ,
           remaineth
           both
           weake
           and
           idle
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           you
           haue
           brought
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             answer
             you
             directly
             ,
             this
             we
             may
             consider
             :
             Christ
             might
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             he
             did
             in
             his
             soule
             discerne
             ,
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             applie
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             all
             the
             rage
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             violence
             of
             the
             Iewes
             tormenting
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             set
             on
             fire
             by
             Satan
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           You
           were
           to
           proue
           ,
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           did
           worke
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           without
           any
           meanes
           of
           men
           ,
           whom
           he
           maketh
           his
           Instruments
           for
           his
           wicked
           purposes
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           tell
           vs
           that
           Satan
           did
           set
           the
           Iewes
           hands
           and
           tongues
           on
           worke
           ,
           to
           reproch
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           torment
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           This
           that
           you
           last
           say
           ,
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           and
           ouerthroweth
           all
           that
           you
           would
           say
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           discerned
           and
           felt
           no
           worke
           nor
           force
           of
           Satan
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           mouthes
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           then
           certainly
           Satan
           had
           no
           such
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           conflict
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           much
           lesse
           had
           Satan
           any
           power
           to
           possesse
           and
           torment
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           must
           proue
           ,
           before
           your
           hell
           paines
           will
           be
           haled
           out
           of
           Christs
           triumph
           .
           [
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           These
           (
           powers
           of
           hell
           )
           
             also
             were
             set
             on
             worke
             by
             the
             Iustice
             and
             seuere
             wrath
             of
             God
             now
             purposety
             laying
             punishment
             on
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             thereby
             to
             take
             Satisfaction
             for
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           that
           God
           by
           his
           secret
           Counsell
           and
           Iustice
           losed
           the
           raines
           to
           Satan
           to
           shew
           his
           malice
           against
           Christ
           by
           the
           mouthes
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           afflictions
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           for
           purposes
           to
           him
           knowne
           and
           by
           him
           liked
           ;
           I
           see
           not
           how
           this
           should
           any
           thing
           helpe
           your
           Cause
           :
           but
           if
           by
           this
           you
           would
           ,
           that
           Satan
           was
           Gods
           Instrument
           inwardly
           to
           torment
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           diuell
           had
           any
           speciall
           Commission
           to
           inuade
           the
           manhoode
           of
           Christ
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           violent
           hands
           and
           virulent
           tongues
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           that
           you
           ashrme
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           most
           wicked
           ,
           that
           you
           intend
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             feeling
             and
             suffering
             in
             the
             Soule
             of
             Christ
             made
             an
             other
             kind
             of
             impression
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             infinitely
             more
             grecuous
             and
             dolefull
             as
             touching
             the
             present
             sense
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             the
             meere
             outward
             stripes
             and
             wounds
             of
             men
             were
             or
             could
             be
             .
          
           ]
           Sir
           you
           haue
           cast
           out
           your
           nets
           all
           night
           ,
           and
           caught
           iust
           nothing
           .
           We
           know
           the
           diuell
           can
           not
           touch
           any
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           till
           he
           receaue
           power
           from
           God
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           This
           our
           discerning
           and
           acknowledging
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           setting
           the
           wicked
           on
           worke
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ;
           in
           giuing
           them
           leaue
           to
           sift
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           doth
           breede
           no
           such
           feare
           nor
           torment
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           and
           doth
           all
           things
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sharpest
           triall
           in
           this
           life
           is
           the
           speediest
           way
           to
           his
           kingdome
           .
           If
           we
           that
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           fraile
           ,
           subiected
           indeede
           to
           the
           iust
           remorse
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           can
           yet
           apprehend
           and
           discerne
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           armed
           with
           power
           from
           aboue
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           dismayed
           nor
           tormented
           in
           mind
           ,
           in
           any
           such
           sort
           as
           you
           speake
           of
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           full
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           inseparably
           ioyned
           with
           his
           Godhead
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           could
           conceaue
           of
           these
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           Satans
           incensing
           the
           Iewes
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           God
           approoued
           and
           annointed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           destroyer
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           for
           this
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           shew
           in
           admitting
           the
           Iewes
           to
           execute
           Satans
           furious
           rage
           against
           his
           Body
           ?
           You
           would
           haue
           Christ
           to
           conceaue
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             sinfull
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             hatefull
             and
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           God
           was
           become
           an
           Enemie
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           
             forsaken
             him
          
           ;
           but
           these
           mysteries
           of
           iniquitie
           and
           Infidelitie
           were
           farre
           from
           that
           holy
           ,
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           the
           vnspotted
           I
           amb
           of
           God
           did
           offer
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           why
           shrinke
           you
           ,
           and
           shift
           you
           thus
           from
           pillar
           to
           post
           ;
           and
           make
           sometimes
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           
           to
           be
           cause
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           in
           Soule
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           working
           or
           conflicting
           of
           Satan
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Christs
           owne
           apprehension
           that
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           diuell
           were
           set
           on
           worke
           by
           the
           secret
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           while
           you
           
             doe
             not
             once
             endeuour
             you
             say
             ,
          
           to
           expresse
           
             the
             manner
             of
             it
          
           ?
           where
           in
           deede
           you
           doe
           nothing
           but
           waue
           to
           &
           fro
           ,
           not
           knowing
           where
           to
           stand
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           hold
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           requoile
           to
           your
           accustomed
           couerts
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           against
           sinne
           ,
           from
           which
           you
           thinke
           you
           may
           frame
           what
           fansies
           you
           will.
           
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             In
             your
             Booke
             you
             speake
             directly
             against
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             it
             ;
             affirming
             that
             God
             himselfe
             did
             nothing
             to
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             he
             did
             not
          
           PROPERLY
           
             punish
             him
          
           .
           ]
           Indeede
           I
           doe
           defend
           ,
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           or
           power
           did
           not
           torment
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           otherwise
           that
           God
           gaue
           power
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           
             to
             come
             against
             him
          
           ;
           and
           r
           
             r
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             deliuered
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             ,
             to
             doe
          
           (
           vnto
           him
           )
           s
           
             s
             Acts.
             4.
             
          
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
          
           ;
           that
           I
           euery
           where
           confesse
           and
           anouch
           .
           Himselfe
           saith
           ,
           his
           t
           
             t
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Father
             gaue
             him
             the
             Cup
          
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           drinke
           ;
           to
           shew
           as
           well
           the
           Fatherly
           moderation
           ,
           as
           the
           righteous
           permission
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           more
           then
           which
           no
           Scripture
           doth
           enforce
           ,
           though
           it
           call
           that
           Gods
           hand
           or
           deede
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           his
           loue
           did
           approoue
           and
           ordaine
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           wisdome
           and
           power
           direct
           and
           order
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           Saluation
           .
           [
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             very
             truth
             and
             Gods
             nord
             it selfe
             is
             flat
             contrarie
             to
             you
             .
          
           Your
           fansies
           perhaps
           be
           very
           strong
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           vse
           to
           crake
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           of
           them
           then
           you
           haue
           cause
           .
           He
           that
           can
           tell
           the
           meaning
           of
           Iobs
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Iob.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             ,
          
           though
           the
           Sabeans
           and
           Chaldeans
           tooke
           his
           Oxen
           and
           Camels
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           y
           
             y
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             hath
             touched
             me
          
           ;
           when
           yet
           Satan
           z
           
             z
             Iob
             2
             
          
           
             smote
             him
             with
             sore
             Boyles
             from
             the
             sole
             of
             his
             foote
             vnto
             his
             Crowne
          
           ;
           shall
           soone
           disperse
           the
           mists
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           make
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             made
             him
             sinne
             for
             vs
             :
             Yea
             he
             made
             his
             Soule
             sinne
             .
             Which
             is
             nothing
          
           
           
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             else
             but
             the
             Lord
             laid
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vs
             all
             .
          
           You
           shew
           your
           skill
           and
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           To
           prooue
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           did
           afflict
           and
           torment
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           note
           that
           God
           did
           appoint
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           accordingly
           did
           offer
           vp
           his
           Soule
           ,
           (
           or
           life
           )
           to
           be
           disposed
           at
           Gods
           pleasure
           .
           What
           is
           ment
           by
           sinne
           in
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             God
             made
             him
             sinns
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           I
           haue
           largely
           shewed
           before
           ;
           whence
           you
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           appoint
           and
           approoue
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           that
           should
           take
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           God
           as
           a
           most
           sufficient
           exchange
           or
           recompence
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           :
           but
           torment
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           these
           words
           doe
           not
           touch
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           might
           haue
           as
           well
           saued
           your
           Paper
           ,
           as
           lost
           your
           paines
           .
           The
           next
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             made
             his
          
           (
           owne
           )
           Soule
           ,
           (
           or
           life
           )
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           you
           bring
           it
           I
           can
           not
           ghesse
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           let
           your
           Reader
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           whereabout
           you
           goe
           .
           For
           how
           doth
           Christs
           giuing
           of
           his
           life
           for
           many
           ,
           proue
           that
           his
           Soule
           was
           afflicted
           by
           the
           very
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           Had
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           tormented
           his
           Soule
           ,
           when
           he
           commended
           his
           Spirit
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           by
           your
           Doctrine
           he
           commended
           it
           not
           to
           rest
           ,
           but
           to
           Torment
           .
           [
           
             This
             is
             nothing
             else
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Lord
             laid
             vpon
             him
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             vt
             all
             .
          
           Then
           none
           of
           these
           three
           Texts
           come
           any
           thing
           neere
           your
           intention
           ,
           that
           God
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           laid
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           on
           Christ
           ,
           since
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           expound
           the
           rest
           ,
           inferreth
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           caused
           or
           made
           our
           sinnes
           
             to
             come
          
           against
           him
           .
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           implying
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           meaneth
           ;
           God
           was
           the
           Supreme
           Cause
           and
           Author
           of
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           I
           no
           way
           deny
           ;
           but
           not
           the
           immediate
           executioner
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           lately
           deuised
           ,
           and
           now
           would
           prooue
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           .
        
         
           This
           Phrase
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           God
           DID
           these
           or
           these
           things
           ,
           concludeth
           not
           that
           he
           did
           them
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Decreer
           ,
           director
           ,
           and
           disposer
           of
           those
           things
           by
           his
           iust
           Iudgement
           to
           punish
           sinne
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           wisdome
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           his
           Saints
           ;
           God
           vsing
           for
           his
           Ministers
           and
           executioners
           ,
           Men
           or
           
           Angels
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           as
           seemed
           best
           to
           his
           heauenly
           will
           and
           Counsell
           .
           b
           
             b
             Amos
             3.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             euill
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             ?
          
           saith
           Amos.
           Where
           he
           doth
           not
           ascribe
           all
           euill
           of
           punishment
           to
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Soueraigne
           Iudgement
           and
           power
           of
           God
           appointing
           and
           ordering
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           .
           c
           
             c
             Esa.
             45.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             other
             ;
             making
             Peace
             ,
             and
             creating
             euill
             .
          
           In
           both
           God
           had
           and
           hath
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           though
           in
           both
           his
           will
           and
           power
           did
           and
           doth
           preuaile
           .
           When
           Dauid
           had
           sinned
           by
           killing
           Vriah
           ,
           and
           taking
           his
           wife
           ,
           God
           thus
           threatned
           him
           by
           Nathan
           the
           prophet
           .
           d
           
             d
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             raise
             vp
             euill
             against
             thee
             out
             of
             thine
             owne
             bouse
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             thymiues
             before
             thine
             cies
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             to
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lie
             with
             thy
             wiues
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             Sunne
             .
             For
             thou
             didst
             it
             secretly
             :
             but
             I
             will
             doe
             this
             thing
             before
             all
             Israell
             and
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           attribute
           Absolons
           vnnaturall
           rebellion
           against
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           shameles
           incest
           to
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           God
           the
           onely
           author
           of
           so
           horrible
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           heigth
           of
           all
           wickednesse
           ?
           Or
           did
           God
           by
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           giue
           libertie
           to
           Satan
           to
           lead
           Absolon
           ,
           that
           ambitious
           murderer
           of
           his
           eldest
           brother
           ,
           by
           the
           wicked
           counsell
           of
           Achitophell
           to
           this
           impudent
           villanie
           ?
           So
           when
           Iob
           sayth
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             it
          
           ;
           did
           he
           meane
           that
           God
           tooke
           it
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ?
           or
           that
           God
           by
           his
           righteous
           iudgement
           did
           enlarge
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           those
           wicked
           robbers
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           him
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           goods
           and
           children
           ?
           e
           
             e
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stretch
             out
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             touch
             his
             bones
             and
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           said
           Satan
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           desired
           leaue
           to
           strike
           Iobs
           body
           .
           Whereupon
           Saint
           Austen
           sayth
           .
           f
           
             f
             August
             .
             ad
             Simplicianum
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Manum
             Domini
             appellabat
             permissam
             à
             Domino
             manum
             suam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ipsam
             potestatem
             quam
             volebat
             accipere
             .
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           Satan
           )
           
             calleth
             his
             owne
             hand
             permitted
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             leaue
             which
             he
             would
             receaue
             .
          
           God
           himselfe
           thus
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           that
           oppressed
           his
           people
           .
           g
           
             g
             Esa.
             10.
             
          
           
             O
             Ashur
             ,
             the
             rod
             of
             my
             wrath
             ;
             the
             staffe
             in
             their
             hands
             is
             mine
             indignation
             .
          
           God
           then
           vseth
           the
           wicked
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           execute
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           exercise
           his
           seruants
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           no
           such
           knowledge
           or
           purpose
           ;
           and
           their
           rage
           and
           deeds
           he
           calleth
           his
           anger
           and
           acts
           ,
           because
           he
           giueth
           them
           power
           and
           leaue
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           could
           not
           stirre
           to
           hurt
           any
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           Which
           Christ
           signified
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           h
           
             h
             Iohn
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Thou
             couldest
             haue
             no
             power
             at
             all
             against
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             giuen
             thee
             from
             aboue
             .
          
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             delighted
             to
             bruize
             him
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             or
             slew
             him
             .
          
           ]
           In
           points
           of
           faith
           vndoubted
           ,
           men
           may
           dally
           with
           diuersitie
           of
           significations
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           hurt
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           erect
           new
           religions
           ,
           and
           then
           iustifie
           your
           inuentions
           with
           
           
             What
             the
             Prophets
             fore
             tol
             ●…e
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             firme
             was
             verified
             .
          
           new
           translations
           to
           your
           liking
           ,
           you
           bring
           vs
           now
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           humour
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           .
           If
           I
           may
           be
           allowed
           the
           like
           libertie
           ,
           I
           can
           soone
           coole
           the
           fire
           of
           your
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           rules
           that
           you
           kindle
           them
           .
           For
           the
           words
           may
           signifie
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             would
             humble
             him
             and
             made
             him
             expectant
             ,
          
           (
           or
           patient
           .
           )
           The
           proper
           significations
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           must
           be
           preferred
           .
           But
           none
           of
           them
           can
           be
           verified
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           if
           we
           beleeue
           your
           Lexicon
           .
           For
           dacha
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           is
           to
           bruise
           or
           
             beate
             to
             powder
          
           ,
           and
           ch●…l
           properly
           noteth
           the
           
             labour
             of
             Women
             in
             child-birth
          
           ,
           as
           chalah
           doth
           
             to
             be
             painefully
             sicke
          
           ;
           which
           things
           agree
           not
           properly
           to
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ.
           Since
           then
           we
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           the
           consequent
           or
           adherent
           significations
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           mine
           haue
           as
           good
           right
           to
           be
           receaued
           as
           yours
           .
           How
           beit
           to
           direct
           the
           Reader
           the
           safest
           way
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           Neither
           you
           ,
           nor
           I
           must
           intrude
           our
           deuices
           vpon
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Euangelists
           describe
           in
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           without
           Question
           the
           Prophets
           foresaw
           ,
           and
           foretold
           in
           their
           Predictions
           .
           The
           words
           then
           of
           the
           Prophets
           must
           not
           inferre
           any
           new
           fansies
           of
           yours
           ,
           nowhere
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Euangelists
           ;
           but
           what
           the
           Gospell
           witnesseth
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           ,
           that
           Esay
           foresaid
           Christ
           should
           susfer
           .
           The
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           tormenting
           the
           Soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           testified
           in
           the
           Gospell
           :
           It
           was
           therefore
           no
           where
           foreshewed
           in
           the
           Prophets
           .
           But
           the
           true
           &
           accustomed
           translation
           may
           stand
           for
           good
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             would
             bruise
             him
          
           or
           humble
           him
           ,
           and
           
             made
             him
             weake
          
           .
           And
           where
           you
           catch
           hold
           of
           the
           word
           khaphets
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Gods
           owne
           action
           ,
           because
           
             he
             tooke
             pleasure
          
           and
           delight
           
           therein
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           word
           signifieth
           to
           be
           willing
           and
           content
           as
           well
           as
           to
           desire
           and
           delight
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           your
           exposition
           refuteth
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           God
           taketh
           no
           pleasure
           in
           punishing
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           confesseth
           of
           him
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Lament
             .
             3.
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             He
             doth
             not
             punish
             with
             the
             hart
          
           ;
           and
           as
           hee
           witnesseth
           of
           him selfe
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Azech
             1●…
             .
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             I
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             him
             that
             dieth
             .
          
           Where
           you
           must
           either
           translate
           the
           wordes
           ,
           that
           God
           tooke
           pleasure
           to
           humble
           and
           weaken
           his
           Sonne
           to
           trie
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           for
           our
           sakes
           rather
           then
           we
           should
           perish
           ,
           
             God
             was
             content
          
           ,
           or
           
             would
             bruize
             him
          
           with
           stripes
           and
           wounds
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           taste
           of
           our
           Infirmities
           ;
           yet
           neither
           way
           conuinceth
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           this
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           For
           m
           
             m
             Psal.
             116.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
             is
             pretious
          
           (
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           pleasant
           )
           
             in
             his
             sight
          
           ;
           and
           then
           most
           pretious
           ,
           when
           with
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           they
           despise
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           all
           that
           their
           pursuers
           can
           doe
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             82.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             doe
             acknowledge
             that
             both
             the
             counsell
             and
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             in
             Christs
             punishment
             .
          
           ]
           The
           place
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           verse
           28
           ,
           doth
           cleerely
           confute
           your
           erroneous
           conceit
           ,
           and
           answer
           all
           that
           hitherto
           you
           haue
           cited
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           o
           
             o
             Acts.
             4.
             
          
           
             Against
             thine
             holy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             both
             Herod
             and
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             gathered
             themselues
             together
             ,
             to
             doc
             what
             soeuer
             thy
             hand
             and
             counsell
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           Let
           the
           simplest
           that
           is
           ,
           heere
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           in
           this
           their
           praier
           acknowledge
           any
           thing
           done
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           sufferings
           by
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           without
           all
           meanes
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           expressely
           auouch
           ,
           that
           both
           rulers
           and
           people
           of
           Iewes
           and
           Gentils
           were
           Gods
           meanes
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           which
           his
           hand
           and
           counsell
           had
           before
           determined
           to
           be
           done
           .
           So
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           left
           to
           the
           will
           and
           power
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           doc
           with
           him
           what
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           to
           doe
           that
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           Gods
           wisdome
           determined
           ,
           and
           hand
           guided
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Heere
           apparantly
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           named
           and
           confessed
           ,
           but
           mediate
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           the
           Iewes
           rage
           and
           violence
           according
           to
           Gods
           foresetled
           counsell
           .
           Wherein
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           your
           iudgement
           and
           cause
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           should
           prooue
           any
           thing
           ,
           you
           produce
           places
           that
           euidently
           impugne
           your
           purpose
           .
           With
           like
           discretion
           you
           cite
           that
           which
           followeth
           .
           For
           what
           if
           God
           condemned
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           abolished
           )
           
             sinne
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           words
           I
           haue
           spoken
           enough
           before
           )
           doth
           that
           imply
           ,
           that
           God
           punished
           Christes
           Soule
           or
           bodie
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ?
           Small
           store
           of
           proofes
           you
           haue
           for
           your
           vpstart
           doctrine
           of
           God
           tormenting
           Christes
           soule
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           when
           you
           turne
           aside
           to
           texts
           ,
           that
           no
           way
           mention
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           prate
           in
           your
           pride
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           flat
           contrarie
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             82.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gods
             owne
             hand
             then
             did
             smite
             Christ
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             on
             him
             whatsoeuer
             he
             suffered
             ,
             as
             the
             condemnation
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           Well
           leapt
           ;
           From
           Gods
           hand
           vsing
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentils
           as
           his
           meanes
           to
           doe
           to
           Christ
           whatsoeuer
           his
           counsell
           had
           determined
           ,
           you
           step
           to
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           ,
           excluding
           all
           meanes
           ;
           directly
           against
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           sharpely
           rebuketh
           the
           rage
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           .
           Were
           you
           not
           caried
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           and
           giddinesse
           ,
           could
           you
           thus
           loosely
           conclude
           so
           weightie
           causes
           ,
           not
           onely
           without
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           [
           q
           
             q
             Ibid.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             punishment
             ordained
             for
             sinne
             by
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             (
             whatsoeuer
             meane
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             vse
             )
             is
             called
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             acknowledge
             .
          
           ]
           My
           words
           make
           as
           much
           for
           you
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           euen
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           expresly
           contradicted
           you
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           your
           cause
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           your
           conscience
           ;
           you
           duck
           and
           diue
           ,
           you
           care
           not
           where
           nor
           whether
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           haue
           a
           generall
           Phrase
           to
           beare
           you
           aboue
           water
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           out
           of
           breath
           .
           You
           set
           your selfe
           to
           prooue
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           afflicted
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           when
           your
           proofes
           faile
           you
           ,
           you
           catch
           vp
           my
           words
           auouching
           r
           
             r
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             245.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             the
             punishment
             ordained
             for
             sinne
             by
             Gods
             Iustice
             ,
             or
             inflicted
             on
             vs
             by
             Gods
             hand
          
           (
           WHATSOEVER
           MEANE
           HE
           VS●…
           )
           
             is
             called
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
          
           Would
           you
           hence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           vseth
           meanes
           ,
           therefore
           he
           vseth
           no
           meanes
           ,
           but
           inflicteth
           all
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           with
           his
           immediate
           
           hand
           ?
           Or
           because
           all
           punishments
           great
           and
           small
           on
           vs
           ,
           or
           on
           whomsoeuer
           ,
           come
           from
           the
           Souera
           gne
           power
           &
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           God
           vseth
           no
           meanes
           ?
           Or
           what
           other
           absurd
           conceite
           would
           you
           collect
           out
           of
           my
           words
           ?
           I
           speake
           not
           here
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           though
           you
           leaue
           out
           my
           words
           (
           inflicted
           ON
           VS
           )
           of
           purpose
           to
           serue
           your
           owne
           sense
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           say
           it
           is
           Gods
           eternall
           or
           spirituall
           wrath
           ,
           but
           all
           afflictions
           imposed
           on
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           soeuer
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           else
           where
           shewed
           ,
           albeit
           they
           tend
           not
           to
           damnation
           ,
           nor
           destruction
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           punishing
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           which
           way
           recall
           you
           this
           to
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           began
           ?
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             li
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             Then
             how
             may
             we
             thinke
             Gods
             infinite
             iustice
             and
             power
             punished
             Christ
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           must
           goe
           by
           thoughts
           indeed
           ,
           and
           neither
           by
           warrant
           ,
           nor
           word
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           How
           Christ
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           and
           gaue
           the
           same
           
             to
             be
          
           t
           
             t
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             broken
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
          
           t
           
             t
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             his
             bloud
             to
             be
             shedde
             for
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           need
           no
           thoughts
           nor
           concerts
           of
           yours
           :
           the
           description
           of
           his
           sufferings
           is
           so
           particularly
           and
           precisely
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           doubteth
           thereof
           besides
           you
           ,
           that
           respect
           moreyour
           secret
           sansies
           ,
           then
           the
           publike
           histories
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           .
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             spirit
             certain●…●…e
             suffered
             spirituall
             and
             incomprehensible
             punishments
             being
             no
             sinnes
             such
             as
             mens
             soules
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             ,
             as
             from
             God.
          
           ]
           Though
           by
           no
           learning
           you
           can
           truely
           deriue
           any
           such
           thing
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           touching
           the
           tormenting
           of
           Christs
           soule
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           your
           conceit
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           you
           CERTAINLY
           auouch
           any
           thing
           .
           For
           in
           these
           few
           words
           you
           presume
           more
           then
           you
           will
           prooue
           whiles
           you
           liue
           ;
           to
           make
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           to
           afflict
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           same
           paines
           ,
           that
           the
           damned
           are
           tormented
           ;
           and
           other
           reason
           for
           it
           you
           haue
           none
           ,
           but
           because
           all
           power
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           is
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           called
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           By
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           imply
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           power
           working
           by
           meanes
           appointed
           and
           established
           by
           him
           .
           In
           the
           Scriptures
           God
           is
           euery
           where
           proclaimed
           to
           be
           THE
           LORD
           OF
           HOSTES
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           there
           is
           no
           power
           in
           Angels
           ,
           Diuels
           ,
           Men
           or
           other
           creatures
           ,
           that
           cometh
           not
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           not
           idle
           armies
           ,
           nor
           lookers
           on
           ,
           but
           are
           indued
           with
           power
           from
           God
           as
           well
           to
           protect
           ,
           as
           to
           punish
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           shal
           be
           appointed
           .
           Which
           the
           wisdome
           and
           power
           of
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           setled
           ,
           not
           to
           shorten
           his
           arme
           nor
           to
           weaken
           his
           strength
           as
           needing
           assistants
           ,
           but
           by
           constituting
           Seruants
           and
           Ministers
           vnder
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           continually
           behold
           how
           mightie
           and
           wise
           ,
           righteous
           and
           glorious
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           wanteth
           no
           meanes
           to
           execute
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           yet
           directeth
           all
           things
           by
           his
           wisdome
           .
           Is
           not
           God
           able
           to
           preferre
           and
           keepe
           his
           Saints
           by
           his
           word
           or
           his
           will
           without
           aide
           of
           others
           ?
           who
           doubteth
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           y
           
             y
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             He
             giueth
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             to
             keepe
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             .
             And
          
           z
           
             z
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             pitcheth
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             feare
             him
             and
             deliuereth
             them
          
           Is
           he
           not
           able
           also
           to
           punish
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           &
           to
           reuenge
           his
           enemies
           without
           helpe
           of
           his
           creatures
           ?
           Who
           denieth
           it
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           what
           belongeth
           to
           a
           God
           ?
           And
           yet
           Dauid
           praied
           thus
           against
           his
           enimies
           .
           a
           
             a
             Psal.
             35.
             
          
           
             Let
             them
             be
             as
             chaffe
             besore
             th●…●…nd
             ,
             &
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             scatter
             them
             .
             Let
             their
             way
             be
             darke
             &
             slippery
             ,
             &
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             persecute
             them
             .
          
           And
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           describing
           the
           plagues
           powred
           out
           on
           b
           
             b
             Psal.
             78.
             
          
           Egypt
           ,
           saith
           ;
           
             God
             rest
             vpon
             th●…
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             indignation
             wrath
             ,
             &
             vexation
             ;
             〈◊〉
             the
             sen●…ing
             in
             of
             euill
             angels
          
           (
           amongst
           them
           .
           )
           God
           then
           in
           this
           life
           vseth
           men
           &
           angels
           to
           per●…orme
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           &
           chiefly
           the
           diuel
           is
           vsed
           againstsinners
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ●…peech
           and
           course
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           hainous
           offenders
           
             vnto
             Satan
          
           ,
           as
           vnto
           the
           publike
           tormentor
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           ;
           wherein
           though
           he
           were
           to
           haue
           power
           &
           leaue
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           execution
           was
           allotted
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           auncient
           Fathers
           haue
           duely
           obserued
           so
           much
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           c
           
             c
             August
             .
             ad
             .
             Simpli
             .
             ●…anum
             .
             li.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             V●…itur
             Deus
             ministres
             eitam
             malis
             〈◊〉
             ad
             vindictam
             malorum
             ,
             vel
             ad
             bonorum
             probatio●…m
             .
             God
             vseth
             as
             his
             ministers
             euill
             spirits
             ,
          
           saith
           Austen
           ,
           
             to
             reuenge
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             trie
             the
             good
             .
          
           Saint
           Ierom.
           d
           
             d
             Hierony
             .
             in
             Io●…l
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Non
             solum
             homines
             ministri
             s●…t
             ,
             &
             vltores
             ira
             eius
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             
             contrariae
             fortitudines
             ,
             quae
             appellantur
             furor
             &
             ira
             Dei.
             Not
             onely
             men
             are
             Gods
             ministers
             ,
             and
             reuen●…
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             contrarie
             powers
          
           (
           which
           are
           diuels
           )
           
             are
             called
             the
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             God.
          
           For
           e
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             as
             the
             Babilo●…ans
             punishing
             Ierusalem
             are
             called
             Gods
             armies
             so
             wicked
             angels
             are
             called
             Gods
             hosts
             and
             camps
             ,
             whiles
             they
             execute
             the
             Lords
             will.
          
           I
           〈◊〉
           s●…
           Basile
           .
           f
           
             f
             Basil.
             ●…
             Psal.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             Euill
             spirits
             which
             execute
             punishment
             on
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             powers
             that
             serue
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           that
           sort
           )
           
             are
             called
             the
             Anger
             and
             wrath
          
           (
           of
           God.
           )
           And
           that
           this
           was
           a
           receaued
           opinion
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           Ierom
           giueth
           testimonie
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           .
           g
           
             g
             Hierony
             in
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Pl●…rique
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…am
             ●…uroris
             Domini
             Diabolum
             interpretantur
             ,
             cui
             tradimur
             ad
             puniendum
             .
             The
             most
             of
             our
             men
             interpret
             the
             wrath
             of
             Gods
             furie
             to
             be
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             deliuered
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           And
           to
           that
           end
           this
           office
           is
           assigned
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           .
           h
           
             h
             Idem
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             mentis
             praepositi
             sunt
             .
             Wicked
             angels
             are
             appointed
             to
             inflict
             or
             execute
             torments
             .
          
           Wherefore
           this
           resolution
           is
           learnedly
           ,
           and
           truely
           made
           by
           Zanchius
           .
           i
           
             i
             
             .
          
           
             Du●…
             ad
             summam
             sunt
             officia
             ad
             qua
             Damones
             omnes
             sunt
             a
             Deo
             destinati
             .
             There
             are
             summar●…ly
             two
             offices
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             diuels
             are
             appointed
             of
             God.
             One
             that
             by
             their
             tentations
             the
             godly
             elect
             may
             be
             exercised
             in
             patience
             and
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             saluation
             more
             and
             more
             ●…urdered
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             ministers
             and
             executioners
             ,
             〈◊〉
             spirituall
             and
             corporall
             punishments
             on
             th●…
             wicked
             reprobate
             .
          
           k
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Id
             quod
             maxime
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             fine
             seculi
             &c.
             
             Which
             shall
             most
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             perfourme
             that
             the
             diuels
             shall
             be
             tormented
             themselues
             ,
             and
             torment
             others
             in
             the
             place
             of
             eternall
             punishments
             .
          
           You
           take
           the
           diuels
           office
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           impose
           it
           on
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           making
           him
           the
           tormentor
           of
           damned
           soules
           ,
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           to
           which
           incomprehensible
           punishments
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           you
           subiect
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           without
           ground
           or
           grant
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           this
           were
           not
           desperate
           impre●…
           enough
           ,
           with
           obstinate
           impudencie
           you
           say
           ,
           CERTAINLY
           it
           was
           so
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             
             .
          
           
             Some
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             immediatly
             inflicted
             ,
             some
             he
             inflicted
             by
             meanes
             and
             instruments
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             his
             hand
             principally
             ,
             which
             did
             whatsoeuer
             was
             done
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           ]
           You
           told
           vs
           not
           twelue
           lines
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             owne
             hand
             inflicted
             on
             Christ
             whatsoeuer
             he
             suffered
          
           ;
           now
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           
             some
             God
             himselfe
             immediatly
             inflicted
             ,
             some
             by
             meanes
             and
             instruments
             ,
          
           
           
             
             .
          
           
             but
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           first
           is
           a
           notorious
           and
           presumptuous
           vntrueth
           ,
           no
           way
           〈◊〉
           by
           any
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           next
           is
           a
           trifling
           cauill
           ,
           or
           a
           pestilent
           blasphemy
           :
           for
           〈◊〉
           you
           meane
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           was
           the
           principall
           〈◊〉
           and
           Appointer
           how
           in
           〈◊〉
           and
           his
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           should
           haue
           power
           ouer
           Christes
           bodie
           ;
           so
           God
           is
           the
           principall
           Agent
           not
           only
           in
           all
           the
           ●…usterings
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Innocents
           ,
           but
           the
           supreame
           and
           〈◊〉
           Director
           and
           Disposer
           of
           all
           things
           done
           by
           angels
           ,
           men
           ,
           or
           diuels
           .
           A
           thought
           can
           not
           rise
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           a
           word
           can
           not
           proceed
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           ,
           the
           hand
           can
           perfor●…
           〈◊〉
           act
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           and
           will
           of
           the
           Creatour
           .
           In
           n
           
             n
             Acts.
             ●…7
             .
          
           
             him
             〈◊〉
             ,
             moue
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●…ur
             being
          
           ;
           and
           so
           haue
           the
           Angels
           ,
           all
           whose
           power
           commeth
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           him
           .
           But
           if
           you
           meane
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           reuealed
           will
           ,
           or
           publike
           ordinance
           s●…t
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           diuell
           on
           worke
           to
           kill
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           either
           excuse
           them
           by
           Gods
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           charge
           God
           with
           the
           same
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             .
             82.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             You
             can
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Christes
             punishment
             was
             Gods
             meere
             and
             bare
             permission
             onelie
             .
          
           ]
           What
           you
           meane
           by
           
             meere
             and
             bare
             permission
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           it
           proceeded
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           kinde
           of
           will
           and
           power
           in
           God
           ,
           whence
           all
           the
           trials
           of
           his
           saints
           and
           deaths
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           come
           ,
           though
           this
           were
           of
           more
           moment
           then
           all
           theirs
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           touched
           a
           greater
           person
           ,
           and
           tended
           to
           a
           greater
           honour
           then
           men
           might
           haue
           .
           p
           
             p
             Ibid.
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             Nay
             〈◊〉
             punishment
             was
             God
             :
             written
             and
             reuealed
             will
             his
             expresse
             and
             publike
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             most
             〈◊〉
             appointment
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           God
           in
           his
           written
           and
           vnwritten
           decrees
           ,
           in
           his
           publike
           and
           priuate
           ordinances
           ,
           is
           equally
           wise
           ,
           iust
           and
           holy
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           alwayes
           like
           himselfe
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           farre
           set
           Preface
           hath
           in
           it
           no
           strength
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           whole
           〈◊〉
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           to
           Gods
           immediat
           hand
           .
           Did
           not
           God
           expresly
           by
           his
           Prophet
           denounce
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           against
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           wise
           ,
           and
           deuouring
           him
           with
           the
           sword
           ?
           And
           yet
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           not
           impute
           〈◊〉
           ambition
           ,
           rebellion
           and
           incest
           to
           Gods
           immediat
           
           action
           .
           What
           q
           
             q
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             affliction
             and
             tribulation
          
           the
           Church
           shall
           suffer
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           r
           
             r
             2.
             
             Thess
             2.
             
          
           
             strange
             illusions
             and
             lying
             wond●…rs
             shall
          
           leade
           them
           to
           beleeue
           lies
           ,
           that
           receiue
           not
           the
           loue
           of
           Gods
           trueth
           ;
           what
           s
           
             s
             ●…
             .
             Tim
             4.
             
          
           
             heresie
             and
          
           t
           
             t
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             iniquitie
             shall
             abound
          
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ;
           
             the
             written
             and
             reuealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             expresse
             and
             publike
             ordinance
             ,
             doth
             appoint
             ,
             foretell
             and
             assure
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           ascribe
           all
           these
           persecutions
           ,
           delusions
           ,
           and
           transgressions
           to
           Gods
           immediat
           action
           ?
           Except
           you
           be
           madde
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           of
           another
           minde
           .
           In
           decreeing
           ,
           ordering
           ,
           and
           effecting
           all
           these
           ,
           God
           is
           most
           iust
           pure
           and
           holy
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           actions
           in
           their
           immediat
           authors
           ,
           perswaders
           ,
           and
           approuers
           ,
           are
           most
           vniust
           ,
           impure
           ,
           and
           vnholy
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           prating
           of
           Gods
           meere
           and
           bare
           permission
           will
           nothing
           helpe
           your
           false
           and
           wicked
           collection
           .
           [
           
             But
             God
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             appointed
             Christes
             sufferings
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           ]
           As
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           new
           and
           lately
           remembred
           with
           God.
           
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             all
             his
             works
             were
             knowen
             to
             him
          
           ;
           little
           or
           great
           ,
           all
           are
           alike
           decreed
           ,
           appointed
           ,
           and
           setled
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             was
             Gods
             owne
             and
             most
             proper
             action
             .
          
           ]
           
             Most
             proper
          
           is
           that
           which
           is
           more
           PROPER
           then
           all
           other
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
             as
             proper
             as
             any
          
           .
           If
           these
           words
           of
           yours
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           bodie
           ,
           was
           as
           properly
           Gods
           action
           ,
           as
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           renouation
           of
           mans
           minde
           ,
           the
           infusion
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           mission
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           glorification
           of
           his
           Elect.
           And
           consequently
           Christ
           suffered
           nothing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           is
           reported
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           his
           outward
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           fabulous
           and
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemie
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           [
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             82.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             I●…es
             and
             Diuels
             were
             only
             instruments
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             set
             them
             on
             worke
             to
             doe
             ,
             though
             they
             thought
             not
             so
             .
          
           ]
           If
           God
           had
           the
           wicked
           Iewes
           and
           Diuels
           ●…or
           his
           instruments
           in
           afflicting
           Christ
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           whole
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           not
           so
           properly
           Gods
           action
           ,
           as
           those
           things
           which
           God
           doth
           by
           the
           immediate
           working
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           without
           all
           meanes
           or
           instruments
           vsed
           by
           him
           .
           And
           when
           all
           this
           flourish
           is
           faded
           away
           ,
           tell
           vs
           why
           the
           crucifying
           and
           wounding
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           and
           shedding
           of
           his
           bloud
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           was
           more
           properly
           Gods
           action
           ,
           then
           the
           beheading
           of
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           or
           stoning
           of
           Steuen
           ,
           or
           the
           violent
           death
           of
           any
           Martyr
           ;
           in
           which
           God
           decreeth
           ,
           directeth
           ,
           and
           appointeth
           what
           shal
           be
           done
           ,
           though
           the
           wicked
           vnawares
           performe
           Gods
           con●…ll
           by
           satisfying
           their
           bloudy
           rage
           and
           furie
           .
           If
           you
           answer
           ,
           that
           absolutely
           and
           immediatly
           
             God
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
          
           ,
           then
           referre
           you
           all
           the
           wickednesse
           in
           the
           world
           both
           of
           men
           and
           diuels
           to
           Gods
           immediat
           action
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           an
           heape
           ,
           but
           an
           hell
           of
           blasphemies
           .
           If
           you
           meane
           ,
           that
           God
           worketh
           all
           the
           good
           which
           is
           in
           euery
           action
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           malitious
           and
           furious
           desires
           of
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           then
           are
           you
           no
           whit
           the
           neerer
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           Gods
           most
           proper
           action
           .
           For
           not
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           trials
           and
           afflictions
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           punishments
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           God
           hath
           his
           most
           righteous
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           most
           holy
           purposes
           ,
           which
           the
           diuell
           doth
           execute
           ,
           not
           knowing
           Gods
           counsels
           ,
           and
           hating
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           Gods
           secret
           wisdome
           and
           almightie
           power
           is
           made
           an
           instrument
           by
           his
           eger
           malice
           to
           serue
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           promote
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           whiles
           he
           laboureth
           their
           destruction
           and
           Gods
           dishonour
           .
           Of
           this
           S.
           Austen
           wisely
           and
           soberly
           sayth
           :
           y
           
             y
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             Nescit
             Diabolus
             quomodo
             illo
             &
             insidian●…
             &
             ●…rente
             v●…tur
             ad
             salutem
             sidelium
             suorum
             excellentissima
             Dei
             sapientia
             .
             The
             diuell
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             the
             most
             excellent
             wisdome
             of
             God
             vseth
             his
             lying
             in
             wait
             ,
             and
             raging
             ,
             to
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pa.
             82.
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             answer
             you
             more
             directly
             touching
             the
             text
             i●…
             hand
             .
             Where
             you
             would
             intimate
             ,
             that
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             was
             not
             tempted
             by
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             ,
             because
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             tempted
             by
             Satans
             inward
             suggestion
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             eare
             receiuing
             an
             outward
             voice
             ;
             this
             I
             suppose
             also
             is
             a
             singular
             conceit
             of
             your
             owne
             ,
             without
             any
             title
             of
             Scripture
             to
             proue
             it
             by
             .
          
           I
           can
           not
           call
           your
           conceits
           singular
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           void
           of
           all
           reason
           and
           iudgement
           ;
           priuate
           they
           are
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           all
           trueth
           ,
           and
           testimonie
           either
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           saue
           such
           as
           you
           most
           ignorantly
           abuse
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           you
           ,
           which
           you
           regard
           not
           ,
           as
           drowned
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           your
           selfe-pleasing
           paradoxes
           .
           
           Whether
           I
           haue
           grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           consent
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           I
           defend
           in
           this
           and
           other
           points
           refused
           by
           your
           curious
           conceitfull
           head
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           see
           before
           we
           depart
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           you
           forget
           ,
           Sir
           Defensor
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           proue
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           in
           those
           words
           produced
           by
           you
           ,
           Christ
           
             spoiled
             powers
             and
             principalities
          
           ,
           which
           you
           neuer
           offer
           to
           doe
           .
           You
           denie
           that
           I
           affirme
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           farther
           processe
           you
           presume
           your
           fansie
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           sense
           ;
           which
           is
           your
           common
           course
           throughout
           your
           writings
           .
           Could
           you
           desorce
           mine
           exceptions
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           not
           ,
           that
           maketh
           not
           your
           exposition
           the
           truer
           ,
           nor
           your
           argument
           the
           stronger
           ,
           till
           you
           haue
           iustly
           proued
           this
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           purpose
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             reason
             can
             you
             giue
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             minde
             conceiueth
             any
             temptation
             ,
             there
             of
             necessitie
             must
             be
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
             &c.
             In
             vs
             men
             it
             is
             so
             you
             say
             ;
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             so
             :
             but
             that
             of
             necessitie
             in
             nature
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             .
             ]
             The
             conceiuing
          
           &
           discerning
           of
           
             a
             tentation
          
           is
           not
           the
           point
           we
           speake
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           profering
           and
           
             suggesting
             it
          
           ;
           and
           why
           that
           can
           not
           inwardly
           be
           done
           by
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           without
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           euident
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           a
           tentation
           to
           sinne
           is
           not
           a
           cogitation
           or
           imagination
           ,
           but
           a
           prouocation
           and
           motion
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           sinfull
           in
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           euill
           di
           ectly
           and
           purposely
           to
           prouoke
           to
           sinne
           ,
           then
           to
           consent
           or
           commit
           sinne
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Scriptures
           ascribe
           that
           office
           namely
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Tempter
           vnto
           euill
           ;
           and
           S.
           Iames
           b
           
             b
             Acts
             5.
             v
             3.
             
             Matth
             ●…
             .
             v
             3.
             
          
           expresly
           and
           truely
           demeth
           it
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           from
           whom
           being
           good
           ,
           commeth
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           as
           c
           
             c
             Iames.
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             can
             not
             be
             tempted
             with
             euill
             ,
             so
             neither
          
           
           
             g
             Thess.
             3
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             tempteth
             he
             any
             man
          
           (
           to
           euill
           )
           sayth
           Iames
           ;
           thereby
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           first
           be
           tempted
           ,
           or
           filled
           with
           euill
           ,
           that
           tempteth
           and
           leadeth
           another
           thereto
           .
           Since
           then
           Man
           in
           his
           first
           Creation
           was
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           euill
           ;
           though
           he
           might
           be
           outwardly
           tempted
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           mutable
           ,
           yet
           could
           ●…e
           not
           inwardly
           be
           tempted
           by
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           innocent
           :
           for
           that
           which
           was
           right
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           euery
           part
           within
           man
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           perswade
           or
           prouoke
           man
           to
           euill
           ,
           but
           like
           must
           leade
           the
           like
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           generall
           rule
           in
           Saint
           Iames
           touching
           inward
           tentation
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Euery
             one
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawen
             and
             enticed
             by
             his
             owne
             concupiscence
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           speaketh
           not
           this
           of
           outward
           tentations
           ,
           but
           of
           inward
           ;
           sending
           men
           to
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           and
           lusts
           ,
           by
           which
           Satan
           secretly
           prouoketh
           them
           to
           sinne
           ,
           without
           externall
           speech
           and
           presence
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           godly
           would
           soone
           detest
           and
           abhorre
           ;
           but
           baiting
           them
           with
           their
           owne
           desires
           and
           delights
           by
           meanes
           of
           that
           concupiscence
           which
           naturally
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           serueth
           the
           diuell
           as
           an
           instrument
           to
           farther
           his
           wicked
           suggestions
           ,
           but
           of
           it selfe
           lusteth
           after
           euill
           ,
           and
           striueth
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           .
           If
           this
           were
           not
           in
           Adam
           before
           his
           fall
           ,
           then
           could
           the
           diuell
           worke
           in
           him
           by
           no
           inward
           motion
           of
           infidelitie
           or
           iniquitie
           ,
           since
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           that
           should
           suggest
           either
           ,
           must
           be
           infected
           and
           inclined
           to
           either
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           prouoke
           and
           allure
           the
           rest
           to
           consent
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           he
           could
           inwardly
           be
           tempted
           to
           euill
           by
           the
           cogitations
           or
           thoughts
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           though
           neither
           consent
           ,
           nor
           act
           did
           follow
           ;
           and
           herein
           I
           thinke
           you
           will
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           haue
           a
           fountaine
           of
           folly
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           ,
           springing
           out
           of
           that
           vnquiet
           braine
           of
           yours
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             8
             ,
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             you
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             affirme
             (
             as
             you
             doe
             )
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             was
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             by
             outward
             voice
             only
             .
          
           ]
           The
           discreet
           Reader
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           well
           considered
           your
           vanities
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           will
           the
           lesse
           woonder
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           sooner
           discouer
           your
           nouelties
           in
           other
           things
           .
           Haue
           I
           no
           reason
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           by
           the
           outward
           voice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           directly
           record
           the
           words
           and
           deeds
           of
           the
           Diuell
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           also
           Satans
           presence
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           departure
           from
           him
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           tooke
           him
           e
           
             e
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           vp
           
             into
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             the
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             againe
             tooke
             him
             into
             a
             very
             high
             hill
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             thereof
             ?
          
           Are
           
           not
           the
           diuels
           words
           to
           Christ
           in
           three
           seuerall
           temptations
           likewise
           set
           downe
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           Luke
           and
           Matthew
           ,
           whereby
           he
           tempted
           Christ
           ;
           first
           to
           make
           (
           the
           )
           stones
           ,
           (
           that
           lay
           in
           sight
           )
           bread
           ;
           then
           
             to
             cast
             himselfe
          
           from
           the
           pinuacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             to
             fall
             downe
             before
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             ?
          
           [
           It
           was
           a
           temptation
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           .
           ]
           The
           words
           and
           deeds
           of
           Satan
           were
           ,
           So
           sayth
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           not
           that
           Christ
           imagined
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           diuell
           mooued
           Christes
           heart
           thus
           to
           thinke
           .
           It
           is
           a
           narration
           of
           things
           done
           and
           spoken
           ,
           not
           a
           vision
           or
           cogitation
           what
           might
           be
           profered
           by
           Satans
           suggestion
           ;
           the
           Diuell
           sayd
           to
           Christ
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             bow
             thy
             knee
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           before
           me
           or
           )
           
             in
             my
             presence
             ,
             all
             this
          
           (
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           shewed
           thee
           )
           
             shall
             be
             thine
          
           .
           To
           whom
           Christ
           replied
           with
           iust
           indignation
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             behinde
             me
             Satan
          
           .
           g
           
             g
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Diuell
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             loe
             ,
             the
             angels
             came
             ,
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           Why
           may
           not
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Histories
           in
           the
           Gospell
           be
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           aswell
           as
           this
           ,
           since
           they
           haue
           no
           plainer
           words
           nor
           deeds
           then
           this
           ?
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             seemeth
             rather
             to
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             (
             Christs
             )
             temptation
             was
             meerely
             in
             cogitation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             so
             mooued
             by
             the
             spirituall
             suggestion
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           ]
           Besides
           your
           manifest
           gaine-saying
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           
             did
             and
             spake
          
           thus
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           reporteth
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           mountaine
           ;
           you
           make
           the
           thoughts
           and
           cogitations
           of
           Christes
           heart
           to
           be
           inwardly
           mooued
           with
           
             Infidelitie
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             idolatrie
             and
             blasphemie
             .
          
           For
           such
           in
           effect
           were
           the
           perswasions
           ,
           that
           Satan
           profered
           Christ
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           thinke
           Christs
           heart
           suggested
           to
           himselfe
           in
           Satans
           steed
           ,
           and
           by
           Satans
           meanes
           ,
           then
           bring
           you
           worse
           then
           corruption
           into
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           For
           a
           i
           
             i
             Prou.
             24.
             
          
           
             foolish
             thought
             as
             sinne
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ;
           and
           k
           
             k
             Prou.
             5.
             
          
           
             an
             euili
             thought
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           What
           then
           are
           perfidious
           ,
           presumptuous
           ,
           mendacious
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           saie
           thoughts
           suggesting
           and
           perswading
           these
           hainous
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           consent
           or
           act
           doe
           not
           follow
           ?
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           looke
           well
           to
           them
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           false
           and
           wicked
           asseuerations
           in
           Satans
           words
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           mans
           heart
           suggest
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           same
           forme
           ,
           that
           Satan
           vttered
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           impietie
           with
           Satan
           .
           To
           shew
           his
           pride
           and
           vaunt
           his
           power
           ,
           Satan
           sayd
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           all
           (
           the
           authority
           and
           glory
           of
           earthly
           kingdomes
           )
           
             is
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             giue
             it
             to
             whom
             I
             will.
          
           If
           any
           mans
           heart
           or
           thought
           do
           but
           say
           ,
           or
           suggest
           the
           same
           to
           it selfe
           after
           Satan
           ,
           doeth
           not
           his
           heart
           affirme
           a
           lie
           to
           Gods
           great
           dishonour
           ,
           as
           Satans
           mouth
           did
           ?
           You
           therefore
           and
           your
           hobler
           ,
           that
           would
           raine
           helpe
           you
           out
           of
           this
           quake
           mire
           ,
           by
           setting
           his
           censure
           in
           the
           margine
           ,
           may
           do
           well
           to
           beware
           of
           maintaining
           such
           
             spirituall
             cogitations
             in
             Christ
          
           as
           proceeded
           from
           the
           diuels
           mouth
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           meet
           for
           none
           but
           for
           him
           and
           his
           members
           :
           and
           to
           tread
           rather
           in
           the
           plaine
           path
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           Satans
           voice
           vttered
           those
           blasphemies
           ,
           which
           Christes
           heart
           so
           detested
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           endure
           the
           diuels
           speech
           ,
           when
           he
           brake
           out
           to
           such
           open
           impietie
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           himselfe
           in
           Gods
           stead
           ,
           but
           commanded
           him
           away
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           you
           next
           suffer
           any
           man
           to
           reuise
           your
           doings
           ,
           intreat
           him
           not
           to
           crosse
           you
           and
           himselfe
           so
           fondly
           as
           this
           Corrector
           doth
           .
           For
           where
           you
           say
           it
           
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christes
             temptation
             was
             meerely
          
           (
           that
           is
           onely
           )
           
             in
             cogitation
          
           ,
           your
           owne
           ouerseer
           controleth
           that
           as
           an
           error
           ,
           and
           sayth
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83.
             ad
             margin
             h.
             15.
             
          
           OR
           ELS
           
             by
             some
             such
             outward
             obiects
             ,
             which
             might
             worke
             that
             spirituall
             cogitation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Satan
             might
             well
             know
             how
             .
          
           What
           these
           meanes
           were
           or
           might
           be
           ,
           this
           Huckster
           knoweth
           no
           more
           then
           you
           doe
           ,
           but
           it
           sufficeth
           some
           of
           your
           sort
           neuer
           to
           holde
           their
           tongues
           nor
           pennes
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           not
           what
           you
           say
           or
           write
           .
           Outward
           obiects
           to
           worke
           any
           such
           cogitation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           the
           eare
           or
           by
           the
           eye
           .
           The
           eare
           in
           Christ
           you
           denie
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           instrument
           that
           receiued
           this
           temptation
           ;
           though
           the
           Scripture
           by
           plaine
           consequent
           auouch
           so
           much
           .
           What
           obiect
           of
           the
           eye
           could
           leade
           Christ
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Satan
           was
           the
           Disposer
           of
           earthly
           power
           and
           glorie
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Diuell
           would
           affoord
           him
           all
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           bow
           his
           knee
           in
           the
           diuels
           presence
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           giuer
           ,
           
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           In
           vs
           ,
           since
           the
           soule
           was
           weakened
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           diuided
           against
           it selfe
           by
           sinne
           ,
           the
           diuell
           can
           (
           when
           he
           is
           permitted
           so
           to
           doe
           )
           stirre
           the
           imaginations
           of
           men
           either
           sleeping
           or
           waking
           ,
           and
           moue
           their
           affections
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           can
           impresse
           no
           cogitation
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           must
           proferre
           the
           suggestion
           by
           some
           speech
           of
           his
           owne
           or
           others
           .
           In
           Christ
           he
           could
           do
           nothing
           ,
           farther
           than
           Christ
           was
           willing
           to
           permit
           ;
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           are
           very
           plaine
           :
           n
           
             n
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             commeth
             ,
             but
             in
             me
             he
             hath
             nothing
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           power
           ,
           place
           ,
           nor
           worke
           .
           So
           much
           the
           diuels
           themselues
           confessed
           .
           o
           
             o
             Luke
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             haue
             we
             to
             doe
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             Iesus
             of
             Nazaret
             ?
          
           And
           since
           he
           was
           stronger
           than
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           tooke
           his
           armour
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           bound
           him
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           others
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           so
           much
           as
           enter
           hogges
           without
           Christes
           leaue
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           the
           diuell
           should
           worke
           any
           cogitation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           what
           Christ
           was
           willing
           he
           should
           ?
           Now
           ,
           will
           ,
           that
           Satan
           should
           impresse
           these
           impious
           cogitations
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           Christ
           had
           none
           ,
           nor
           could
           haue
           any
           ;
           since
           with
           disdaine
           he
           put
           the
           diuell
           to
           silence
           vpon
           the
           hearing
           of
           that
           blasphemous
           and
           idolatrous
           suggestion
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           were
           spoken
           and
           done
           by
           Satan
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           them
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           not
           for
           our
           pleasures
           make
           them
           imaginations
           ,
           not
           actions
           ;
           cogitations
           ,
           not
           speeches
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           opinion
           with
           me
           ,
           haue
           beene
           the
           best
           learned
           of
           all
           Ages
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Ignatius
           .
           p
           
             p
             
             .
          
           
             How
             wast
             thou
             not
             afraid
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             ô
             thou
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             vtter
             such
             a
             voice
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             worship
             me
             ?
          
           Irenaeus
           citing
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Depart
             Satan
          
           ,
           saith
           :
           q
           
             q
             Irenaeus
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Angell
             ,
             that
             fell
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             destroyed
             by
             that
             voice
             ,
             detected
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             conquered
             by
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man.
          
           Tertullian
           maketh
           the
           diuell
           to
           bragge
           of
           this
           tentation
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           r
           
             r
             Tertullianus
             aduersus
             Pra●…eam
             .
          
           
             Ego
             ad
             ipsum
             Deum
             accessi
             ,
             ipsum
             cominus
             tentaui
             .
             I
             came
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             tempted
             him
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
          
           Athanasius
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             conuicted
             the
             diuell
             first
             in
             the
             Mountaine
             ,
             pulling
             from
             him
             the
             folds
             (
             or
             couerts
             )
             of
             his
             brest
             ,
             and
             shewing
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             diuell
             ,
             reproouing
          
           
           
             
             .
          
           
             him
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             Satan
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             goe
             behind
             me
             Satan
             .
          
           Vincentius
           Lirinensis
           .
           t
           
             t
             Vincentius
             de
             Haeresibus
             c●…
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Sicut
             tunc
             caput
             capiti
             ,
             ita
             nunc
             quoque
             membra
             membris
             loquuntur
             .
             As
             then
          
           (
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           )
           
             the
             head
             spake
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             members
          
           (
           of
           the
           diuell
           )
           
             speake
             to
             the
             members
          
           (
           of
           Christ.
           )
           Ambrose
           .
           u
           
             u
             Ambros.
             in
             ●…ucam
             ●…i
             .
             4.
             de
             2
             tentatione
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christus
             ,
             quia
             fortior
             ,
             facie
             ad
             faciem
             tentatur
             .
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             stronger
             ,
             was
             tempted
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
           Austen
           .
           x
           
             x
             August
             .
             de
             consens
             .
             Euang.
             li
             2
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             Incertum
             quid
             prius
             factum
             sit
             ,
             nihil
             tamen
             ad
             rem
             ,
             dum
             omnia
             facta
             esse
             manifestum
             sit
             .
             It
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             which
             (
             of
             the
             two
             last
             Tentations
             )
             was
             first
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             skilleth
             not
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             done
             .
          
           Gregorie
           .
           y
           
             y
             Gregorius
             in
             Euangel
             .
             hom●…
             16.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             Diabolica
             illa
             tentatio
             foris
             ,
             non
             intus
             fuit
             .
             All
             that
             Tentation
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             by
             the
             diuell
             was
             without
             ,
             not
             within
             .
          
           (
           Christ.
           )
           And
           so
           againe
           .
           z
           
             z
             Moralium
             in
             Io●…
             .
             3.
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sic
             dignatus
             est
             haec
             exteriùs
             cuncta
             suscipere
             ,
             vt
             mens
             eius
             interiùs
             inconcussa
             maneret
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             vouchsafed
             to
             receaue
             all
             these
             tentations
             outwardly
             ,
             that
             his
             minde
             inwardly
             stoode
             vnshaken
             .
          
           Beda
           followeth
           Gregorie
           .
           a
           
             a
             Beda
             in
             4
             ca.
             Matth.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             Temptation
             of
             the
             diuell
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             was
             not
             inward
             ,
             but
             outward
             .
          
           Damascene
           .
           b
           
             b
             Damasce
             .
             〈◊〉
             fi●…es
             li
             3
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             ,
             and
             did
             ouercome
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             spirit
             then
             suggested
             from
             without
             as
             he
             did
             vnto
             Adam
             ,
             not
             by
             thoughts
             .
             For
             Adams
             Tentation
             was
             not
             by
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           Theophylact.
           c
           
             c
             Theophylact.
             in
             Matth
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             diuell
             appeared
             to
             Christ
          
           (
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           )
           
             by
             some
             sensible
             shape
             .
             For
             Thoughts
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             admit
             .
             God
             forbid
             ,
          
           (
           we
           should
           so
           thinke
           .
           )
           
             Sensibly
             therefore
             the
             diuell
             shewed
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             on
             the
             Hill
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             ,
             proposing
             them
             before
             his
             eyes
             by
             some
             shew
             ,
          
           or
           appearance
           .
           The
           very
           ordinary
           Gloze
           could
           say
           .
           d
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             ordina●…
             in
             Matt.
             ca
             4.
             
          
           
             Nota
             ,
             haec
             omnia
             corporeis
             sensibus
             esse
             completa
             .
             Nec
             mirum
             si
             se
             permiserit
             circumferri
             ,
             qui
             permisit
             se
             crucifigi
             .
             Note
             that
             all
             these
             tentations
             were
             accomplished
             to
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             a
             marueile
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             caried
             about
          
           (
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           )
           
             when
             he
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             crucified
          
           (
           by
           him
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           best
           learned
           of
           the
           new
           Writers
           dissent
           not
           from
           these
           ;
           though
           in
           one
           point
           
           
             Christ
             not
             tempte●…
             by
             his
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           some
           make
           a
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           that
           were
           done
           by
           inspection
           ,
           or
           vision
           .
           Zanchius
           .
           Christ
           e
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             in
             ●…
             ca.
             ●…
             Philip.
             
          
           
             Was
             not
             tempted
             by
             prouocation
             of
             flesh
          
           (
           within
           )
           
             as
             we
             are
             ;
             which
             Tentation
             is
             not
             without
             some
             sinne
             for
             so
             much
             as
             Concupiscence
             is
             sin
             .
             This
             Christ
             had
             not
             .
             Sed
             tentatus
             à
             tentatore
             
             externo
             ,
             hoc
             est
             à
             Satana
             ,
             But
             he
             was
             tempted
             by
             an
             externall
             Tempter
          
           who
           
             was
             Satan
          
           ,
           WHICH
           MIGHT
           BE
           VVITHOVT
           SINNE
           .
           Caluin
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           absurditie
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Caluini
             har●…
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Modo
             ne
             intus
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             in
             mente
             &
             anima
             quic
             quam
             putemus
             passum
             fuisse
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             doe
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             any
             thing
             within
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             Soule
             .
          
           Gualter
           .
           g
           
             g
             Gualter●…s
             in
             Lucae
             .
             4
             hom
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Neque
             aliquis
             putare
             debet
             illum
             cogitationibus
             eiusmodi
             ,
             quae
             ,
             etsi
             nihil
             aliud
             accedat
             ,
             per
             se
             peccati
             nomine
             censentur
             ,
             vel
             momento
             indulsisse
             .
             Externis
             tamen
             sensibus
             ista
             obiecit
             Satan
             .
             No
             Man
             ought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
          
           (
           or
           admitted
           )
           
             these
             cogitations
             ,
             not
             a
             moment
             ;
             because
             ,
             though
             nothing
             else
             be
             added
             besides
             thought
             ,
             yet
             of
             themselues
             they
             are
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           HOVVBEIT
           SATAN
           
             proposed
             these
             things
             to
             Christs
             senses
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           in
           a
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           some
           thinke
           was
           a
           vision
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           h
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Non
             nuda
             modo
             imaginatione
             factum
             existimo
             .
             Ista
             enim
             simplici
             narratione
             ,
             vt
             rem
             veram
             gestam
             ,
             Euangelistae
             exponunt
             ,
             &
             tam
             diligens
             loci
             at
             que
             temporis
             notatio
             id
             omnino
             innuere
             videtur
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             imagination
             only
             .
             For
             the
             Euangelists
             report
             these
             things
             with
             a
             simple
             narration
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             and
             their
             exact
             noting
             of
             place
             and
             time
             seemeth
             vtterly
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
          
           Vitus
           Theodorus
           .
           i
           
             i
             Vitus
             Theodorus
             in
             Matt.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Historia
             est
             ,
             quomodo
             Iesus
             post
             baptismum
             à
             Diabolo
             tentatus
             sit
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Historie
          
           (
           and
           neither
           Vision
           nor
           Cogitation
           )
           
             how
             Iesus
             after
             Baptisme
             was
             tempted
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           Aretius
           .
           k
           
             k
             Aretius
             in
             c●…
             .
             4.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Manifestum
             est
             presentem
             corporali
             specie
             cum
             Christo
             egisse
             .
             Nam
             incessum
             illi
             tribuit
             ,
             &
             congressum
             cum
             Christo
             pronomen
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             emphaticé
             declarat
             ;
             preterea
             sermonem
             habet
             ,
             loquitur
             ,
             proponit
             ,
             cit
             at
             Scripturam
             ,
             quae
             corporalem
             praesentiam
             Satanae
             arguunt
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             tempted
             Christ
             in
             some
             corporall
             shape
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             giueth
             him
             an
             accesse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Pronoune
          
           (
           to
           him
           )
           
             declareth
             emphatically
             his
             congresse
             with
             Christ
             ;
             besides
             he
             talketh
             ,
             and
             vttereth
             words
             ,
             proposeth
             ,
             and
             citeth
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             argue
             the
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           In
           Erasmus
           ,
           Bullinger
           ,
           Musculus
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           it
           likewise
           appeareth
           that
           this
           Tentation
           was
           externall
           ,
           which
           for
           length
           I
           omit
           .
           Yea
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           leade
           you
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Imagination
           and
           spirituall
           Cogitation
           of
           Christs
           ,
           are
           so
           childish
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           euert
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           establish
           your
           conceite
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             Christ
             fasted
             but
             fortie
             daies
             and
             fortie
             nights
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             Seeing
             then
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             all
             the
             while
             that
             he
             was
             tempted
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             be
             Really
             and
             Actually
             on
             a
             Pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ?
          
           ]
           Learne
           first
           to
           vnderstand
           
           
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             after
             fortie
             da●…es
             .
          
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           before
           you
           charge
           them
           with
           Contradictions
           .
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           whom
           you
           would
           oppose
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           omitting
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           Christs
           temptation
           ,
           saith
           in
           generall
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           fortie
           daies
           ,
           (
           &
           was
           )
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           .
           Hence
           you
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           after
           these
           forty
           daies
           Christ
           was
           not
           tempted
           ;
           but
           which
           way
           ?
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           The
           Euangelist
           ,
           whose
           words
           you
           pretend
           ,
           deuideth
           these
           two
           ,
           which
           you
           ioyne
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           point
           betweene
           them
           in
           all
           our
           Greeke
           Copies
           doth
           cleerely
           conuince
           .
           And
           were
           they
           not
           diuided
           ,
           thence
           perhaps
           you
           might
           prooue
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           time
           of
           fortie
           daies
           he
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           tempted
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           not
           tempted
           after
           the
           end
           of
           fortie
           daies
           ,
           those
           words
           doe
           no
           way
           imply
           .
           Besides
           you
           take
           foolish
           and
           irreligious
           paines
           to
           conclude
           by
           a
           lame
           consequent
           out
           of
           one
           Euangelist
           ,
           that
           which
           two
           others
           directly
           and
           expresly
           refute
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           trippe
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           his
           Tale.
           Saint
           Mathew
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Matt.
             4.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             fasting
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             fortie
             nights
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             afterward
             began
             to
             be
             hungrie
          
           .
           S.
           Luke
           is
           plainer
           :
           n
           
             n
             Luk.
             4.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fortie
             dayes
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             was
             Christ
             tempted
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             not
             eat
             any
             thing
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             those
             (
             fortie
             )
             dayes
             ended
             ,
             afterward
             he
             began
             to
             hunger
             .
          
           So
           that
           apparantly
           Christ
           fasted
           fortie
           dayes
           eating
           nothing
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           thereof
           began
           to
           be
           hungrie
           ;
           which
           occasion
           the
           diuell
           tooke
           first
           to
           tempt
           him
           openly
           ,
           and
           so
           spight
           of
           your
           cauilling
           conceits
           ,
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           after
           the
           end
           of
           fortie
           dayes
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           was
           before
           .
           Now
           those
           words
           in
           Saint
           Lukes
           text
           ,
           (
           
             Fortie
             dayes
             tempted
             of
             the
             Diuell
          
           )
           Eusebius
           and
           Cyrill
           ,
           two
           ancient
           Greeke
           Fathers
           ,
           
           
             o
             Cyril
             .
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             Regin●…
             .
             li.
             2.
             de
             Sacerd.
             Christi
             .
          
           reade
           disioyned
           ,
           referring
           the
           fortie
           dayes
           to
           Christes
           being
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           o
           
             o
             Euseb.
             demonst
             .
             Euang.
             li.
             3
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             ledde
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             fortie
             dayes
             ,
          
           (
           where
           the
           text
           which
           they
           alledge
           maketh
           a
           point
           ;
           )
           
             being
             tempted
             of
             the
             diuell
          
           .
           How
           beit
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           to
           me
           ,
           
           whether
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           abode
           those
           fortie
           dayes
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           or
           he
           was
           tempted
           those
           fortie
           daies
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Luke
           speaketh
           of
           other
           Temptations
           during
           those
           fortie
           daies
           ,
           then
           those
           three
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           and
           Mathew
           exactly
           note
           ,
           begun
           after
           the
           end
           of
           those
           forty
           daies
           .
           Euthymius
           obserueth
           ,
           that
           Marke
           and
           Luke
           doe
           say
           ,
           p
           
             p
             Euthymius
             in
             4.
             ca.
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             also
             tempted
             in
             the
             forti●…
             daies
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             the
             Diuell
             tempted
             him
             in
             those
             daies
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             by
             sleepe
             ,
             sloth
             ,
             heauinesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             But
             after
             he
             knew
             him
             once
             to
             be
             hungrie
             ,
             then
             he
             set
             vpon
             him
             ,
             propè
             &
             manifesté
             ,
             neerely
             and
             openly
             .
          
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             ●…3
             .
             li
             23.
             
          
           
             Chiefly
             when
             the
             Diu●…
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             how
             could
             that
             possibly
             be
             done
             really
             ,
             actually
             ,
             and
             externally
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           two
           things
           ,
           that
           stumble
           you
           ,
           are
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           the
           largenesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           whose
           kingdomes
           were
           shewed
           to
           Christ
           ;
           which
           you
           suppose
           could
           neither
           be
           viewed
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           twinckling
           of
           an
           eye
           .
           For
           the
           Time
           ;
           Saint
           Lukes
           words
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           r
           
             r
             Eras●…i
             An●…ot
             .
             in
             ca.
             4.
             
             Luc●…
             .
          
           
             by
             which
             Prouerbiall
             speech
          
           ,
           saith
           Erasmus
           ,
           the
           
             Graecians
             expresse
             a
             short
             time
          
           .
           The
           Syr●…ack
           Translation
           importeth
           as
           much
           .
           For
           that
           saith
           ;
           
             Satan
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             a
             small
             time
             .
          
           Neither
           doth
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           S.
           Lukevseth
           ,
           necessarily
           signifie
           an
           indiuisible
           time
           ,
           but
           a
           short
           time
           As
           where
           Plutarch
           sayth
           ,
           s
           
             s
             
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             our
             whole
             life
             is
             but
             a
             touch
             or
             small
             stay
             of
             time
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           Phauorinus
           :
           t
           
             t
             Phauorinus
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             a
             point
             is
             a
             good
             pause
          
           or
           time
           to
           breathe
           .
           The
           Apostle
           vseth
           the
           word
           u
           
             u
             Gal.
             6.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           the
           spots
           and
           scarres
           of
           the
           stripes
           which
           he
           receiued
           in
           his
           bodie
           for
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           Howbe●…t
           ,
           let
           the
           word
           haue
           his
           full
           strength
           ,
           it
           can
           signifie
           but
           that
           part
           or
           point
           of
           Time
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           or
           speake
           ,
           as
           punctum
           doth
           in
           Latine
           .
           x
           
             x
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             punctum
             temporis
             ,
             quo
             loquor
             .
             This
             point
             of
             time
             wherein
             I
             speake
             ,
          
           sayth
           Cicero
           .
           And
           Lucretius
           :
           y
           
             y
             Lucret.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Temporis
             in
             punct●…
             rerum
             simulachra
             feruntur
             .
             In
             an
             instant
             of
             time
             the
             resemblances
             of
             things
             are
             caried
          
           to
           the
           eyes
           .
           So
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           not
           enforce
           such
           an
           insensible
           time
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           though
           the
           diuell
           tooke
           no
           long
           time
           to
           shew
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           Christ
           tooke
           lesse
           to
           beholde
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           knew
           better
           then
           the
           diuell
           did
           ,
           the
           vanitie
           of
           that
           worldly
           glory
           which
           Satan
           so
           much
           magnified
           ;
           and
           since
           for
           our
           saluation
           Christ
           had
           layed
           aside
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           diuine
           Maiestie
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           humilitie
           ;
           I
           verily
           thinke
           he
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           all
           earthly
           pompe
           any
           longer
           view
           then
           the
           turning
           of
           an
           eye
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           it
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           doubted
           any
           temptation
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           despised
           it
           as
           not
           worthy
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           who
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           heauenly
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           also
           how
           those
           things
           were
           shewed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           haue
           some
           question
           ;
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           prooue
           it
           an
           imagination
           ,
           because
           the
           waies
           were
           many
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           might
           be
           truely
           performed
           .
           Some
           thinke
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             (
             Satan
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             )
          
           includeth
           no
           particular
           inspection
           of
           euerie
           place
           ,
           but
           a
           generall
           direction
           to
           the
           coasts
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           those
           kingdomes
           lay
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           supplied
           by
           speech
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sight
           .
           So
           the
           author
           of
           the
           exposition
           vpon
           Matthew
           vnder
           Chrysostoms
           name
           .
           z
           
             z
             Ho●…l
             .
             5.
             in
             4.
             ●…a
             .
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Satan
             shewed
             those
             things
             ,
             not
             so
             that
             Christ
             saw
             the
             kingdomes
             themselues
             ,
             or
             the
             cities
             ,
             people
             ,
             gold
             and
             siluer
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             which
             euerie
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             citie
             thereof
             stood
             .
          
           For
           Satan
           a
           
             a
             Ibid●…
             .
          
           
             might
             most
             directly
             point
             with
             his
             finger
             to
             euerie
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             expresse
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             honor
             of
             euerie
             kingdome
             .
          
           So
           Euthymius
           .
           b
           
             b
             Euthymius
             in
             4.
             ca.
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Satan
             in
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             small
             tyme
             pointed
             with
             his
             ●…inger
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             were
             .
          
           This
           exposition
           c
           
             c
             Musculus
             in
             4.
             ca.
             Matth.
             
          
           Musculus
           a
           man
           of
           no
           meane
           learning
           amongst
           our
           new
           writers
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Satan
           also
           might
           shew
           ,
           and
           Christ
           might
           see
           the
           places
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           pompe
           thereof
           :
           for
           Satan
           being
           an
           Angell
           ,
           had
           another
           maner
           of
           sight
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           bodie
           which
           he
           assumed
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           :
           and
           Christ
           ,
           when
           pleased
           him
           ,
           could
           see
           whither
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           would
           .
           That
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           heare
           and
           see
           the
           particular
           words
           and
           actions
           of
           all
           men
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           is
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           where
           he
           sayth
           :
           d
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             that
             thou
             obserue
             these
             things
             without
             preiudice
             or
             partia●…tie
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           a
           e
           
             e
             ●…
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             spectacle
             
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           :
           s
           
             The
             woman
             ought
             to
             haue
             power
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           ought
           to
           couer
           her
           head
           in
           signe
           of
           subiection
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           because
           the
           Angels
           beholde
           this
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           in
           the
           world
           .
           From
           this
           power
           to
           heare
           and
           see
           what
           is
           sayd
           and
           done
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           secret
           and
           darke
           places
           thereof
           ,
           the
           diuell
           is
           not
           excluded
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           an
           Angel
           ,
           though
           fallen
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           cast
           vnto
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           an
           g
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           accuser
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           beholder
           of
           good
           ,
           whom
           he
           impugneth
           ,
           and
           of
           badde
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           he
           ruleth
           .
           And
           what
           maruell
           ,
           that
           Angels
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           creation
           excell
           (
           vs
           )
           
             in
             power
             and
             might
          
           haue
           this
           incident
           to
           their
           condition
           ,
           when
           as
           men
           ,
           God
           opening
           their
           eyes
           ,
           can
           see
           things
           done
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           which
           naturally
           they
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           see
           ?
           When
           Dothan
           was
           besieged
           by
           the
           Aramites
           to
           apprehend
           Elizeus
           ,
           and
           his
           seruant
           was
           afrayd
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           encouraging
           his
           seruant
           ,
           sayd
           :
           h
           
             h
             2.
             
             Kings
             5.
             
          
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             are
             moe
             then
             they
             that
             be
             with
             them
             :
          
           and
           prayed
           God
           to
           open
           his
           seruants
           eyes
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           did
           ;
           and
           h
           
             h
             2.
             
             Kings
             5.
             
          
           
             he
             looked
             ,
             and
             beholde
             ,
             the
             mountaine
             was
             full
             of
             ●…ierie
             charets
             and
             horses
             ,
             round
             about
             Elizeus
             .
          
           i
           
             i
             Mark.
             1.
             
          
           
             Assoone
             as
             Iohn
             was
             come
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
          
           where
           he
           baptized
           Iesus
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           Iohn
           
             saw
             the
             heauens
             cleaue
             asunder
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             on
             (
             Christ
             )
             like
             a
             Doue
             .
          
           Steuen
           likewise
           not
           only
           had
           his
           face
           changed
           in
           the
           Councell
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             as
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angell
             ,
             but
             looking
             stedfastly
             into
             heauen
             ,
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           Which
           though
           the
           incredulous
           Iewes
           did
           no
           wayes
           beleeue
           ,
           but
           stopped
           their
           eares
           when
           they
           heard
           him
           so
           say
           ,
           and
           ranne
           vpon
           him
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           stoned
           him
           as
           a
           blasphemous
           liar
           ,
           yet
           can
           he
           be
           no
           Christian
           ,
           
           
             Christ
             might
             see
             what
             he
             would
             .
          
           that
           doubteth
           whether
           Steuen
           saw
           this
           with
           his
           bodily
           eyes
           or
           no
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           being
           so
           resolute
           for
           it
           ,
           how
           impossible
           soeuer
           it
           be
           to
           our
           eyes
           .
           This
           power
           to
           beholde
           things
           farre
           distant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           impediments
           interiected
           ,
           not
           onely
           Christ
           had
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           words
           to
           Nathaniel
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Ioh.
             1.
             v.
             48.
             
          
           
             Before
             Philip
             called
             thee
             ,
             being
             vnder
             the
             figge
             tree
             I
             saw
             thee
          
           (
           for
           which
           Nathaniel
           acknowledged
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           )
           but
           he
           promised
           his
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           see
           greater
           things
           .
           m
           
             m
             Vers.
             50.
             
          
           
             Because
             I
             sayd
             to
             thee
             ,
             I
             saw
             thee
             vnder
             the
             figge
             tree
             ,
             beleeuest
             thou
             ?
             Thou
             shalt
             see
             greater
             things
             then
             these
             .
          
           n
           
             n
             Vers.
             51.
             
          
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             henceforth
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             heauens
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ascending
             and
             descending
             vpon
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man.
          
           Since
           then
           Christ
           could
           and
           o
           
             o
             Luke
             10.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             did
             see
             Satan
             ,
             like
             lightning
             ,
             fall
             downe
             from
             heauen
          
           ;
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           open
           his
           owne
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           though
           vsually
           he
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           by
           reason
           he
           needed
           it
           not
           :
           for
           
             he
             knew
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           euen
           
             what
             was
             in
             man
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           doe
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           needed
           not
           any
           such
           vse
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           time
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           case
           he
           might
           like
           ,
           lest
           the
           d●…uell
           should
           despise
           him
           ,
           as
           hauing
           greater
           power
           and
           cleerer
           sight
           then
           Christ
           did
           or
           could
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           also
           Christ
           would
           stand
           on
           the
           pinnacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           without
           the
           diuels
           helpe
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           not
           power
           to
           doe
           greater
           things
           then
           the
           diuell
           vrged
           him
           vnto
           ;
           but
           onely
           that
           hee
           would
           take
           his
           owne
           time
           ,
           and
           do
           nothing
           at
           the
           diuels
           instigation
           or
           motion
           ,
           nor
           repugnant
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           way
           the
           diuell
           had
           ,
           if
           Christ
           would
           permit
           it
           ,
           to
           set
           these
           things
           before
           our
           Sauiours
           eyes
           .
           Satan
           is
           able
           not
           onely
           to
           assume
           ,
           what
           shapes
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           make
           specters
           and
           shewes
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           to
           deceiue
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           suffered
           by
           God
           so
           to
           do
           :
           which
           not
           onely
           experience
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           confirme
           ;
           wherein
           all
           p
           
             p
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             false
             woonders
             and
             signes
          
           are
           ascribed
           
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             Satan
          
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Simon
           the
           Sorcerer
           so
           bewitched
           the
           whole
           citie
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           that
           q
           
             q
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             they
             all
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             gaue
             heed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ;
             This
             man
             is
             the
             great
             power
             of
             God.
          
           The
           Sorcerers
           of
           Pharaoh
           r
           
             r
             Exod
             7.
             
          
           
             turned
             their
             rods
             into
             serpents
          
           ,
           and
           changed
           the
           riuers
           into
           r
           
             r
             Exod
             7.
             
          
           
             bloud
             ,
             and
             brought
          
           s
           
             s
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             frogs
             vpon
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           as
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           did
           ;
           and
           other
           miracles
           could
           the
           diuell
           haue
           done
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           killing
           of
           Iobs
           t
           
             t
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             sheepe
             and
             seruants
             with
             fire
             from
             heauen
             ,
          
           and
           the
           u
           
             u
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             smiting
             of
             Iobs
             bodie
             with
             sore
             boiles
             ,
          
           had
           not
           the
           
           hand
           of
           the
           Almightie
           stopped
           him
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           the
           Sorcerers
           confesse
           ,
           that
           x
           
             x
             Exod.
             8.
             v
             19
             
          
           
             there
             was
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
          
           It
           was
           therefore
           no
           hard
           thing
           for
           Satan
           to
           frame
           the
           appearances
           of
           kingdomes
           and
           cities
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           similitudes
           of
           them
           from
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           but
           the
           figures
           and
           semblances
           of
           things
           that
           we
           see
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           which
           Angels
           good
           and
           badde
           haue
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           do
           his
           will.
           Howbeit
           ,
           Satan
           could
           not
           delude
           the
           eyes
           of
           Christ
           without
           his
           knowledge
           and
           leaue
           ,
           though
           Satan
           did
           not
           so
           thinke
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           these
           wayes
           being
           possible
           ,
           yet
           I
           thinke
           the
           second
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           we
           should
           measure
           Christs
           sight
           ,
           (
           when
           pleased
           him
           )
           by
           mans
           reason
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           did
           so
           many
           things
           heere
           on
           earth
           aboue
           all
           humane
           power
           and
           reason
           .
           For
           
             he
             often
          
           y
           
             y
             Marke
             4.
             
          
           
             walked
             on
             the
             sea
             ;
             and
          
           z
           
             z
             Iohn
             20.
             
          
           
             came
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             when
             the
             doores
             were
             shut
          
           ;
           and
           made
           the
           ship
           that
           receiued
           him
           in
           the
           sea
           of
           Tiberias
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             to
             be
             by
             and
             by
             at
             the
             land
             ,
             whither
             they
             went
          
           ;
           besides
           many
           thousand
           miracles
           ,
           which
           he
           wrought
           with
           his
           word
           and
           hand
           ,
           whiles
           he
           conuersed
           amongst
           men
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           if
           no
           Christian
           may
           make
           any
           question
           ,
           why
           flie
           you
           to
           imaginations
           or
           visions
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Christ
           had
           power
           enough
           with
           his
           eyes
           to
           behold
           whatsoeuer
           Satan
           could
           shew
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           Satans
           act
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           Christes
           .
           Satan
           as
           an
           angell
           might
           see
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           ;
           and
           Christ
           must
           either
           confesse
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           see
           so
           farre
           ,
           which
           would
           argue
           him
           to
           be
           feebler
           and
           weaker
           in
           power
           then
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           els
           be
           pleased
           to
           see
           whatsoeuer
           Satan
           could
           shew
           ,
           which
           was
           easier
           for
           him
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           then
           for
           Satan
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           a
           reprobate
           angell
           ,
           and
           could
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           sauing
           what
           was
           permitted
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           the
           meanes
           were
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           did
           see
           that
           which
           was
           shewed
           
           
             Histories
             are
             not
             Visions
             .
          
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           directeth
           vs
           to
           a
           sensible
           view
           taken
           of
           earthly
           things
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           a
           vision
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           a
           cogitation
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           was
           Christ
           caried
           to
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           behold
           those
           things
           but
           in
           thought
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           vision
           ?
           Cogitations
           and
           visions
           need
           no
           hilles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           circumstance
           expressed
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           refuteth
           your
           dreame
           of
           spirituall
           cogitations
           .
           And
           so
           doth
           the
           danger
           ,
           whereto
           Satan
           perswaded
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           put
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           falling
           from
           the
           pinnacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           Angels
           would
           beare
           him
           vp
           from
           dashing
           his
           foot
           against
           a
           stone
           .
           What
           danger
           of
           dashing
           his
           feet
           against
           the
           stones
           could
           there
           be
           in
           a
           cogitation
           without
           an
           action
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           visions
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           vse
           to
           distinguish
           dreames
           and
           visions
           from
           histories
           and
           actions
           ,
           what
           visions
           could
           the
           diuell
           shew
           Christ
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           delusions
           ?
           And
           that
           Christ
           would
           suffer
           him
           to
           delude
           his
           spirit
           ,
           is
           far
           more
           incredible
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           would
           be
           content
           to
           see
           what
           Satan
           could
           shew
           .
           But
           though
           the
           maner
           may
           be
           darke
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           matter
           euident
           ,
           that
           Satan
           with
           the
           shew
           of
           earthly
           glory
           would
           haue
           allured
           Christ
           to
           accept
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           earth
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Now
           the
           eyes
           were
           the
           greatest
           prouocations
           that
           Satan
           could
           vse
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           since
           all
           Christes
           cogitations
           were
           righteous
           and
           holy
           ,
           despising
           all
           carthly
           honour
           and
           pompe
           ,
           as
           vaine
           and
           transitorie
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           eye
           could
           not
           be
           affected
           therewith
           ,
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           was
           farther
           from
           embracing
           it
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             D●…fenc
             .
             pag.
             83.
             li
             26.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             thinke
             ,
             that
             as
             Satan
             was
             a
             subtile
             spirit
             ,
             so
             he
             could
             and
             did
             sometime
             spiritually
             suggest
             temptations
             into
             Christes
             heart
             ,
             and
             yet
             vtterly
             without
             all
             sinne
             :
             which
             we
             at
             no
             hand
             can
             doe
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             all
             naturally
             apt
             and
             inclining
             to
             euill
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             not
             .
          
           ]
           
           
             Satan
             could
             impresse
             no
             euill
             in
             Christs
             heart
             .
          
           And
           I
           must
           needs
           thinke
           ,
           that
           you
           neither
           vnderstand
           what
           a
           temptation
           is
           ,
           nor
           what
           detestation
           of
           sin
           was
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           him
           willingly
           subiect
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           motions
           and
           suggestions
           of
           Satan
           vnto
           euill
           .
           For
           a
           thinking
           vpon
           euill
           to
           detest
           it
           or
           disswade
           it
           ,
           was
           common
           to
           Christes
           humane
           soule
           with
           the
           best
           saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           euen
           with
           the
           elect
           Angels
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           worke
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           but
           an
           inward
           temptation
           to
           euill
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           persuasion
           or
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           sinne
           ,
           Christ
           needed
           not
           admit
           without
           his
           owne
           consent
           ,
           (
           since
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           c
           
             c
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             world
             had
             nothing
             in
             him
          
           )
           and
           could
           not
           giue
           way
           to
           any
           such
           prouocation
           without
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           .
           In
           that
           you
           attribute
           more
           to
           Satans
           subtiltie
           ,
           than
           to
           Christes
           power
           and
           integritie
           ,
           
           being
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           humane
           soule
           endued
           with
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           a
           good
           Proctor
           for
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           that
           giue
           him
           abilitie
           to
           inuade
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           impresse
           in
           him
           most
           sinfull
           and
           wicked
           cogitations
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           spirituall
           ,
           because
           they
           proceeded
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           error
           and
           infidelitie
           ;
           not
           remembring
           ,
           or
           not
           beleeuing
           that
           Christ
           was
           Lord
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           and
           displaced
           him
           from
           such
           as
           he
           formerly
           possessed
           ,
           and
           preserued
           his
           Disciples
           as
           well
           from
           the
           subtiltie
           as
           furie
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           they
           might
           tread
           him
           vnder
           their
           feet
           .
           If
           then
           Christ
           could
           ,
           and
           did
           d
           
             d
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             dissolue
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
          
           e
           
             e
             Acts
             10.
             
          
           
             heale
             all
             that
             were
             oppressed
             of
             the
             Diuell
          
           ;
           because
           
             he
             was
             anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             p●…wer
             :
          
           how
           could
           the
           diuell
           at
           his
           pleasure
           instill
           perfidious
           ,
           presumptuous
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           thoughts
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Which
           if
           Christ
           were
           willing
           to
           admit
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           infect
           him
           with
           sinne
           ;
           if
           he
           were
           vnwilling
           ,
           and
           yet
           forced
           to
           endure
           them
           ,
           that
           infirnitie
           and
           miserie
           subiecting
           him
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           motion
           of
           sinne
           in
           his
           owne
           he●…rt
           ,
           nothing
           differeth
           from
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           when
           we
           diss●…nt
           from
           the
           ●…nticements
           thereof
           by
           the
           guiding
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Yea
             the
             Text
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             seemeth
             to
             proue
             it
             also
             :
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             like
             vs
             without
             sinne
             .
             Then
             was
             he
             tempted
             both
             outwardly
             and
             also
             meerely
             within
             :
             for
             so
             ●…re
             we
             .
          
           A
           light
           shew
           of
           Sc●…ipture
           will
           serue
           you
           to
           make
           a
           flourish
           for
           your
           fansies
           .
           In
           the
           begining
           of
           this
           very
           Page
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Li.
             6.
             
          
           
             You
             graunted
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             mind
             conceaued
             any
             Temptation
             ,
             there
             of
             necessiti●…
             must
             be
             concupiscence
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           which
           in
           Christ
           might
           not
           ●…e
           .
           Now
           you
           turne
           round
           ,
           and
           will
           haue
           Christ
           outwardly
           and
           inwardly
           Tempted
           
             in
             all
             things
             like
             to
             vs
          
           ;
           and
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Temptation
           be
           in
           all
           points
           l●…ke
           to
           ours
           ,
           then
           mus●…
           Christ
           haue
           concupiscence
           and
           corruption
           of
           the
           flesh
           by
           this
           consequent
           of
           yours
           ,
           euen
           as
           we
           haue
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           confesse
           therein
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           vs
           and
           Christ
           ,
           because
           inward
           Temptations
           in
           vs
           (
           though
           we
           by
           grace
           di●…ent
           from
           them
           )
           are
           sinnfull
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           harts
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           :
           then
           doe
           you
           falsely
           and
           against
           your
           own
           knowledge
           vrge
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           meerely
           within
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           .
           Where●…ore
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           are
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           tried
           with
           all
           kinds
           of
           externall
           a●…ictions
           and
           vnsinfull
           affections
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           internal
           motion
           and
           prouocation
           of
           the
           hart
           to
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           in
           expresse
           wordes
           excepteth
           from
           Christ
           all
           commun●…on
           of
           sinne
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             meerely
             by
             conceauing
             and
             considering
             of
             Satans
             wicked
             spirituall
             motion
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             p●…ssible
             he
             might
             d●…e
             without
             any
             yeelding
             thereto
             .
          
           ]
           The
           conceauing
           
           
             The
             heart
             suggesting
             euill
             sinneth
             .
          
           and
           considering
           of
           Satans
           motion
           to
           sinne
           ,
           is
           no
           sinne
           ;
           but
           for
           our
           harts
           to
           suggest
           wicked
           motions
           and
           perswasions
           to
           sinne
           either
           of
           themselues
           ,
           or
           as
           Satans
           Instruments
           ,
           when
           our
           spi●…ts
           di●…ent
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           naturall
           and
           sinfull
           corruption
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           not
           auoide
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           it
           sinne
           neuerthelesse
           in
           vs
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           inborne
           and
           inuoluntary
           .
           What
           then
           was
           it
           for
           Christ
           ,
           when
           Satan
           had
           no
           power
           ouer
           him
           ,
           nor
           right
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           hart
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           the
           diuels
           Instrument
           to
           suggest
           wicked
           cogitations
           and
           perswasions
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           defend
           in
           this
           place
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           the
           diuel
           to
           fill
           his
           hart
           with
           
             wicked
             spirituall
             motions
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ?
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           should
           come
           within
           any
           Christian
           mans
           hart
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           ignorance
           carie
           you
           to
           th●…s
           conceite
           ,
           recall
           it
           in
           time
           ;
           if
           Pride
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           must
           needs
           de●…st
           ●…t
           as
           much
           as
           I
           doe
           any
           point
           in
           all
           your
           Defence
           .
        
         
           
           
             Defen●…
             .
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Thus
             t●…en
             it
             was
             possi●…le
             ,
             and
             most
             likely
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             assaulted
             and
             wrastl●…
             withall
             by
             the
             diuels
             spirituall
             suggestions
             now
             when
             in
             his
             most
             bitter
             Agonie
             he
             hanged
             on
             the
             Crosse.
          
           In
           steed●…
           of
           full
           and
           infallible
           proofes
           to
           iustifie
           your
           strange
           conceits
           ,
           you
           pretend
           possibilities
           and
           probabilities
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           absurd
           imp●…eties
           .
           For
           you
           labour
           tooth
           and
           nayle
           to
           shew
           the
           holinesse
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           by
           drawing
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           within
           the
           limites
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           not
           onely
           a●…●…earing
           them
           on
           the
           Crosse
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           ;
           but
           as
           desi●…
           with
           th●…m
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           guiltie
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           Imputation
           
           alone
           ,
           where
           you
           first
           began
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           violent
           and
           inward
           impression
           thereof
           in
           Christs
           hart
           ,
           and
           on
           Christs
           Spirit
           ,
           through
           the
           working
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           the
           sinnes
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           would
           haue
           Christs
           owne
           hart
           by
           Satans
           Instigation
           assault
           him
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           distrust
           in
           God
           ,
           presumption
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           adoring
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           besides
           a
           manifest
           and
           malitious
           dishonor
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           Satan
           gaue
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           .
           And
           on
           the
           Crosse
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           spirituall
           and
           inward
           cogitations
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           dereliction
           ,
           malediction
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           and
           damnation
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           owne
           hart
           tempted
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           
             by
             the
             diuels
             spirituall
             suggestions
          
           :
           since
           this
           is
           the
           inward
           conflict
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           Christ
           had
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           hell
           not
           outwardly
           filling
           his
           eares
           with
           these
           reproches
           from
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           bla●…phemous
           Persecutors
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           witnesse
           ;
           but
           the
           diuell
           inwardly
           so
           distracting
           and
           diuiding
           Christs
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           cogitations
           by
           your
           vngodly
           resolutions
           prompted
           and
           suggested
           these
           things
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           thereto
           stirred
           and
           incensed
           by
           Satan
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             84.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             he
             was
             tempted
             of
             Sat●…n
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             heere
             on
             earth
             .
          
           ]
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           Satan
           did
           what
           he
           could
           as
           well
           by
           flatteries
           ,
           as
           by
           contumelies
           to
           sift
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           abode
           heere
           on
           earth
           :
           but
           he
           did
           not
           this
           with
           his
           owne
           voice
           ,
           saue
           onely
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           by
           others
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           such
           as
           were
           neere
           about
           Christ
           ;
           as
           when
           Peter
           l
           
             l
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             tooke
             him
             aside
          
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Master
             spare
             thy selfe
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           To
           whom
           Christ
           replied
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             behinde
             me
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             vnto
             me
             ,
             because
             thou
             sauourest
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             b●…t
             of
             m●…n
             .
          
           Where
           Christ
           sharpely
           rebuked
           Peters
           counsell
           and
           loue
           as
           stirred
           by
           Satan
           ,
           vnder
           shew
           of
           good
           will
           to
           hinder
           him
           in
           his
           purpose
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           .
           But
           I
           neuer
           said
           ,
           as
           you
           alleage
           my
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             was
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             ●…ode
             on
             earth
          
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           I
           confesse
           Satan
           inwardly
           tempted
           Christ
           all
           his
           life
           long
           .
           My
           words
           are
           ,
           He
           m
           
             m
             Con●…lus
             .
             pa.
             283.
             li.
             ●…4
             .
          
           
             was
             tempted
             in
             the
             desert
             by
             Satan
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             Satans
             members
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             on
             earth
             .
          
           [
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             84.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             now
             euen
             on
             the
             crosse
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             and
             ass●…lted
             by
             Satan
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             Satans
             instruments
             mooued
             and
             enraged
             by
             him
             .
          
           That
           men
           may
           be
           the
           diuels
           instrumens
           in
           perswading
           or
           persuing
           others
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           called
           temptations
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           why
           any
           man
           should
           doubt
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           externall
           temptations
           could
           haue
           sufficed
           your
           humorous
           head
           ,
           you
           needed
           not
           to
           haue
           plunged
           your selfe
           so
           dangerously
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           ,
           into
           the
           spirituall
           cogitations
           of
           Christs
           heart
           leading
           and
           moouing
           him
           to
           sinne
           in
           Satans
           steede
           .
           Yea
           rather
           you
           would
           haue
           seene
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           cannot
           be
           Satans
           willing
           instruments
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           partakers
           of
           Satans
           wickednes●…e
           ,
           so
           the
           heart
           and
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           Satans
           meanes
           to
           suggest
           any
           sinne
           to
           Christ
           in
           Satans
           place
           ,
           because
           euerie
           part
           and
           thought
           of
           Christ
           was
           holie
           and
           vndefiled
           .
           God
           himselfe
           conceaueth
           and
           considereth
           of
           all
           mens
           wickednes●…
           ,
           when
           he
           reprooueth
           or
           punisheth
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           To
           conceaue
           therefore
           or
           consider
           ,
           what
           Satan
           by
           his
           owne
           voice
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           mouthes
           of
           his
           members
           saide
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           vnfit
           for
           Christes
           humane
           integritie
           ,
           and
           puritie
           ;
           but
           that
           Christs
           heart
           or
           inward
           thoughts
           should
           suggest
           or
           perswade
           the
           same
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           Satan
           and
           his
           members
           did
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           cannot
           auoide
           either
           haynous
           impietie
           ,
           or
           monstrous
           stupiditie
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             84
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             none
             other
             indeed
             but
             that
             which
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             Question
             here
             I
             obserued
             :
             which
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             shewed
             ,
             sufficeth
             to
             prooue
             Christs
             combating
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             &
             wrastling
             with
             the
             powers
             of
             ●…ell
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           Ment
           you
           no
           more
           al
           this
           while
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           tormenting
           &
           reuiling
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           the
           Iewes
           were
           Satans
           instruments
           ?
           What
           needed
           then
           so
           many
           foolish
           and
           lewd
           speeches
           of
           Satans
           p
           
             p
             Defenc
             pag.
             83.
             li.
             ●…
             .
             14.
             27.
             
             ●…7
             .
          
           
             inward
             &
             spirituall
             motions
             ,
             and
             ●…mptations
             spiritually
             suggested
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           what
           proofe
           is
           this
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           laid
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           derided
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           God
           himselfe
           ?
           Or
           is
           this
           all
           the
           spoile
           and
           triumph
           that
           Christ
           had
           ouer
           hell
           and
           Satan
           ,
           that
           he
           endured
           whatsoeuer
           mockes
           and
           paines
           they
           
           could
           deuise
           ?
           This
           no
           doubt
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           frustrate
           all
           the
           force
           of
           hell
           with
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           confidence
           in
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           triumph
           and
           recompence
           for
           the
           wrong
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           at
           Satans
           hand
           ,
           except
           you
           list
           to
           deface
           his
           glorie
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           his
           innocencie
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Reader
           may
           heere
           perceaue
           on
           what
           conceits
           and
           coniectures
           your
           new
           redemption
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           is
           founded
           ,
           euen
           on
           your
           owne
           dreames
           and
           deuices
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           expresse
           ,
           and
           da●…e
           not
           specifie
           for
           feare
           of
           hatefull
           absurdities
           and
           impieties
           .
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             8●…
             .
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             obiect
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             outward
             temptation
             by
             the
             mouthes
             and
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             no
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             No
             is
             ?
             Heere
             you
             are
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             your selfe
             and
             the
             trueth
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           it
           newes
           to
           see
           you
           wander
           either
           from
           the
           trueth
           or
           from
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           heere
           a
           man
           might
           take
           a
           full
           view
           of
           your
           idle
           and
           forgetfull
           rouing
           and
           snatching
           at
           euerie
           thing
           ,
           where
           not
           taking
           the
           paines
           to
           pe●…use
           the
           whole
           reason
           ,
           or
           to
           looke
           fower
           lines
           farder
           to
           the
           knitting
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           or
           to
           weigh
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           you
           foolishly
           mistake
           my
           words
           grounded
           on
           your
           assertion
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           mine
           owne
           intention
           ;
           and
           presse
           them
           as
           contrarieties
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           are
           absurdities
           in
           you
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Christ
             spoiled
             powers
             and
             principalities
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             ,
          
           you
           would
           needs
           conclude
           in
           your
           Treatise
           after
           your
           dissolute
           and
           distempered
           manner
           :
           r
           
             r
             Trea
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             11.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             These
             principalities
             are
             the
             diuels
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             certaine
             he
             felt
             them
             ,
             the
             verie
             instruments
             ,
             that
             wrought
             the
             verie
             effects
             of
             Gods
             seueritie
             and
             wrath
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           By
           the
           verie
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           vpon
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           you
           ment
           s
           
             s
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             284
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             the
             force
             of
             Gods
             proper
             and
             immediate
             wrath
             vpon
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           I
           admonished
           in
           that
           sentence
           ,
           part
           whereof
           you
           cite
           to
           make
           me
           contrar●…e
           to
           my selfe
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           diuels
           ,
           if
           they
           wrought
           any
           thing
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           either
           t
           
             t
             Il
             id
             .
             p●…g
             .
             283.
             li
             21.
             
          
           
             tempt
             or
             torment
             his
             soule
          
           ;
           (
           as
           I
           first
           obserued
           )
           u
           
             u
             pa.
             284.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             and
             inward
             temptation
             by
             the
             heart
             Christ
             could
             haue
             none
             ,
          
           (
           because
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           concupiscence
           and
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           was
           most
           free
           )
           and
           x
           
             x
             li
             9.
             
          
           
             outward
             temptation
             by
             the
             mouthes
             and
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             no
          
           (
           such
           )
           
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           mentioned
           in
           those
           words
           ;
           )
           y
           
             y
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             but
             rather
             a
             triall
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             and
             graces
             bestowed
             on
             vs
             :
             It
             rested
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             by
             your
             owne
             words
             ,
          
           (
           as
           a
           consequent
           from
           them
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             felt
             the
             diuels
             tormenting
             his
             soule
             .
          
           Out
           of
           this
           illation
           from
           your
           conce●…ts
           you
           catch
           the
           middle
           wordes
           ,
           wherein
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           
             outward
             temptation
             was
             no
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           (
           by
           you
           intended
           in
           this
           place
           )
           and
           will
           needs
           haue
           it
           in
           me
           a
           contradiction
           to
           my selfe
           and
           to
           the
           trueth
           ;
           not
           seeing
           that
           I
           presently
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           shew
           ,
           what
           wrath
           of
           God
           you
           meane
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           part
           of
           Christ
           you
           fasten
           it
           in
           this
           collection
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           conclusion
           note
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           true
           construction
           of
           your
           owne
           wordes
           these
           things
           follow
           vpon
           your
           owne
           supposals
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           let
           the
           words
           lie
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           and
           Gods
           wrath
           there
           not
           be
           taken
           in
           your
           sense
           ,
           nor
           depend
           on
           your
           principles
           (
           which
           yet
           in
           all
           mens
           eies
           saue
           yours
           ,
           will
           be
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           considering
           the
           reason
           is
           a
           collection
           from
           the
           true
           intent
           of
           your
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           as
           I
           admonished
           the
           Reader
           in
           that
           verie
           place
           )
           what
           fault
           now
           finde
           you
           with
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           ,
           imagining
           they
           were
           mine
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           drawen
           out
           of
           your
           vessell
           ?
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             84
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Elsewhere
             you
             truely
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             outward
             crosses
             and
             ●…fflictions
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             nature
             punishments
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             Now
             those
             doubtlesse
             are
             temptations
             .
          
           ]
           But
           you
           impugne
           that
           saying
           ,
           when
           you
           please
           ,
           and
           will
           haue
           all
           af●…ictions
           in
           vs
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           speake
           )
           changed
           into
           blessings
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           them
           wrath
           ,
           that
           speech
           you
           say
           is
           most
           improper
           :
           and
           now
           for
           an
           aduantage
           you
           creepe
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           if
           you
           marke
           my
           words
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           which
           come
           from
           the
           
             mouthes
             and
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             a●…e
             trials
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             and
             graces
             bestowed
             on
             vs
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           imparted
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           now
           I
           crosse
           the
           trueth
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           (
           as
           you
           suppose
           )
           that
           the
           temptations
           and
           a●…ctions
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           no
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           then
           haue
           you
           all
           this
           while
           mainely
           and
           mightely
           resisted
           the
           trueth
           ,
           in
           making
           this
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           strengths
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           that
           no
           crosses
           or
           afflictions
           in
           the
           godly
           are
           signes
           or
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           
           against
           sinne
           .
           Howbeit
           you
           leaue
           my
           wordes
           and
           make
           consequents
           of
           them
           full
           like
           your
           owne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           toppe
           or
           taile
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           oppose
           my
           speeches
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
           For
           where
           tentation
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           persecution
           and
           affliction
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           perswasion
           and
           allurement
           to
           euill
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           probation
           or
           triall
           ,
           what
           a
           man
           will
           doe
           ;
           you
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           ambiguitie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           where
           one
           place
           speaketh
           of
           perswasion
           to
           euill
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           affliction
           ,
           you
           iumble
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           one
           repugnant
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           though
           afflictions
           may
           be
           called
           temptations
           ,
           yet
           all
           temptations
           are
           not
           afflictions
           ,
           nor
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           otherwise
           Adam
           could
           neuer
           haue
           bin
           tempted
           in
           Paradise
           before
           sinne
           ;
           and
           friendship
           ,
           fauor
           ,
           and
           flatterie
           do
           more
           often
           and
           more
           properly
           tempt
           or
           prouoke
           ,
           then
           affliction
           ,
           which
           doth
           more
           violently
           prooue
           the
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           men
           .
           What
           temptation
           might
           well
           be
           ment
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           the
           word
           of
           torment
           opposed
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           said
           the
           diuell
           doth
           either
           tempt
           ,
           or
           torment
           :
           where
           temptation
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           take
           the
           words
           themselues
           ,
           must
           note
           that
           which
           is
           no
           torment
           ,
           and
           consequently
           be
           taken
           for
           perswasion
           by
           faire
           and
           friendly
           words
           or
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           diuell
           tempteth
           as
           dangerously
           ,
           as
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           .
           And
           so
           neither
           way
           you
           hit
           the
           trueth
           ,
           nor
           can
           conclude
           any
           contrarietie
           in
           me
           ,
           though
           indeed
           I
           spake
           those
           words
           out
           of
           your
           sense
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           pregnant
           enough
           against
           you
           ,
           knowing
           that
           in
           your
           reason
           ,
           which
           I
           refute
           ,
           you
           made
           the
           diuels
           to
           be
           the
           verie
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           proper
           and
           spirituall
           wrath
           against
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             84.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             outward
             temptation
             is
             rather
             a
             triall
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             and
             graces
             bestowed
             on
             vs.
             And
             is
             not
             inward
             temptation
             in
             the
             godly
             so
             to
             ?
             I
             pray
             you
             what
             oddes
             is
             this
             that
             you
             make
             betweene
             inward
             and
             outward
             temptations
             ?
          
           ]
           If
           you
           know
           no
           oddes
           betweene
           outward
           
           
             Difference
             of
             outward
             and
             inward
             temptations
             .
          
           and
           inward
           temptations
           ,
           you
           be
           deepely
           seene
           in
           Diuinitie
           .
           Saint
           Iames
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           b
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             euerie
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawen
             away
             ,
             and
             intised
             by
             his
             owne
             concupiscence
             ,
          
           which
           of
           it selfe
           naturally
           
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           when
           it
           is
           inflamed
           by
           Satans
           suggestions
           and
           motions
           .
           This
           kinde
           of
           temptation
           riseth
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           sinnefull
           nature
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           poison
           of
           sinne
           dwelling
           in
           vs
           ,
           the
           verie
           motion
           whereof
           is
           forbidden
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
          
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           pardoned
           in
           the
           elect
           for
           Christes
           sake
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           sinnes
           are
           .
           Outward
           temptations
           haue
           no
           such
           necessary
           condition
           .
           It
           is
           no
           sinne
           to
           be
           tempted
           externally
           ;
           otherwise
           Adam
           had
           sinne
           before
           his
           fall
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           subiect
           to
           sinne
           ,
           for
           they
           both
           were
           outwardly
           tempted
           ,
           though
           not
           inwardly
           ,
           as
           I
           teach
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           me
           taught
           the
           same
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           take
           a
           pride
           in
           departing
           from
           the
           full
           conse●…t
           of
           all
           learned
           and
           religious
           antiquitie
           to
           maintaine
           your
           vpstart
           and
           most
           absurd
           no●…elties
           ,
           that
           with
           figures
           and
           fansies
           you
           may
           seeme
           wise
           in
           your
           owne
           conceit
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             84.
             li.
             29.
             33.
             36.
             
          
           
             Furder
             ,
             Satan
             might
             spiritually
             and
             extraordinarily
             worke
             together
             with
             these
             his
             Instruments
             outwardly
             afflicting
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             Christ
             likewise
             extraordinarily
             might
             apprehend
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             thus
             might
             Christ
             suffer
             most
             strange
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             incomprehensible
             sorrowes
             from
             the
             furious
             rage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             malice
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           are
           many
           mights
           ,
           rashly
           and
           falsly
           supposed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           mite
           of
           Salt
           ,
           or
           truth
           in
           them
           .
           Is
           it
           lawfull
           for
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Defender
           ,
           to
           dreame
           what
           you
           list
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           are
           required
           proofe
           thereof
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           
             It
             might
          
           be
           so
           extraordinarily
           ?
           What
           absurdities
           and
           heresies
           may
           not
           thus
           be
           maintayned
           ,
           if
           euery
           addle
           braine
           shall
           frame
           to
           himselfe
           new
           Passions
           and
           strange
           Temptations
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           forsooth
           
             it
             might
             be
             so
          
           ?
           Their
           eares
           must
           exceedingly
           itche
           ,
           that
           will
           leaue
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           your
           
             extraordinarie
             might
             be
          
           .
           But
           what
           might
           be
           ?
           Might
           Christ
           vpon
           all
           this
           
             spirituall
             fury
             and
             subtilitie
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             concurrence
             and
             cooperation
          
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           haue
           his
           
             Faith
             ,
             hope
          
           or
           loue
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           faile
           ,
           or
           decrease
           ?
           could
           he
           mistrust
           or
           doubt
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           perish
           ,
           and
           neither
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           no●…
           vs
           ?
           why
           Role
           you
           thus
           with
           Roperick
           Termes
           ,
           and
           frights
           of
           franticke
           men
           ,
           when
           you
           speake
           of
           Christs
           Temptations
           ,
           as
           if
           hell
           or
           Satan
           were
           to
           strong
           for
           the
           Spirit
           and
           
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           could
           seuer
           the
           vnion
           made
           with
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           of
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           into
           one
           Person
           with
           his
           Diuine
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           your
           strange
           fansies
           doe
           often
           put
           you
           to
           such
           plunges
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           stedfastly
           beleeueth
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           the
           truth
           and
           force
           of
           his
           Masters
           words
           ,
           when
           ready
           to
           goe
           to
           his
           Passion
           he
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           d
           
             d
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             be
             bold
          
           (
           
             or
             consident
          
           )
           
             I
             haue
             ouercome
             ,
             the
             world
          
           ;
           will
           neuer
           doubt
           such
           dangers
           as
           you
           dreame
           of
           .
           For
           in
           the
           world
           which
           Christ
           ouercame
           ,
           is
           the
           Prince
           thereof
           comprised
           ,
           euen
           the
           diuell
           ;
           whom
           before
           Christ
           pronounced
           to
           haue
           nothing
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           part
           nor
           place
           in
           him
           .
           And
           to
           me
           that
           am
           assured
           ,
           the
           diuell
           could
           doe
           nothing
           against
           Christ
           ,
           but
           what
           Christ
           himselfe
           would
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           had
           power
           enough
           not
           onely
           to
           resist
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           represse
           the
           fur●…e
           and
           subtilitie
           of
           Satan
           with
           his
           word
           or
           becke
           ,
           saue
           what
           him selfe
           would
           permit
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           diuell
           see
           his
           violence
           endured
           ,
           his
           as●…aults
           repelled
           ,
           his
           temptations
           reiected
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           kingdome
           despised
           aud
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           ;
           these
           Tragicall
           Termes
           of
           yours
           are
           but
           blusterings
           of
           a
           busie
           Brayne
           and
           blastes
           of
           an
           vnstayed
           Tongue
           ,
           that
           would
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           can
           not
           tell
           what
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hideth
           his
           ●…isformed
           fansies
           vnder
           the
           visard
           of
           strange
           and
           incomprehensible
           conceites
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Here
             now
             we
             may
             see
             how
             vniustly
             you
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Satan
             could
             no
             other
             way
             assault
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             executing
             torments
             on
             his
             Soule
             ,
             euen
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             he
             tormenteth
             damned
             S●…ules
             in
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           We
           see
           you
           haue
           opened
           your
           packe
           of
           strange
           wares
           ,
           and
           wastfull
           words
           ;
           and
           otherwise
           besides
           your
           owne
           liking
           ,
           you
           haue
           brought
           nothing
           for
           all
           this
           pel●…e
           and
           Trash
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           vttered
           .
           My
           words
           that
           are
           short
           ,
           but
           expressing
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           with
           many
           circumductions
           fetch
           about
           to
           couer
           the
           presumption
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           )
           you
           much
           mislike
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           weigh
           them
           well
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           they
           containe
           the
           very
           summe
           of
           your
           deuices
           .
           To
           be
           tempted
           with
           suggestions
           of
           
             malediction
             ,
             reiection
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             desperation
             and
             damnation
             ,
          
           (
           so
           they
           take
           no
           place
           ,
           no●…
           find
           no
           harbour
           in
           the
           hart
           of
           man
           )
           can
           haue
           no
           such
           incomprehensible
           sorrowes
           ,
           nor
           hellish
           Torments
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           .
           The
           Hart
           by
           Faith
           presently
           and
           throughly
           resisting
           quencheth
           all
           those
           fierie
           Darts
           of
           Satan
           ,
           as
           flaxe
           vnder
           foote
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           must
           either
           take
           from
           Christ
           present
           and
           perfect
           resistance
           ,
           by
           de●…reasing
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           s●…aggering
           his
           hope
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           can
           neuer
           sinck
           him
           into
           such
           sorrowes
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           .
           You
           giue
           him
           f
           
             f
             Trea
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             glorious
             conquest
             at
             the
             last
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           you
           leau●…
           him
           not
           onely
           fearing
           and
           fainting
           ,
           but
           euen
           
             ouerwhelmed
             ,
             and
             all
             con●…ounded
          
           with
           these
           strange
           temptations
           and
           incomprehensible
           sorrowes
           ;
           which
           sometimes
           ,
           you
           say
           come
           from
           g
           
             g
             Ibid
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           from
           the
           diuels
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Defenc
             pag.
             15.
             ●…i
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             as
             Gods
             Instruments
             working
             the
             very
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           And
           these
           paines
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           were
           not
           onely
           
             as
             sharpe
             as
             any
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             same
             which
             the
             damned
             doe
             suffer
             :
          
           Now
           wherein
           haue
           I
           wronged
           you
           except
           with
           too
           much
           sparing
           you
           ?
           What
           ,
           in
           saying
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           Satan
           executed
           Torments
           on
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           doth
           on
           the
           demned
           ?
           Your
           words
           import
           no
           lesse
           .
           The
           diuels
           you
           say
           ,
           were
           
             Gods
             Instruments
             to
             work
             on
             Christ
             the
             very
             effects
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           Now
           what
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           h
           
             h
             Defenc
             pag.
             15.
             ●…i
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             equall
             to
             all
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
          
           i
           
             i
             Pag.
             12.
             li.
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             the
             same
             which
             are
             in
             ●…ell
             ,
          
           but
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           Soules
           in
           hell
           ?
           [
           But
           you
           would
           haue
           Christ
           as
           well
           inwardly
           tempted
           ,
           as
           Tormented
           by
           the
           diuell
           ;
           and
           where
           you
           defend
           both
           ,
           I
           reported
           but
           one
           .
           ]
           Pardon
           me
           that
           wrong
           ;
           I
           would
           haue
           hid
           your
           folly
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           refuted
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           worthie
           none
           other
           answere
           ,
           then
           that
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           diuels
           confesse
           Christs
           word
           and
           presence
           did
           torment
           them
           ,
           you
           without
           Scripture
           haue
           found
           the
           diuels
           tormented
           Christ.
           
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             can
             be
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             no
             other
             way
             then
             by
             Satans
             verie
             poss●…ssing
             of
             those
             soules
             .
             Which
             grosse
             and
             infernall
             speculations
             of
             yours
             ,
             (
             for
             trueths
             you
             can
             not
             make
             them
             )
             I
             vtterly
             leaue
             to
             your
             owne
             discussing
             .
          
           Are
           your
           fansies
           become
           so
           fine
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           of
           Satans
           possessing
           mens
           soules
           or
           bodies
           ,
           must
           be
           grosse
           ;
           and
           your
           inuentions
           without
           wit
           or
           reason
           ,
           must
           be
           spruice
           ?
           What
           sayd
           I
           in
           any
           of
           these
           things
           which
           
           the
           plaine
           words
           ,
           or
           maine
           grounds
           of
           the
           Scripture
           do
           not
           confirme
           ?
           That
           the
           diuell
           can
           not
           worke
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           is
           ?
           Will
           you
           giue
           him
           more
           then
           an
           almighty
           power
           ,
           to
           worke
           where
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           you
           affoord
           him
           an
           omnipresence
           equall
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           euery
           where
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           worke
           euery
           where
           ,
           as
           God
           doth
           ?
           Satan
           may
           torment
           the
           soule
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           possesse
           it
           .
           ]
           The
           diuels
           that
           could
           not
           worke
           on
           swine
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           first
           l
           
             l
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             enter
             them
          
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           make
           them
           
             runne
             headlong
             into
             the
             sea
          
           ,
           can
           they
           worke
           in
           men
           ,
           before
           they
           enter
           and
           possesse
           them
           ?
           The
           Cananite
           that
           intreated
           Christ
           to
           haue
           m
           
             m
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             mercie
             on
             her
             daughter
             ,
             who
             was
          
           m
           
             m
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             miserably
             vexed
             with
             a
             diuell
          
           ,
           receiued
           at
           length
           this
           answer
           ;
           n
           
             n
             Mark.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             saying
             ,
             goe
             thy
             way
             ●…he
             diuell
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             thy
             daughter
             .
          
           The
           father
           that
           brought
           his
           lunaticke
           sonne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           confessed
           o
           
             o
             Mark.
             9.
             
          
           
             he
             had
             a
             d●…mbe
             spirit
             ,
             which
             did
             teare
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             often
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             water
             to
             destroy
             him
             :
          
           and
           Christ
           confirmeth
           his
           words
           in
           saying
           ;
           o
           
             o
             Mark.
             9.
             
          
           
             Thou
             dumbe
             and
             deafe
             spirit
             come
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             enter
             no
             more
             into
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           diuell
           cannot
           inwardly
           torment
           the
           bodie
           of
           man
           or
           beast
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           enter
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           possesse
           it
           .
           How
           much
           lesse
           can
           he
           torment
           the
           soule
           or
           worke
           therein
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           likewise
           possesse
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           it
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           afflict
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           
             entring
             and
             possessing
          
           of
           mens
           bodies
           and
           soules
           by
           diuels
           ,
           
             are
             no
             such
             infernall
             s●…
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           you
           would
           make
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           caueats
           and
           admonitions
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           p
           
             p
             Matth
             12.
             
          
           
             When
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
          
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             returning
             ,
             sindeth
             his
             house
          
           (
           whence
           he
           came
           out
           )
           
             emptie
             ,
             he
             taketh
             vnto
             him
             seuen
             other
             spirits
             worse
             then
             himsele
             ,
             and
             they
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             dwell
             there
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             that
             ●…an
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             beginning
             .
             And
          
           q
           
             q
             Luke
             11.
             
          
           
             when
             a
             strong
             man
             armed
             keepeth
             his
             house
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             he
             possesseth
             are
             in
             pe●…
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           warne
           vs
           to
           haue
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           l●…t
           the
           diuell
           finde
           them
           emptie
           ,
           and
           so
           enter
           aud
           possesse
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           your
           Iuniper
           conceits
           ,
           that
           Satan
           inwardly
           did
           worke
           or
           stirre
           in
           Christes
           heart
           those
           strange
           temptations
           which
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           which
           indeed
           were
           wicked
           and
           impious
           cogitations
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           did
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           what
           Scripture
           I
           pray
           you
           doth
           warrant
           these
           worse
           then
           infernall
           speculations
           ?
           For
           the
           diuels
           themselues
           confessed
           ,
           they
           had
           nothing
           
             to
             doe
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           you
           make
           them
           the
           raisers
           of
           strange
           temptations
           in
           Christes
           heart
           ,
           and
           inflictors
           of
           incomprehensible
           sorrowes
           on
           Christes
           soule
           .
           And
           where
           they
           truly
           acknowledged
           that
           Christes
           word
           and
           power
           tormented
           them
           ,
           you
           haue
           deuised
           ,
           that
           the
           diue●…
           should
           vnspeakably
           torment
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           So
           lawfull
           is
           it
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           vsuall
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           and
           grace
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           subiect
           his
           soule
           and
           spirit
           to
           Satans
           subtiltie
           .
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc
             pag.
             85
             li
             9.
             
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             heere
             I
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             meanes
             or
             maner
             was
             of
             Sa●…
             and
             his
             furious
             bands
             assaulting
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             it
             made
             certainly
             an
             impression
             of
             most
             〈◊〉
             sorrow
             and
             torment
             in
             his
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           single
           and
           double
           vouchers
           with
           certainty
           and
           warranty
           are
           so
           rise
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           take
           your
           word
           for
           a
           grey
           go●…e
           quill
           .
           You
           auouch
           it
           and
           you
           are
           certaine
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           how
           proue
           you
           one
           line
           or
           letter
           of
           all
           that
           here
           you
           say
           ?
           Christes
           stripes
           and
           wounds
           receiued
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           were
           painfull
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           taunts
           ,
           mocks
           ,
           and
           blasphemies
           of
           all
           sorts
           vttered
           against
           him
           ,
           were
           g●…euous
           vnto
           him
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           
             most
             dolefull
             and
             incomprehensible
             torments
          
           inflicted
           on
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           you
           be
           assured
           ,
           by
           the
           diuell
           ?
           The
           Euangelists
           expresse
           what
           was
           
             done
             and
             sayd
          
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           you
           disdaine
           as
           grosse
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           curious
           ,
           but
           irreligious
           subtilitie
           ,
           will
           haue
           the
           diuell
           not
           only
           tempt
           inwardly
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           with
           strange
           and
           most
           wicked
           cogitations
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           diuell
           hauing
           by
           your
           doctrine
           power
           and
           choise
           what
           he
           would
           suggest
           ,
           would
           forbeare
           no
           wickednesse
           )
           but
           incomprehensibly
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           should
           make
           proofe
           thereof
           ,
           you
           tell
           vs
           you
           auouch
           ,
           it
           was
           certainly
           so
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc
             pag.
             85.
             ●…i
             12.
             
          
           
             Christ
             felt
             and
             discerned
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             verie
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             owne
             hand
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             sting
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             therein
             ,
             which
             then
             wrought
             and
             was
             reuealed
             chiefly
             then
             vpon
             him
             for
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           Meane
           you
           that
           Christ
           
             felt
             the
             stroke
             of
             
             Gods
             owne
             hand
          
           by
           the
           temptations
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           torments
           which
           Satan
           offered
           to
           his
           soule
           ?
           If
           by
           temptations
           ;
           besides
           that
           you
           giue
           S.
           Iames
           the
           lie
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Iames
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             tempteth
             no
             man
          
           (
           with
           euill
           ,
           )
           you
           make
           God
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           to
           moue
           and
           prouoke
           Christ
           to
           wickednesse
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           infernall
           wickednesse
           to
           auouch
           ,
           If
           you
           meane
           by
           torments
           ;
           those
           you
           teach
           must
           come
           from
           
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
          
           vpon
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           make
           the
           diuell
           to
           be
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ?
           Choose
           here
           ,
           whether
           all
           your
           graue
           discourse
           (
           at
           your
           first
           entrance
           into
           this
           question
           )
           of
           the
           soules
           
             proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
          
           shall
           be
           wholy
           idle
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           false
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           diuell
           shall
           be
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           .
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           is
           his
           eternall
           ,
           diuine
           ,
           and
           almighty
           power
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           admit
           the
           diuell
           to
           be
           ;
           I
           must
           confesse
           all
           my
           speculations
           ,
           beleeuing
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           to
           be
           most
           pure
           and
           holy
           ,
           are
           plaine
           and
           grosse
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           ,
           and
           your
           eternall
           and
           almighty
           Ruler
           thereof
           ,
           the
           diuell
           .
           As
           for
           proofe
           ,
           I
           should
           wrong
           you
           to
           aske
           for
           any
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           your
           maner
           to
           vouchsafe
           to
           proue
           what
           you
           say
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           what
           you
           list
           vnder
           certaine
           generall
           stales
           of
           words
           ;
           which
           are
           but
           dennes
           of
           theeues
           to
           rob
           Christ
           of
           his
           sanctitie
           and
           glorie
           .
           What
           Christ
           discerned
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           neuer
           like
           to
           come
           from
           you
           with
           any
           trueth
           ,
           you
           follow
           your
           fansies
           so
           much
           as
           your
           best
           guides
           ;
           which
           leade
           you
           to
           a
           sidelesse
           and
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           absurd
           dreames
           and
           doctrines
           .
           You
           distinguish
           nothing
           ,
           you
           define
           nothing
           ,
           you
           proue
           nothing
           ;
           onely
           you
           wallow
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           
             strange
             temptations
             ,
             and
             most
             dolefull
             and
             incomprehensible
             sorrowes
          
           ;
           how
           ,
           why
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           you
           can
           not
           tell
           ,
           but
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           serueth
           you
           at
           all
           assayes
           to
           bring
           out
           your
           misborne
           and
           misshapen
           speculations
           vnder
           some
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           because
           you
           pretend
           the
           power
           of
           God.
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           euidently
           auouch
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           I
           faithfully
           beleeue
           ;
           what
           is
           deuised
           or
           added
           by
           mens
           imaginations
           and
           fictions
           ,
           I
           vtterly
           reiect
           not
           as
           false
           and
           presumptuous
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           absurd
           and
           irreligious
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           Christ
           discerned
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           I
           haue
           often
           specified
           ,
           which
           farre
           differeth
           from
           your
           strange
           and
           imaginary
           speculations
           .
           They
           auouch
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           u
           
             u
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             saw
             God
             alwaies
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           that
           he
           
             should
             not
             be
             shaken
          
           ;
           and
           therfore
           his
           
             heart
             was
             glad
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             tongue
             reioyced
             .
             And
          
           x
           
             x
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             for
             the
             ioy
             proposed
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           (
           and
           therefore
           discerned
           by
           him
           )
           
             he
             endured
             the
             crosse
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
          
           thereof
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           after
           his
           last
           supper
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Ioh.
             18.
             
          
           
             knowing
             all
             things
             that
             should
             befall
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           z
           
             z
             Ioh.
             13.
             
          
           
             his
             houre
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             world
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             Father
             had
             giuen
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             was
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             God
          
           ;
           not
           onely
           pronounced
           the
           diuel
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           comming
           against
           him
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Ioh
             14.
             
          
           
             had
             nothing
             in
             him
          
           ,
           but
           speaking
           directly
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           said
           ;
           b
           
             b
             Ioh.
             17.
             
          
           
             Father
             the
             houre
             is
             come
             ,
             glorifie
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             that
             thy
             sonne
             may
             glorifie
             thee
             ;
             as
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             him
             power
             ouer
             all
             flesh
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             giue
             them
             life
             euerlasting
             .
             I
             haue
             glorified
             thee
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             now
             Father
             glorifie
             me
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             with
             the
             glorie
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           With
           this
           most
           assured
           and
           infallible
           perswasion
           and
           resolution
           Christ
           passed
           to
           his
           passion
           to
           be
           glorified
           ,
           and
           thereby
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Which
           the
           Theefe
           on
           the
           crosse
           confessing
           ,
           receaued
           that
           present
           day
           an
           euerlasting
           reward
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           And
           the
           Centurion
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           watched
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           and
           woonders
           consequent
           ,
           acknowledged
           ,
           saying
           ;
           c
           
             c
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             Truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Against
           this
           foundation
           of
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           in
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           you
           dreame
           of
           any
           doubt
           or
           feare
           ,
           that
           did
           arise
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           any
           suggestions
           of
           men
           or
           diuels
           ,
           you
           make
           him
           a
           
             liar
             and
             a
             sinner
          
           .
           His
           faith
           could
           not
           shrinke
           without
           hainous
           infidelitie
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           assured
           of
           his
           personall
           vnion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           inunction
           with
           power
           and
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           Father
           speaking
           thrice
           from
           heauen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           visible
           descent
           of
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           vpon
           him
           at
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           by
           the
           seruice
           and
           adoration
           of
           Angels
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           and
           commaund
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           ouerall
           creatures
           ,
           and
           ouer
           diuels
           themselues
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           
             least
             doubt
             or
             distrust
             in
             Christs
             heart
             ,
          
           that
           his
           person
           might
           perish
           ,
           or
           
           his
           sacrifice
           be
           reiected
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Father
           was
           or
           could
           be
           displeased
           with
           him
           ,
           must
           needs
           haue
           beene
           most
           detestable
           impietie
           .
           And
           this
           cleerenesse
           of
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           standing
           fast
           ,
           and
           immooueable
           against
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           hell
           ,
           what
           strange
           temptations
           or
           incomprehensible
           torments
           could
           the
           diuell
           worke
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           assuring
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           d
           
             d
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           (
           euen
           in
           vs
           )
           
             quencheth
             all
             the
             fi●…rie
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           and
           that
           e
           
             e
             Iames
             4.
             
          
           
             the
             diuell
             will
             flie
             from
             vs
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             resisted
             ?
          
           And
           therefore
           as
           f
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             we
             reioice
          
           ,
           (
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           doe
           )
           in
           that
           
             we
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
          
           ;
           so
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           sufferings
           had
           exceeding
           both
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           ,
           though
           the
           anguish
           of
           his
           flesh
           were
           very
           painfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           whereto
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           did
           ful
           mit
           it selfe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Neither
             say
             you
             any
             thing
             whereby
             you
             doe
             or
             can
             ouerthrow
             this
             assertion
             .
          
           ]
           What
           can
           ,
           or
           need
           more
           be
           said
           against
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           your
           false
           and
           vaine
           conceits
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           couered
           with
           certaine
           close
           and
           currant
           phrases
           ,
           which
           you
           neuer
           expound
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           lie
           open
           to
           infinite
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           impieties
           .
           As
           euen
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           before
           vs
           ;
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           Christ
           
             dis●…erned
             the
             very
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ,
             &
             receaued
             the
             sting
             of
             his
             wrath
             :
          
           where
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           
             stroke
             and
             sting
          
           ,
           being
           metaphores
           ,
           designe
           no
           proprietie
           nor
           particularitie
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           :
           but
           any
           of
           those
           paines
           ,
           which
           Christ
           receaued
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           may
           iustly
           be
           called
           the
           
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             or
             sting
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           secretly
           carie
           your
           meaning
           in
           euerie
           place
           with
           some
           ambiguous
           words
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           directly
           refuted
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           speciall
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           generall
           and
           metaphoricall
           circumstances
           guilesully
           proposed
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Our
             authorised
             doctrine
             in
             England
             agreeth
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             fought
             and
             wrastled
             as
             it
             were
             hand
             to
             hand
             with
             the
             whole
             armie
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           At
           least
           you
           dreame
           so
           ,
           but
           where
           are
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           expresse
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           maintaine
           ?
           The
           Catechisme
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             encountered
             ,
             and
             wrastled
             with
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           I
           saie
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           still
           obseruing
           Christs
           owne
           words
           ,
           that
           i
           
             i
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             within
             him
          
           (
           Satan
           )
           
             had
             nothing
          
           .
           You
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Christs
           owne
           heart
           was
           a
           souldier
           of
           Satans
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           his
           fa●…th
           by
           seruing
           the
           diuels
           turne
           ;
           the
           Catechisme
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Satan
           with
           all
           his
           power
           and
           pollicie
           ,
           force
           and
           ●…urie
           did
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           by
           the
           mouths
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           tire
           Christs
           patience
           ,
           and
           shake
           his
           confidence
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           do
           neither
           ;
           Christ
           persisting
           in
           most
           perfect
           patience
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           verie
           breathing
           out
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           To
           aggrauate
           the
           paines
           of
           Christes
           stripes
           and
           wounds
           ,
           Satan
           omitted
           no
           meane
           ,
           that
           by
           men
           he
           could
           execute
           .
           To
           vndermine
           and
           batter
           Christes
           faith
           ,
           the
           diuell
           opened
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           k
           
             k
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           People
           ,
           that
           gazed
           on
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           high
           l
           
             l
             M●…k
             15.
             
          
           
             Priests
             and
          
           k
           
             k
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           conspired
           against
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           that
           derided
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           l
           Passengers
           ,
           that
           shooke
           their
           heads
           at
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           m
           
             m
             Matth
             27.
             
          
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           crucified
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           Theefe
           ,
           that
           hung
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           
             mocke
             ,
             reuile
             ,
             and
             blasphem●…
             him
          
           ;
           as
           falsly
           
             calling
             himselfe
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           left
           
             vnable
             to
             saue
             or
             helpe
             himselfe
             .
          
           Their
           tentations
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           specifie
           ,
           which
           were
           sufficient
           to
           trie
           the
           stedfastnesse
           of
           Christs
           faith
           and
           hope
           ;
           of
           others
           they
           make
           no
           mention
           .
           And
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           if
           you
           thinke
           Christs
           heart
           did
           yeeld
           but
           by
           fearing
           or
           doubting
           ,
           whether
           their
           words
           were
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           you
           take
           from
           him
           all
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           place
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           betweene
           fidelitie
           and
           infidelitle
           ,
           hope
           and
           despaire
           ,
           as
           not
           resolued
           whether
           God
           would
           deceaue
           him
           ,
           and
           forsake
           him
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           his
           sufferings
           .
           This
           perplexitie
           would
           indeed
           haue
           beene
           a
           strange
           temptation
           ,
           and
           horrible
           torment
           of
           minde
           ,
           but
           withall
           a
           manifest
           faile
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           ecclipse
           of
           hope
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           take
           from
           Christ
           ,
           you
           robbe
           him
           not
           onely
           of
           his
           comfort
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           and
           glorie
           ;
           but
           euen
           of
           all
           pietie
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           obedience
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           doubting
           whether
           God
           were
           faithfull
           in
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           coniunction
           of
           God
           and
           man
           in
           his
           person
           might
           be
           seuered
           and
           dissolued
           or
           no.
           But
           of
           these
           temptations
           ,
           feares
           ,
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           to
           take
           heede
           ,
           least
           if
           you
           defile
           the
           merits
           ,
           or
           diminish
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           you
           declare
           your
           
           selfe
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           dishonoring
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           to
           serue
           your
           owne
           fansies
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Where
             you
             detest
             my
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             giue
             no
             inkling
             of
             anie
             other
             sense
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             half
             a
             conclusion
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             my
             interpretation
             of
             it
             is
             vniustly
             by
             you
             reprooued
             .
          
           ]
           Such
           conclusions
           doe
           well
           become
           a
           man
           of
           your
           iudgement
           .
           
           
             The
             Defender
             ●…ainly
             presumeth
             all
             places
             of
             his
             vnanswered
             ,
             to
             be
             granted
             .
          
           As
           though
           I
           must
           be
           bound
           to
           make
           Commentaries
           vpon
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           you
           abuse
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           will
           take
           the
           trueth
           tardie
           by
           my
           default
           .
           It
           sufficed
           good
           Sir
           ,
           that
           your
           application
           had
           neither
           coherence
           with
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           nor
           deriuance
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           woorthely
           reiected
           as
           voide
           of
           all
           reason
           and
           sense
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           inwardly
           tempted
           ,
           and
           tormented
           by
           diuels
           ,
           because
           he
           triumphed
           ouer
           them
           most
           gloriously
           ,
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           all
           wise
           men
           is
           rather
           a
           meriement
           or
           a
           prattlement
           ,
           then
           an
           argument
           .
           That
           they
           resisted
           ,
           or
           inuaded
           ,
           might
           happely
           be
           collected
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           force
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           disposition
           of
           such
           enemies
           :
           yet
           which
           way
           they
           inuaded
           ,
           or
           how
           farre
           they
           preuailed
           ,
           can
           no
           way
           be
           thence
           coniectured
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           strongly
           by
           you
           conceited
           .
           The
           Apostles
           words
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           may
           either
           declare
           the
           glory
           of
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           wherein
           all
           knees
           of
           things
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
          
           did
           bow
           ,
           and
           stoupe
           vnto
           him
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           some
           apply
           them
           ,
           expresse
           the
           power
           and
           glorie
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           in
           which
           by
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           innocence
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           he
           spoyled
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           of
           al
           their
           right
           and
           force
           ouer
           his
           Elect
           ,
           and
           caried
           all
           his
           Enemies
           as
           Captiues
           in
           an
           open
           shew
           before
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           instance
           ,
           or
           resistance
           they
           could
           make
           .
           From
           either
           of
           these
           senses
           how
           you
           can
           inferre
           ,
           that
           Satan
           tormented
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           impressed
           in
           Christs
           hart
           spirituall
           wicked
           cogitations
           or
           motions
           ,
           I
           verily
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           except
           you
           haue
           a
           Patent
           to
           make
           Conclusions
           contrary
           to
           their
           Premisses
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             85.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             come
             to
             confute
             my
             fourth
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             mainest
             points
             thereof
             you
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             touched
             ;
             I
             shewed
             that
             the
             Godly
             sometimes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             doe
             feele
             a
             tast
             of
             Gods
             insinite
             wrath
             ,
             and
             euen
             of
             hellish
             sorrowes
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             suffered
             for
             vs
             as
             deepely
             ,
             yea
             deeper
             ,
             then
             euen
             any
             of
             vs
             heere
             doe
             suffer
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             you
             can
             here
             clenly
             passe
             ouer
             without
             any
             word
             to
             it
             .
          
           ]
           The
           matters
           were
           belike
           very
           waightie
           ,
           and
           your
           proofes
           many
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           passe
           them
           with
           silence
           .
           Indeede
           I
           neither
           tooke
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           more
           time
           to
           refute
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           then
           whiles
           my
           Sermons
           were
           in
           Printing
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           doing
           thereof
           :
           and
           that
           made
           me
           the
           shorter
           in
           refelling
           your
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           darker
           in
           proposing
           ruine
           owne
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           this
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           complaine
           of
           ,
           I
           saw
           no
           cause
           ,
           why
           in
           that
           speedie
           dispatch
           ,
           I
           should
           trouble
           my selfe
           any
           longer
           with
           it
           .
           The
           first
           Proposition
           in
           some
           sense
           I
           admitted
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           you
           barely
           supposed
           without
           proofe
           I
           reiected
           as
           iniurious
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           alleaged
           for
           it
           .
           Neither
           haue
           you
           in
           this
           long
           aduised
           ,
           and
           farre
           consulted
           Defence
           so
           much
           as
           medled
           with
           the
           instances
           ,
           that
           I
           gaue
           against
           your
           false
           Collection
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           will
           ,
           read
           the
           286.
           
           Page
           of
           my
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           touching
           the
           maine
           points
           here
           pretended
           ,
           you
           were
           not
           briefely
           ,
           but
           truely
           answered
           ,
           and
           stand
           yet
           staggered
           with
           the
           parts
           there
           specified
           .
           The
           summe
           of
           mine
           Answere
           to
           both
           ,
           as
           my
           words
           there
           witnesse
           ,
           was
           this
           .
           p
           
             p
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             286.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Terrors
             of
             minde
             ,
             which
             we
             fecle
             through
             conscience
             of
             our
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             ignorance
             of
             Gods
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             distrust
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             Christ
             neuer
             felt
             ;
             his
             Faith
             admitted
             no
             doubting
             ,
             his
             loue
             excluded
             all
             fearing
             ,
             his
             hope
             reiected
             all
             despairing
             .
          
           q
           
             q
             Ibid.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             alike
             ,
             except
             sinne
             .
             Then
             neither
             the
             rootes
             ,
             parts
             ,
             nor
             fruites
             of
             sinne
             must
             be
             in
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             excepteth
             sinne
             ,
             excepteth
             all
             sinfull
             adherents
             .
          
           What
           say
           you
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           it
           no
           Answere
           ?
           I
           would
           gladly
           heare
           what
           you
           can
           reioyne
           against
           it
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           that
           skip
           euery
           thing
           ,
           which
           toucheth
           you
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           and
           iette
           in
           your
           generall
           Phrases
           ,
           like
           a
           Crow
           in
           a
           gutter
           ,
           ouer
           leape
           what
           you
           list
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           a
           shew
           surmise
           ,
           that
           your
           Reasons
           and
           proofes
           are
           silenced
           .
           Well
           I
           may
           speake
           now
           more
           largely
           and
           plainly
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           I
           can
           speake
           neither
           more
           truely
           ,
           nor
           more
           directly
           :
           
           then
           I
           then
           did
           .
           Yet
           for
           your
           pleasure
           I
           will
           not
           refuse
           to
           put
           your
           Propositions
           once
           more
           on
           foote
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           currant
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             Godly
             sometimes
             in
             this
             life
             doe
             feele
             a
             tast
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             wrath
             ,
             and
             euen
             of
             hellish
             sorrowes
             .
          
           You
           commit
           but
           three
           foule
           ouersights
           in
           this
           one
           proposition
           .
           1.
           
           You
           marre
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           impertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           2.
           
           You
           contradict
           your
           
           
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Defender
             .
          
           maine
           Positions
           .
           3.
           
           You
           rest
           on
           euident
           ambiguities
           ,
           or
           open
           falsities
           .
           What
           some
           of
           the
           godly
           doe
           sometimes
           feele
           either
           in
           Body
           or
           Soule
           ,
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           Christs
           sufferings
           by
           your
           owne
           Confession
           .
           Your
           owne
           Rule
           is
           .
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             Christ
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             Temptations
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             incident
             to
             mankind
             generally
             ,
             not
             which
             happen
             to
             any
             man
             particularly
             .
          
           So
           that
           what
           the
           godly
           doe
           sometimes
           feele
           (
           for
           not
           onely
           Children
           and
           Infants
           ,
           but
           many
           thousand
           Christians
           die
           free
           from
           these
           hellish
           sorrowes
           of
           yours
           )
           may
           not
           be
           made
           a
           President
           for
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           And
           where
           you
           ,
           or
           your
           Corrector
           would
           after
           salue
           this
           ouersight
           ,
           by
           saying
           in
           the
           margine
           ;
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag
             8●…
             in
             margine
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             which
             though
             all
             generally
             feele
             not
             ,
             yet
             generally
             is
             due
             to
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           you
           multiply
           your
           absurdities
           ,
           you
           mend
           not
           the
           loosenesse
           of
           this
           Proposition
           .
           For
           
             due
             to
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           are
           all
           manner
           of
           externall
           and
           corporall
           plagues
           ,
           from
           many
           of
           which
           your selfe
           would
           exempt
           Christ
           by
           this
           obseruation
           of
           yours
           ;
           and
           likewise
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           eternall
           damnation
           are
           
             due
             to
             all
          
           in
           respect
           of
           sinne
           ,
           from
           which
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           exempt
           Christ
           ,
           you
           exempt
           your selfe
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           to
           take
           a
           worse
           course
           then
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           yeelded
           his
           Masters
           Body
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           where
           this
           conceit
           yeeldeth
           Christs
           Soule
           into
           the
           power
           of
           diuels
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           be
           you
           now
           of
           the
           minde
           that
           the
           
             Godly
             doe
             sometimes
             feele
             a
             Tast
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ?
          
           How
           often
           haue
           you
           resolued
           ,
           and
           Proclaimed
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           that
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             13.
             li
             8.
             
          
           
             to
             the
             Godly
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             are
             no
             effects
             of
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             ,
          
           and
           now
           
             they
             sometimes
             feele
             a
             Tast
             of
             his
             Infinite
             wrath
             ?
          
           What
           shift
           to
           saue
           this
           repugnancie
           ,
           can
           you
           deuise
           ?
           [
           Gods
           Infinite
           wrath
           perhaps
           is
           not
           his
           proper
           wrath
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           and
           since
           Christ
           by
           your
           Doctrine
           suffered
           none
           but
           the
           proper
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Faithfull
           feeling
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           ,
           must
           suffer
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           wrath
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           .
           Againe
           ,
           can
           you
           find
           vs
           an
           Infinite
           wrath
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           properly
           wrath
           ?
           What
           hath
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           haue
           iangled
           so
           much
           ,
           more
           then
           Infinite
           in
           time
           ,
           or
           degree
           ,
           or
           both
           ?
           but
           these
           Resolutions
           of
           yours
           be
           like
           your
           Inuentions
           ,
           they
           hang
           together
           ,
           as
           drunken
           mens
           steps
           ,
           or
           mad
           mens
           dreames
           .
           Consult
           I
           pray
           you
           with
           your
           friends
           ,
           and
           aske
           them
           what
           answere
           you
           shall
           yeelde
           to
           this
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           variablenesse
           of
           yours
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           meane
           you
           by
           hellish
           sorowes
           ?
           If
           you
           thereby
           note
           the
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           
           
             Men
             ●…ay
             feare
             but
             not
             suffer
             the
             true
             paines
             of
             hell
             in
             this
             lise
             .
          
           which
           may
           often
           afright
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           worst
           the
           damned
           feele
           ?
           Haue
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           no
           more
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           feare
           thereof
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           men
           in
           this
           mortall
           flesh
           and
           life
           to
           endure
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ?
           If
           you
           so
           thinke
           ,
           you
           new
           stampe
           vs
           a
           strange
           ,
           but
           an
           easie
           hell
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           terrible
           iudgements
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ordeined
           for
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Will
           you
           flie
           to
           your
           metaphors
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           hell
           paines
           are
           taken
           for
           great
           and
           exceeding
           ?
           Then
           play
           you
           with
           figures
           and
           phrases
           ,
           as
           your
           fashion
           is
           ,
           and
           come
           nothing
           neere
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           So
           that
           the
           one
           is
           a
           sensible
           vntrueth
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           a
           shifting
           trifle
           brought
           in
           to
           lengthen
           the
           tale
           ,
           when
           matter
           faileth
           .
           And
           when
           all
           is
           sayd
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           sound
           ,
           as
           I
           forwarned
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           x
           
             x
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             286.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             fearing
             ,
             doubting
             ,
             or
             distrusting
             lest
             God
             will
             for
             our
             manifolde
             sinnes
             cast
             vs
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             condemne
             vs
             to
             hell
             ,
             commeth
             in
             vs
             from
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             which
             in
             Christ
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             haue
             any
             place
             .
          
        
         
           My
           next
           proposition
           ,
           which
           you
           left
           vntouched
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             85.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             suffered
             for
             vs
             as
             deeply
             ,
             yea
             deeper
             then
             any
             of
             vs
             here
             do
             suffer
             ,
             or
             can
             suffer
             .
          
           ]
           This
           proposition
           no
           way
           helpeth
           your
           intent
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           wanteth
           both
           parts
           and
           proofs
           :
           for
           if
           the
           whole
           were
           granted
           ,
           as
           you
           offer
           it
           ,
           you
           can
           neuer
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           till
           first
           you
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           in
           this
           life
           do
           likewise
           suffer
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           monstrous
           miscreance
           meet
           for
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           .
           Such
           desperate
           and
           reprobate
           assertions
           ,
           as
           haue
           no
           touch
           of
           proofe
           ,
           nor
           taste
           of
           trueth
           ,
           you
           place
           in
           the
           foreward
           of
           your
           fanseries
           .
           [
           But
           Christ
           you
           say
           ,
           
             suffered
             as
             deepely
             as
             euer
             any
             of
             vs
             heere
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             suffer
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           did
           Christ
           by
           your
           doctrine
           not
           only
           doubt
           ,
           and
           distrust
           ,
           but
           euen
           despaire
           his
           owne
           saluation
           :
           for
           so
           haue
           many
           done
           ,
           that
           after
           were
           recouered
           and
           restored
           by
           grace
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           wrappe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           not
           onely
           within
           the
           guilt
           ,
           but
           within
           the
           verie
           sincke
           of
           our
           sinnes
           inherent
           ,
           now
           not
           in
           the
           temptation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           therewith
           haue
           many
           of
           the
           Elect
           beene
           grieuously
           afflicted
           for
           the
           time
           .
           This
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           of
           your
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           wade
           in
           waters
           aboue
           your
           heigth
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           no
           bottome
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           all
           impietie
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           not
           intend
           ,
           but
           can
           not
           auoid
           by
           the
           consequence
           of
           your
           positions
           .
           Two
           lines
           and
           lesse
           in
           my
           Conclusion
           ,
           euen
           where
           you
           complaine
           for
           want
           of
           answer
           ,
           would
           haue
           eased
           you
           of
           all
           these
           frantike
           imaginations
           ,
           had
           you
           but
           soberly
           considered
           them
           ,
           or
           aduisedly
           sought
           to
           disproue
           them
           .
           Christes
           z
           
             z
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             286.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           faith
           (
           I
           sayd
           )
           
             admitted
             no
             doubting
             ,
             his
             loue
             excluded
             all
             fearing
             ,
             his
             hope
             reiected
             all
             despairing
             .
          
           Which
           of
           these
           doe
           you
           or
           dare
           you
           denie
           ?
           Whether
           doubting
           be
           infidelitie
           ?
           S.
           Iames
           sayth
           ;
           a
           
             a
             Iames
             1.
             
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             aske
             in
             faith
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             nothing
             doubting
          
           ,
           or
           staggering
           :
           
             sor
             let
             not
             such
             a
             man
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             receiue
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Lord.
          
           That
           condition
           our
           Sauiour
           addeth
           vnto
           saith
           :
           b
           
             b
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             shall
             haue
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             doubt
             :
          
           for
           doubting
           ,
           as
           Paul
           writeth
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           infidelity
           .
           Abraham
           c
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             doubted
             not
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             through
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             but
             was
             strengthened
             in
             faith
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             being
             fully
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             had
             promised
             was
             able
             to
             performe
             it
             .
          
           Therefore
           Christ
           sayd
           to
           Peter
           :
           d
           
             d
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             O
             thou
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             why
             didst
             thou
             doubt
             ?
          
           and
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           e
           
             e
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             Why
             are
             you
             fearefull
             ,
             ô
             you
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           So
           that
           faith
           is
           a
           full
           and
           constant
           perswasion
           of
           Gods
           promises
           without
           all
           feare
           or
           doubt
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           deceiued
           or
           defrauded
           .
           Then
           must
           there
           in
           Christ
           be
           either
           
             no
             doubting
             ,
             or
             small
             faith
             .
          
           And
           if
           vnbeliefe
           in
           vs
           be
           sinne
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           in
           Christ
           after
           so
           many
           and
           so
           cleere
           euidences
           of
           Gods
           owne
           voice
           and
           oath
           vnto
           him
           ?
           f
           
             f
             Psal.
             89.
             
          
           
             I
             haue
             sworne
             to
             Dauid
             my
             seruant
             ,
             Thy
             seed
             will
             I
             stablish
             for
             euer
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           
             I
             haue
             sworne
             once
             by
             mine
             holinesse
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             faile
             Dauid
             ,
             his
             seed
             shall
             endure
             for
             euer
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           ;
           g
           
             g
             Psal.
             110.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             sware
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
          
           After
           these
           oathes
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           speeches
           of
           God
           from
           heauen
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           doubting
           and
           distrusting
           is
           most
           hainous
           and
           horrible
           sinne
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           Iew
           or
           a
           Turke
           .
           For
           they
           know
           him
           not
           ;
           we
           doe
           know
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Trueth
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Set
           this
           downe
           for
           an
           infallible
           rule
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           saith
           (
           for
           if
           Christ
           might
           be
           a
           liar
           and
           a
           sinner
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           deceiued
           in
           trusting
           to
           him
           )
           and
           none
           of
           these
           
             inward
             torments
          
           or
           
             deepe
             sufferings
          
           which
           you
           desperately
           dreame
           of
           ,
           can
           be
           fast●…ed
           on
           Christ.
           So
           long
           as
           Christes
           heart
           and
           spirit
           stood
           fixed
           and
           immoued
           in
           the
           graces
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           such
           strange
           doubt
           or
           feare
           ,
           temptation
           or
           torment
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           could
           afflict
           him
           .
           No
           force
           of
           Satan
           ,
           no
           sting
           of
           sinne
           ,
           no
           storme
           of
           wrath
           could
           confound
           him
           ,
           or
           amaze
           him
           .
           In
           vs
           these
           things
           are
           possible
           ,
           because
           the
           corruption
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           grace
           often
           pinch
           vs
           with
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           of
           sinne
           committed
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           there
           could
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           And
           all
           your
           drifts
           to
           make
           him
           like
           vs
           in
           our
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           and
           conflicts
           with
           confusion
           and
           desperation
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           no
           ground
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           weake
           and
           wicked
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           measure
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Christes
           graces
           ,
           and
           his
           freedome
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           faithlesse
           and
           fearefull
           assaults
           ,
           that
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           make
           on
           the
           corrupt
           and
           irregenerate
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           I
           first
           resolued
           ,
           so
           I
           now
           reiterate
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           importunitie
           ,
           that
           h
           
             h
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             perfect
             loue
             (
             in
          
           Christ
           )
           
             did
             cast
             out
             feare
             ,
             and
          
           i
           
             i
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             reioycing
             vnder
             hope
          
           made
           him
           with
           
             patience
             to
             expect
          
           the
           performance
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           obedience
           to
           endure
           whatsoeuer
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           had
           soredetermined
           to
           be
           done
           vnto
        
         
         
           
           
           which
           must
           be
           farre
           from
           Christ
           ?
           Is
           Infidelitie
           ,
           and
           distrust
           no
           sinne
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           it
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           vs
           ?
           or
           are
           doubting
           and
           fearing
           no
           parts
           of
           infidelity
           ?
           or
           what
           feare
           or
           doubt
           of
           his
           saluation
           could
           incomprehensibly
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           except
           his
           heart
           did
           first
           encline
           from
           faith
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           so
           apprehend
           the
           griefe
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           lost
           ,
           or
           in
           imminent
           danger
           to
           be
           lost
           ?
        
         
           You
           haue
           giuen
           vs
           
             three
             variations
          
           of
           this
           incomprehensible
           and
           infinite
           paine
           and
           griefe
           ,
           which
           should
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           not
           where
           to
           rest
           .
           The
           first
           was
           vnspeakeable
           smart
           and
           paine
           from
           Gods
           
             immediate
             hand
          
           ,
           inflicting
           
           
             What
             torments
             the
             Defen●…er
             hath
             de●…sed
             for
             Christes
             soule
             .
          
           the
           same
           anguish
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           on
           the
           damned
           spirits
           .
           For
           this
           you
           haue
           neither
           script
           nor
           scrole
           ,
           text
           nor
           title
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           bold
           and
           lewd
           deuice
           of
           yours
           presuming
           what
           you
           please
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           diuersly
           taken
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           From
           thence
           you
           lept
           to
           diuels
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Gods
           instruments
           to
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           strange
           temptations
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           sorrowes
           suggested
           into
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           you
           made
           Christs
           owne
           heart
           conceaue
           ,
           and
           discerne
           from
           the
           wordes
           and
           acts
           of
           the
           Iewes
           fired
           and
           enraged
           by
           Satan
           ,
           the
           dreadfull
           and
           painfull
           strokes
           and
           stings
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           iust
           indignation
           against
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           are
           but
           the
           tumultuous
           dreames
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           ,
           and
           certaine
           wastefull
           words
           that
           may
           be
           drawen
           to
           diuers
           senses
           ,
           besides
           which
           you
           haue
           neither
           expressed
           nor
           confirmed
           any
           thing
           .
           Now
           you
           begin
           to
           make
           Commentaries
           vpon
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           cleere
           as
           a
           coale
           ,
           and
           as
           sound
           as
           a
           satchell
           of
           saw-dust
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             en
             ho
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             himselfe
             suffered
             ,
             signifieth
             either
             the
          
           1
           
             1
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             matter
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             vs
             ,
             or
             the
          
           2
           
             2
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             meanes
             whereby
             he
             becommeth
             readie
             and
             fit
             to
             succour
             vs
             ,
             or
             els
             the
             occasion
             and
          
           3
           
             3
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             the
             readier
             to
             succour
             vs
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             he
             himselfe
             suffered
             and
             was
             tempted
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           expositions
           be
           like
           your
           conclusions
           ,
           they
           haue
           neither
           root
           nor
           rinde
           .
           Here
           are
           in
           shew
           three
           parts
           of
           a
           diuision
           ,
           all
           which
           indeed
           (
           you
           say
           )
           are
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
          
           and
           so
           your
           triple
           diuision
           senselesse
           and
           needlesse
           ,
           the
           parts
           importing
           one
           thing
           ;
           and
           the
           r
           
             r
             Li.
             27.
             
          
           
             first
             way
             seemeth
             to
             you
             not
             the
             vnlikeliest
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           you
           put
           any
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           falsest
           &
           farthest
           from
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           .
           For
           that
           Christ
           helpeth
           men
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           himselfe
           first
           suffered
           ,
           that
           he
           suffred
           al
           particular
           degrees
           ,
           &
           speciall
           sorts
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           soule
           as
           in
           bodie
           ,
           which
           may
           befall
           any
           man
           ;
           these
           are
           so
           lowd
           lies
           ,
           that
           but
           you
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           make
           either
           of
           them
           the
           apostles
           speech
           or
           purpose
           .
           But
           your
           lucke
           is
           to
           light
           on
           the
           worst
           ,
           or
           your
           choise
           leadeth
           you
           to
           fansie
           the
           foulest
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           differ
           fro
           other
           men
           ,
           &
           be
           singular
           in
           your
           own
           sense
           .
           For
           your selfe
           see
           ,
           &
           say
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Li.
             35.
             
          
           
             all
             the
             particular
          
           (
           kinds
           of
           )
           
             crosses
             in
             the
             world
             neither
             could
             nor
             can
             possibly
             come
             to
             any
             man
             ,
          
           and
           so
           not
           to
           Christ.
           Why
           then
           make
           you
           that
           the
           likeliest
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           all
           
             the
             matter
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             all
             those
             kinds
             of
             paines
             wherein
             he
             succoureth
             vs
             ?
          
           If
           you
           meane
           generally
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tasted
           all
           sorts
           of
           paines
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           corporall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           then
           shall
           you
           neuer
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           tasted
           this
           or
           that
           kinde
           of
           paine
           in
           speciall
           ;
           but
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           Christ
           had
           not
           only
           a
           diuine
           respect
           in
           mercie
           ,
           but
           an
           humane
           sense
           and
           experience
           of
           our
           miseries
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           to
           assure
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           compassionate
           and
           tenderly
           affected
           in
           our
           infirmities
           and
           extremities
           ,
           because
           he
           himselfe
           felt
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           
             feare
             ,
             sorow
             ,
             shame
             and
             paine
             ,
          
           whiles
           heere
           he
           liued
           ;
           and
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           how
           neere
           they
           pinch
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           .
           And
           more
           the
           Apostle
           meant
           not
           in
           those
           words
           then
           to
           shew
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           would
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           and
           humane
           nature
           feele
           our
           infirmities
           and
           miseries
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           an
           humane
           commiseration
           and
           compassion
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           afflicted
           ,
           by
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           the
           words
           doe
           fully
           fit
           .
           For
           t
           
             t
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           en
           ho
           ,
           
             in
             that
          
           (
           or
           in
           as
           much
           as
           )
           
             he
             suffered
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             tempted
          
           (
           or
           tried
           )
           
             he
             is
             able
          
           (
           with
           more
           tendernesse
           of
           heart
           )
           
             to
             helpe
             those
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             86.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             Which
             way
             soeuer
             of
             these
             three
             we
             take
             the
             words
             ,
             yet
             they
             plainly
             inferre
             ,
             that
             Christ
             him selfe
             felt
             all
             the
             miserie
             and
             smart
             of
             our
             sufferings
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             which
             at
             any
             time
             we
             feele
             .
          
           ]
           The
           smart
           and
           griefe
           of
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           
           Christ
           neuer
           tasted
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           faithlesse
           ,
           and
           gracelesse
           ,
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           in
           vs.
           Yet
           in
           these
           Christ
           can
           and
           doth
           s●…ccour
           vs
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           suffered
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           knoweth
           what
           affliction
           of
           spirit
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           same
           obiects
           ,
           which
           are
           sinfull
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           same
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           naturall
           .
           And
           none
           of
           these
           waies
           ,
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           came
           neere
           the
           concluding
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           except
           you
           vrge
           the
           first
           against
           all
           truth
           and
           sense
           acknowledged
           euen
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             87.
             li
             21.
             
          
           
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             euery
             particular
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             which
             euery
             man
             meeteth
             withall
             .
          
           Graunt
           then
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           manhood
           would
           ●…eele
           the
           sharpest
           impressions
           ,
           that
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           or
           paine
           could
           make
           on
           the
           Body
           or
           Soule
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           still
           without
           sinne
           :
           is
           that
           a
           proofe
           that
           Christ
           ●…ed
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           or
           damnation
           ,
           because
           he
           tasted
           how
           deeply
           feare
           could
           af●…ct
           mans
           nature
           ?
           What
           ignorant
           and
           vncoherent
           Collections
           are
           these
           ;
           Christ
           t●…ed
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           all
           our
           affections
           ,
           as
           namely
           of
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           shame
           ;
           ergo
           he
           had
           all
           the
           same
           causes
           and
           obiects
           of
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           and
           may
           ●…eele
           ?
           Who
           reasoneth
           so
           that
           hath
           any
           reason
           left
           in
           his
           head
           or
           hart
           ?
        
         
           
             This
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           KATA
           PANTA
           ,
           
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             doe
             fully
             import
             .
          
           The
           words
           
             kata
             panta
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           or
           altogether
           ,
           may
           haue
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Text
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           foure
           seuerall
           references
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           neere
           the
           false
           construction
           that
           you
           make
           of
           them
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           like
           his
           bretheren
           ,
           
             in
             all
          
           the
           parts
           of
           Mans
           nature
           ;
           
             for
             ●…e
             〈◊〉
             not
             the
          
           (
           nature
           of
           )
           
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             Seede
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           necessarie
           consequents
           of
           Mans
           nature
           )
           
             he
             mu●…
             be
             like
             〈◊〉
             Bretheren
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           must
           be
           like
           not
           this
           or
           that
           Brother
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           like
           any
           particular
           Persons
           in
           any
           speciall
           cause
           or
           Circumstance
           ,
           but
           wherein
           they
           all
           a●…e
           Bretheren
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             in
             all
             those
             things
             he
             must
             be
             like
             them
             all
             .
          
           3.
           
           It
           is
           but
           a
           likenesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           vrgeth
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           equalitie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           an
           Identitie
           required
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           not
           that
           Christ
           in
           patient
           su●…ering
           of
           afflictions
           did
           not
           pa●…
           all
           ,
           but
           these
           words
           import
           a
           Similitude
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           farder
           force
           .
           4.
           
           These
           and
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           him
           without
           sinne
           ;
           z
           
             z
             H●…r
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             he
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             after
             a
             likenesse
             ,
          
           (
           but
           )
           
             without
             sinne
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           his
           Infirmities
           ,
           affections
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           he
           was
           still
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           the
           Apostles
           m●…aning
           in
           the
           la●…r
           place
           ,
           to
           note
           ,
           that
           how
           diu●…rs
           soeuer
           Christs
           Temptations
           were
           ,
           yet
           
             he
             was
             temp●…d
             in
             all
             things
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           Then
           all
           such
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           as
           h●…ue
           in
           them
           any
           doubt
           or
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           aud
           Christs
           Saluation
           ,
           are
           vtterly
           excluded
           from
           him
           by
           the
           Apostles
           owne
           limitations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           loose
           but
           your
           labour
           by
           pretence
           of
           these
           words
           to
           bring
           Christ
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           your
           〈◊〉
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc
             pag.
             86.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2●…
             .
          
           
             Hereto
             ●…erueth
             our
             publike
             Doctrine
             ,
             Diram
             execrationem
             in
             se
             suscepit
             .
          
           ]
           You
           handle
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           turning
           them
           from
           their
           right
           
           
             What
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             for
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           sense
           to
           serue
           your
           priuate
           Doctrines
           .
           
             Christ
             vndertook
             our
             curse
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Ca●…isme
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           Christ
           vndertooke
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           punishment
           due
           vnto
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           ,
           but
           to
           dissolue
           it
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           vs
           of
           it
           .
           Yea
           he
           vndertooke
           our
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ;
           to
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           beare
           them
           ;
           to
           cl●…
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           beare
           them
           .
           So
           that
           hence
           you
           may
           conclude
           a
           Satisfaction
           and
           dissolution
           made
           by
           Christ
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           due
           to
           vs
           ;
           but
           you
           may
           not
           inferre
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           vtterly
           reiected
           ,
           inwardly
           confounded
           ,
           or
           eternally
           condemned
           ;
           as
           we
           should
           haue
           beene
           ,
           and
           the
           damned
           are
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           Satisfaction
           and
           recompence
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           and
           paines
           .
           But
           where
           ?
           Saint
           Peter●…aith
           ,
           Christ
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             Body
             on
             the
             Tree
          
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
           Christ
           
             〈◊〉
             things
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
             ,
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Cr●…
             ,
             and
             recon●…
          
           
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
           
             vs
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           Christ
           vndertooke
           then
           to
           abolish
           our
           curse
           and
           cond●…tion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           where
           he
           reconciled
           vs
           vnto
           God.
           So
           that
           you
           must
           bring
           〈◊〉
           words
           out
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           before
           your
           Doctrine
           will
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           drawen
           .
           And
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           Catechisme
           permitted
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           Schooles
           ,
           but
           not
           Authorized
           for
           the
           publike
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           .
           Neither
           
           are
           you
           the
           Man
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           respect
           authoritie
           farre
           more
           publike
           then
           this
           ,
           where
           it
           sorteth
           not
           with
           your
           fansies
           .
           But
           here
           you
           haue
           caught
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           misused
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           the
           Catechisme
           is
           so
           much
           magnified
           by
           your
           priuate
           Authoritie
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           the
           publike
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           not
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Booke
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           difference
           betwixt
           your
           verdict
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             87.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             You
             might
             haue
             giuen
             a
             good
             sense
             of
             my
             words
             (
             if
             you
             had
             any
             mind
             〈◊〉
             )
             as
             of
             those
             generall
             and
             large
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             grounded
             my selfe
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           more
           then
           time
           ,
           we
           should
           yeelde
           such
           a
           ghest
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           the
           same
           submission
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           that
           we
           giue
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           specially
           when
           you
           abuse
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           your
           priuate
           &
           vnsound
           conceits
           .
           In
           the
           word
           of
           God
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           erre
           ;
           and
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           the
           words
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           another
           mans
           ,
           might
           be
           reiected
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           they
           are
           to
           be
           receaued
           with
           all
           Religion
           ,
           because
           he
           endited
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ●…e
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           found
           and
           euident
           Doctrine
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           we
           vnderstand
           it
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           seeke
           to
           other
           places
           of
           like
           sense
           ,
           or
           more
           light
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           learne
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Expect
           you
           the
           like
           d●…tie
           ,
           when
           you
           de●…iue
           your
           sullaine
           and
           vnsauorie
           fansies
           by
           false
           and
           loose
           consequents
           from
           the
           words
           of
           holy
           write
           ?
           as
           if
           you
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           beware
           how
           you
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           on
           ,
           and
           hold
           our
           peaces
           ,
           whiles
           you
           peruert
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ?
        
         
           You
           made
           a
           number
           of
           false
           Propositions
           and
           Conclusions
           without
           all
           wa●…ant
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Trea
             pa.
             46.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Thus
             doe
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             suffer
             :
             therefore
             of
             n●…
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             our
             head
             suffered
             the
             like
             :
             yea
             farre
             greater
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assaults
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           And
           so
           you
           Reason
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Ibid
             〈◊〉
             32.
             &
             pag.
             47.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             which
             can
             not
             be
             refuted
             by
             the
             witte
             of
             Man
             ;
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             vs
             not
             but
             wherein
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             our
             Temptations
             ,
             but
             he
             succoureth
             〈◊〉
             in
             these
             〈◊〉
             Temptations
             of
             feeling
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             himselfe
             ha●…
             experience
             of
             the
             s●…me
             .
          
           ]
           Where
           to
           shew
           your
           witte
           ,
           you
           ioyne
           an
           affirmatiue
           conclusion
           ●…o
           a
           negatiue
           maior
           ,
           and
           in
           defiance
           of
           all
           truth
           and
           reason
           ,
           you
           make
           this
           childish
           and
           ignorant
           manner
           of
           reasoning
           to
           be
           irrefutable
           ;
           And
           so
           your
           pleasant
           Electua●…
           ,
           that
           g
           
             g
             Trea
             pag.
             45
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             of
             all
             absurditi●…s
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             that
             meere
             men
             should
             suffer
             more
             deepely
             and
             more
             bitterly
          
           (
           the
           sorrowes
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           )
           
             then
             Christ
             did
          
           .
           All
           these
           you
           build
           vpon
           this
           foundation
           ,
           Christ
           was
           h
           
             h
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tempted
             in
             all
             things
             after
             aliken●…sse
             ,
          
           (
           but
           )
           
             without
             sinne
          
           :
           no●…
           that
           ●…he
           ●…is
           any
           such
           intention
           or
           direction
           in
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           will
           mak●…
           such
           a
           Construction
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           must
           say
           nay
           .
           To
           let
           you
           see
           your
           folly
           and
           〈◊〉
           iu
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           i
           
             i
             Co●…lus
             .
             pa.
             283.
             
          
           shewed
           you
           many
           corporall
           paines
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           likewise
           many
           spirituall
           ,
           which
           Christ
           neuer
           felt
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           causes
           and
           obiects
           of
           those
           afflictions
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           not
           exempt
           him
           from
           the
           generall
           sense
           of
           those
           affections
           .
           In
           the
           Body
           of
           Man
           ,
           I
           named
           blindnesse
           ,
           dumbnesse
           ,
           lamenesse
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           breaking
           of
           bones
           ,
           burning
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           which
           Christ
           neuer
           suffered
           ;
           and
           y●…t
           in
           all
           these
           he
           can
           and
           doth
           succour
           others
           .
           In
           the
           Soule
           I
           reckned
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           hart
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           frensie
           ,
           and
           vexation
           with
           diuels
           ,
           all
           which
           Christ
           hath
           often
           cured
           and
           healed
           ,
           and
           readily
           can
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           neuer
           plunged
           into
           these
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           .
           Wherefore
           your
           maine
           and
           immooueable
           Collection
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             succoureth
             vs
             not
             ,
             but
             wherein
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             the
             same
             ,
          
           was
           a
           blind
           and
           false
           in●…sion
           of
           yours
           vtterly
           mistaking
           the
           Apostles
           words
           and
           meaning
           .
           To
           this
           what
           reply
           you
           ?
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             87.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             and
             〈◊〉
             both
             doe
             speake
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             mankind
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             of
             each
             part
             of
             nature
             apt
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             euery
             particular
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             which
             each
             meeteth
             withall
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           where
           you
           would
           be
           ,
           when
           you
           and
           the
           Apostle
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           your selfe
           beleeue
           ,
           though
           you
           come
           nothing
           neere
           the
           Apostles
           speech
           o●…
           sense
           .
           Then
           since
           it
           sufficeth
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           felt
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           ,
           paine
           ,
           and
           death
           which
           are
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           no
           neede
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           haue
           all
           the
           same
           causes
           of
           
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             sh●…me
          
           ,
           and
           paine
           ,
           
           which
           euery
           man
           hath
           ,
           or
           may
           haue
           ;
           what
           reason
           had
           you
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           conclude
           so
           confidently
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           suffer
           the
           very
           same
           sorowes
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           in
           this
           life
           befall
           some
           men
           through
           vehement
           remorse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           faintnesse
           of
           faith
           ?
           For
           they
           are
           not
           generall
           to
           all
           Ages
           and
           Persons
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           proceede
           they
           from
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           grace
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           our
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           could
           haue
           place
           in
           Christ.
           [
           
             Generall
             termes
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             according
             to
             the
             possibilitie
             and
             probabilitie
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           ]
           Be
           those
           the
           raines
           of
           your
           Reasons
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           vtter
           matters
           neither
           probable
           ,
           nor
           possible
           ,
           and
           then
           require
           to
           haue
           your
           speech
           recalled
           to
           possibilitie
           and
           probabilitie
           ?
           Doe
           other
           men
           vse
           so
           to
           speake
           or
           write
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           ouer
           lashed
           themselues
           ,
           they
           flie
           to
           probabilities
           and
           possibilities
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           best
           like
           ?
           You
           must
           looke
           ,
           good
           Sir
           ,
           to
           your
           Propositions
           and
           Conclusions
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           concording
           with
           the
           grounds
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           make
           such
           idle
           reseruations
           .
           Now
           in
           your
           Conceits
           ,
           which
           I
           repeated
           and
           refuted
           ,
           what
           probabilitie
           ,
           or
           possibilitie
           doe
           you
           dreame
           of
           ?
           that
           Christ
           was
           touched
           and
           plunged
           deeper
           then
           any
           other
           man
           into
           feares
           ,
           Passions
           ,
           and
           Agonies
           of
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ,
           though
           at
           last
           with
           much
           a
           doe
           he
           wrastled
           from
           them
           all
           ?
           Such
           Probabilities
           keepe
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           no
           wise
           Christian
           will
           admit
           them
           ,
           except
           he
           see
           them
           prooued
           with
           stronger
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           cleerer
           Testimonies
           ,
           then
           such
           loose
           possibilities
           and
           probabilities
           ,
           as
           you
           bring
           .
        
         
           Your
           waterish
           stuffe
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           page
           is
           not
           woorth
           the
           speaking
           to
           .
           You
           wander
           about
           to
           salue
           the
           smallest
           ,
           and
           cleane
           skip
           ouer
           the
           greatest
           points
           ,
           that
           are
           obiected
           against
           you
           .
           That
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             Christ
             had
             not
             his
             eies
             put
             out
             as
             Sampson
             had
             ,
             nor
             was
             swallowed
             vp
             by
             a
             Whale
             ,
             as
             Ionas
             was
             ;
             nor
             was
             cast
             into
             a
             burning
             fornace
             as
             Sydrac
             and
             his
             fellowes
             were
             ,
             nor
             was
             stoned
             to
             death
             as
             Naboth
             and
             Steuen
             were
             :
          
           These
           I
           say
           were
           iust
           and
           full
           reproofes
           of
           your
           licencious
           inference
           ,
           that
           Christ
           of
           necessitie
           must
           suffer
           whatsoeuer
           his
           members
           suffered
           .
           I
           opposed
           other
           instances
           besides
           these
           ,
           touching
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           hath
           holpen
           many
           ,
           though
           he
           neuer
           had
           experience
           of
           th●…
           same
           ;
           as
           from
           caecitie
           and
           obstinacie
           of
           heart
           ,
           from
           infideli●…ie
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Iniquitie
           ,
           from
           frensie
           ,
           furie
           ,
           follie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           vexations
           and
           afflictions
           of
           diuels
           .
           Wherein
           if
           you
           giue
           Christ
           no
           power
           nor
           abilitie
           to
           heare
           and
           helpe
           at
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           you
           take
           both
           his
           honor
           and
           office
           from
           him
           .
           If
           you
           confesse
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           auouch
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           healed
           many
           ,
           which
           were
           possessed
           and
           oppressed
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           either
           recall
           your
           inuincible
           Reason
           ,
           as
           a
           palpable
           follie
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           must
           subiect
           the
           Body
           and
           Soule
           os
           Christ
           not
           only
           to
           diuels
           ,
           which
           you
           dare
           doe
           ;
           but
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Imp●…etie
           and
           iniquitie
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           sinne
           so
           great
           ,
           which
           Christ
           will
           not
           forgiue
           vpon
           true
           repentance
           ,
           saue
           wilfull
           Blasphemie
           against
           his
           Spirit
           .
           [
           You
           speake
           of
           Paines
           ,
           not
           of
           sinnes
           .
           ]
           And
           is
           it
           no
           paine
           to
           be
           possessed
           with
           the
           diuell
           in
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           of
           many
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           diseases
           ,
           burning
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           Christ
           neuer
           suffered
           ,
           are
           they
           no
           paines
           ?
           frensie
           ,
           furie
           ,
           lunacie
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           rather
           painfull
           and
           greeuous
           punishments
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           sinne
           ?
           your
           Proposition
           which
           could
           not
           be
           refuted
           by
           the
           witte
           of
           Man
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             Christ
             succoureth
             vs
             not
             ,
             but
             wherein
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             our
             Temptations
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           This
           speaketh
           of
           Temptations
           and
           Infirmities
           ;
           now
           how
           farre
           these
           words
           doe
           st●…etch
           ,
           can
           you
           not
           tell
           ?
           but
           you
           will
           amend
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           cleere
           both
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag
             87
             〈◊〉
             37
             &
             pag
             ●…8
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thus
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             cleered
             ,
             and
             my
             Reason
             iustified
             :
             Christ
             succoureth
             vs
             not
             in
             any
             extreamer
             kind
             of
             paine
             ,
             then
             he
             himselfe
             had
             experience
             of
             .
             But
             he
             succoureth
             vs
             in
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             releaseth
             vs
             of
             the
             paines
             &
             sorrowes
             vn●…easurable
             that
             rise
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             him selfe
             had
             experience
             of
             them
             .
          
           ]
           You
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           how
           this
           Scripture
           is
           cleered
           ?
           the
           place
           prooueth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           Similitude
           with
           hi●…
           Bretheren
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           other
           suf●…
           and
           temptations
           .
           These
           three
           the
           Apostle
           reckneth
           and
           calleth
           katapanta
           ,
           all
           the
           
           parts
           of
           Resemblance
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           with
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           wretchednesse
           of
           our
           condition
           and
           Nature
           .
           Your selfe
           confesse
           those
           three
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             8●…
             .
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Infirmities
             ,
             Temptations
          
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           the
           things
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           like
           vs
           ;
           for
           his
           manhood
           in
           substance
           was
           the
           same
           that
           ours
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           then
           like
           .
           As
           for
           
             en
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           signified
           o
           
             o
             Ibid.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             matter
          
           ,
           and
           euery
           kinde
           of
           paine
           ,
           Wherein
           Christ
           succoureth
           vs
           ;
           besides
           the
           manifest
           falsenesse
           of
           that
           construction
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           reprooued
           ,
           you
           depart
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           from
           all
           Interpreters
           new
           and
           old
           to
           a
           singular
           sense
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           liketh
           but
           your selfe
           .
           The
           G●…ke
           Scho●…s
           collected
           by
           Occumenius
           ,
           thus
           expound
           it
           .
           p
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             2.
             cap.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             in
             that
             he
             suffered
             ,
             signifieth
             ,
          
           For
           as
           mvch
           as
           he
           〈◊〉
           .
           And
           Theodorct
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Theodoret.
             ●…n
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             by
             experience
             Christ
             learned
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             Mans
             Nature
             ,
             he
             h●…lpeth
             those
             that
             are
             impugned
             .
          
           And
           Theophylact.
           r
           
             r
             Theophylact.
             in
             2.
             cap.
             ad
             Hebre●…s
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             is
             this
             .
             Because
             as
             a
             Man
             Christ
             vnderstandeth
             all
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             what
             affliction
             and
             〈◊〉
             is
             ,
             therefore
             he
             can
             helpe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             readier
             to
             streteh
             forth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             mercie
             to
             aide
             the
             oppressed
             .
          
           From
           these
           perhaps
           you
           will
           derogate
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           all
           naturall
           Grecians
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           from
           Saint
           Austen
           ;
           but
           that
           will
           doe
           you
           little
           good
           ,
           and
           lesse
           honestie
           .
           For
           the
           skilfullest
           interpreters
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           our
           Age
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           w●…l
           learned
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           do
           exactly
           agr●…
           with
           them
           against
           you
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           his
           obseruations
           vpon
           the
           new
           Testa●…ent
           sai●…h
           .
           s
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             Hebre●…s
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             id
             est
             〈◊〉
          
           THEREFORE
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           and
           was
           tempted
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           tempted
           .
           t
           
             t
             In
             2.
             ca●…
             .
             ad
             Hebrees
             .
          
           Caluine
           ,
           t
           
             t
             In
             2.
             ca●…
             .
             ad
             Hebrees
             .
          
           Beza
           ,
           t
           
             t
             In
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             Hebrees
             .
          
           Piscator
           ,
           t
           
             t
             In
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             Hebrees
             .
          
           Marlorate
           ,
           t
           
             t
             In
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             Hebrees
             .
          
           〈◊〉
           in
           his
           Translation
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           one
           consent
           expresse
           
             en
             ho
          
           not
           by
           WHEREIN
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           but
           by
           
             ex
             eo
             quod
             ,
             〈◊〉
             hoc
             quod
             ,
             ex
             quô
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
          
           (
           or
           becaus●…
           he
           suf●…ered
           )
           
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             ,
          
           (
           or
           ready
           )
           
             to
             succour
             the
             tempted
          
           .
           The
           〈◊〉
           Translation
           expoundeth
           it
           by
           
             for
             as
             much
             as
          
           .
           And
           though
           you
           would
           〈◊〉
           the
           mat●…
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           together
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           be
           taken
           tardie
           with
           a
           violent
           wresting
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           the
           simpl●…
           can
           see
           great
           di●…nce
           betweene
           these
           two
           Interpretations
           :
           WHEREIN
           Christ
           
             suffered
             and
             was
             tempted
          
           ,
           (
           therein
           and
           in
           nothing
           e●…se
           )
           
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             vs
          
           ;
           which
           is
           your
           erroneous
           exposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           〈◊〉
           :
           and
           
             by
             this
             that
          
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           (
           or
           because
           he
           suffered
           .
           )
           
             and
             was
             tempted
             he
             is
             able
          
           (
           that
           is
           ready
           )
           
             to
             helpe
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Generall
           Resolution
           of
           all
           these
           late
           Expositors
           .
           And
           so
           your
           cl●…g
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           the
           crossing
           and
           misconsturing
           of
           them
           ,
           against
           the
           full
           accord
           of
           new
           and
           old
           Interpreters
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           reason
           ;
           that
           is
           iustified
           with
           a
           ●…itnesse
           ,
           as
           error
           is
           〈◊〉
           by
           wilfull
           ignorance
           .
           
           
             The
             Defenders
             〈◊〉
             in
             framing
             Arguments
             .
          
           For
           if
           a
           man
           would
           rake
           vp
           all
           the
           reasons
           ,
           that
           euer
           thwarted
           A●…
           or
           truth
           ,
           he
           shall
           hardly
           finde
           any
           more
           or
           worse
           ●…aults
           in
           any
           〈◊〉
           then
           this
           hath
           .
           To
           a
           Neg●…
           ma●…or
           being
           a
           plaine
           comparison
           ,
           you
           put
           an
           Negatiue
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           simple
           position
           ;
           all
           three
           propositions
           haue
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subiect
           ;
           and
           the
           predicate
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           
             no
             where
             found
          
           in
           the
           premis●…es
           .
           But
           your
           Arte
           is
           like
           your
           trueth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           maruell
           at
           neither
           .
           The
           forme
           of
           your
           reason
           being
           so
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           can
           be
           iustified
           .
           The
           maior
           of
           your
           first
           argument
           ,
           which
           (
           ●…ou
           〈◊〉
           )
           u
           
             u
             Trea
             pa.
             46
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             could
             neuer
             be
             refu●…ed
             by
             the
             witte
             of
             man
             ,
          
           was
           this
           .
           
             Christ
             succoureth
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             wherein
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             our
             temptations
             and
             infirmities
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           helpeth
           no
           man
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           him●…
           before
           hath
           not
           felt
           .
           This
           false
           and
           l●…d
           assertion
           you
           are
           gone
           from
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           substitute
           an
           other
           of
           the
           same
           here
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           .
           Christ
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             87.
             
             〈◊〉
             38.
             
          
           
             succ●…ureth
             vs
             not
             in
             any
             extreamer
             kinde
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             then
             he
             〈◊〉
             had
             experience
             of
             .
          
           Before
           it
           was
           the
           selfe
           same
           paine
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           must
           be
           as
           
             extreame
             a
             paine
          
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           hath
           any
           foundation
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           any
           coherence
           with
           the
           question
           ,
           which
           I
           proposed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           later
           ,
           which
           is
           new
           coined
           ,
           is
           a
           bold
           intrusion
           vpon
           things
           vnknowne
           ,
           a
           false
           comparison
           of
           Christs
           succouring
           and
           suffering
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           helpeth
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           is
           sowed
           to
           it
           .
           For
           first
           how
           prooue
           you
           that
           former
           ,
           o●…
           this
           later
           proposition
           ?
           〈◊〉
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           
             must
             be
             like
             〈◊〉
             in
             all
             things
          
           Omit
           ,
           that
           th●…se
           wordes
           are
        
         
         
           
        
         
         
           
           
           but
           that
           any
           such
           came
           simply
           from
           me
           ,
           truely
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           ;
           they
           made
           nothing
           to
           my
           matter
           ,
           who
           proposed
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           blo●…d
           to
           be
           the
           full
           redemption
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           without
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           And
           by
           that
           time
           we
           both
           are
           considered
           ,
           you
           are
           as
           likely
           a
           man
           to
           fitten
           ,
           or
           misconceiue
           ,
           as
           I
           to
           forget
           ,
           and
           mistake
           mine
           owne
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             Next
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             your
             pla●…e
             out
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             alo
             fully
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           ]
           Both
           Cyrill
           
           
             〈…〉
             .
             24.
             
          
           and
           Ambrose
           speake
           to
           one
           effect
           ,
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           one
           word
           to
           your
           purpos●…
           .
           Christ
           taking
           our
           nature
           ,
           tooke
           also
           our
           naturall
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           .
           So
           sayd
           Cyrill
           ,
           so
           sayth
           Ambrose
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           ergo
           Christ
           doubted
           ,
           and
           feared
           reiection
           and
           damnation
           .
           Be
           those
           naturall
           ,
           or
           sinfull
           feares
           in
           vs
           ?
           If
           sinfull
           ,
           Christ
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           .
           
             He
             was
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sinne
             excepted
             .
          
           Naturall
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           neither
           necessary
           nor
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           consequents
           of
           our
           sin●…ull
           corruption
           ,
           when
           faith
           faileth
           vs.
           There
           is
           a
           feare
           ,
           as
           Damascene
           teacheth
           ,
           which
           is
           
             natural
             and
             innocent
             ,
             and
             not
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           This
           the
           Lord
           admitt●…d
           
           
             
             .
          
           or
           suffered
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           
             not
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             by
             constraint
             .
          
           There
           is
           another
           feare
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             proceedeth
             from
             infidelitie
             ,
             and
             the
             betraying
          
           (
           or
           selfe-yeelding
           )
           
             of
             our
             thoughts
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             admitted
             not
             .
          
           You
           confound
           both
           these
           and
           by
           one
           which
           ●…s
           a
           naturall
           infirmity
           ,
           would
           proue
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sinfull
           infidelitie
           to
           be
           in
           Christes
           person
           .
           But
           awake
           out
           of
           this
           drowsie
           dreame
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           not
           onely
           distinct
           ,
           but
           as
           farre
           distant
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           iniquity
           is
           from
           the
           integrity
           of
           mans
           nature
           .
        
         
           That
           Christ
           
             layed
             aside
          
           for
           the
           time
           the
           delight
           of
           his
           eternall
           Deity
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           
             a●…ed
             with
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             our
             infirmitie
             ,
          
           Ambrose
           sayth
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           
             parted
             away
             from
             him
          
           ,
           is
           your
           false
           translation
           ,
           not
           Ambros●…s
           intention
           .
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           dissemble
           our
           naturall
           affections
           of
           griefe
           and
           sorow
           ,
           but
           would
           feele
           them
           for
           our
           sake
           ;
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           danger
           ,
           Ambrose
           confesseth
           :
           but
           
             that
             Christ
             exempted
             himselfe
             from
             nothing
          
           
           
             Defen●…●…ag
             .
             ●…8
             .
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             in
             his
             passion
             that
             we
             haue
             experience
             of
             ,
             as
             touching
             paines
             and
             sorrowes
          
           ;
           this
           is
           your
           medly
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Ambroses
           meaning
           .
           The
           causes
           of
           Christes
           sorrow
           are
           in
           that
           place
           repeated
           by
           Ambrose
           ;
           you
           haue
           the
           cunning
           to
           skippe
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           surmise
           others
           in
           their
           steads
           ,
           of
           which
           Ambrose
           neuer
           dreampt
           ,
           as
           the
           feare
           and
           terror
           of
           reie●…tion
           ,
           maled●…ction
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ,
           which
           Ambrose
           abhorreth
           .
           k
           
             k
             
             .
          
           
             Pro
             me
             doluit
             ,
             〈…〉
             quod
             doleret
             .
             Christ
             sorowed
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             which
             he
             might
             sor●…w
             for
             himselfe
             l
             
               l
               
            
             .
             Doles
             igitur
             Domine
             non
             tua
             .
             sed
             mea
             vulnera
             ,
             non
             tuam
             mortem
             ,
             sed
             nostram
             infirmitatem
             .
             Thou
             grieuest
             therefore
             Lord
             ,
          
           sayth
           Ambrose
           ,
           
             not
             at
             thy
             wounds
             ,
             but
             at
             mine
             ,
             not
             at
             thine
             owne
             death
             ,
             but
             at
             our
             weaknesse
             .
          
           The
           occasions
           and
           respects
           of
           〈◊〉
           griefe
           and
           sorow
           are
           there
           set
           downe
           by
           Ambrose
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           light
           of
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           abuse
           the
           words
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           against
           himselfe
           .
           But
           these
           places
           and
           particulars
           I
           haue
           handled
           before
           ,
           that
           may
           suffice
           till
           we
           come
           to
           Christes
           agony
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defen●…
             .
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             li
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             v●…ry
             purpose
             also
             ,
             many
             others
             before
             rehearsed
             do
             affirme
             most
             fully
             .
          
           ]
           He
           that
           knew
           not
           your
           vaine
           and
           vaunting
           humour
           ,
           would
           thinke
           that
           so
           many
           names
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           
             N●…ianzene
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Bernard
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           Ierome
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           impanelled
           but
           to
           some
           purpose
           ;
           but
           the
           Reader
           hath
           by
           this
           time
           so
           good
           experience
           of
           your
           mistakings
           and
           wrestings
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           easily
           suppose
           you
           would
           make
           your
           most
           aduantage
           as
           well
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           names
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           any
           sure
           holde
           in
           them
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           these
           places
           are
           already
           discussed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           you
           referre
           me
           to
           the
           Pages
           ,
           where
           you
           cited
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           send
           you
           to
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           I
           examined
           and
           answered
           them
           .
           Where
           the
           Reader
           shall
           soone
           see
           how
           you
           can
           play
           with
           places
           that
           make
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           by
           dreaming
           ,
           that
           ancient
           Fathers
           thought
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           speake
           of
           humane
           infirmitie
           and
           sorow
           in
           Christes
           soule
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             D●…fen●…
             .
             pa.
             89.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             You
             greatly
             abu●…e
             them
             who
             take
             t●…em
             otherwise
             :
             namely
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             that
             by
             the
             flesh
             and
             blou●…shed
             of
             Christ
             meerely
             and
             alone
             without
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             soules
             and
             mindes
             proper
             suffering
             ,
             our
             whole
             ransome
             were
             payed
             .
          
           The
           chiefe
           merit
           of
           Christes
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           I
           referre
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           the
           body
           of
           it selfe
           hath
           neither
           will
           
           nor
           sense
           ,
           much
           lesse
           vertue
           or
           merit
           ;
           and
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christes
           soule
           by
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           I
           haue
           often
           affirmed
           ,
           I
           neuer
           d●…ed
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           I
           vtterly
           disclaime
           to
           haue
           beene
           any
           part
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           before
           me
           with
           one
           consent
           .
           That
           you
           keepe
           close
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           confession
           ,
           and
           beare
           men
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           I
           vpholde
           the
           
             meere
             sufferings
             of
             Christes
             flesh
             alone
          
           without
           any
           communion
           of
           his
           soule
           or
           minde
           .
           What
           tricks
           you
           containe
           in
           those
           termes
           of
           the
           
             soules
             proper
             suffering
          
           ,
           I
           little
           regard
           ;
           when
           you
           proue
           that
           which
           you
           pretend
           ,
           by
           more
           then
           saying
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           refute
           it
           with
           more
           then
           denying
           .
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             89
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             comparing
             the
             paines
             of
             Christes
             suffering
             ,
             with
             the
             paines
             euen
             of
             the
             reprobate
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             s●…e
             not
             that
             you
             or
             any
             man
             liuing
             can
             finde
             fault
             therewith
             :
             onely
             set
             aside
             their
             sinfull
             suffering
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             I
             testifie
             that
             Christ
             was
             most
             free
             from
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           you
           ,
           compare
           the
           paines
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           with
           the
           reprobate
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Reader
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           your
           new
           faith
           is
           your
           owne
           fansie
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           bulwarke
           you
           haue
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           presumption
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           ,
           whereto
           you
           leane
           ,
           without
           ,
           if
           not
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Then
           Christ
           yet
           at
           last
           shall
           be
           alwayes
           and
           altogether
           free
           from
           all
           sinfull
           suffering
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           might
           his
           soule
           or
           mind
           apprehend
           any
           doubt
           or
           feare
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           the
           least
           distrust
           or
           staggering
           of
           his
           saluation
           or
           our
           redemption
           ?
           his
           faith
           and
           hope
           standing
           sure
           and
           vnshaken
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           full
           perswasion
           of
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           〈◊〉
           and
           wholly
           possessing
           his
           heart
           ,
           what
           feare
           or
           sorow
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           reprobate
           can
           you
           imagine
           in
           the
           soule
           or
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Tell
           vs
           what
           Christ
           apprehended
           or
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           should
           torment
           his
           minde
           with
           equall
           anguish
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           the
           reprobate
           .
           Your
           generall
           phrases
           of
           
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             extreamest
             spirituall
             punishments
          
           ,
           are
           but
           hiues
           to
           hide
           your
           poisoned
           honie
           in
           ;
           expresse
           particularly
           your
           conceits
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           they
           sauour
           of
           trueth
           and
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           errour
           and
           infidelitie
           .
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             89.
             li
             11.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             may
             compare
             Christes
             sufferings
             in
             his
             agonies
             ,
             euen
             with
             those
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Neither
           doe
           I
           doubt
           of
           your
           boldnesse
           in
           this
           and
           all
           other
           ca●…s
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           will
           speake
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           you
           must
           shew
           vs
           what
           Scripture
           teacheth
           you
           to
           compare
           Christes
           sufferings
           in
           the
           Soule
           ,
           with
           the
           reprobate
           or
           with
           the
           damned
           .
           They
           be
           great
           aduentures
           to
           vndertake
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           to
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           diuels
           in
           like
           maner
           as
           the
           damned
           are
           ;
           or
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           same
           〈◊〉
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           vpon
           himselfe
           that
           the
           reprobate
           and
           damned
           haue
           .
           For
           either
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           shew
           any
           Prophet
           ,
           Euangelist
           ,
           or
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           sayd
           so
           before
           you
           ,
           we
           will
           holde
           you
           excused
           ;
           q
           
             q
             Tertull
             aduersus
             Hermogenem
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             written
             ,
             feare
             the
             curse
             appointed
             for
             those
             that
             augment
             or
             diminish
             the
          
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           learned
           to
           say
           with
           S.
           Austen
           :
           r
           
             r
             Aug.
             contra
             literas
             Petilia
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             any
             thing
             touching
             our
             faith
             ,
             if
             an
             Angell
             ●…om
             〈◊〉
             teach
             otherwise
             then
             we
             haue
             receiued
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             For
          
           
           
             Hilarius
             d●…
             Patris
             &
             filij
             essentia
             .
          
           
             of
             Gods
             matters
             there
             is
             no
             speech
             (
             or
             doctrine
             )
             left
             vs
             besides
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           these
           comparisons
           and
           resemblances
           ,
           we
           easily
           admit
           them
           ;
           if
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           deuise
           them
           ,
           as
           new
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           we
           as
           heartily
           detest
           them
           .
           And
           if
           I
           be
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           you
           will
           hardly
           make
           either
           of
           these
           comparisons
           good
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           you
           were
           euen
           now
           very
           busie
           with
           certaine
           places
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           to
           my
           iudgement
           proue
           the
           plaine
           contrarie
           .
           Christ
           t
           
             t
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             must
             〈◊〉
             like
             his
             brethren
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           in
           all
           his
           sufferings
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           〈◊〉
           nor
           the
           damned
           are
           Christes
           brethren
           .
           His
           sufferings
           therefore
           were
           not
           like
           theirs
           .
           And
           how
           could
           Christes
           sufferings
           be
           glorious
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           like
           the
           reprobate
           or
           the
           damned
           ?
           Haue
           the
           reprobate
           or
           the
           damned
           any
           glory
           in
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           in
           his
           ?
           Father
           ,
           sayd
           he
           ,
           
             the
             houre
             is
             come
             ,
             glorifie
             thy
             Sonne
          
           ;
           speaking
           of
           the
           houre
           of
           his
           pas●…on
           .
           By
           his
           sufferings
           then
           Christ
           was
           glorified
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           attribute
           to
           the
           reprobate
           and
           the
           damned
           ,
           you
           must
           new
           alter
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           God
           ,
           counsels
           and
           iudgements
           .
           
           
             Desenc
             .
             pag.
             89.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             the
             paine
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             〈◊〉
             as
             ●…terly
             and
             as
             
             sharply
             ,
             (
             yea
             I
             may
             say
             in
             nature
             the
             very
             same
             )
             as
             the
             damned
             doe
             .
          
           ]
           It
           must
           be
           the
           selfe
           same
           in
           euery
           point
           ,
           afore
           it
           can
           be
           as
           sharpe
           and
           as
           bitter
           as
           theirs
           .
           Had
           the
           damned
           but
           one
           kinde
           of
           paine
           ,
           the
           comparison
           were
           the
           sooner
           examined
           ;
           but
           they
           haue
           exceeding
           many
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           must
           be
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           the
           damned
           ,
           before
           Christes
           paines
           in
           sharpnesse
           and
           vehemencie
           can
           be
           equall
           with
           theirs
           .
           The
           griefe
           of
           
             reiection
             ,
             confusion
          
           and
           desperation
           ,
           they
           inwardly
           feele
           ,
           the
           worme
           of
           conscience
           ,
           the
           horror
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           paine
           of
           fire
           breedeth
           them
           intolerable
           torments
           .
           Yea
           ,
           what
           one
           thing
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           specifie
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           with
           any
           religion
           you
           may
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           ?
           Your
           generall
           refuge
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           will
           doe
           you
           no
           good
           ;
           not
           onely
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           your selfe
           now
           at
           last
           acknowledge
           the
           faithfull
           feele
           a
           taste
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           wrath
           ,
           who
           yet
           I
           trust
           feele
           not
           the
           sharpen●…sse
           nor
           bitternesse
           of
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           If
           then
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           common
           to
           all
           the
           suff●…rings
           of
           men
           ,
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           what
           sequence
           hath
           your
           supposall
           ,
           that
           because
           Christ
           felt
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           he
           therefore
           felt
           the
           very
           sharpn●…sse
           of
           hell
           paines
           ?
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…9
             .
             li
             20.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             the
             extreamest
             paines
             of
             punishment
             can
             not
             be
             where
             sinne
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             :
             neither
             indeed
             can
             the
             least
             paines
             be
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           likely
           to
           vnderstand
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           mistake
           ordinary
           points
           of
           speech
           .
           That
           Christs
           su●…ings
           must
           be
           void
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           inferreth
           not
           only
           the
           integritie
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           puritie
           o●…
           his
           actions
           ,
           but
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           affections
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           be
           distempered
           in
           ●…im
           by
           any
           excesse
           of
           feare
           or
           sorow
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           minde
           he
           did
           apprehend
           the
           trueth
           and
           not
           erre
           ,
           by
           doubting
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           feare
           and
           sorow
           admitted
           by
           him
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           no
           fainting
           of
           Faith
           ,
           no
           decrease
           of
           hope
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           conceaue
           and
           discerne
           both
           Gods
           counsels
           and
           deeds
           rightly
           ,
           without
           mista●…ing
           either
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           punisher
           ,
           or
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           paine
           in
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           he
           can
           not
           lie
           ,
           who
           gaue
           this
           Testimonie
           ,
           that
           y
           
             y
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Iesi●…
             kn●…
             〈◊〉
             that
             ●…la
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           z
           
             z
             Iohn
             13.
             
          
           hands●…efore
           ●…efore
           his
           ●…assion
           ,
           which
           prooueth
           as
           well
           his
           voluntarie
           submission
           ,
           as
           his
           full
           power
           to
           moderat●…
           all
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           stay
           ,
           but
           would
           tast
           for
           the
           preseruing
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Iustice.
           
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             89.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3●…
             .
          
           
             You
             graunt
             his
             body
             suf●…ered
             truely
             punishments
             for
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Soule
             might
             suffer
             al●…o
             euen
             those
             of
             the
             extream●…st
             degree
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           ment
           to
           deale
           plainly
           ,
           you
           would
           distinguish
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           paine
           ,
           and
           the
           purpose
           of
           
           
             The
             n●…e
             ,
             meas●…re
             ,
             and
             pur●…ose
             of
             Ch●…ists
             suffering●…
             .
          
           the
           Inflictour
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           Christ
           differed
           much
           from
           the
           damned
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           you
           no
           way
           prooue
           ,
           that
           any
           kinde
           of
           paine
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           damned
           ,
           was
           found
           in
           Christs
           Soule
           or
           Body
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           passe
           the
           Patience
           of
           all
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           frailtie
           of
           mortall
           flesh
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           in
           laying
           the
           burden
           of
           oursinn
           es
           vpon
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           dishonor
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           forsake
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           him
           prepared
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           recompence
           from
           him
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           better
           pleased
           the
           holinesse
           and
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           if
           eternall
           damnation
           had
           beene
           inflicted
           on
           vs.
           So
           that
           I
           see
           no
           one
           point
           ,
           wherein
           the
           damned
           agree
           with
           Christ
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           onely
           he
           felt
           sharpe
           and
           bitt●…r
           pain●…s
           for
           the
           Triall
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ;
           and
           so
           doe
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           before
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           I
           willingly
           graunt
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           Christs
           paines
           in
           many
           respects
           were
           farre
           greeuouser
           ,
           then
           any
           the
           Godly
           can
           feele
           with
           submission
           and
           deuotion
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             89.
             li
             37.
             
          
           
             Your selfe
             also
             graunteth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             both
             might
             and
             did
             suffer
             the
             extreamest
             paines
             that
             mig●…t
             be
             without
             his
             owne
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           the
           more
           to
           blame
           you
           ,
           that
           content
           not
           your selfe
           therewith
           ,
           but
           runne
           to
           the
           Reprobate
           and
           to
           the
           damned
           to
           drawe
           Christs
           Soule
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           confusion
           and
           destruction
           .
           I
           neuer
           sought
           to
           diminish
           or
           el●…uate
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           gaue
           any
           witnesse
           thereo●…
           :
           but
           to
           auouch
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           as
           I
           then
           saw
           no
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           it
           ,
           so
           I
           yet
           heare
           no
           reason
           to
           vphold
           it
           ,
           besides
           
           your
           presumptuous
           will.
           Howbeit
           I
           restrained
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           state
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           he
           suffered
           ;
           and
           excepted
           not
           onely
           all
           stain●…s
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           wants
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           added
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           to
           all
           his
           sufferings
           which
           must
           be
           voluntarie
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           meritorious
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           more
           pretious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ;
           and
           this
           can
           agree
           to
           no
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           You
           would
           faine
           torment
           and
           afflict
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           with
           Gods
           immediare
           hand
           ,
           but
           your
           proofe
           thereof
           is
           so
           weake
           and
           idle
           ,
           and
           your
           inconstancie
           therein
           so
           plaine
           and
           sensible
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           but
           play
           with
           both
           hands
           to
           see
           ,
           which
           will
           soonest
           deceaue
           the
           Reader
           .
           For
           sometimes
           it
           shall
           be
           Gods
           
             owne
             and
             immediate
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           proper
           Act
           ;
           sometimes
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           conceaued
           and
           discerned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           that
           bred
           such
           torment
           and
           affliction
           of
           Soule
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           these
           two
           you
           will
           rather
           incline
           to
           ,
           you
           cannot
           yet
           resolue
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             possible
             for
             Christ
             to
             conceaue
             and
             feele
             in
             his
             mind
             farre
             greater
             sorrowes
             and
             paines
             for
             our
             s●…nne
             from
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             ●…eele
             meerely
             in
             his
             Body
             outwardly
             .
          
           ]
           It
           euer
           hath
           been
           the
           last
           refuge
           of
           all
           heresie
           to
           flie
           from
           the
           truth
           testified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           possibilitie
           .
           Tertullian
           being
           so
           answered
           by
           Praxeas
           replieth
           in
           this
           sort
           .
           d
           
             d
             Tertullianu●…
             aduersus
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             Plainly
             nothing
             is
             hard
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             vse
             this
             sentence
             so
             abruptly
             in
             our
             owne
             presumptions
             ,
             we
             may
             fame
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             doe
             it
             .
             But
             though
             God
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             beleeue
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             neuer
             did
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             examine
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             .
          
           That
           God
           tormenteth
           Soules
           in
           hell
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           is
           a
           point
           stifly
           presumed
           by
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           strange
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           new
           found
           deuices
           :
           and
           why
           you
           should
           doubt
           of
           the
           literall
           sense
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           
             Depart
             you
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           ,
           God
           is
           able
           to
           subiect
           sinnefull
           spirits
           to
           externall
           meanes
           of
           punishment
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           bring
           in
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           as
           only
           meete
           to
           ouer-master
           Soules
           and
           diuels
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           no
           power
           to
           punish
           them
           by
           any
           Creature
           ordained
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Now
           whether
           it
           be
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Infidelitie
           to
           ●…lude
           all
           those
           places
           as
           ●…iguratiue
           speeches
           ,
           where
           euerlasting
           fire
           is
           threatned
           and
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           haue
           formerly
           said
           ,
           what
           I
           thought
           sufficient
           ,
           thither
           I
           remit
           such
           as
           be
           desirous
           to
           read
           .
           Likewise
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           tormented
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           Time
           of
           his
           Passion
           with
           the
           same
           degree
           and
           kind
           of
           paine
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           feele
           ;
           this
           is
           an
           other
           of
           your
           Positions
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           haue
           as
           much
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           for
           the
           creating
           of
           another
           world
           .
        
         
           What
           Christ
           disc●…rned
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           his
           person
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           here
           you
           expresse
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           in
           generall
           and
           doubtfull
           speeches
           ,
           which
           vnder
           a
           shew
           of
           some
           truth
           couer
           a
           number
           of
           your
           ●…rroneous
           conceits
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           conceaued
           truely
           as
           well
           of
           Gods
           Anger
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           his
           owne
           Person
           ,
           which
           infinitely
           exc●…eded
           the
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           Gods
           holinesse
           had
           against
           vs
           ,
           that
           were
           sinfull
           Creatures
           .
           Himselfe
           saith
           :
           e
           
             e
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             I
             know
          
           (
           my
           Father
           )
           
             and
             if
             I
             should
             say
             I
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             a
             liar
             like
             vnto
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             him
             .
          
           The
           same
           Euangelis●…
           saith
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           :
           I●…sus
           f
           
             f
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             knowing
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             vp
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           if
           it
           swarued
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           was
           not
           an
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           an
           error
           in
           Christ
           beleeuing
           a
           lie
           insteede
           of
           Truth
           ;
           which
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           suppose
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           said
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           but
           h
           
             h
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             the
             Truth
          
           .
           Christ
           th●…n
           most
           certainly
           knew
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           highly
           offended
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           better
           pleased
           with
           his
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           Gods
           loue
           towards
           him
           would
           accept
           his
           voluntari●…
           submission
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           certainly
           knew
           ,
           that
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           our
           sin
           ,
           in
           loue
           would
           not
           ,
           in
           Iustice
           could
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           dissolution
           ,
           r●…iection
           ,
           or
           d●…struction
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           would
           temper
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           where
           he
           bare
           them
           ;
           that
           neither
           his
           obedience
           ,
           nor
           patience
           should
           be
           wear●…ed
           ,
           or
           ouerwhelmed
           .
           And
           to
           that
           ende
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           i
           
             i
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             knew
             ,
             the
             Father
             had
             giuen
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
          
           ;
           and
           so
           whatsoeuer
           Christ
           suffered
           
           was
           a
           triall
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           most
           willingly
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinn●…s
           might
           seeme
           a
           sport
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           case
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           desperate
           and
           damned
           persons
           .
           Christ
           then
           neither
           did
           nor
           could
           apprehend
           or
           discerne
           any
           wrath
           of
           God
           kindled
           against
           his
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           reprobate
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           damned
           find
           ;
           neither
           any
           purpose
           in
           God
           to
           punish
           sinne
           farther
           than
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           bodie
           to
           purge
           it
           and
           abolish
           it
           ;
           nor
           the
           measure
           of
           paine
           determined
           to
           be
           sharper
           then
           his
           humane
           patience
           could
           without
           repining
           or
           refusing
           endure
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           I
           willingly
           grant
           as
           much
           paine
           in
           Christes
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           his
           patience
           could
           sustaine
           without
           declining
           or
           disobeying
           ,
           yet
           see
           I
           no
           point
           ,
           wherein
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           apprehended
           or
           inflicted
           ,
           did
           concord
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           As
           for
           the
           terrour
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           sinne
           (
           which
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           submission
           ,
           not
           confusion
           )
           and
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           conceiued
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           was
           thereby
           iustly
           displeased
           ;
           these
           and
           all
           such
           religious
           FEARES
           ,
           sorowes
           ,
           &
           tremblings
           ,
           I
           easily
           yeeld
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           were
           sacrifices
           in
           Gods
           sight
           of
           inestimable
           price
           ,
           and
           very
           painfull
           ,
           though
           very
           faithfull
           submissions
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           inward
           man.
           The
           farther
           proofe
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           referre
           to
           the
           place
           where
           I
           shall
           speake
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           assure
           the
           Ch●…istian
           Reader
           ,
           that
           neither
           this
           Pra●…er
           nor
           all
           his
           compartners
           shall
           euer
           be
           able
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           to
           make
           any
           proofe
           of
           any
           farther
           or
           other
           sufferings
           then
           I
           haue
           specified
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           paines
           of
           bodie
           or
           soule
           in
           Christ
           were
           greater
           or
           sharper
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           needl●…sse
           and
           fruitlesse
           question
           .
           The
           paines
           of
           Christes
           body
           were
           proportioned
           
           
             The
             paines
             a●…
             well
             of
             Christes
             s●…ule
             as
             of
             his
             bodie
             were
             equall
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             Chr●…stes
             patience
             .
          
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           his
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           ;
           and
           in
           either
           ,
           the
           soule
           was
           the
           part
           that
           felt
           the
           smart
           ,
           and
           discerned
           the
           cause
           .
           And
           if
           we
           balance
           these
           things
           by
           the
           consequents
           of
           nature
           ,
           since
           the
           paines
           from
           the
           body
           doe
           in
           this
           life
           by
           their
           vehemency
           separate
           soule
           and
           body
           farre
           sooner
           and
           oftner
           then
           sorowes
           and
           feares
           of
           minde
           ,
           (
           except
           in
           present
           and
           ouerwhelming
           euils
           ,
           which
           coole
           ,
           quench
           ,
           and
           ouerthrow
           the
           spirits
           with
           more
           speed
           ,
           though
           with
           lesse
           paines
           )
           then
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           Christes
           bodily
           paines
           ,
           hauing
           no
           release
           nor
           ease
           ,
           but
           perfect
           sense
           and
           continuance
           ,
           did
           pinch
           as
           neere
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           passions
           or
           affections
           of
           Christes
           soule
           hauing
           fath
           and
           hope
           to
           support
           them
           ,
           and
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           proposed
           to
           mitigate
           them
           .
           And
           euen
           in
           the
           damned
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           diu●…ls
           ,
           whence
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           fetch
           your
           president
           for
           Christes
           sufferings
           ;
           whether
           thinke
           you
           are
           the
           sharper
           ,
           the
           paines
           which
           they
           now
           feele
           ,
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           the
           violence
           of
           fire
           ,
           which
           shall
           then
           exceed
           all
           the
           paines
           they
           now
           suffer
           ?
           For
           both
           the
           diuels
           and
           the
           damned
           haue
           as
           much
           griefe
           of
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           desperation
           ;
           and
           as
           mighty
           terrors
           and
           inward
           torments
           of
           minde
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           haue
           their
           sharpest
           punishments
           .
           Of
           the
           diuels
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           ;
           k
           
             k
             Iude
             epist.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             reserued
             in
             euerlasting
             chaines
             vnder
             darkenesse
             vnto
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           And
           the
           spirits
           themselues
           could
           say
           to
           Christ
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Ma●…th
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             vs
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           Of
           the
           wicked
           Peter
           sayth
           ;
           m
           
             m
             2.
             
             Pet
             2.
             
          
           
             God
             knoweth
          
           (
           how
           )
           
             to
             reserue
             the
             vn●…ust
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             And
          
           n
           
             n
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           thou
           (
           sayth
           Paul
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           )
           
             according
             to
             thine
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             heart
             heapest
             vp
             wrath
             to
             thy selfe
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             reuelation
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           terrors
           and
           torments
           of
           minde
           presently
           felt
           by
           the
           deuill
           and
           the
           damned
           ,
           are
           farre
           lesse
           then
           the
           vengeance
           of
           externall
           and
           eternall
           fire
           reserued
           ,
           and
           then
           augmented
           on
           all
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           angels
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…0
             .
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             greatest
          
           (
           paines
           )
           
             are
             no
             more
             sinne
             ,
             then
             the
             least
             .
             Therefore
             by
             your
             owne
             graunt
             Christ
             might
             and
             did
             feele
             and
             endure
             the
             gr●…atest
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             soule
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             l●…sser
             in
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           Paines
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           onely
           paines
           and
           nothing
           els
           ,
           are
           not
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           suffering
           of
           hell
           fire
           is
           no
           sinne
           ;
           but
           the
           terriblest
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           that
           men
           or
           angels
           shall
           feele
           :
           yet
           terrours
           and
           torments
           of
           minde
           are
           increased
           by
           
             doubt
             ,
             feare
          
           ,
           or
           despaire
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           towards
           vs
           ,
           which
           are
           sinnes
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           grace
           and
           mercie
           are
           proposed
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           in
           Christ
           without
           intolerable
           infidelitie
           ,
           after
           so
           plaine
           and
           plentifull
           assurances
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           fauour
           towards
           
           him
           .
           Take
           therefore
           from
           Christ
           all
           doubt
           and
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           towards
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           neither
           his
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           was
           the
           same
           that
           the
           damned
           and
           desperate
           feele
           ,
           no●…
           any
           way
           so
           sharpe
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           conceiued
           God
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           purposed
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           are
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           indignation
           against
           themselues
           .
           Christes
           sufferings
           then
           were
           wrath
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           but
           his
           
           
             Christs
             Faith
             did
             not
             faile
             in
             the
             sharpest
             of
             his
             paine●…
             .
          
           faith
           in
           the
           sharpest
           of
           his
           paines
           beheld
           the
           setled
           and
           assured
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           only
           called
           God
           his
           Father
           in
           all
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           he
           gaue
           the
           thiefe
           that
           confessed
           him
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           the
           inheritance
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           that
           present
           day
           together
           with
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           he
           was
           more
           then
           perswaded
           ,
           or
           resolued
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           who
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           sufferings
           to
           giue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           to
           such
           as
           acknowledged
           and
           beleeued
           in
           him
           ;
           though
           the
           chastisement
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           were
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           and
           his
           owne
           consent
           very
           sharpe
           and
           bitter
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           and
           obedience
           to
           his
           Father
           might
           appeare
           the
           more
           fully
           ,
           not
           in
           peace
           ,
           ease
           ,
           and
           dalliance
           ,
           but
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           paine
           and
           grieuance
           :
           by
           which
           ardent
           and
           constant
           loue
           is
           tried
           ,
           as
           golde
           in
           the
           fire
           .
           Whereby
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           talke
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           Christ
           ,
           equall
           with
           the
           damned
           or
           reprobate
           ,
           hath
           no
           trueth
           nor
           sense
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           meere
           and
           flat
           falsity
           and
           impiety
           :
           only
           the
           generall
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           vse
           to
           call
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           affliction
           in
           whom
           soeuer
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           riseth
           not
           simply
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           bountie
           ,
           but
           is
           permixed
           with
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           that
           the
           transitorie
           and
           tolerable
           smart
           of
           our
           sinnes
           may
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           we
           feele
           it
           and
           faint
           vnder
           it
           ,
           commend
           vnto
           vs
           the
           wonderfull
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           for
           Christs
           sake
           released
           vs
           of
           those
           euerlasting
           and
           vnspeakable
           Torments
           ,
           which
           our
           sinnes
           iustly
           deserued
           ,
           the
           Reprobate
           fully
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           damned
           by
           experience
           most
           dreadfully
           doe
           feele
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             You
             bring
             a
             Reason
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             spiritually
             punisheth
             no
             man
             but
             for
             his
             owne
             vncleannesse
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             meerely
             vntrue
             .
          
           ]
           Out
           of
           two
           Pages
           in
           my
           Sermons
           against
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           you
           piked
           two
           words
           ,
           where
           I
           call
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           spirituall
           punishment
           ,
           and
           because
           ,
           to
           auoyde
           tediousnesse
           ,
           I
           repeat
           not
           in
           euery
           line
           the
           same
           words
           ;
           you
           neglect
           ,
           that
           purposely
           in
           that
           Section
           I
           entreate
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ;
           that
           eighteene
           times
           in
           those
           two
           Pages
           I
           name
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           that
           ouer
           right
           those
           very
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           I
           set
           this
           Note
           in
           the
           Margine
           ,
           
             the
             Death
             of
             Christs
             Soule
             could
             neither
             proceede
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             be
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           summe
           of
           that
           which
           I
           intended
           to
           prooue
           in
           that
           place
           :
           that
           my
           Conclusion
           immediatly
           vrged
           vpon
           these
           words
           is
           this
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Serm.
             pag.
             103.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             then
             might
             not
             suffer
             the
             inward
             or
             euerlasting
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             :
          
           All
           this
           I
           say
           you
           neglect
           ,
           and
           ouer-skip
           many
           sound
           and
           sure
           reasons
           in
           those
           two
           sides
           against
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           and
           carpe
           at
           two
           poore
           words
           ,
           where
           I
           vse
           
             spirituall
             punishment
          
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
           But
           take
           the
           words
           in
           their
           right
           sense
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           whereof
           I
           reason
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           what
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           Adherents
           can
           say
           against
           them
           .
           Eternall
           or
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           which
           seuereth
           the
           Soule
           from
           all
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           God
           layeth
           on
           none
           for
           an
           others
           fault
           ;
           because
           God
           neuer
           reiecteth
           or
           condemneth
           any
           Man
           but
           vpon
           his
           owne
           desert
           .
           Punish
           one
           for
           another
           by
           affliction
           of
           Bodie
           or
           Mind
           he
           may
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           restore
           and
           recompence
           ,
           when
           he
           seeth
           his
           Time
           ;
           though
           no
           Man
           (
           Christ
           Iesus
           excepted
           )
           can
           want
           sinne
           ,
           whiles
           here
           he
           liueth
           ,
           which
           God
           may
           iustly
           punish
           when
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           respect
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             shew
             me
             this
             mysterie
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             punish
             spiritually
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             inherent
             ,
             but
             can
             and
             may
             corporally
             where
             there
             is
             none
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           there
           lie
           no
           Children
           of
           Adam
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           not
           sinne
           either
           naturally
           cleauing
           to
           t●…em
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           Infants
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           by
           which
           Originall
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           in
           them
           is
           pardoned
           ,
           are
           said
           by
           better
           Diuines
           ,
           then
           you
           or
           I
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           often
           punished
           corporally
           for
           other
           mens
           faultes
           .
           
           Saint
           Austen
           asserteth
           both
           .
           s
           
             s
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Quis
             nonit
             ,
             quid
             paruulis
             ,
             de
             quorum
             cruciatibus
             d●…ritia
             maiorum
             contunditur
             ,
             aut
             exercetur
             fides
             ,
             aut
             misericordia
             probatur
             ,
             Quis
             inquam
             nouit
             ,
             quid
             ipsis
             paruulis
             in
             secreto
             indic●…orum
             suorum
             bonae
             compensationis
             reseruat
             Deus
             ?
             quoniam
             quanquam
             nihil
             rectè
             fecerint
             ,
             tamen
             nec
             peccantes
             aliquid
             ista
             perpessi
             sunt
             .
             Who
             can
             tell
             ,
             what
             good
             Recompence
             God
             reserueth
             in
             the
             secrecie
             of
             his
             Iudgements
             for
             those
             Infants
             ,
             by
             whose
             paines
          
           (
           or
           Torments
           )
           
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             Parents
             or
             friends
             is
             repressed
             or
             their
             Faith
             exercised
             ,
             or
             their
             pittie
             prooued
             ?
             because
             though
             the
             Children
             did
             no
             good
             Acts
             ,
             yet
             neither
             suffered
             they
             those
             things
             for
             any
             sinne
             of
             theirs
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             Church
             in
             vaine
             recommend
             those
             Infants
             to
             be
             honored
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             were
             slaine
             by
             Herode
             ,
             when
             he
             sought
             to
             kill
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Zanchius
           sayth
           the
           like
           .
           Of
           t
           
             t
             Zanchius
             i●…
             tractitionibus
             Theologicis
             de
             2.
             praecepto
             .
             pa.
             340.
             
          
           
             the
             punishments
             pertayning
             to
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             visited
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             outward
             goods
             or
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             cleere
             case
             that
             God
             verie
             often
             doth
             visite
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Fathers
             vpon
             the
             children
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spirituall
           punishment
           that
           I
           ment
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           sayth
           ;
           u
           
             u
             Ezech.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             euen
             that
             shall
             die
             ;
             the
             sonne
             shall
             not
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             but
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             vpon
             himselfe
             .
          
           Saint
           Austen
           maketh
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           I
           spake
           of
           .
           x
           
             x
             August
             .
             ●…pist
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             Neque
             enim
             haec
             corporalis
             est
             poena
             ,
             qualegimus
             quosdam
             contemptores
             Dei
             cum
             suis
             omnibus
             qui
             eiusdem
             impietatis
             participes
             non
             fuerant
             ,
             pariter
             infectos
             .
             Tunc
             quidem
             ad
             terrorem
             viuentium
             mortalia
             corpora
             perimebantur
             ,
             quando
             que
             vtique
             moritura
             :
             spir●…tualis
             autem
             p●…na
             animas
             obligat
             ,
             de
             quibus
             dictum
             est
             ,
             anima
             quae
             peccauerit
             ,
             ipsa
             morietur
             .
             This
             is
             no
             corpor
             all
             punishment
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             reade
             some
             despisers
             of
             God
             haue
             beene
             wrapped
             with
             all
             theirs
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             iniquitie
             :
             for
             then
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             liuing
             mortall
             bodies
             were
             slaine
             ,
             which
             at
             one
             time
             or
             an
             other
             must
             haue
             died
             .
             But
             a
             spiritual
             punishment
             bind●…th
             soules
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             that
             soule
             shall
             die
             .
          
           Neither
           shall
           you
           euer
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           one
           soule
           was
           slaine
           for
           an
           others
           fault
           (
           as
           mens
           bodies
           often
           haue
           beene
           )
           except
           they
           both
           did
           communicate
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           common
           destruction
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             assertions
             ,
             Pag.
          
           101.
           102.
           103.
           105.
           266.
           94.
           
             are
             of
             this
             suite
          
           .
           ]
           I
           like
           your
           wit
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           make
           short
           worke
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           can
           not
           answer
           ,
           to
           saie
           the
           things
           be
           of
           like
           sute
           .
           But
           refell
           the
           reasons
           brought
           in
           these
           pages
           against
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           finde
           a
           warmer
           suite
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           ware
           of
           .
           I
           need
           not
           repeate
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Reader
           to
           peruse
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           iudge
           in
           Gods
           name
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           weakenesse
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           made
           you
           ouerslip
           them
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defene
             .
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             one
             reason
             I
             weakened
             all
             yours
             ,
             but
             you
             could
             pass●…
             that
             ouer
             a●…swearing
             vnto
             it
             not
             a
             word
             .
          
           ]
           By
           what
           authoritie
           must
           euerie
           trifle
           of
           yours
           be
           tediously
           discus●…ed
           ,
           when
           you
           leape
           ouer
           sixe
           leaues
           at
           a
           iumpe
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           entangle
           your selfe
           with
           more
           then
           you
           could
           well
           discharge
           ?
           It
           was
           belike
           some
           worthie
           reason
           ,
           that
           I
           durst
           not
           so
           much
           as
           offer
           a
           word
           about
           it
           ;
           let
           vs
           heare
           it
           in
           Gods
           name
           .
           [
           a
           
             a
             Ibid.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             If
             Christs
             body
             hanging
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             held
             by
             death
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             was
             punished
             by
             God
             ,
             where
             yet
             hee
             found
             no
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             still
             intirely
             loued
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             separated
             from
             ;
             then
             so
             he
             might
             and
             did
             punish
             properly
             Christes
             soule
             also
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuer
             deuide
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             nor
             his
             loue
             from
             it
             .
             The
             one
             standeth
             with
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           ]
           A
           wanton
           colt
           ,
           when
           he
           winceth
           with
           his
           heeles
           ,
           thinketh
           he
           can
           batter
           walles
           ,
           and
           beate
           downe
           trees
           with
           a
           blow
           ;
           when
           yet
           the
           skittish
           thing
           doth
           but
           hurt
           it selfe
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           reason
           which
           weakened
           all
           ,
           that
           I
           said
           in
           so
           manie
           sides
           against
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           for
           of
           that
           I
           speake
           in
           all
           those
           pages
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           .
           Neede
           you
           a
           paire
           of
           spectacles
           so
           see
           the
           difference
           betweene
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           you
           so
           falsely
           ,
           idlely
           ,
           and
           foolishly
           match
           them
           together
           ?
           A
           verie
           drone
           would
           soone
           discerne
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           innocently
           ,
           obediently
           ,
           and
           patiently
           suffered
           could
           no
           way
           separate
           Christ
           from
           the
           fauour
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           hinder
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           though
           it
           depriued
           hi●…
           of
           life
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           in
           the
           bodie
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           good
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           vsed
           to
           his
           glorie
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           (
           which
           leaueth
           neither
           action
           ,
           affection
           ,
           nor
           communion
           of
           grace
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           or
           faith
           in
           the
           soule
           )
           
           seuereth
           both
           Soule
           and
           body
           quite
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           hatefull
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnapt
           to
           reconcile
           others
           vnto
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           themselues
           are
           disioyned
           and
           parted
           from
           God.
           And
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           your
           Crakes
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           blow
           mountaines
           afore
           you
           with
           your
           breath
           ;
           and
           your
           craft
           ,
           that
           shift
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           (
           whereof
           I
           speake
           in
           all
           those
           places
           )
           into
           a
           
             proper
             spirituall
             punishment
          
           of
           your
           owne
           framing
           ;
           you
           haue
           not
           auoyded
           any
           one
           Reason
           there
           ,
           nor
           offer
           so
           much
           as
           to
           come
           toward
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           roue
           after
           your
           wonted
           manner
           with
           generall
           phrases
           proper
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           then
           thinke
           that
           no
           man
           seeth
           you
           .
           [
           there
           are
           other
           punishments
           in
           the
           Soule
           besides
           death
           .
           ]
           but
           none
           ,
           that
           can
           reconcile
           vs
           vnto
           God.
           For
           b
           
             b
             Rom
             5.
             
          
           
             We
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             .
          
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           I
           
             declare
             vnto
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             I
             preached
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             whereby
             you
             are
             saued
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             I
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Then
           you
           and
           whosoeuer
           else
           ,
           that
           preach
           or
           beleeue
           Remission
           of
           sinnes
           by
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           deliuered
           ,
           neither
           can
           you
           looke
           for
           saluation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           leaue
           the
           maine
           ground
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           tasted
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           through
           which
           he
           destroyed
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           euen
           the
           diuell
           .
           So
           that
           to
           step
           to
           any
           other
           spirituall
           punishments
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           sinnes
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           is
           to
           renounce
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           or
           reuealed
           for
           our
           Saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           you
           new
           Sauiours
           after
           your
           owne
           conceits
           .
           You
           must
           therefore
           be
           directly
           and
           plainly
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           giggers
           of
           proper
           punishments
           ,
           nor
           straines
           of
           improper
           speeches
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           hunt
           after
           ;
           but
           fairely
           and
           fully
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           all
           your
           fansies
           ,
           as
           well
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Wherein
           though
           I
           exclude
           not
           the
           sense
           and
           affections
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           felt
           the
           paine
           ,
           knew
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           beheld
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           in
           all
           those
           sufferings
           vndertaken
           for
           man
           ,
           through
           the
           tender
           loue
           that
           he
           bare
           to
           man
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           those
           feares
           ,
           sorrowes
           ,
           nor
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           discerned
           and
           receiued
           ,
           did
           any
           whit
           diminish
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           and
           grace
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           cleaued
           fast
           to
           God
           without
           any
           separation
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           innocence
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           of
           Christes
           soule
           in
           his
           sufferings
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           did
           confirme
           and
           manifest
           the
           life
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             90.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Then
             you
             addresse
             your selfe
             against
             another
             ,
             euen
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             reasons
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             I
             make
             from
             the
             strange
             and
             incomparable
             agonies
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             passion
             .
          
           ]
           You
           make
           no
           reasons
           from
           Christes
           agonie
           ;
           but
           assuming
           that
           for
           a
           shew
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           you
           inferre
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           by
           your
           rash
           ,
           presumptuous
           and
           manifest
           contradictions
           both
           to
           your selfe
           and
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           [
           e
           
             e
             Ibid.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             These
             inuaded
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             ,
             principally
             at
             three
             times
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             foretaste
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           
             secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             Garden
             a
             little
             before
             his
             apprehension
             .
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             his
             very
             extreame
             passion
             it selfe
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           one
           agonie
           ,
           and
           you
           multiplie
           that
           to
           three
           .
           In
           the
           twelfth
           of
           Iohn
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Grecians
           that
           came
           to
           worship
           on
           the
           feast
           of
           Easter
           ,
           were
           desirous
           to
           see
           Christ
           (
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           heard
           much
           )
           and
           made
           their
           desire
           knowen
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           Andrew
           ,
           and
           
             they
             both
             to
             Iesus
          
           ,
           Iesus
           answered
           them
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             houre
             was
             come
          
           (
           euen
           at
           hand
           )
           
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             should
             be
             glorified
          
           ;
           by
           his
           death
           .
           This
           therefore
           was
           not
           a
           time
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           his
           (
           heart
           or
           )
           soule
           was
           troubled
           with
           other
           matters
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           meditation
           and
           preparation
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Now
           except
           you
           be
           so
           wise
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           make
           euery
           affection
           in
           Christ
           an
           agonie
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           conceiue
           this
           to
           be
           an
           agonie
           .
           He
           often
           times
           thought
           and
           spake
           of
           his
           death
           before
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           besides
           you
           doth
           dreame
           of
           agonies
           ;
           and
           this
           verie
           word
           is
           in
           other
           cases
           ascribed
           aswell
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           others
           ,
           where
           no
           colour
           of
           an
           agonie
           doth
           appeare
           .
           When
           he
           tolde
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           should
           betray
           
           him
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Iohn
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             was
             troubled
             in
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           meaning
           to
           raise
           Lazarus
           from
           death
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           Mary
           the
           sister
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           that
           were
           with
           her
           ,
           to
           weepe
           ;
           h
           
             h
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             he
             groned
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             troubled
             himselfe
          
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           
             he
             wept
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           no
           agonie
           ,
           but
           a
           touch
           of
           humane
           compassion
           ,
           shewing
           the
           loue
           he
           bare
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           besides
           the
           words
           ,
           had
           no
           shew
           of
           an
           agonie
           ;
           and
           what
           sense
           they
           beare
           ,
           we
           shall
           after
           examine
           .
           Verily
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           not
           suffer
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           to
           beholde
           his
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           would
           neuer
           in
           the
           eyes
           or
           eares
           of
           his
           enemies
           with
           his
           owne
           deeds
           or
           words
           verifie
           their
           reproches
           and
           taunts
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           they
           vpbraided
           him
           with
           .
           And
           therfore
           you
           may
           deuise
           not
           three
           ,
           but
           threescore
           agonies
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           :
           The
           Scripture
           expresseth
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           neither
           rightly
           conceiue
           ,
           nor
           rightly
           vse
           .
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             (
             that
             duely
             consider
             )
             it
             appeareth
             so
             cleere
             as
             the
             Sunne
             at
             noone
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             paynes
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             which
             plainly
             now
             he
             felt
             and
             feared
             (
             because
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             to
             feele
             them
             further
             vnto
             death
             )
             were
             the
             proper
             and
             direct
             cause
             of
             those
             agontes
             .
             But
             we
             assume
             ,
             that
             such
             strange
             and
             lamentable
             things
             and
             behauiour
             in
             Christ
             were
             not
             the
             effects
             one
             lie
             and
             meerely
             of
             his
             bodilie
             paines
             and
             death
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             felt
             and
             endured
             more
             then
             his
             me●…re
             bodilie
             paines
             and
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             thinge
             you
             denie
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           cleare
           Sun
           is
           the
           darke
           cloud
           of
           your
           owne
           imaginations
           ;
           your
           proper
           &
           direct
           causes
           are
           the
           light
           and
           false
           coniectures
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           ;
           your
           conclusion
           is
           a
           childish
           digression
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           thinges
           questioned
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           verie
           matters
           proposed
           by
           you
           :
           onlie
           in
           the
           vpshot
           you
           hold
           your
           wonted
           course
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           your
           cause
           with
           a
           lie
           ,
           when
           trewth
           will
           not
           stand
           you
           in
           steed
           .
           To
           beginne
           where
           you
           end
           :
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           I
           defend
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           meere
           bodily
           paines
           ,
           your selfe
           haue
           directly
           confessed
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           .
           I
           say
           indeed
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           that
           you
           turne
           to
           a
           manifest
           vntrewth
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             denie
             that
             Christ
             felt
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             meere
             bodilie
             paines
             .
          
           To
           what
           purpose
           then
           is
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             endured
             more
             then
             bodily
             paines
             ?
          
           What
           gaine
           you
           by
           that
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Christ
           suffered
           none
           other
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ?
           Christes
           
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           were
           more
           then
           meere
           bodily
           paines
           ,
           and
           those
           though
           he
           felt
           ,
           you
           shall
           neuer
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             Your
             assumption
             ,
             as
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             I
             graunt
             and
             acknowledge
          
           ;
           (
           and
           so
           your
           labour
           is
           the
           lesse
           )
           
             but
             the
             proposition
             I
             gaine
             say
             in
             my
             whole
             discourse
             ,
             denying
             that
             the
             paines
             of
             Christes
             passion
             ,
             or
             the
             naturall
             feare
             of
             them
             was
             the
             proper
             and
             direct
             cause
             of
             those
             agonies
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             implie
             so
             much
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           looke
           well
           to
           my
           wordes
           ,
           they
           containe
           two
           things
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           n
           
             n
             Serm
             pag.
             17.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             right
             cause
             of
             Christes
             agonie
          
           in
           the
           Garden
           
             is
             not
          
           n
           
             n
             14.
             
          
           
             determinately
             and
          
           o
           
             o
             15.
             
          
           
             certainely
             reuealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           at
           that
           present
           was
           the
           
             least
             probable
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             intolerable
             .
          
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           how
           you
           impugne
           either
           of
           these
           .
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             22.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           [
           
             this
             your
             assertion
             I
             simply
             deny
             :
             and
             then
             my
             proposition
             standeth
             firme
             ,
             that
             his
             paines
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             way
             of
             proper
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             were
             the
             proper
             and
             maine
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           the
           cleerenes
           of
           your
           Sun-shining
           at
           noone
           day
           :
           
             you
             deny
             my
             assertion
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             proposition
             standeth
             firme
             ,
          
           ergo
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           certainly
           specifie
           the
           proper
           and
           direct
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           the
           proper
           vengeance
           for
           sinne
           .
           Then
           if
           you
           list
           to
           denie
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           contrary
           is
           presently
           prooued
           ,
           and
           concluded
           by
           you
           
             as
             cleere
             as
             the
             Sunne
             at
             noone
             day
             .
          
           such
           proofes
           and
           conclusions
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           but
           strange
           and
           violent
           Imaginations
           ,
           your
           booke
           is
           full
           of
           ,
           and
           these
           twentie
           leaues
           and
           more
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           spend
           in
           examining
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           haue
           nothing
           els
           in
           them
           but
           such
           meere
           falshoods
           and
           confusions
           .
           Before
           we
           speake
           of
           the
           firmenesse
           of
           your
           proposition
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           which
           of
           these
           three
           propositions
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           haue
           varied
           to
           shew
           the
           settlednes
           of
           your
           conceits
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           offer
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           In
           the
           first
           you
           say
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             90.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             the
             paines
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             which
             plainly
             now
             he
             felt
             ,
             and
             feared
             to
             feele
             further
             vnto
             death
             :
          
           in
           the
           second
           you
           say
           r
           
             r
             Pa.
             91.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             those
             paines
             or
             the
             naturall
             feare
             of
             them
             :
          
           in
           the
           third
           you
           say
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Ibid.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             his
             paines
             inflicted
             on
             him
             
             by
             way
             of
             proper
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
             ,
             these
             were
             the
             proper
             and
             direct
             cause
             of
             ●…hose
             agonies
             .
          
           These
           and
           those
           ,
           these
           or
           those
           ,
           these
           alone
           and
           not
           those
           ,
           are
           childish
           and
           foolish
           contrarieti●…s
           with
           any
           wise
           man
           saue
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           are
           
             cleare
             and
             firme
          
           ,
           because
           you
           haue
           the
           witt
           to
           denie
           mine
           assertion
           .
        
         
           Touching
           your
           proposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           conceiue
           ,
           how
           you
           clutter
           things
           together
           to
           holde
           on
           your
           accustomed
           carriage
           ,
           he
           must
           marke
           ,
           that
           Christes
           agonie
           had
           many
           parts
           and
           circumstances
           ;
           some
           inward
           ,
           some
           outward
           ,
           some
           affections
           ,
           
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Christs
             agony
             .
          
           some
           actions
           ,
           some
           apprehensions
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           had
           their
           causes
           efficient
           and
           adiuuant
           ,
           neere
           or
           remote
           ,
           sole
           or
           concurrent
           according
           to
           their
           differences
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           expresly
           note
           in
           that
           agony
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           and
           shewed
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           the
           inward
           affections
           of
           
             sorrow
             ,
             feare
             ,
             admiration
             ,
             submission
             ,
             contention
          
           of
           mind
           in
           Christ.
           
             My
             soule
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           t
           
             t
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             is
             on
             euery
             side
             sorowfull
          
           (
           or
           compassed
           round
           with
           sorow
           )
           
             euen
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           And
           
             he
             began
          
           ,
           sayth
           Matthew
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             be
             full
             of
             sorow
             ,
             and
             much
             grieued
             .
          
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           vseth
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           what
           sense
           soeuer
           it
           beare
           with
           prophane
           writers
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           dispute
           .
           u
           
             u
             Phil.
             2.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             send
             vnto
             you
             Epaphroditus
             my
             fellow
             souldier
             and
             your
             messenger
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             very
             desirous
             of
             you
             all
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             very
             pensiue
          
           (
           or
           much
           grieued
           )
           
             because
             you
             heard
             he
             was
             sicke
             .
          
           S.
           Marke
           sayth
           ,
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           beganne
           x
           
             x
             Mar.
             16.
             v.
             33
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             be
             afrayd
             ,
             or
             astonied
             ;
             and
             full
             of
             heauinesse
             or
             griefe
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           
             feare
             and
             admiration
          
           ,
           which
           so
           fixeth
           the
           minde
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           neither
           speaketh
           nor
           vseth
           the
           vigor
           of
           his
           senses
           .
           As
           for
           submission
           of
           mind
           ,
           Christes
           y
           
             y
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             falling
             flat
             with
             his
             face
          
           z
           
             z
             Mark.
             14.
             
          
           
             on
             the
             ground
          
           ,
           when
           he
           powred
           foorth
           his
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           sufficiently
           sheweth
           as
           much
           inward
           humiliation
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           as
           this
           outward
           gesture
           of
           his
           bodie
           declared
           or
           required
           .
           His
           ardent
           zeale
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           vehement
           contention
           of
           minde
           S.
           Luke
           noteth
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           :
           An
           a
           
             a
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Angell
             appeared
             to
             him
             to
             strengthen
             him
          
           (
           with
           a
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           
             Christ
             then
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             falling
             into
             an
             agonie
             ,
             prayed
             more
             earnestly
          
           (
           or
           feruently
           )
           
             and
             his
             sweat
             was
             like
             drops
             of
             bloud
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           this
           agonie
           you
           haue
           often
           spoken
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           spend
           no
           small
           time
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           scant
           beleeue
           you
           know
           what
           an
           agonie
           meaneth
           ,
           much
           lesse
           what
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           .
           Though
           an
           agonie
           be
           sometimes
           
             abusiuely
             taken
             for
             feare
          
           ,
           yet
           properly
           it
           is
           a●…firmed
           b
           
             b
             Etymologicon
             ex
             Orione
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             him
             that
             is
             readie
             to
             descend
             into
             any
             combate
             ,
          
           or
           conflict
           with
           another
           ;
           as
           Orion
           a
           most
           ancient
           Grecian
           obserueth
           .
           Damascene
           confesleth
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           standing
           
           
             What
             an
             agonie
             is
             .
          
           in
           (
           doubt
           or
           )
           
             feare
             to
             miss●…
             of
             that
             we
             vndertake
             ,
             we
             are
             agonized
             .
          
           Galene
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           perturbations
           and
           commotions
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           come
           from
           the
           bloud
           or
           spirits
           ,
           noteth
           of
           what
           affections
           an
           agonie
           is
           compounded
           ;
           '
           F●…are
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             doth
             pr●…sently
             driue
             the
             bloud
             and
             spirits
             inward
             towards
             their
             fountaine
             ,
          
           c
           
             c
             Galenus
             d●…●…ausis
             comat●…n
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             and
             contracteth
             them
             together
             by
             cooling
             the
             vttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             bodie
             ;
             and
             anger
             doth
          
           (
           as
           suddenly
           )
           
             heat
             them
             ,
             diffund
             and
             send
             them
             foorth
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             that
             which
          
           (
           in
           Greeke
           )
           
             is
             called
             an
             agonie
             ,
             is
             compounded
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             hath
             inequall
             motions
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           predominant
           affection
           .
           Aristotle
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           naturall
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           agonie
           without
           feare
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           attempt
           things
           honest
           and
           commendable
           ,
           though
           di●…cult
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Arist
             Rhetoricorum
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             which
             men
          
           (
           striue
           and
           )
           
             are
             agpmozed
             without
             feare
          
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           sweating
           in
           an
           agonie
           commeth
           rather
           from
           indignation
           and
           zeale
           ,
           than
           from
           feare
           .
           e
           
             e
             Idem
             Problemat
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             quest
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             An
             agonie
          
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             is
             not
             the
             passing
             of
             the
          
           (
           naturall
           )
           
             heat
             from
             the
             higher
             parts
             of
             the
             bodie
             vnto
             the
             lower
             ,
             as
             in
             feare
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             increase
             of
             heat
             ,
             as
             in
             anger
             and
             indignation
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             in
             an
             agonie
             ,
             is
             not
             troubled
             with
             feare
             or
             colde
             ,
             but
             with
             expectation
             of
             the
             euent
             .
          
           Wherein
           Theophrastus
           not
           much
           behinde
           him
           ,
           agreeth
           with
           him
           :
           f
           
             f
             Theophrastus
             de
             Sudoribus
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             An
             agonie
             is
             not
             the
             remouing
             of
             the
             naturall
             heat
             ,
             but
             the
             increasing
             thereof
             ,
             as
             in
             anger
             .
             And
             heat
             doth
             drie
             the
             outmost
             parts
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
        
         
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           to
           bind
           Christes
           sweate
           in
           the
           Garden
           wholy
           to
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           neither
           Diuinitie
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           nor
           Physicke
           doe
           permit
           that
           feare
           or
           sorow
           ,
           which
           coole
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           spirits
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           but
           that
           rather
           as
           the
           Euangelist
           expresseth
           ,
           it
           came
           from
           strength
           and
           contention
           of
           zeale
           ,
           whiles
           Christ
           most
           feruently
           prayed
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           very
           desirous
           ,
           and
           in
           present
           expectation
           to
           obtaine
           .
           An
           Angell
           appeared
           
             from
             heauen
          
           g
           
             g
             Luc.
             22.
             43.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             strengthning
             him
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           )
           no
           question
           with
           a
           message
           from
           God.
           For
           Angels
           otherwise
           were
           not
           in
           this
           case
           to
           entermeddle
           .
           And
           then
           Christ
           h
           
             h
             vers
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             entring
             into
             an
             Agonie
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           a
           vehement
           contention
           of
           mind
           to
           preuaile
           against
           that
           ,
           which
           resisted
           or
           hindred
           him
           )
           
             he
             prayed
             more
             feruently
          
           .
           From
           this
           feruencie
           of
           zeale
           and
           contention
           of
           minde
           came
           that
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           which
           the
           Euangelist
           mentioneth
           ;
           which
           whether
           we
           make
           to
           be
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           or
           aboue
           Nature
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           proceede
           from
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           imagine
           .
           For
           feare
           doth
           driue
           the
           bloud
           inward
           and
           coole
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           not
           thinne
           it
           ,
           and
           expell
           it
           by
           the
           outmost
           parts
           and
           pores
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           Physitian
           that
           wrote
           the
           Booke
           
             de
             vtilitate
             Respirationis
          
           amongst
           Galens
           works
           ,
           saith
           .
           i
           
             i
             Li.
             de
             vtilita●…e
             Respirationi●…
             Galen
             .
             attribut
             .
             ●…om
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Contingit
             Poros
             ex
             multo
             aut
             feruido
             spiritu
             vsque
             adeo
             dilatari
             ,
             vt
             etiam
             exeat
             sanguis
             per
             eos
             ,
             ●…iatque
             sudor
             sanguineus
             .
             It
             sometimes
             happeneth
             ,
             that
             abundant
             or
             feruent
             spirits
             doe
             so
             dilate
             the
             pores
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             that
             bloud
             passeth
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sweate
             may
             be
             bloudie
             .
          
           If
           we
           leane
           not
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           then
           Hilaries
           Rule
           is
           very
           sound
           .
           k
           
             k
             Hilarius
             d●…
             Trinitate
             .
             li
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             Infirmitie
             ,
             which
             power
             did
             aboue
             the
             custo●…e
             of
             Nature
             .
             No
             man
             then
             may
             dare
             impute
             Christs
             sweate
             to
             weakenesse
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             Nature
             to
             sweat
             bloud
             .
          
           Beda
           followeth
           him
           in
           the
           l
           
             l
             Beda
             in
             Luc.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           same
           words
           :
           Rupertus
           in
           larger
           .
           m
           
             m
             Rupertus
             de
             victoria
             verbi
             Dei.
             li.
             12.
             ca.
             21.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             vnwonted
             ,
             this
             is
             aboue
             nature
             ,
             the
             flesh
             whole
             ,
             the
             skinne
             not
             cut
             ,
             for
             bloude
             to
             runne
             out
             of
             all
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             earth
             as
             it
             were
             sweate
             .
          
           Lyra
           receaueth
           the
           same
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           diuers
           n
           
             n
             Lyra
             in
             Luc.
             ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             this
             was
             supernaturally
             done
             ,
             that
             bloud
             should
             come
             foorth
             in
             steede
             of
             sweate
             ;
             that
             so
             Christ
             euen
             then
             might
             begin
             to
             shed
             his
             bloud
             for
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           Then
           neither
           in
           Diuine
           nor
           humane
           learning
           is
           there
           any
           necessitie
           ,
           that
           the
           feare
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           should
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           sweate
           ,
           which
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Prosper
          
           and
           Bernard
           ascribe
           vnto
           Christs
           wil
           and
           power
           for
           a
           mysticall
           signification
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           in
           my
           *
           
             *
             Serm.
             pag.
             38.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Thus
           see
           we
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Garden
           Christs
           Soule
           was
           affected
           with
           feare
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           with
           sorrow
           ;
           his
           prayer
           prooueth
           his
           submission
           ,
           and
           intention
           of
           minde
           ,
           after
           comfort
           sent
           him
           from
           heauen
           by
           an
           Angell
           ;
           and
           his
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           if
           we
           attribute
           it
           to
           nature
           ,
           must
           come
           from
           zeale
           ;
           if
           we
           referre
           it
           to
           Christs
           power
           aboue
           Nature
           ,
           might
           haue
           many
           causes
           to
           vs
           vnknowne
           in
           particular
           ,
           though
           we
           can
           ghesse
           at
           the
           generall
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           circumstances
           ,
           actions
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           there
           can
           no
           one
           direct
           cause
           be
           designed
           in
           speciall
           ,
           except
           in
           large
           termes
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           neither
           pains
           ,
           nor
           suffrings
           can
           precisely
           be
           determined
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           ground
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           since
           after
           comfort
           from
           heauen
           ,
           he
           fell
           to
           most
           feruent
           prayer
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           his
           bloudie
           sweat
           :
           much
           lesse
           can
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           hell
           paines
           were
           the
           right
           and
           true
           cause
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           I
           haue
           more
           reason
           to
           reiect
           your
           maior
           proposition
           as
           apparently
           false
           ,
           than
           you
           haue
           right
           to
           pronounce
           it
           firme
           ,
           because
           you
           can
           denie
           mine
           assertion
           by
           flinging
           off
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           vnworthy
           to
           haue
           their
           iudgements
           regarded
           ,
           outfacing
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           phrases
           and
           figures
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           your
           bent
           .
           But
           in
           the
           kinds
           of
           paines
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           we
           doubt
           as
           much
           as
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           his
           agonie
           .
           You
           must
           therefore
           declare
           ,
           what
           maner
           of
           paines
           you
           meane
           in
           your
           proposition
           ,
           before
           we
           shall
           fully
           vnderstand
           you
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             You
             meane
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             paines
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             zeale
             of
             his
             holy
             affections
             :
             and
             that
             those
             were
             the
             proper
             and
             maine
             causes
             of
             that
             his
             most
             wofull
             and
             miraculous
             agonie
             and
             complaint
             .
             Therefore
             not
             only
             extraordinarie
             paines
             inflicted
             vpon
             him
             by
             way
             of
             proper
             punishment
             ,
             as
             my
             proposition
             intendeth
             .
          
           ]
           You
           seeke
           nothing
           but
           by
           confusion
           to
           couer
           and
           colour
           your
           absurd
           and
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           you
           huddle
           and
           heape
           things
           together
           without
           all
           distinction
           or
           exposition
           .
           
           Christes
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           was
           before
           any
           paines
           inflicted
           on
           his
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           other
           than
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           were
           painfull
           affections
           rising
           from
           diuers
           occasions
           and
           causes
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           afterward
           see
           .
           His
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           and
           extreamest
           of
           his
           paines
           now
           inherent
           ,
           and
           afflicting
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           .
           You
           couple
           Christes
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           with
           his
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           yoke
           them
           together
           as
           proceeding
           both
           from
           one
           direct
           and
           particular
           cause
           ,
           which
           breedeth
           more
           doubt
           in
           my
           answer
           ,
           that
           should
           containe
           both
           in
           one
           ,
           than
           trueth
           in
           your
           argument
           ,
           that
           obiecteth
           both
           at
           once
           .
           That
           the
           Reader
           may
           therefore
           perceiue
           whe●…eof
           we
           reason
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           better
           obserue
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           our
           assertions
           ,
           let
           meadmonish
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           euill
           to
           mans
           sense
           or
           reason
           ,
           dependeth
           on
           time
           either
           
             past
             ,
             present
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             come
          
           ;
           so
           the
           impression
           ,
           that
           is
           thereby
           made
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           
           
             Euill
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             worketh
             sorow
             ,
             paine
             ,
             and
             feare
             in
             the
             sou●…e
             of
             man.
             
          
           man
           is
           either
           
             ●…orrow
             ,
             paine
             ,
             or
             feare
             .
          
           Not
           that
           these
           wordes
           are
           not
           sometimes
           confounded
           ,
           and
           their
           caus●…s
           conioined
           ,
           as
           sorow
           and
           feare
           haue
           paine
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           sense
           of
           ●…uill
           past
           or
           approching
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           others
           as
           in
           our selues
           ;
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           paine
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           euen
           whiles
           the
           present
           greeuance
           is
           suffered
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           can
           expr●…sse
           no
           truth
           ,
           nor
           admitt
           no
           speach
           of
           these
           things
           yf
           we
           keepe
           not
           their
           names
           distinguished
           ,
           as
           their
           impressions
           and
           passions
           are
           .
           somtimes
           we
           make
           but
           two
           ,
           as
           
             timor
             and
             dolor
             ,
             feare
             and
             griefe
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           comprise
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           sorrow
           for
           any
           good
           th●…ng
           past
           ,
           or
           lost
           in
           us
           or
           others
           ,
           vnder
           griefe
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           offence
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           euill
           either
           pres●…nt
           in
           sense
           ,
           or
           fresh
           in
           memory
           bringeth
           with
           it
           .
           SORROVV
           then
           
           
             Sorrow
             .
          
           I
           call
           the
           grieuous
           remembrance
           of
           our
           owne
           euils
           suffered
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           euils
           past
           or
           approching
           ,
           whom
           we
           loue
           .
           FEARE
           is
           the
           doubt
           &
           dislike
           of
           future
           euill
           to
           our selues
           
           
             Feare
             .
          
           or
           others
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           declining
           of
           imminent
           euill
           ,
           and
           shrinking
           at
           the
           sight
           thereof
           .
           Both
           th●…se
           are
           painfull
           affections
           and
           impressions
           of
           euill
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           their
           degrees
           and
           causes
           do
           often
           so
           farre
           oppresse
           and
           burden
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           that
           they
           speedily
           part
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           :
           and
           both
           consist
           in
           the
           apprehension
           and
           estimation
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           maketh
           of
           euill
           foreseene
           or
           suffered
           .
           for
           some
           men
           feare
           that
           ,
           which
           others
           doe
           not
           ,
           and
           some
           regard
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           others
           exceedingly
           grieue
           at
           .
           and
           so
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           require
           not
           onlie
           the
           cogitation
           and
           cognition
           ,
           but
           the
           iudgement
           &
           c●…nsure
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           which
           PAINE
           doth
           not
           .
           For
           paine
           dependeth
           neither
           
           
             Paine
             .
          
           on
           the
           action
           ,
           nor
           imagination
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           is
           an
           absolute
           sense
           of
           
             present
             and
             inherent
             euill
          
           ,
           that
           naturally
           offendeth
           the
           soule
           .
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           soule
           naturally
           feeleth
           all
           offence
           rising
           within
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           violently
           offred
           vnto
           the
           bodi●…
           ,
           though
           she
           knewe
           not
           whence
           ,
           or
           how
           that
           paine
           commeth
           .
           Therefore
           I
           make
           paine
           as
           it
           is
           distinct
           from
           
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           ,
           and
           riseth
           from
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           naturall
           and
           absolute
           passion
           and
           sense
           of
           euill
           present
           and
           inherent
           in
           soule
           or
           bodie
           .
           q
           
             q
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             feare
             hath
             painfulnesse
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ;
           
             and
             sorrow
          
           not
           only
           r
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             swalloweth
             vp
             men
             ,
             but
          
           s
           
             s
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             causeth
             death
          
           ,
           as
           Paule
           writeth
           ,
           and
           experience
           teacheth
           ;
           yea
           t
           
             t
             Prou.
             13.
             
          
           
             hope
             differred
             afflicteth
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           saieth
           Salomon
           .
           So
           that
           all
           our
           affections
           may
           haue
           griefe
           in
           them
           ,
           loue
           and
           ioy
           not
           excepted
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           disappointed
           :
           and
           sorrow
           &
           feare
           may
           be
           mitigated
           ,
           but
           not
           separated
           from
           griefe
           and
           dislike
           ;
           yet
           in
           neither
           of
           them
           is
           the
           euill
           present
           &
           inherent
           ,
           nor
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           thereof
           absolute
           or
           meerely
           passiue
           ,
           but
           according
           as
           the
           mind
           conceaueth
           and
           esteemeth
           of
           the
           causes
           and
           obiects
           thereof
           ,
           so
           the
           griefe
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           increaseth
           or
           decreaseth
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           Christes
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           possessed
           and
           grieued
           his
           mind
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           absolute
           or
           inherent
           paine
           was
           inflicted
           on
           Christes
           soule
           by
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           god
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           late
           and
           lew
           de
           deuice
           of
           yours
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           ground
           nor
           proofe
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           yf
           by
           paines
           you
           meane
           this
           absolute
           kind
           of
           torment
           impressed
           on
           Christes
           soule
           by
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ;
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           that
           any
           such
           paines
           presently
           felt
           were
           parts
           or
           causes
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           proposition
           ,
           that
           you
           fained
           to
           be
           firme
           ,
           hath
           not
           one
           true
           word
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             trie
             your
             proofes
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             mine
             against
             it
             .
          
           ]
           you
           meane
           no
           such
           matter
           as
           you
           pretend
           .
           For
           first
           you
           tooke
           hold
           of
           Christs
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           were
           painefull
           
           affections
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           haue
           thereby
           gotten
           the
           name
           of
           paine
           into
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           you
           slide
           from
           his
           affections
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           painefull
           ,
           and
           shuffle
           in
           your
           absolute
           torments
           of
           Christes
           soule
           from
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           god
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           proper
           
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           his
           agonie
           .
           yf
           you
           thinck
           I
           mistake
           you
           ,
           looke
           back
           to
           your
           iustified
           reason
           so
           lately
           iustled
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           brought
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           I
           wrong
           you
           or
           no.
           your
           assumption
           and
           illation
           there
           ,
           were
           these
           .
           Christ
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…8
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             succoureth
             vs
             in
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             releaseth
             vs
             of
             the
             sorrowes
             vnmeasureable
             that
             rise
             thereof
             .
             therefore
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             experience
             of
             them
             .
          
           Terrors
           are
           feares
           of
           thinges
           vnwoonted
           ,
           which
           make
           vs
           tremble
           ,
           and
           sorrowes
           are
           expresly
           named
           by
           you
           ;
           both
           which
           were
           affections
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           vs.
           you
           cited
           out
           of
           Cyrill
           ,
           that
           y
           
             y
             Ibid.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             vnlesse
             Christ
             had
             feared
             and
             sorrowed
          
           (
           at
           his
           passion
           ,
           )
           
             wee
             had
             not
             beene
             quit
             from
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           that
           Christ
           z
           
             z
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             in
             his
             agonie
             with
             the
             sorrow
             of
             his
             soule
          
           (
           did
           )
           
             extinguish
             the
             sorow
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           caried
           about
           him
           
             our
             feares
             and
             our
             affections
          
           .
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             48.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             minus
             mihi
             contulerat
             ,
             nisimeum
             suscepisset
             affectum
             .
          
           Christ
           
             had
             done
             lesse
             for
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             admitted
          
           MINE
           AFFECTIONS
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           are
           confessed
           in
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           you
           reiect
           that
           as
           absurd
           ,
           and
           will
           heare
           of
           no
           paines
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           from
           Gods
           immediat
           hand
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           though
           you
           neither
           do
           nor
           can
           prooue
           ,
           yet
           you
           hope
           with
           prating
           and
           wrangling
           to
           seeme
           to
           say
           somewhat
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             89.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             proofs
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             your
             Resolution
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             first
             most
             vaine
             ;
             also
             directly
             contrary
             to
             your selfe
             ;
             and
             then
             altogether
             vn●…rue
             ,
             and
             presumed
             by
             wide
             coniecture
             ,
             as
             God
             willing
             I
             will
             presently
             shew
             .
          
           ]
           Performe
           but
           one
           of
           these
           challenges
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           the
           rest
           as
           granted
           ,
           for
           your
           small
           paines
           therein
           bestowed
           :
           but
           your
           dreames
           are
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           sticke
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           you
           thinke
           you
           flie
           in
           the
           aire
           .
           You
           will
           shew
           vs
           your
           owne
           erroneous
           and
           presumptuous
           follie
           ;
           and
           other
           shew
           of
           any
           matter
           worth
           the
           medling
           with
           ,
           you
           do
           make
           none
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             First
             I
             heartily
             intreat
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             to
             marke
             well
             and
             to
             consider
             how
             your
             L.
             doth
             contriue
             three
             notable
             equiuocations
             in
             these
             few
             words
             ;
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             his
             soule
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             which
             you
             seeme
             to
             grant
             ,
             but
             in
             trueth
             you
             doe
             not
             .
             And
             if
             we
             adde
             also
             the
             paines
             of
             hel
             ,
             then
             he
             opposeth
             a
             fourth
             fallacy
             against
             vs.
             And
             these
             three
             or
             foure
             are
             the
             only
             pillars
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           I
           make
           no
           pillars
           of
           my
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           teaching
           vs
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           price
           and
           maner
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           which
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           thinke
           I
           diuert
           ,
           and
           wrest
           to
           my
           priuate
           or
           secret
           conceits
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           I
           shew
           the
           ancient
           and
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           did
           so
           belee●…e
           them
           and
           expound
           them
           before
           me
           .
           The
           pillars
           of
           your
           doctrine
           are
           phrases
           ,
           follies
           ,
           and
           falsities
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           did
           not
           hide
           with
           generall
           and
           ambiguous
           words
           ,
           the
           considerate
           Reader
           without
           intreatie
           would
           soone
           marke
           your
           mysteries
           :
           but
           because
           you
           are
           so
           kinde
           as
           heartily
           to
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           marke
           how
           you
           play
           the
           man
           ,
           I
           desire
           him
           likewise
           to
           obserue
           ,
           how
           shamefully
           you
           come
           short
           of
           your
           great
           brags
           ,
           and
           euen
           betray
           your
           cause
           to
           him
           that
           well
           considereth
           it
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             your
             first
             equiuocation
             is
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             Suffered
             :
             and
             about
             it
             wee
             deale
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           e
           
             e
             Et
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Now
             your
             next
             equiuocation
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             He
             suffered
             in
             soule
             .
             Your
             next
             ,
             in
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             Both
             which
             I
             haue
             plainly
             shewed
             before
             .
             As
             also
             your
             fourth
             fallacie
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             Fallacia
             accidentis
             .
          
           ]
           To
           the
           three
           last
           notable
           equiuocations
           ,
           as
           he
           calleth
           them
           ,
           here
           is
           all
           that
           this
           Defensor
           speaketh
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           would
           haue
           thee
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           so
           considerately
           to
           marke
           some
           maruellous
           matters
           .
           And
           thus
           shalt
           thou
           often
           be
           troubled
           with
           his
           vaine
           tatling
           ,
           when
           thou
           most
           expectest
           either
           his
           proofs
           or
           his
           promises
           .
           He
           sendeth
           thee
           backe
           to
           peruse
           his
           former
           pages
           ,
           where
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           as
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           here
           thou
           doest
           ,
           though
           words
           he
           wanted
           not
           to
           couer
           his
           conceits
           .
           Is
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           those
           pages
           proued
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           not
           in
           the
           same
           places
           confuted
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           hazzard
           the
           perill
           of
           thy
           censure
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           thinke
           thou
           mayest
           perceiue
           by
           my
           carriage
           ,
           that
           I
           desire
           to
           auoid
           and
           preuent
           all
           ambiguities
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lieth
           .
           I
           speake
           as
           plainly
           as
           my
           simple
           
           abilitie
           will
           suffer
           me
           ;
           I
           distinguish
           thinges
           as
           euidently
           ,
           as
           either
           the
           matter
           permitteth
           ,
           or
           the
           trewth
           requireth
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           his
           defence
           hath
           yet
           vttered
           not
           one
           distinct
           and
           cleere
           sentence
           touching
           his
           cause
           ,
           but
           clowded
           and
           cloaked
           with
           
             proper
             and
             meere
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           shifts
           ,
           and
           shadowes
           neuer
           expounded
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           knowen
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           hath
           small
           reason
           ,
           (
           though
           as
           much
           in
           this
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           )
           to
           say
           that
           fallacies
           are
           the
           Pillars
           of
           my
           doctrine
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           beleeue
           Pedlers
           praising
           their
           owne
           wares
           ;
           then
           maiest
           thou
           credit
           this
           booke-maker
           craking
           of
           his
           cleere
           and
           Sunne-shine
           proofes
           ,
           which
           he
           himselfe
           neither
           expresseth
           ,
           nor
           vnderstandeth
           .
           The
           equiuocation
           of
           the
           word
           SVFFERING
           which
           in
           this
           place
           his
           mastershipp
           will
           deale
           withall
           ,
           will
           giue
           thee
           a
           tast
           ,
           what
           thou
           shalt
           looke
           for
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             92.
             li
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             and
             ordinarie
             phrase
             vnderstandeth
             herein
             ,
             Christes
             feeling
             of
             paines
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             way
             of
          
           PROPER
           
             punishment
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             he
             vndertooke
             for
             vs.
             Onely
             this
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             and
             vsuall
             manner
             of
             speach
             is
             signified
             by
             Christes
             suffering
             ,
             or
             his
             passion
             :
             and
             so
             we
             alwaies
             vnderstand
             by
             it
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           one
           of
           your
           enlightned
           and
           purified
           expositions
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           faire
           and
           bright
           ,
           as
           the
           darknes
           of
           Egypt
           .
           Doe
           men
           vsually
           &
           ordinarily
           describe
           Christs
           passion
           to
           be
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           the
           
             feeling
             of
             paines
             inflictedon
             him
             by
             way
             of
             proper
             punishment
             ?
          
           who
           vseth
           these
           wordes
           by
           way
           of
           
             proper
             punishment
          
           ,
           besides
           your selfe
           and
           your
           adherents
           ,
           who
           vnder
           that
           colour
           would
           secretly
           conuey
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           into
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ?
           for
           what
           is
           the
           proper
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ?
           that
           which
           all
           sinners
           not
           Redeemed
           by
           Christ
           must
           endure
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           all
           men
           being
           sinners
           doe
           endure
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           none
           endured
           but
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           proper
           to
           the
           dignitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           with
           that
           punishment
           ,
           which
           god
           laied
           on
           him
           by
           the
           hands
           and
           mouthes
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           to
           abolish
           the
           guilt
           and
           wages
           of
           our
           sinne
           ?
           Proper
           may
           be
           either
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           neuer
           pardoned
           ;
           or
           proper
           to
           sinne
           in
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           euer
           since
           the
           first
           man
           forsooke
           his
           Creator
           ;
           or
           proper
           to
           Christes
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           damned
           .
           Which
           of
           all
           these
           senses
           do
           you
           containe
           in
           the
           word
           Proper
           ?
           You
           spake
           euen
           now
           of
           equiuocations
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           grieuous
           complaint
           to
           your
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           meant
           to
           circumuent
           you
           with
           ambiguities
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           turne
           your
           Readers
           eyes
           aside
           on
           me
           ,
           whiles
           you
           play
           your
           part
           with
           the
           maine
           worke
           of
           Christes
           passion
           for
           mans
           Redemption
           ?
           how
           often
           haue
           I
           chalenged
           in
           you
           this
           shifting
           with
           
             proper
             and
             improper
          
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           pleased
           you
           ?
           Christes
           sufferings
           in
           all
           mens
           speeches
           ,
           saue
           yours
           ,
           were
           farre
           larger
           than
           his
           passion
           .
           He
           suffered
           afliction
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           yea
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           life
           was
           a
           continuall
           suffering
           of
           reproches
           ,
           disdaines
           ,
           dispites
           :
           besides
           the
           naturall
           infirmities
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           as
           hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           wearines
           ,
           weeping
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           person
           were
           all
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           calleth
           his
           life
           his
           passion
           :
           his
           passion
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           his
           sufferings
           from
           the
           Garden
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           imposed
           on
           him
           by
           the
           
             hands
             ,
             mouthes
             ,
             or
             harts
             of
          
           men
           betraying
           ,
           forsaking
           ,
           or
           pursuing
           him
           ,
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           passion
           .
           The
           false
           accusing
           and
           vniust
           condemning
           him
           ,
           the
           mocking
           ,
           reproching
           ,
           and
           reuiling
           him
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           were
           no
           inherent
           nor
           sensible
           paines
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           speake
           ,
           when
           you
           exclude
           his
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           griefe
           of
           minde
           ,
           as
           no
           parts
           of
           his
           passion
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             You
             cunningly
             take
             another
             rare
             sense
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             Christ
             wholy
             bent
             to
             holines
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             god
             .
          
           ]
           you
           are
           a
           learned
           Squire
           ,
           that
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           the
           soule
           suffereth
           as
           well
           by
           her
           affections
           ,
           as
           by
           her
           senses
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Christ
           the
           harts
           and
           tongues
           of
           the
           Iewes
           concurred
           to
           his
           passion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           hands
           .
           The
           affections
           and
           perturbations
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           vsually
           and
           properly
           called
           by
           the
           Greeke
           fathers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Latine
           ,
           
             passiones
             ,
             passions
          
           or
           sufferings
           of
           the
           minde
           .
           The
           Apostles
           applie
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           SVFFERINGS
           ,
           both
           in
           Christ
           and
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           euenly
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           to
           feare
           ,
           sorowes
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           reproches
           ,
           losses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           griefs
           of
           minde
           ,
           as
           to
           stripes
           and
           other
           violences
           profered
           to
           the
           body
           .
           
           Manifest
           proofes
           thereof
           are
           euery
           where
           occurrent
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           h
           
             h
             Heb.
             10
             v.
             32
             
          
           
             Remember
             the
             former
             dayes
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           H●…brewes
           )
           
             wherein
             you
             sustained
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             great
             conflict
             of
             sufferings
             ;
             partly
             whiles
             ye
             were
             made
             a
             spectacle
             with
             reproches
             and
             troubles
             ,
             partly
             whiles
             you
             did
             communicate
             with
             them
             that
             were
             so
             vsed
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             you
             had
             a
             ioynt
             feeling
             of
             my
             bands
             ,
             and
             receiued
             with
             ioy
             the
             spoiling
             of
             your
             goods
             .
          
           Yet
           had
           they
           i
           
             i
             Hebr.
             12.
             
          
           
             not
             as
             yet
             resisted
             vnto
             bloud
             by
             striuing
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           Peter
           :
           k
           
             k
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             you
             communicate
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reioyce
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             re●…elation
             of
             his
             glorie
             you
             may
             be
             glad
             and
             ioyfull
             .
             If
             you
             be
             reproched
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             blessed
             are
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             glorie
             resteth
             on
             you
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           l
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             thanks
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             for
             conscience
             to
             God
             endure
             sorrowes
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             suffering
             vniustly
          
           .
           Pauls
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           (
           euen
           as
           he
           sayth
           :
           m
           
             m
             2.
             
             Cor
             13.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             through
             infirmitie
          
           )
           are
           reckened
           in
           many
           places
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           amongst
           which
           are
           n
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reproch
             ,
             infamy
             ,
             want
             ,
             sorow
             ,
             feare
             of
          
           o
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           danger
           ,
           o
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             care
             ,
             affection
             and
          
           o
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           zeale
           for
           others
           o
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           weakened
           or
           o
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           offended
           ;
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           what
           was
           meant
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           touching
           Pauls
           sufferings
           ,
           p
           
             p
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             him
             how
             many
          
           (
           or
           how
           great
           )
           
             things
             he
             shall
             suffer
             for
             my
             name
          
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           ,
           I
           reioyce
           q
           
             q
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
             you
          
           .
           Yea
           not
           only
           feare
           and
           sorow
           of
           minde
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           painfnll
           affections
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           euen
           corporall
           affections
           ,
           though
           naturall
           ,
           were
           sufferings
           in
           Christ.
           Damascene
           writing
           of
           the
           naturall
           and
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           painfull
           passions
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           Christ
           tooke
           vnto
           him
           ,
           sayth
           :
           r
           
             r
             Damascen
             .
             orthodoxae
             fidei
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             naturall
             and
             innocent
             passions
          
           (
           or
           sufferings
           )
           
             are
             those
             what
             soeuer
             ,
             which
             entred
             into
             mans
             life
             by
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             first
             transgression
             ;
             as
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             labour
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             vexation
             ,
             declination
             of
             death
             ,
             feare
             ,
             agonie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             naturally
             in
             all
             men
             .
             These
             all
             Christ
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             all
             .
          
        
         
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           since
           the
           soule
           feeleth
           paine
           and
           griefe
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           by
           her
           senses
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           other
           mens
           dangers
           and
           troubles
           ,
           where
           loue
           and
           pittie
           preuaile
           with
           vs
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           in
           our
           owne
           .
           s
           
             s
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei.
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             what
             is
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             but
             the
             will
             dissenting
             from
             those
             things
             which
             displease
             vs
             ?
             and
             generally
             according
             to
             the
             varietie
             of
             things
             which
             are
             desired
             or
             shunned
             ,
             as
             the
             will
             is
             pleased
             or
             offended
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             changed
             a●…d
             turned
             into
             these
             or
             those
             affections
             .
          
           Then
           as
           nature
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           feare
           our
           owne
           dangers
           foreseene
           by
           sense
           or
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           to
           sorrow
           for
           our
           present
           miseries
           or
           losses
           ;
           so
           loue
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           do
           the
           like
           in
           other
           mens
           harmes
           either
           present
           or
           approching
           ,
           whose
           persons
           the
           more
           we
           embrace
           ,
           their
           perils
           and
           ouerthrowes
           the
           more
           we
           lament
           .
           Now
           he
           
             that
             is
          
           t
           
             t
             De
             ciuitate
             D●…i
             .
             li.
             12.
             ●…a
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             affected
             ,
             suffereth
          
           ,
           sayth
           Austen
           .
           Neither
           are
           the
           violences
           offered
           to
           the
           bodie
           called
           paines
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           soule
           by
           nature
           disliketh
           them
           ,
           howsoeuer
           by
           faith
           she
           may
           be
           content
           to
           endure
           them
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           impressions
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           painfull
           ,
           they
           are
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           charitie
           perswade
           them
           in
           other
           mens
           troubles
           ,
           or
           necessitie
           impose
           them
           in
           our
           owne
           cases
           ,
           or
           pietie
           raise
           them
           in
           respect
           of
           God.
           u
           
             u
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             A
             broken
             heart
             and
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
          
           is
           it
           not
           a
           suffering
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             a
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
          
           ?
           x
           
             x
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Work●…
             your
             saluation
          
           ,
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           .
           Are
           these
           no
           sufferings
           ,
           because
           they
           tend
           to
           saluation
           ?
           y
           
             y
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             you
             when
             men
             reproch
             you
             and
             pursue
             you
             ,
             and
             speake
             all
             euill
             against
             you
             falsly
             for
             my
             sake
             .
             Reioice
             and
             be
             glad
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             your
             reward
             in
             heauen
             ;
             so
             pursued
             they
             the
             Prophets
             before
             you
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           great
           blessednes
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           great
           suffering
           of
           minde
           ,
           to
           be
           reuiled
           and
           slandered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           holinesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           did
           not
           exclude
           ,
           but
           rather
           commend
           and
           aduance
           Christes
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             D●…fenc
             .
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Speake
             plainly
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             and
             deceiue
             vs
             not
             .
             Call
             not
             this
             his
             soules
             suffering
             ,
             but
             his
             ●…oules
             holines
             and
             righteousues
             .
          
           ]
           I
           call
           that
           SVFFERING
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           painefull
           and
           grieuous
           vnto
           him
           ;
           though
           withall
           it
           were
           righteous
           and
           holy
           .
           a
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             Righteousnes
             .
          
           Shall
           it
           be
           no
           persecution
           ,
           or
           no
           suffering
           ,
           
           
             All
             Christes
             sufferings
             were
             rig●…teous
             and
             holy
             .
          
           by
           reason
           the
           cause
           is
           righteous
           and
           holy
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           godly
           do
           suffer
           ,
           and
           their
           patience
           and
           submission
           to
           god
           in
           their
           troubles
           are
           dueties
           of
           holines
           ?
           all
           sufferings
           in
           Christ
           were
           most
           righteous
           and
           holy
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           he
           shewed
           not
           only
           voluntarie
           patience
           ,
           
           and
           obedience
           ,
           but
           innocence
           also
           .
           Doth
           this
           make
           his
           stripes
           ,
           woundes
           ,
           or
           death
           to
           be
           no
           sufferings
           because
           he
           b
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.
             
          
           
             Suffered
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ?
          
           Deceaue
           not
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           man
           els
           ,
           that
           goeth
           about
           to
           beguile
           you
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           those
           workes
           of
           piety
           and
           charitie
           ,
           which
           Christ
           performed
           to
           God
           and
           man
           with
           ioy
           and
           delight
           ;
           I
           speake
           of
           those
           infirmities
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           were
           grieuous
           and
           painfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           though
           the
           suffering
           and
           enduring
           thereof
           were
           most
           religious
           and
           righteous
           in
           him
           .
           And
           you
           ,
           that
           seuer
           his
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           from
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           defiled
           and
           accursed
           with
           them
           ,
           lewdlie
           abuse
           both
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           containe
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christes
             exact
             and
             perfect
             keeping
             of
             Gods
             iust
             law
             ,
             and
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             Christes
             mediation
             greatly
             differing
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             both
             in
             trueth
             be
             called
             his
             passion
             or
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           His
           passion
           I
           call
           the
           things
           suffered
           at
           or
           about
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           because
           not
           the
           instant
           of
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           order
           and
           maner
           of
           comming
           to
           his
           death
           after
           his
           last
           supper
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           inclosed
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           sober
           and
           aduised
           writers
           called
           his
           Passion
           or
           suffering
           of
           death
           .
           His
           whole
           life
           besides
           was
           full
           of
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           euen
           those
           naturall
           infirmities
           of
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           voluntarie
           sufferings
           in
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           power
           enough
           in
           himselfe
           to
           represse
           or
           exclude
           those
           punishments
           in●…licted
           for
           sinne
           on
           our
           nature
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           of
           minde
           ,
           that
           were
           gri●…tious
           ,
           were
           likewise
           voluntarie
           sufferings
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           pertained
           to
           the
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           for
           the
           fuller
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           his
           life
           as
           death
           .
           That
           our
           whole
           life
           is
           a
           suffering
           for
           our
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ,
           S.
           Austen
           exactly
           noteth
           :
           d
           
             d
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             Non
             enim
             in
             illum
             non
             est
             vindicat●…m
             ;
             a●…t
             frustra
             dixerat
             Deus
             ,
             morte
             morieris
             :
             aut
             aliquid
             patimur
             in
             ista
             vita
             ,
             nisi
             ex
             illa
             morte
             ,
             quam
             meruimus
             primo
             peccato
             .
             Neither
             did
             God
             not
             reuenge
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             sayd
             in
             vaine
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             suffer
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             death
             which
             we
             deserued
             by
             the
             first
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           making
           an
           example
           of
           hunger
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           e
           
             e
             August
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ista
             fames
             ,
             naturalis
             quidam
             morbus
             est
             ,
             quia
             natura
             nobis
             facta
             est
             poena
             ex
             vindicta
             .
             Primo
             homin●…
             quod
             erat
             poena
             ,
             natura
             nobis
             est
             .
             This
             hunger
          
           (
           of
           the
           bodie
           )
           
             is
             a
             disease
             of
             nature
             ,
             because
             the
             punishment
             inflicted
          
           (
           on
           Adam
           )
           
             to
             reuenge
          
           (
           his
           sin
           )
           
             is
             our
             nature
             .
             That
             which
             was
             punishment
             to
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             is
             become
             nature
             to
             vs.
          
           Christ
           then
           in
           partaking
           our
           nature
           ,
           did
           partake
           with
           our
           punishment
           ,
           and
           his
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           that
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           but
           a
           continuall
           suffering
           of
           our
           punishment
           ,
           by
           feeling
           our
           naturall
           infirmities
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           though
           still
           without
           sinne
           ,
           and
           all
           naturall
           necessitie
           ,
           as
           in
           vs
           ;
           that
           his
           obedience
           might
           be
           the
           more
           euident
           and
           acceptable
           vnto
           God.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           equiuocation
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           call
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           of
           minde
           in
           Christ
           ,
           sufferings
           for
           sinne
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           innocent
           and
           obedient
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           parts
           of
           his
           humane
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           directly
           tending
           to
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinfull
           disobedience
           .
           The
           full
           price
           and
           payment
           whereof
           was
           death
           ,
           the
           close
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           was
           the
           last
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           the
           greatest
           and
           weightiest
           part
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           recompence
           to
           Gods
           Iustice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           :
           but
           it
           is
           an
           idle
           vagation
           in
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           neither
           refute
           nor
           resist
           the
           trueth
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           appeale
           against
           ambiguities
           ,
           when
           you
           your selfe
           can
           neither
           proue
           ,
           nor
           dare
           plainly
           expresse
           ,
           that
           you
           intend
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             Sir
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             thinke
             to
             beat
             downe
             all
             afore
             you
             with
             nothing
             but
             cunning
             ,
             yet
             vaine
             deceit
             ,
             countenanced
             out
             with
             cruell
             and
             hatefull
             words
             .
          
           ]
           You
           lacke
           an
           Ostler
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           bed
           ,
           you
           haue
           trauelled
           sore
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           see
           by
           your
           foming
           at
           mouth
           .
           If
           I
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           particularize
           and
           prooue
           to
           be
           the
           receiued
           and
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           Christes
           Church
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           before
           your
           deuice
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           Christes
           soule
           was
           heard
           of
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           let
           me
           lose
           in
           Gods
           name
           both
           my
           labour
           and
           my
           credit
           with
           the
           Reader
           :
           but
           if
           you
           ,
           that
           stand
           iangling
           about
           
             proper
             punishment
          
           and
           
             meere
             vengeance
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           one
           word
           further
           ,
           crie
           out
           in
           your
           passions
           ,
           as
           sicke
           men
           do
           in
           their
           dreames
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           ouerborne
           with
           cunning
           and
           countenance
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           haue
           parts
           in
           playes
           ,
           nor
           all
           true
           men
           ,
           that
           talke
           of
           losing
           by
           the
           high
           wayes
           .
        
         
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Further
             you
             are
             in
             this
             your
             Resolution
             directly
             contrary
             to
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             briefly
             yet
             sufficiently
             shewed
             .
          
           ]
           So
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           neither
           agreeth
           with
           the
           trewth
           ,
           no●…
           with
           himselfe
           .
           Ignorance
           in
           you
           is
           no
           praeiudice
           to
           me
           ,
           much
           l●…sse
           malitious
           follie
           ,
           that
           pronounce
           before
           you
           vnderstand
           ;
           and
           take
           nothing
           right
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           plainly
           deliuered
           .
           In
           the
           place
           where
           you
           chalenged
           my
           contrarietie
           ,
           I
           put
           in
           a
           full
           discharge
           thereof
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           repeat
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           seeme
           freshly
           to
           find
           out
           some
           solemne
           matter
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             Againe
             you
             censure
             your selfe
             verie
             sharply
             ,
             for
             your
             resolutenesse
             in
             this
             cause
          
           (
           where
           you
           say
           )
           
             It
             is
             curiositie
             to
             examine
             ,
             presumption
             to
             determine
             ,
             impossibilitie
             to
             conclude
             certainly
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           ]
           To
           affirme
           euerie
           thing
           and
           confirme
           nothing
           ,
           is
           growen
           now
           such
           a
           trade
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           neither
           care
           ,
           nor
           conscience
           what
           you
           say
           .
           Could
           you
           
             certainly
             conclude
          
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           you
           
           
             The
             precise
             and
             particula●…
             cause
             of
             Christes
             agonie
             is
             not
             reuealed
             ,
             though
             the
             g●…nerall
             occasions
             may
             be
             con
             iectured
             .
          
           were
           free
           from
           this
           censure
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           you
           bring
           nothing
           besides
           your
           owne
           conceits
           no
           way
           grounded
           or
           supported
           by
           any
           euidence
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           my
           speech
           is
           verified
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           since
           it
           is
           impossible
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           
             conclude
             any
             certaine
          
           (
           that
           is
           particuler
           and
           praecise
           )
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           many
           parts
           and
           secrets
           not
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           it
           is
           presumption
           in
           you
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           god
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           and
           to
           call
           it
           in
           question
           ,
           argueth
           itching
           curiositie
           to
           search
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           concealed
           from
           vs.
           Why
           then
           doe
           I
           conclude
           resolutely
           ,
           
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             Christes
             agonie
          
           
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             91.
             li
             12.
             
          
           
             could
             not
             proceed
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             submission
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             compassion
             to
             men
             or
             both
             ?
          
           ]
           Doe
           I
           conclude
           any
           CERTAINE
           or
           precise
           cause
           in
           particuler
           ,
           that
           make
           so
           manie
           diuersities
           of
           generall
           causes
           ,
           
             that
             might
             be
          
           ,
           as
           
             submission
             to
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             compassion
             on
             men
             ,
             or
             both
             ?
          
           They
           say
           bruite
           beastes
           doe
           bewray
           themselues
           to
           want
           all
           reason
           ,
           by
           want
           of
           numbering
           .
           Take
           heede
           least
           if
           you
           see
           no
           distance
           betwixt
           THREE
           generall
           heads
           or
           occasions
           of
           Christes
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           ONE
           certaine
           and
           precise
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           men
           thincke
           there
           lieth
           somewhat
           els
           in
           you
           vnder
           a
           mans
           skinne
           .
           For
           what
           els
           should
           I
           say
           to
           the
           grossenes
           of
           his
           conceits
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           learned
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           three
           generall
           disiunctiues
           ,
           and
           one
           speciall
           and
           certaine
           a●…firmatiue
           ?
           My
           resolutenes
           if
           your
           Braines
           were
           not
           buzzed
           with
           more
           pride
           then
           skill
           ,
           is
           against
           your
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           neither
           damnation
           nor
           confusion
           could
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           will
           not
           willfully
           blind
           themselues
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           with
           your
           presumptuous
           fansies
           ,
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           pietie
           to
           god
           ,
           and
           charitie
           to
           men
           ,
           or
           both
           led
           Christ
           to
           these
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           in
           his
           agonie
           ;
           though
           wee
           cannot
           precisely
           pronounce
           ,
           what
           particular
           respects
           mooued
           eche
           afsection
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             D●…fenc
             .
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             where
             you
             make
             but
             two
             causes
             ,
             submission
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             compassion
             to
             men
             ,
             els
             where
             but
             one
             ,
             religious
             feare
             ;
             but
             before
             you
             verie
             precisely
             made
             six
             :
             if
             you
             agree
             no
             better
             with
             your selfe
             ,
             I
             haue
             small
             hope
             you
             will
             agree
             with
             vs.
          
           ]
           To
           looke
           for
           learning
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           sobrietie
           from
           him
           that
           hath
           none
           ,
           is
           to
           looke
           in
           vaine
           .
           Some
           would
           seeme
           rich
           by
           often
           looking
           on
           that
           little
           ,
           which
           is
           left
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           spent
           :
           and
           you
           would
           seeme
           learned
           by
           oft●…n
           telling
           vs
           one
           tale
           ,
           though
           it
           containe
           nothing
           but
           lies
           and
           toies
           .
           That
           I
           make
           but
           one
           cause
           ,
           to
           witte
           
             Religious
             feare
          
           ,
           in
           the
           23
           Page
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           looke
           there
           who
           list
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           you
           a
           fabler
           .
           In
           the
           fift
           cause
           that
           might
           be
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           deprecation
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           I
           yeelded
           to
           some
           mens
           speeches
           so
           farre
           ,
           (
           for
           quietnes
           sake
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           ●…ight
           be
           said
           ,
           Christ
           feared
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Serm.
             pag.
             22
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           shunned
           euerlasting
           death
           :
           and
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           gods
           wrath
           l
           
             l
             Serm.
             pag.
             21.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             tempered
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             the
             finnes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           a
           cupp
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Pa.
             22.
             li
             35.
             
          
           
             might
             for
             a
             time
             somewhat
             astonish
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           wages
           thereof
           o
           
             o
             Pa.
             23.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             impressed
             nothing
          
           (
           that
           is
           no
           feare
           )
           
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             religious
             feare
             to
             sorow
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           Here
           are
           expresly
           named
           
             religious
             feare
             ,
             sorow
             and
          
           (
           zealous
           )
           praier
           ;
           occasioned
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           cuppe
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           prepared
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           How
           then
           doth
           this
           exclude
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           precedent
           or
           consequent
           ?
           or
           how
           come
           you
           to
           cast
           away
           Christes
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
           praier
           against
           the
           desert
           of
           our
           euill
           deedes
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           first
           rose
           from
           the
           submission
           ,
           that
           Christ
           made
           vnto
           Gods
           wrath
           prouoked
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           from
           the
           compassion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           towards
           men
           endangered
           )
           and
           to
           leaue
           but
           one
           ,
           where
           I
           name
           three
           ?
           Are
           you
           so
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           a
           Religious
           feare
           of
           God
           compriseth
           the
           whole
           seruice
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           might
           much
           more
           containe
           the
           holines
           of
           Christs
           affections
           ,
           when
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           will
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           What
           rudenes
           then
           ,
           or
           rashnes
           ,
           or
           both
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           I
           note
           diuers
           partes
           or
           effects
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           or
           vse
           diuers
           words
           to
           describe
           one
           and
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           quote
           out
           contrarieties
           by
           Arithmetick
           ,
           because
           the
           wordes
           be
           different
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           weigh
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           they
           accord
           ?
        
         
           So
           trifle
           you
           with
           the
           two
           generall
           causes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           not
           containe
           the
           six
           speciall
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           might
           be
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           when
           yet
           those
           six
           are
           but
           remembrances
           of
           some
           respects
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           haue
           in
           his
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ;
           and
           those
           two
           comprehend
           all
           six
           as
           parts
           ,
           or
           consequents
           of
           Christs
           submission
           to
           God
           and
           compassion
           on
           men
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           pretend
           or
           professe
           ,
           that
           euery
           of
           these
           six
           was
           the
           whole
           and
           entire
           cause
           of
           his
           agony
           ;
           (
           It
           is
           your
           dottage
           so
           to
           dreame
           ,
           and
           no
           piece
           of
           my
           mind
           .
           )
           These
           six
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           reasons
           and
           occasions
           Christe
           might
           haue
           at
           that
           time
           to
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           wherin
           I
           doe
           not
           determine
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           full
           and
           true
           cause
           of
           that
           agonie
           ;
           but
           how
           many
           respects
           might
           lead
           him
           to
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           at
           that
           present
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           conclude
           as
           certaine
           ,
           but
           propose
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           probable
           ,
           then
           your
           reall
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           supposed
           at
           that
           instant
           actually
           to
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Leaue
           therefore
           your
           
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             and
             six
             ,
          
           to
           Tilers
           to
           tell
           their
           pinnes
           ,
           or
           Wittalls
           to
           number
           their
           Geese
           ;
           and
           shew
           that
           either
           I
           determine
           any
           precise
           or
           particuler
           cause
           ef
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           thereby
           to
           deserue
           mine
           owne
           censure
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           or
           that
           those
           six
           ,
           which
           I
           mention
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           referred
           to
           those
           two
           generalls
           ,
           which
           I
           note
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           least
           you
           may
           make
           me
           disagree
           with
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             this
             your
             resolution
             ,
             making
             Christs
             piety
             and
             pittie
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             proper
             and
             maine
             cause
             of
             all
             his
             wofull
             passion
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             false
             and
             vntrew
             ,
             hauing
             no
             ground
             but
             meere
             coniectures
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           memorie
           is
           as
           brickle
           ,
           as
           your
           reason
           is
           feeble
           .
           Those
           six
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           and
           not
           
             of
             all
             his
             wofull
             passion
          
           ,
           as
           you
           lightly
           leape
           you
           know
           not
           whither
           ,
           I
           did
           no
           otherwise
           propose
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           q
           
             q
             Serm.
             pag.
             17.
             li.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             might
             be
             ,
             &
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             more
             likely
             ,
             and
             more
             godly
             ,
             then
             your
             deuice
             of
             hell
             paines
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           onlie
           cause
           of
           that
           agonie
           ,
           I
           medled
           with
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           my
           words
           are
           euide●…t
           to
           the
           contrarie
           :
           r
           
             r
             Ibid.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Others
             at
             their
             leasures
             may
             thinke
             on
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             shal
             be
             content
             to
             h●…are
          
           ;
           but
           that
           piety
           ,
           or
           charity
           ,
           or
           
             both
             must
             be
             the
             Rootes
             of
          
           Christs
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           and
           not
           infidelitie
           and
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           his
           person
           or
           function
           ,
           nor
           the
           Reall
           and
           inherent
           sense
           of
           Hell
           paines
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           damned
           as
           you
           doe
           peremptorilie
           ,
           but
           pestilently
           dreame
           ;
           in
           that
           I
           said
           I
           was
           resolute
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           yet
           remaine
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           sooner
           proue
           your selfe
           to
           be
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Moone
           ,
           then
           Christes
           soule
           to
           haue
           beene
           tormented
           with
           any
           reall
           paines
           inflicted
           on
           him
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           position
           of
           yours
           hath
           impietie
           for
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           follie
           for
           the
           proofe
           ;
           howsoeuer
           you
           thinck
           to
           face
           it
           out
           with
           your
           insolent
           verbositie
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc
             pag.
             92.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Your
             first
             cause
             is
             submission
             to
             the
             maiestie
             of
             God-sitting
             in
             iudgment
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             thus
             astonished
             and
             agonized
             therewith
             :
          
           ]
           I
           pray
           thee
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           remember
           in
           all
           these
           causes
           ,
           what
           was
           my
           purpose
           and
           promise
           euen
           now
           specified
           ,
           not
           to
           conclude
           
           
             The
             first
             cause
             concurring
             to
             Christs
             agoni●…
             .
          
           these
           as
           necessarie
           and
           entire
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           them
           possible
           ,
           and
           
             more
             likely
          
           and
           Godlie
           ,
           then
           his
           Pagent
           of
           Hell
           paines
           inflicted
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           The
           reason
           ,
           that
           led
           me
           to
           set
           downe
           this
           as
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           MIGHT
           BE
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           I
           alwaies
           meane
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           in
           course
           of
           speach
           I
           alwaies
           adde
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           )
           were
           the
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           t
           
             t
             Iohn
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Now
             is
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             this
             worlde
             ,
             now
             shall
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             And
             I
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             lifte
             vp
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             vnto
             me
             .
             This
             said
             hee
             signifiyng
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             .
          
           The
           iudgment
           ,
           which
           here
           our
           Sauiour
           noteth
           ,
           was
           not
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           but
           at
           an
           houre
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           Satan
           the
           Prince
           
             of
             this
             worlde
          
           should
           be
           
           u
           
             u
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           iudged
           ,
           that
           is
           
             eiected
             and
             cast
             out
          
           from
           x
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           accusing
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           x
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             saluation
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             power
             of
             his
             Christ
             established
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           So
           much
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           imported
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Now
             shall
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             be
             cast
             out
          
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           now
           alreadie
           is
           he
           cast
           out
           .
           This
           Iudgment
           then
           was
           Redemptorie
           ,
           not
           condemnatori●…
           ,
           wherein
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           in
           our
           flesh
           was
           admitted
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           should
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           price
           that
           should
           appease
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           prouoked
           by
           our
           misdeeds
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           reconcile
           vs
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           more
           place
           for
           Satan
           
             to
             accuse
             vs
          
           any
           longer
           y
           
             y
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             night
             and
             day
             before
             God
          
           as
           otherwise
           he
           did
           .
           The
           issue
           of
           this
           iudgment
           Christ
           before
           expressed
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           
             I
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             exalted
          
           (
           to
           the
           Crosse
           )
           
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             vnto
             me
          
           ;
           And
           after
           ,
           when
           rising
           from
           his
           feruent
           praier
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           z
           
             z
             Marke
             14.
             
          
           
             Behold
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             is
             deliuered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           As
           also
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           apprehend
           him
           .
           a
           
             a
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             your
             verie
             hower
             and
             the
             power
             of
             darkenes
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           to
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           b
           
             b
             Iohn
             18.
             
          
           drew
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           smote
           the
           
             high
             Priests
             seruant
             ,
             and
             cutt
             of
             his
             right
             eare
             ;
             put
             vp
             thy
             sword
             into
             thy
             sneath
             ,
          
           b
           
             b
             Iohn
             18.
             
          
           
             shall
             I
             not
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ?
          
           The
           fruit
           of
           this
           Iudgment
           is
           euerie
           where
           specified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             ye
             were
             healed
             ,
             that
             being
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             should
             liue
             to
             righteousnes
             .
          
           What
           need
           you
           then
           so
           curiously
           question
           ,
           
             Against
             whom
             or
             in
             what
             cause
             sate
             God
             in
             iudgment
             now
             when
             Christ
             was
             thus
             astonished
             ,
             and
             agonized
             ?
          
           God
           sate
           in
           iudgment
           to
           receaue
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           elect
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           by
           his
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             necessitte
             it
             must
             be
             one
             of
             these
             three
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             Gods
             maiestie
             and
             great
             iustice
             now
             at
             this
             time
             might
             sit
             in
             iudgment
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             yea
             chiefly
             against
             Christ
             himselfe
             as
             our
             Ransomepaier
             &
             Suertie
             in
             our
             steed
             .
          
           e
           
             e
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             might
             be
             considered
             now
             as
             iudging
             Satan
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           f
           
             f
             Pa.
             94.
             li.
             40.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Gods
             matestie
             &
             iustice
             may
             be
             considered
             sitting
             in
             iudgment
             meerely
             against
             sinfullmen
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           copious
           where
           you
           neede
           not
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           where
           most
           cause
           is
           you
           should
           be
           circumspect
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           idle
           shew
           of
           small
           skill
           ,
           you
           bring
           here
           a
           TRIPLE
           iudgment
           of
           God
           ;
           First
           ,
           against
           vs
           and
           Christ
           our
           suertie
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           against
           Satan
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           against
           sinnefull
           men
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           elect
           or
           reprobate
           :
           as
           though
           one
           and
           the
           same
           iudgment
           of
           God
           for
           mans
           Redemption
           did
           not
           concerne
           all
           three
           :
           to
           witt
           ,
           Christ
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           
           
             Gods
             iudgement
             for
             our
             redemption
             concerneth
             Christ
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             Satan
             .
          
           Satan
           as
           the
           accuser
           ,
           the
           Elect
           as
           the
           ransomed
           ,
           leauing
           the
           reprobate
           in
           their
           sinnes
           through
           their
           vnbeliefe
           vnto
           the
           dreadfull
           day
           of
           vengeance
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Redeemer
           was
           by
           this
           iudgment
           receaued
           and
           allowed
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           Satan
           was
           excluded
           from
           all
           place
           and
           power
           to
           accuse
           them
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           them
           by
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           purgation
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           should
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           being
           made
           by
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Sauiour
           ,
           they
           were
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           and
           discharged
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           the
           anger
           of
           god
           remaining
           on
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           faith
           obeied
           not
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           Saue
           therfore
           your
           fruitlesse
           paines
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           shew
           why
           the
           beholding
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           iustice
           now
           sitting
           in
           iudgment
           to
           redeeme
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           receaue
           recompence
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           might
           not
           breed
           a
           religious
           feare
           and
           trembling
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             meane
             that
             thus
             Christ
             with
             submission
             beholding
             his
             Father
             in
             iudgement
             at
             this
             time
             was
             cast
             into
             this
             agonie
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             verie
             trewth
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             which
             we
             maintaine
             .
          
           ]
           You
           take
           this
           for
           a
           shew
           to
           build
           your
           fansies
           on
           ,
           but
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           you
           abuse
           trewthes
           to
           serue
           your
           turnes
           .
           Let
           it
           stand
           for
           good
           ,
           that
           Christ
           now
           beheld
           his
           Father
           
           
             Christ
             might
             beholde
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             feare
             the
             vengeance
             due
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           sitting
           in
           iudgment
           to
           require
           recompence
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           what
           followeth
           ?
           that
           God
           awarded
           the
           selfe
           same
           vengeance
           against
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           deserued
           ,
           and
           should
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           not
           beene
           redeemed
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           false
           ,
           hereticall
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           conclusion
           no
           way
           coherent
           to
           the
           premisses
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           then
           finall
           destruction
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           confusion
           and
           euerlasting
           damnation
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           to
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           without
           question
           were
           the
           wages
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           
           clensed
           from
           sinne
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           without
           reseruation
           or
           remedie
           haue
           lighted
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           If
           that
           vengeance
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           iustice
           be
           inflicted
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           borne
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           how
           then
           could
           the
           doubt
           or
           feare
           of
           his
           punishment
           on
           himselfe
           cast
           him
           into
           this
           agony
           ?
           you
           will
           release
           him
           of
           the
           circumstance
           ,
           but
           tie
           him
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           selfe
           same
           pains
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           endure
           .
           When
           you
           sitt
           in
           iudgement
           on
           Christ
           ,
           shew
           your
           wicked
           and
           witles
           conceits
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           you
           list
           ;
           but
           the
           father
           ,
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           it
           appertained
           ,
           sitting
           in
           iudgment
           to
           receaue
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           who
           was
           most
           willing
           thereto
           ,
           ne
           did
           ,
           ne
           could
           by
           iustice
           determine
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           that
           should
           either
           derogate
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           abrogate
           the
           loue
           which
           God
           professed
           and
           pronounced
           so
           often
           from
           heauen
           towards
           him
           .
           God
           might
           haue
           condemned
           vs
           ,
           that
           most
           iustly
           deserued
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           adiudge
           the
           same
           condemnation
           to
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           was
           simply
           impossible
           to
           the
           
             Iustice
             ,
             holines
             ,
             trueth
             and
             loue
          
           of
           God.
           For
           so
           the
           vnion
           of
           Christes
           person
           must
           either
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           which
           god
           hath
           faithfully
           sworne
           ,
           and
           mightily
           wrought
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           must
           haue
           tasted
           of
           the
           same
           vengeance
           with
           the
           damned
           and
           with
           the
           Diuells
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           blasphemie
           that
           the
           Diuell
           neuer
           drempt
           ,
           nor
           durst
           to
           broche
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             〈◊〉
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             had
             recall
             paines
             inflicted
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             against
             vs
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             thus
             acquited
             by
             him
             .
             Not
             denying
          
           is
           a
           slender
           proofe
           of
           that
           which
           you
           should
           with
           most
           infallible
           certaintie
           conclude
           〈◊〉
           you
           did
           a
           〈◊〉
           .
           If
           Christes
           manhood
           might
           and
           did
           righteously
           and
           iustly
           seare
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           glorie
           ,
           power
           and
           maiestie
           of
           God
           sitting
           now
           in
           iudgement
           to
           proportion
           the
           price
           that
           should
           be
           payed
           for
           mans
           ransome
           ,
           how
           doth
           that
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           reall
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           were
           inflicted
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           except
           in
           madde
           mens
           conceits
           ,
           which
           respect
           more
           their
           pangs
           than
           their
           proofs
           ,
           and
           preferre
           their
           willes
           before
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           or
           witnesse
           of
           mans
           reason
           .
           
             All
             iudgement
             against
             sinne
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             tendeth
             vnto
             condemnation
          
           .
           ]
           No
           iudgement
           against
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           could
           proceed
           vnto
           damnation
           for
           what
           or
           whose
           sinnes
           soeuer
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           obserue
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           cleerer
           case
           than
           the
           Sunne-shining
           at
           noone
           day
           ,
           that
           
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
             ,
             who
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           and
           whose
           
             〈◊〉
             was
             shed
             for
             many
             sor
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           Your
           infliction
           of
           hell
           paines
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           is
           no
           such
           trifle
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           lightly
           taken
           vp
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           humorously
           surmised
           vpon
           your
           vaine
           coniectures
           ;
           you
           must
           euidently
           and
           ineuitablely
           prooue
           it
           ,
           before
           any
           wise
           or
           sober
           Christian
           will
           or
           should
           beleeue
           it
           .
           
             Ch●…istes
             feare
             and
             agonie
          
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           
             could
             haue
             no
             other
             cause
          
           .
           ]
           Of
           all
           others
           this
           can
           neuer
           be
           concluded
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           cause
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           witnesse
           nor
           word
           thereof
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           That
           euerlasting
           damnation
           was
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           such
           iudgement
           could
           be
           decreed
           or
           executed
           against
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           part
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           we
           lesse
           doubt
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           to
           all
           that
           list
           not
           to
           mixe
           their
           desperate
           deuices
           with
           Gods
           eternall
           trueth
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           iudgement
           could
           be
           giuen
           against
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           haue
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           damned
           feele
           ;
           but
           the
           i
           
             i
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             layd
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
          
           k
           
             k
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             though
             he
             were
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             learned
             obedience
             .
          
           [
           
             It
             is
             no
             iudgement
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             where
             nothing
             is
             condemned
          
           .
           ]
           In
           the
           finall
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           both
           their
           sinnes
           and
           their
           persons
           shall
           be
           condemned
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           persons
           shal
           be
           euerlastingly
           reiected
           and
           adiudged
           to
           perpetuall
           torments
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           God
           iustly
           hateth
           and
           punisheth
           .
           In
           the
           l
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           
             beginneth
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           sinne
           is
           condemned
           in
           their
           flesh
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Christes
           ,
           but
           their
           persons
           are
           beloued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           cleansed
           from
           sinne
           by
           him
           that
           sanctifieth
           himselfe
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           and
           whose
           bloud
           clenseth
           them
           from
           all
           their
           sinnes
           .
           The
           paterne
           of
           which
           iudgement
           was
           precedent
           in
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           to
           whose
           m
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           image
           the
           whole
           bodie
           must
           be
           conformed
           ,
           that
           n
           
             n
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             suffering
             with
             him
          
           ,
           they
           may
           
           
             raigne
             with
             him
          
           ,
           and
           being
           o
           
             o
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             condemned
             as
             touching
             men
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             may
             liue
             as
             touching
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           There
           must
           be
           the
           same
           minde
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           as
           there
           is
           the
           same
           condemnation
           in
           our
           flesh
           that
           was
           in
           his
           .
           For
           in
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           sinne
           was
           condemned
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           their
           spirits
           might
           liue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           be
           raised
           againe
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           blisse
           with
           their
           spirits
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           therefore
           doe
           not
           appoint
           the
           iudgement
           of
           hell
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           vnto
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           flesh
           ioyned
           with
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           spirits
           .
        
         
           
             What
             need
             had
             Christ
          
           (
           you
           will
           aske
           )
           
             to
             feare
             this
             iudgement
          
           ?
           ]
           As
           Christ
           had
           lesse
           need
           to
           feare
           the
           iudgement
           seat
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           so
           had
           he
           more
           will
           ,
           care
           and
           power
           to
           giue
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethren
           .
           And
           therefore
           approching
           to
           God
           for
           sinners
           and
           with
           sinne
           ,
           as
           he
           vndertooke
           their
           persons
           and
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           present
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           profer
           satisfaction
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           so
           he
           taught
           vs
           all
           our
           duties
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           approch
           the
           throne
           of
           Maiestie
           with
           all
           reuerence
           and
           feare
           ,
           when
           we
           beholde
           his
           passing
           glorie
           ,
           and
           our
           exceeding
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           in
           faith
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           to
           tremble
           and
           shake
           before
           him
           .
           This
           Christian
           submission
           which
           God
           requireth
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           Christ
           did
           most
           of
           all
           performe
           ,
           when
           he
           presented
           vs
           and
           our
           cause
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           prostrate
           flat
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           humbled
           himselfe
           with
           greater
           feare
           and
           trembling
           (
           but
           without
           distrust
           or
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           )
           than
           euer
           man
           before
           or
           since
           did
           .
           This
           feare
           and
           trembling
           with
           all
           submission
           and
           deuotion
           yeelded
           by
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           diuine
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           no
           way
           like
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           selfe
           conceit
           will
           haue
           it
           to
           be
           the
           feare
           of
           desperate
           and
           damned
           persons
           ,
           and
           Christes
           soule
           to
           be
           actually
           tormented
           with
           the
           same
           paines
           that
           are
           the
           sharpest
           in
           hell
           :
           and
           all
           this
           you
           gather
           vpon
           none
           other
           ground
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           Christ
           exceedingly
           feared
           and
           sorrowed
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           But
           if
           no
           man
           guided
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           may
           heare
           the
           words
           ,
           doe
           the
           works
           ,
           or
           receiue
           the
           messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           as
           a
           seruice
           and
           duetie
           belonging
           to
           the
           Creatour
           from
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           creature
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           might
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           now
           offering
           vs
           all
           ,
           that
           were
           sinfull
           ,
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           infinite
           desire
           and
           most
           ardent
           prayer
           to
           make
           recompence
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           for
           our
           offences
           ;
           and
           so
           through
           his
           loue
           and
           sauour
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           vs
           to
           God
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           I
           say
           might
           Christ
           in
           our
           cause
           and
           in
           our
           names
           shew
           all
           possible
           feare
           and
           trembling
           to
           so
           great
           Maiestie
           so
           mightily
           displeased
           with
           vs
           ?
           And
           therefore
           in
           either
           respect
           both
           of
           his
           owne
           religious
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           our
           sinfull
           infirmity
           ,
           he
           might
           performe
           this
           seruice
           and
           submission
           vnto
           the
           throne
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           presence
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Your
             testimonies
             touching
             men
             sinfull
             ,
             make
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             at
             all
             :
             for
             these
             could
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sinnes
             endure
             the
             verie
             presence
             of
             Gods
             Maiestie
             ,
             being
             in
             any
             measure
             reuealed
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             Christ
             in
             himselfe
             being
             free
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
             could
             be
             in
             no
             such
             case
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           exceptions
           are
           more
           friuolous
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           fit
           your
           fansies
           :
           for
           what
           if
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           breed
           an
           amazed
           feare
           in
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           God
           is
           in
           any
           measure
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           doth
           that
           exclude
           the
           religious
           affection
           &
           submission
           of
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           which
           mans
           weakenesse
           in
           this
           life
           oweth
           to
           the
           diuine
           Maiesty
           ?
           q
           
             q
             Esa.
             66.
             
          
           
             Him
             will
             I
             respect
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             that
             is
             poore
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             words
             .
          
           Not
           only
           Gods
           glory
           reuealed
           ,
           but
           his
           word
           denounced
           requireth
           submission
           and
           reuerent
           trembling
           .
           r
           
             r
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Worke
             your
             saluation
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           ;
           not
           meaning
           men
           should
           alwayes
           be
           amazed
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           still
           reuealed
           his
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           infirmitie
           remembred
           ,
           and
           his
           Maiestie
           considered
           ,
           we
           should
           do
           all
           things
           commanded
           by
           him
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           .
           Of
           the
           Corinthians
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           they
           receiued
           Tite
           s
           
             s
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           .
           Such
           reuerence
           the
           faithfull
           yeeld
           to
           the
           words
           and
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           tremble
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           messengers
           .
           And
           lest
           you
           should
           thinke
           ,
           that
           only
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           Gods
           presence
           impresse
           this
           affection
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           requireth
           seruants
           to
           obey
           their
           t
           
             t
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             carnall
             masters
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             :
          
           and
           witnesseth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           when
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           he
           u
           
             u
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             was
             amongst
             them
             in
             feare
             and
             much
             trembling
             .
          
           So
           that
           not
           onely
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           maketh
           men
           to
           feare
           and
           flie
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           Adam
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           transgressed
           ;
           and
           in
           Peter
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           called
           (
           whose
           words
           you
           abuse
           ,
           to
           elude
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           is
           brought
           against
           you
           )
           but
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           dueties
           and
           affections
           we
           are
           willed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           religious
           and
           reuerent
           respect
           with
           feare
           &
           trembling
           to
           the
           
             word
             ,
             will
             and
             presence
             of
             God.
          
           x
           
             x
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             haue
             grace
             ,
             thereby
             to
             serue
             and
             please
             God
             with
             reuerence
             and
             feare
             .
          
           Where
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           not
           sinne
           ,
           but
           grace
           maketh
           men
           to
           serue
           and
           please
           God
           with
           
             reuerence
             and
             feare
          
           ,
           which
           before
           are
           called
           
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           our
           conuersing
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
           Though
           then
           Christ
           did
           neither
           flie
           ,
           nor
           feare
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           any
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           his
           humane
           nature
           consisting
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           compassed
           as
           yet
           with
           our
           infirmitie
           ,
           knew
           well
           what
           religious
           and
           reuerent
           submission
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           was
           due
           from
           the
           creature
           to
           the
           creator
           ;
           and
           specially
           ,
           when
           he
           presented
           vs
           that
           were
           sinfull
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           :
           for
           whom
           he
           humbled
           himselfe
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           abolish
           our
           pride
           ,
           and
           approched
           Gods
           presence
           with
           vnspeakable
           care
           and
           sorow
           ,
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           to
           recompence
           our
           heauie
           dulnesse
           and
           carelesse
           neglect
           both
           of
           Gods
           anger
           and
           our
           owne
           danger
           .
           Which
           Christ
           obserued
           in
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           deerely
           loued
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           often
           called
           on
           by
           him
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           they
           in
           their
           deepest
           s●…eepe
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           his
           greatest
           agonie
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             93.
             li
             37.
             
          
           
             No
             better
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             (
             meere
             creatures
             )
             vailing
             their
             faces
             at
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             :
             but
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             was
             not
             a
             meere
             creature
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             personally
             vnited
             with
             greater
             power
             than
             the
             Angels
             were
             ;
             and
             alwayes
             sustained
             by
             it
             .
          
           ]
           As
           if
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           did
           not
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           waxed
           wearie
           ,
           and
           wept
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           alwayes
           vnited
           to
           his
           Godhead
           .
           The
           greater
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           haue
           refused
           and
           repelled
           all
           infirmitie
           ,
           the
           greater
           his
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           ,
           that
           would
           subiect
           himselfe
           of
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           to
           these
           afflictions
           and
           affections
           of
           mans
           weaknesse
           .
           By
           suffering
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           all
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           he
           made
           himselfe
           z
           
             z
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           yet
           what
           doth
           that
           hinder
           ,
           but
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           creature
           ,
           though
           personally
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Creator
           by
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           most
           willingly
           submit
           it selfé
           with
           religious
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           since
           that
           either
           shewed
           the
           thankefulnesse
           of
           the
           creature
           to
           the
           creatour
           for
           so
           great
           honour
           and
           fauour
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           receiued
           into
           the
           coniunction
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           declared
           his
           loue
           and
           likenesse
           tó
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           cause
           would
           lay
           downe
           his
           power
           and
           right
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           be
           like
           affected
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           commend
           vs
           vnto
           God
           ?
           You
           can
           be
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             94.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             Godhead
             should
             purposely
             hide
             it selfe
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             his
             wonted
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             manhood
             of
             Christ
             might
             be
             subiect
          
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           
             full
             punishment
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           but
           you
           can
           not
           heare
           ,
           that
           the
           Godhead
           should
           guide
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           to
           humble
           it selfe
           in
           our
           cause
           with
           a
           most
           religious
           and
           reuerent
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           to
           giue
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           teach
           all
           his
           members
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Apostle
           speake
           most
           truely
           ,
           that
           the
           b
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             26
             
          
           
             spirit
             it selfe
             maketh
             requests
             for
             vs
             with
             sighs
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
          
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           much
           more
           performe
           the
           part
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           
             pray
             for
             transgressours
          
           ,
           with
           all
           affection
           and
           submission
           belonging
           to
           God
           either
           from
           our
           nature
           ,
           or
           from
           our
           condition
           ?
           In
           sinne
           Christ
           might
           not
           communicate
           with
           vs
           ;
           but
           since
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           most
           humble
           submission
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           displeased
           with
           sinne
           ,
           are
           rather
           in
           Christes
           person
           recompences
           for
           sinne
           (
           which
           we
           could
           not
           make
           )
           than
           infections
           of
           sinne
           ;
           why
           should
           you
           by
           pretence
           of
           Christes
           power
           make
           those
           religious
           offices
           impossible
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           notwithstanding
           you
           will
           haue
           amazed
           and
           confounded
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           with
           the
           terrour
           and
           feare
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           ?
           Is
           your
           zeale
           so
           great
           for
           Christes
           power
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           haue
           him
           trouble
           himselfe
           with
           any
           religious
           submission
           of
           minde
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           by
           his
           example
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           tremble
           at
           the
           
           greatnesse
           thereof
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           spare
           not
           to
           load
           him
           with
           vnspeakable
           terrours
           and
           feares
           of
           Gods
           indignation
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           confusion
           ?
           Such
           deuotion
           doth
           well
           beseeme
           your
           hellish
           inuentions
           ,
           but
           it
           no
           way
           sorteth
           with
           Christian
           religion
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             If
             Austen
             and
             others
             sentences
          
           (
           in
           the
           350.
           and
           34.
           
           Pages
           of
           your
           Sermons
           )
           
             be
             thus
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             the
             complaint
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             was
             not
             Christs
             in
             respect
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             whom
             then
             and
             there
             he
             answered
             before
             God
             comming
             now
             to
             execute
             Iudgement
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             well
             ,
             and
             rightly
             vnderstoode
             :
             otherwise
             there
             is
             not
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
             namely
             as
             you
             seeme
             to
             vse
             them
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           twisting
           Christs
           Agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           and
           his
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           in
           one
           thread
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           seeme
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           sheweth
           your
           humorous
           conceit
           preferring
           your
           rash
           apprehension
           before
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           all
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           .
           I
           seuer
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           first
           Christ
           shewed
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           on
           the
           Crosle
           ,
           he
           suffered
           reall
           and
           actuall
           paine
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           which
           of
           his
           Agonie
           you
           cannot
           prooue
           ,
           though
           you
           presume
           it
           neuer
           so
           proudly
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           cited
           by
           me
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           pronounce
           with
           as
           much
           disdaine
           as
           a
           crauling
           Creature
           can
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
          
           if
           they
           be
           not
           of
           your
           mind
           .
           But
           leaue
           this
           pride
           ,
           that
           puffeth
           you
           vp
           with
           such
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           pricketh
           you
           forward
           to
           so
           much
           falsitie
           ;
           Athanasius
           ,
           Cyprian
           ,
           Hilarie
           ,
           Ierom
           ,
           Epiphanius
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Augustine
           ,
           Leo
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           shall
           goe
           with
           all
           wise
           men
           for
           religious
           and
           aduised
           Interpreters
           ,
           when
           such
           an
           huff-cap
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           shall
           be
           thought
           fitter
           to
           learne
           ,
           hen
           to
           teach
           .
           Of
           their
           expositions
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           that
           circumstance
           of
           Christes
           passion
           ,
           God
           willing
           we
           will
           say
           more
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           might
           not
           bury
           your
           brauing
           them
           ,
           (
           
             that
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             them
          
           )
           least
           with
           my
           silence
           I
           should
           smooth
           your
           insolence
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             93.
             li.
             ●…6
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             as
             God
             proceeded
             against
             Satan
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             these
             dreadfull
             feares
             ,
             sorrowes
             and
             bloudy
             agonies
             ,
             what
             man
             of
             Iudgement
             will
             Imagine
             ?
             what
             colour
             of
             likelihood
             is
             there
             in
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           That
           Satan
           was
           presently
           cast
           out
           from
           hindering
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           and
           should
           in
           the
           ende
           be
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           ;
           that
           Christ
           obtained
           by
           his
           prayer
           for
           vs
           :
           but
           what
           spoyle
           he
           should
           make
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           by
           heresie
           ,
           iniquitie
           and
           Tyrannie
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           beheld
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           thereof
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           that
           mooue
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           both
           grecuously
           to
           sorrow
           for
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           dulnesse
           ,
           falles
           and
           offences
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           most
           vehement
           and
           inflamed
           zeale
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           the
           sweating
           of
           bloud
           ,
           to
           pray
           against
           the
           power
           and
           rage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           haue
           it
           cut
           short
           and
           fully
           subiected
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           enemies
           ,
           vnder
           his
           and
           our
           feete
           ?
           And
           who
           of
           any
           sense
           will
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           Christ
           approching
           the
           brunt
           of
           his
           passion
           should
           performe
           that
           to
           all
           ,
           which
           he
           professed
           to
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           e
           
             e
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Behold
             Satan
             hath
             desired
             you
             to
             winnow
             you
             as
             wheate
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             prayed
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             thy
             faith
             faile
             not
             :
          
           because
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           should
           haue
           most
           neede
           ?
           Christ
           was
           able
           without
           prayer
           ,
           if
           we
           respect
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           to
           vphold
           Peter
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           against
           the
           worst
           ,
           that
           Satan
           could
           doe
           vnto
           them
           ;
           f
           
             f
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Whiles
             I
             was
             with
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             kept
             them
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             those
             that
             thou
             gauest
             me
             ,
             haue
             I
             kept
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             is
             lost
             :
          
           But
           this
           was
           the
           time
           of
           his
           submission
           and
           humiliation
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           soreseeing
           himselfe
           and
           all
           his
           members
           by
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           deliuered
           into
           Satans
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sifted
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           tentations
           and
           trials
           ;
           as
           he
           most
           humbly
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           members
           thereto
           ,
           so
           he
           most
           affectionately
           and
           with
           greater
           vehemencie
           ,
           then
           euer
           man
           did
           or
           could
           pray
           ,
           desired
           the
           feeblenesse
           and
           folly
           of
           his
           elect
           to
           be
           forgiuen
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           and
           cruell
           serpents
           head
           to
           be
           bruized
           ,
           and
           conquered
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           no
           power
           ,
           but
           to
           bite
           their
           heeles
           .
           These
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           many
           moe
           occasions
           and
           reasons
           might
           leade
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           that
           prayer
           so
           full
           of
           compassion
           and
           affection
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           euen
           feruencie
           might
           open
           the
           pores
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           straine
           forth
           his
           bloud
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           bent
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Body
           and
           Soule
           in
           making
           his
           prayers
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           ioy
           and
           triumph
           ,
           which
           this
           conquest
           ouer
           Satan
           did
           and
           doth
           bring
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           thereof
           ;
           but
           we
           now
           speake
           of
           the
           prayer
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           obtained
           
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           triall
           ,
           wherein
           both
           head
           and
           members
           were
           to
           be
           conformed
           ,
           and
           consummate
           with
           affliction
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           time
           was
           as
           sharp
           ,
           as
           the
           fruite
           thereof
           in
           the
           end
           would
           be
           sweete
           ;
           that
           not
           onely
           Christ
           was
           first
           to
           g
           
             g
             Luke
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             suffer
             those
             things
          
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           )
           
             and
             so
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
          
           h
           
             h
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             
          
           
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           For
           this
           is
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           beginning
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           and
           euen
           at
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Acts.
             14.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             through
             many
             afflictions
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           In
           speaking
           against
           these
           things
           you
           shew
           as
           much
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           conceits
           ,
           which
           haue
           your
           bare
           word
           for
           their
           best
           warrant
           ,
           and
           your
           vnlearned
           humour
           for
           their
           chiefest
           helpe
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             94.
             li.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             you
             meane
          
           (
           that
           God
           sate
           in
           Iudgement
           )
           
             here
             against
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             the
             eternall
             and
             sure
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             had
             turned
             the
             cup
             of
             vengeance
             alreadie
             from
             them
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             Suertie
             :
             so
             that
             this
             commeth
             to
             our
             assertion
             .
          
           ]
           Christ
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           by
           whom
           his
           manhoode
           was
           now
           assumed
           ,
           had
           before
           all
           worlds
           consented
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           or
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           by
           
             himselfe
             to
             make
             the
             purgation
             of
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           eternally
           decreed
           this
           to
           be
           the
           meane
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           
             the
             Cup
             of
             vengeance
          
           to
           be
           
             turned
             on
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           if
           thereby
           you
           intended
           the
           vengeance
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             must
             〈◊〉
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Cuppe
             .
          
           on
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           designe
           throughout
           your
           Defence
           ,
           then
           neither
           had
           God
           made
           any
           such
           decree
           ,
           neither
           did
           Christ
           know
           any
           such
           conuersion
           of
           the
           Cup
           from
           vs
           vpon
           himselfe
           :
           he
           rather
           knew
           the
           contrary
           .
           To
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Zebedee
           ,
           that
           asked
           to
           sit
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           his
           left
           ,
           he
           answered
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Marke
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Can
             yee
             drinke
             of
             the
             Cup
             that
             I
             shall
             drinke
             of
             ?
          
           and
           they
           saying
           ,
           they
           could
           ,
           he
           replied
           ;
           
             Ye
             shall
             drinke
             indeede
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             drinke
             of
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           had
           the
           Cup
           of
           vengeance
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           desperate
           and
           damned
           ,
           then
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           his
           Disciples
           and
           members
           dranke
           of
           the
           same
           Cup
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           dranke
           of
           his
           cup.
           And
           Paul
           missed
           much
           of
           his
           reckning
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           m
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             counted
             all
             things
             losse
             ,
             and
             doe
             iudge
             them
             to
             be
             dong
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Christs
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             death
             .
          
           Can
           you
           perswade
           any
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           Paul
           was
           so
           desirous
           to
           suffer
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           that
           he
           iudged
           all
           things
           vile
           in
           comparison
           thereof
           ?
           for
           so
           he
           was
           affected
           to
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           Cup
           ,
           then
           you
           conceiue
           ,
           or
           else
           Paul
           erred
           very
           grossely
           in
           his
           Account
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             94.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Reprobates
             doe
             you
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Christ
             here
             so
             vehemently
             wished
             them
             better
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             God
             hated
             :
             or
             that
             for
             pittie
             of
             them
             he
             fell
             into
             this
             Agonie
             and
             sorowfull
             prayers
             ?
          
           Such
           a
           Iester
           besides
           your selfe
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           hardly
           iump
           with
           all
           .
           Of
           Christs
           Agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           as
           there
           were
           sundry
           parts
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           sundry
           causes
           .
           You
           take
           euery
           particular
           by
           the
           Pole
           ,
           and
           examine
           that
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           offered
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           and
           entire
           cause
           of
           the
           whole
           Agonie
           .
           But
           leaue
           this
           wide
           wandering
           ,
           and
           litle
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           trie
           whether
           Christ
           were
           not
           so
           much
           affected
           to
           his
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           greatly
           sorowed
           for
           their
           reiection
           .
           [
           o
           
             o
             Ibid.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Christ
             saith
             a
             litle
             before
             he
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           ]
           He
           would
           not
           pray
           to
           crosse
           Gods
           Counsell
           towards
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           such
           as
           should
           beleeue
           in
           him
           :
           yet
           he
           pittied
           them
           ,
           and
           praied
           pardon
           euen
           for
           those
           ,
           that
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           p
           
             p
             Luke
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Father
             forgiue
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag
             94.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             certaine
             Christ
             rather
             would
             haue
             greatly
             reioyced
             to
             see
             the
             due
             execution
             of
             Gods
             most
             holy
             and
             deserued
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             his
             high
             glory
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           certainties
           are
           like
           Spiders
           webs
           ,
           euery
           touch
           will
           teare
           them
           .
           If
           Christ
           of
           your
           certaine
           knowledge
           would
           haue
           so
           greatly
           reioyced
           to
           see
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           beholding
           Ierusalem
           he
           wept
           for
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           desolation
           moued
           him
           to
           teares
           ,
           would
           the
           present
           sight
           of
           their
           destruction
           haue
           bred
           in
           him
           such
           great
           ioy
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ?
           Haue
           you
           so
           vtterly
           forgotten
           ,
           
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           at
           this
           time
           of
           his
           appearance
           in
           his
           humilitie
           ?
           r
           
             r
             Iohn
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             I
             came
             not
             to
             Iudge
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             saue
             the
             world
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           time
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           Iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ;
           but
           now
           s
           
             s
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Sonne
             to
             condemne
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saued
             .
          
           t
           
             t
             Ela.
             42.
             
          
           
             A
             bruized
             Reede
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             shall
             he
             not
             breake
             ,
             and
             smoking
             flaxe
             shall
             he
             not
             quench
             .
          
           So
           farre
           was
           he
           at
           this
           time
           from
           doing
           or
           delighting
           in
           any
           violence
           ,
           how
           certaine
           soeuer
           you
           make
           your selfe
           of
           his
           ioyfulnesse
           to
           see
           destruction
           executed
           on
           that
           Nation
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Dauid
           that
           u
           
             u
             Psal.
             58.
             
          
           
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             retoyce
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             vengeance
             ,
          
           licence
           no
           man
           to
           desire
           vengeance
           ,
           but
           to
           expect
           Gods
           time
           ,
           whose
           will
           we
           pray
           may
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           concerne
           those
           enemies
           onely
           ,
           that
           with
           impl●…cable
           malice
           seeke
           the
           vtter
           ruine
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           In
           which
           case
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           faithfull
           being
           ioyned
           with
           vengeance
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           me
           cies
           towards
           vs
           magnified
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           mixed
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           Otherwise
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           to
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             loue
             our
             enemies
             ,
             to
             blesse
             them
             which
             curse
             vs
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             persecute
             vs
             ,
          
           so
           that
           we
           
             may
             be
             the
             children
             of
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           But
           you
           haue
           found
           a
           Foxe
           ,
           or
           a
           ferne
           brake
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             this
             Cup
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             them
             .
          
           What
           if
           I
           answere
           you
           with
           Ierom
           ?
           Christ
           said
           not
           ,
           y
           
             y
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Mat
             Cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Let
             the
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             this
             cuppe
             passe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             lewes
             ,
             which
             can
             haue
             no
             excuse
             of
             ignor●…nce
             ,
             if
             they
             killme
             ,
             since
             they
             haue
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             daily
             feretell
             of
             me
             .
             This
             Christ
             requesteth
             not
             ,
             as
             fearing
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             in
             〈◊〉
             towards
             the
             former
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             drinke
             the
             〈◊〉
             by
             them
             .
          
           And
           with
           Ambrose
           ?
           z
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             10
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             22
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ
             said
             ,
             take
             this
             cuppe
             from
             me
             :
             not
             because
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             seared
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             them
             though
             cuill
             to
             〈◊〉
             ;
             〈◊〉
             his
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             pe
             pernicious
             (
             to
             them
             ,
             )
             which
             should
             be
             healthfull
             to
             all
             .
          
           And
           with
           〈◊〉
           ?
           a
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…n
             〈◊〉
             .
             tract
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             For
             those
             then
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             perish
             by
             his
             Passion
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             let
             this
             cuppe
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             world
             might
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             not
             perish
             in
             his
             Passion
             .
          
           And
           with
           b
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Bede
           who
           exactly
           followeth
           Ieroms
           words
           ?
           You
           will
           reply
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           you
           vse
           such
           answeres
           ,
           the
           more
           pride
           and
           lesse
           wit
           you
           shew
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           all
           men
           〈◊〉
           absurd
           besides
           your selfe
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           seant
           speake
           one
           word
           touching
           vour
           new
           found
           faith
           ,
           without
           a
           sensible
           absurditie
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc
             pag.
             94.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             Your
             next
             supposed
             cause
             ,
             〈◊〉
             towards
             men
             containeth
             three
             〈◊〉
             causes
             here
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             Secondly
             for
             the
             dispersion
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             his
             zealous
             griefe
             generally
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             .
             All
             these
             〈◊〉
             alwaies
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             The
             second
             cause
             〈◊〉
             to
             Christs
             agonte
             .
          
           
             caused
             no
             〈◊〉
             alwaies
             heauines
             in
             him
             :
             yet
             no
             more
             then
             a
             godly
             &
             heauenly
             mind
             could
             and
             would
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             digest
             and
             beare
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           that
           of
           your
           〈◊〉
           at
           last
           you
           see
           these
           six
           causes
           may
           be
           reuoked
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           two
           gene
           〈◊〉
           roots
           ,
           whence
           I
           said
           Christs
           agonie
           might
           proceed
           ;
           and
           so
           no
           reason
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           desire
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           did
           lead
           you
           to
           demonstrate
           my
           disagreements
           by
           
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             〈◊〉
             six
          
           ;
           which
           vpon
           your
           better
           aduise
           your selfe
           can
           reconciie
           within
           the
           space
           of
           a
           lease
           .
           For
           as
           these
           three
           are
           contained
           in
           Christes
           compassion
           towards
           men
           ,
           or
           rather
           did
           procced
           from
           the
           astection
           of
           his
           loue
           to
           man
           so
           the
           rest
           are
           as
           easily
           reduced
           to
           Christs
           submission
           yeld●…d
           in
           pictie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           same
           profession
           of
           charitie
           towards
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           both
           .
           Touching
           the
           e
           three
           ,
           you
           grant
           ,
           
             they
             were
             alwaies
             in
             Christ
             ●…nd
             caused
             no
             doubt
             alwaies
             an
             hea●…ines
             in
             him
          
           ;
           but
           moderate
           ,
           such
           as
           
             a
             godly
             minde
             might
             cheerefully
             digest
             .
          
           First
           then
           ,
           how
           come
           you
           so
           sodainly
           to
           fling
           of
           your
           former
           Resolution
           made
           not
           fifteene
           lines
           before
           ,
           that
           
             certainly
             Christ
             would
             haue
             greatly
             〈◊〉
             to
             see
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             deserued
             iustice
          
           on
           the
           Iewes
           ?
           would
           Christ
           both
           certainly
           and
           greatly
           haue
           reioiced
           to
           see
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           people
           and
           citie
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           foresight
           therof
           
             caused
             no
             doubt
             alwayes
             heauines
             in
             him
             ?
          
           These
           are
           not
           your
           contrarieties
           ,
           but
           concordance
           ;
           wherein
           you
           rightly
           agree
           with
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           neuer
           vsein
           your
           assertions
           to
           make
           one
           piece
           agree
           with
           an
           other
           .
           How
           much
           Christ
           might
           grieue
           at
           those
           things
           ,
           we
           shall
           presently
           examine
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           grieued
           more
           at
           this
           time
           now
           in
           the
           garden
           for
           these
           respects
           ,
           then
           at
           any
           other
           time
           before
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           grant
           ,
           because
           you
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           Of
           Christs
           affections
           neither
           I
           can
           yeeld
           nor
           you
           may
           aske
           the
           reason
           ;
           they
           were
           voluntarie
           ,
           
           and
           rose
           within
           him
           ,
           when
           his
           will
           gaue
           place
           vnto
           them
           .
           He
           saw
           Ierusalem
           often
           ,
           and
           knew
           of
           her
           desolation
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           Why
           wept
           he
           then
           but
           once
           ouer
           her
           ?
           why
           did
           he
           not
           the
           like
           for
           other
           Cities
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Iewes
           dwelt
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           he
           was
           often
           tempted
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           still
           saw
           the
           hardnes
           of
           their
           harts
           .
           Why
           did
           he
           then
           but
           once
           (
           that
           the
           Scripture
           reporteth
           )
           behold
           them
           with
           d
           
             d
             Mar.
             3.
             
          
           
             anger
             and
             griefe
          
           for
           their
           obstinacie
           ?
           his
           passion
           he
           alwaies
           remembred
           ,
           and
           often
           fore
           told
           ;
           why
           then
           was
           he
           troubled
           with
           the
           thought
           thereof
           ,
           but
           once
           that
           we
           read
           ?
           Athanasius
           giueth
           this
           answere
           .
           e
           
             e
             Athanasius
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Now
             is
             my
             soule
             troubled
             ,
             this
             now
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             himselfe
             would
             .
          
           Damascene
           f
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca
             23.
             
          
           insisteth
           on
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           rule
           generall
           ,
           that
           g
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             li.
             3.
             ca
             20.
             
          
           〈◊〉
           (
           affections
           and
           infirmities
           )
           
             in
             Christ
             neuer
             preuented
             his
             will
             ,
             because
             nothing
             in
             him
             was
             forced
             ,
             but
             all
             voluntarie
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             he
             hungrea
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             〈◊〉
             when
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             feared
             when
             hewould
             ;
             and
             died
             when
             he
             would
             .
          
           Saint
           Austen
           obserueth
           the
           same
           .
           h
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Turbaris
             tu
             nolens
             ,
             Turbatus
             est
             Christus
             ,
             quia
             〈◊〉
             .
             Thou
             art
             troubled
             against
             thy
             will
             ;
             Christ
             was
             troubled
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             .
             He
             hungred
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             slept
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             sorrowed
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             died
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             .
             In
             illius
             potestate
             erat
             sic
             vel
             sic
             〈◊〉
             ,
             velnen
             affici
             .
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             be
             so
             or
             so
             affected
             ,
             or
             not
             affected
             .
          
           The
           reason
           which
           he
           giueth
           ,
           is
           sound
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           buildeth
           ,
           is
           plaine
           .
           i
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Qui●…
             enim
             〈◊〉
             posset
             nisi
             〈◊〉
             ipse
             turbare
             ;
             vbi
             summa
             potestas
             est
             ,
             secundum
             volunt●…tis
             〈◊〉
             turbatur
             〈◊〉
             .
             Who
             could
             trouble
             him
             besides
             himselfe
             ?
             where
             〈◊〉
             power
             is
             ,
             there
             〈◊〉
             is
             troubled
             according
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             will.
          
           And
           so
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           .
           k
           
             k
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             he
             groned
             in
             spirite
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             troubled
          
           (
           or
           affected
           )
           him selfe
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           Rule
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           grounds
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           or
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           for
           a
           foundation
           ,
           then
           your
           assertion
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           faith
           ,
           that
           
             tkese
             were
             alwaies
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             caused
             an
             he
             〈◊〉
             in
             him
             .
          
           For
           you
           imply
           a
           continuall
           necessitie
           of
           sorrow
           and
           griefe
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           〈◊〉
           griefe
           or
           sorrow
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           himselfe
           would
           .
           And
           that
           Iesus
           sometimes
           reicyced
           ,
           and
           l
           
             l
             Luc.
             10.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             exulted
             in
             Spirit
          
           ,
           giuing
           thankes
           to
           his
           Father
           
             for
             hiding
          
           (
           the
           mysteries
           of
           his
           kingdome
           )
           
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             reuealing
             them
             to
             seelie
             ones
             ,
          
           the
           〈◊〉
           is
           euident
           .
           You
           therefore
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           graunt
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           deny
           that
           which
           is
           true
           .
           For
           what
           if
           Christ
           often
           ,
           though
           not
           alwaies
           ,
           sorrowed
           for
           these
           three
           aforesaid
           ,
           is
           that
           any
           proofe
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           Passion
           approching
           ,
           where
           he
           sawe
           〈◊〉
           lewes
           should
           call
           for
           the
           vengeance
           of
           his
           bloud
           to
           be
           
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             children
          
           ;
           and
           was
           now
           by
           most
           earnest
           &
           ardent
           prayer
           to
           obtaine
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           direction
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           protection
           from
           Satan
           for
           his
           whole
           Church
           ,
           (
           the
           Time
           and
           place
           now
           〈◊〉
           requiring
           it
           ,
           )
           he
           should
           not
           with
           greater
           sorrow
           behold
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           〈◊〉
           zeale
           intreat
           the
           other
           ?
           But
           m
           
             m
             Desenc
             .
             pa.
             94.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             I
             strangely
             deceiue
             my selfe
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             I
             thinke
             that
             any
             or
             ali
             of
             these
             did
             so
             farre
             exceede
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             his
             most
             dreadfull
             and
             bloudy
             Agony
             .
          
           When
           I
           heare
           you
           speake
           some
           truth
           ,
           or
           see
           you
           vnderstand
           any
           thing
           right
           ,
           I
           will
           more
           regard
           your
           word
           ,
           then
           now
           I
           doe
           .
           That
           these
           things
           might
           be
           the
           causes
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           plainly
           appeare
           to
           the
           sober
           and
           aduised
           Reader
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           discussing
           of
           them
           ;
           Howbeit
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           of
           these
           sixe
           was
           the
           whole
           cause
           of
           his
           Agonie
           ;
           as
           you
           childishly
           carpe
           ;
           or
           that
           these
           sixe
           were
           the
           sole
           causes
           of
           his
           Agonie
           ;
           but
           these
           respects
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           might
           most
           exceedingly
           grieue
           ,
           and
           most
           inwardly
           affect
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           making
           now
           way
           by
           prayer
           to
           procure
           the
           course
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           to
           be
           actually
           and
           effectually
           decreed
           and
           pronounced
           at
           his
           instance
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           after
           perfect
           with
           patience
           .
           Neither
           are
           there
           greater
           workes
           in
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           then
           these
           that
           were
           now
           in
           hand
           ,
           with
           which
           if
           you
           thinke
           it
           not
           likely
           ,
           nor
           possible
           ,
           the
           Soule
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           should
           be
           mightily
           affected
           ,
           your
           erroneous
           Imagination
           is
           farre
           stranger
           then
           my
           position
           of
           pietie
           and
           possibilitie
           .
           for
           as
           if
           you
           aske
           me
           ,
           what
           the
           Angell
           that
           came
           from
           heauen
           ,
           said
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           I
           must
           openly
           professe
           ,
           I
           take
           vpon
           me
           no
           such
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           leaue
           Gods
           secrets
           to
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           so
           what
           occasions
           
           besides
           these
           might
           at
           that
           instant
           affect
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           determine
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           so
           desperate
           ,
           that
           you
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           Christ
           then
           felt
           in
           Soule
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           the
           selfe
           same
           paines
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           doe
           in
           hell
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Scriptures
           insinuate
           no
           such
           suspition
           ,
           much
           lesse
           auouch
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           for
           mans
           redemption
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             95
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Reiection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             what
             reason
             bring
             you
             .
             Christ
             wept
             ouer
             their
             Cittie
             :
             ergo
             ,
             now
             at
             his
             Passion
             he
             was
             driuen
             into
             his
             dreadfull
             Agonie
             for
             this
             cause
             .
          
           ]
           You
           must
           make
           your
           owne
           match
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           will
           quickly
           marre
           all
           .
           Where
           I
           professed
           it
           
             impossible
             certainly
             to
             conclude
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Christs
             Agonie
             ,
          
           your
           wisedome
           taketh
           a
           part
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           clappeth
           on
           a
           Conclusion
           to
           them
           of
           your
           owne
           stamping
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           say
           the
           Argument
           is
           nought
           :
           and
           so
           nimble
           you
           be
           at
           nothing
           ,
           that
           where
           I
           repeate
           sixe
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           concurrent
           therein
           ,
           you
           will
           haue
           me
           inferre
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           was
           the
           whole
           and
           sole
           cause
           thereof
           .
           But
           your
           mastership
           is
           to
           warme
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           to
           selfe-willed
           to
           be
           sound
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           see
           ,
           or
           care
           ,
           why
           I
           tooke
           this
           in
           for
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           meete
           in
           this
           Agonie
           .
           The
           reuerent
           o
           
             o
             Sermo
             .
             pag.
             19.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           regard
           I
           had
           to
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierom
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ,
           and
           Bede
           ,
           who
           obserued
           this
           before
           me
           as
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           of
           Christs
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           made
           me
           number
           this
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           spurne
           them
           away
           like
           foote-bals
           ,
           and
           thinke
           with
           a
           wilde
           gallop
           to
           winne
           the
           Goale
           .
           But
           soft
           Sir
           ,
           first
           their
           opinions
           lie
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           which
           wise
           men
           will
           respect
           before
           your
           emptie
           wordes
           ,
           and
           lasie
           likelihoods
           ,
           that
           haue
           no
           salt
           in
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           your
           humour
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           my
           reasons
           to
           my
           purpose
           are
           auaileable
           enough
           ,
           though
           you
           mishape
           them
           with
           a
           senselesse
           error
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           as
           if
           euerie
           of
           these
           six
           were
           the
           single
           and
           sole
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           .
           There
           can
           no
           one
           particular
           cause
           be
           assigned
           of
           Christes
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           zeale
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           but
           since
           himselfe
           is
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           his
           Soule
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           on
           euery
           side
           pressed
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           my
           proofes
           which
           you
           cannot
           auoide
           ,
           inferre
           ,
           that
           amongst
           others
           this
           might
           be
           one
           cause
           of
           his
           sorrow
           .
           And
           so
           much
           those
           Fathers
           professe
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           decline
           them
           but
           with
           impudent
           flurting
           at
           them
           ,
           that
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             95.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             this
             verily
             cannot
             stand
             with
             any
             reason
             .
          
           But
           of
           our
           Reasons
           let
           the
           Reader
           Iudge
           .
           Christ
           wept
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           when
           he
           remembred
           her
           desolation
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           What
           griefe
           then
           was
           it
           to
           him
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           to
           foresee
           the
           reiection
           of
           that
           people
           from
           the
           sauour
           of
           God
           by
           their
           rash
           and
           wicked
           desire
           to
           haue
           his
           bloud
           on
           them
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           arraignment
           before
           Pilate
           ?
           If
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           so
           vehemently
           〈◊〉
           at
           the
           fall
           of
           their
           bretheren
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           the
           one
           wished
           to
           be
           wiped
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           most
           sacredly
           protested
           the
           great
           heauinesse
           and
           continuall
           anguish
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           in
           hart
           for
           them
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           then
           did
           it
           grieue
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           farre
           exceeded
           both
           the
           other
           in
           compassion
           and
           mercie
           ,
           to
           see
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           blesse
           them
           ,
           and
           saue
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           ruine
           and
           stone
           of
           offence
           ,
           that
           should
           stumble
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           striking
           them
           with
           perpetuall
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           bruizing
           them
           with
           euerlasting
           perdition
           ,
           through
           their
           vnbeliefe
           .
           To
           this
           what
           answere
           you
           ?
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             95.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             It
             prooueth
             that
             Christ
             surely
             had
             very
             great
             pittie
             and
             commiseration
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           ]
           I
           professed
           to
           prooue
           no
           more
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           this
           be
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           mooued
           Christ
           to
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           where
           he
           confes●…ed
           his
           Soule
           was
           on
           euery
           side
           heauie
           ?
           r
           
             r
             Ibid.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Christ
             might
             haue
             farre
             greater
             pittie
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             Moses
             or
             Paul
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             able
             to
             carrie
             his
             affection
             farre
             more
             patiently
             and
             quietly
             then
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
           ]
           Doth
           any
           man
           besides
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           impatient
           in
           his
           Agonie
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           he
           was
           fully
           able
           to
           restraine
           all
           violence
           and
           vehemence
           of
           affection
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           so
           was
           he
           likewise
           able
           to
           shew
           the
           inward
           touch
           and
           motion
           of
           mercie
           towards
           that
           people
           ,
           by
           what
           signes
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           by
           farre
           greater
           then
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           were
           able
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           all
           distemper
           or
           impatience
           ,
           as
           you
           interpret
           his
           Agonie
           to
           be
           .
           s
           
             s
             Ibid.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             Also
             Christ
             knew
             
             exactly
             Gods
             counsell
             and
             purpose
             for
             their
             reiection
             ,
             which
             those
             holy
             men
             were
             not
             so
             particularly
             sure
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             Christ
             might
             better
             stay
             the
             vehemencie
             and
             breaking
             out
             of
             this
             affection
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             a
             case
             must
             needes
             tend
             against
             the
             knowen
             will
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           were
           sure
           enough
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           sorie
           for
           ,
           though
           the
           euidence
           of
           their
           knowledge
           was
           not
           comparable
           to
           Christs
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           letteth
           ,
           but
           the
           clearer
           Christs
           knowledge
           was
           of
           the
           horrible
           vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           should
           light
           on
           the
           Iewes
           for
           their
           wicked
           despising
           and
           murdering
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           greater
           might
           his
           sorrow
           be
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           sorowed
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           righteous
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           be
           both
           impious
           in
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           incredulous
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           so
           prouoke
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           to
           that
           extreame
           reuenge
           .
           Neither
           is
           that
           any
           way
           to
           impugne
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ,
           to
           be
           sorie
           that
           men
           will
           be
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           heape
           vp
           vengeance
           on
           their
           owne
           heads
           :
           God
           rather
           alloweth
           that
           affection
           in
           vs
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           not
           compassed
           or
           confirmed
           with
           glorie
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           then
           was
           not
           with
           his
           ,
           that
           as
           t
           
             t
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             he
             doth
             not
             punish
             with
             his
             hart
          
           (
           or
           willingly
           ,
           )
           so
           we
           should
           not
           wish
           ,
           or
           before
           hand
           reioyce
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           we
           should
           loue
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           we
           should
           pray
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           persecute
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           taught
           vs
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           in
           praying
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Father
             forgiue
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
          
           ;
           and
           inspired
           Steuen
           with
           the
           same
           minde
           to
           say
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           stoned
           him
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Acts.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lord
             lay
             not
             this
             sinne
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           exceptions
           are
           rather
           preiudiciall
           to
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           then
           to
           mine
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           way
           weakned
           with
           these
           pretences
           ,
           but
           rather
           strengthned
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc
             pag.
             95.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christs
             expresse
             compassion
             towards
             the
             Iewes
          
           (
           Luk.
           19.
           
           Matth.
           24.
           )
           
             a
             litle
             before
             he
             prepared
             him
             to
             his
             passion
             ,
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             now
             in
             the
             Garden
             and
             so
             still
             forward
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him selfe
             wholy
             to
             other
             thoughts
             and
             matters
             ,
             namely
             such
             as
             concerned
             his
             great
             worke
             in
             hand
             .
          
           ]
           Out
           of
           your
           learning
           you
           allow
           Christs
           compassion
           towards
           the
           walles
           and
           
             buildings
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
          
           for
           he
           sheweth
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           
             that
             a
          
           z
           
             z
             Matth.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           a
           
             a
             Luc.
             19
             44.
             
          
           
             stone
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             vppon
             a
             stone
             ,
          
           either
           in
           the
           z
           
             z
             Matth.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           Temple
           or
           a
           
             a
             Luc.
             19
             44.
             
          
           Citty
           ,
           which
           concerned
           the
           Iewes
           temporall
           state
           and
           safety
           ;
           but
           touching
           the
           reiection
           of
           that
           whole
           nation
           for
           these
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeares
           (
           as
           we
           find
           to
           this
           day
           )
           from
           
           
             Christ
             sorrowed
             that
             his
             death
             should
             be
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           the
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           their
           soules
           might
           be
           saued
           ,
           which
           Christ
           most
           clearely
           foresaw
           would
           befall
           them
           for
           their
           putting
           him
           to
           death
           so
           barbarously
           ,
           tumultuously
           ,
           and
           contemptuously
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           higth
           of
           your
           skill
           ,
           you
           count
           not
           a
           matter
           worthy
           Christs
           cogitation
           or
           compassion
           .
           Such
           chipps
           you
           hew
           to
           helpe
           vp
           the
           building
           of
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           ,
           that
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           vpon
           your
           word
           must
           be
           mindfull
           of
           the
           walles
           and
           houses
           in
           which
           the
           Iewes
           dwelt
           ,
           and
           forgetfull
           of
           their
           Saluation
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           borne
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           first
           sent
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           receaued
           him
           :
           as
           if
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           proportion
           his
           sorow
           for
           them
           according
           to
           the
           dangers
           ,
           that
           were
           imminent
           ouer
           them
           .
           But
           in
           all
           wise
           mens
           eies
           ,
           if
           he
           so
           much
           pittied
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           citie
           and
           desolation
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           that
           he
           wept
           for
           it
           ,
           what
           sorow
           and
           griefe
           shall
           we
           think
           he
           inwardly
           tooke
           to
           see
           the
           perpetuall
           destruction
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           posterities
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           through
           their
           owne
           madnes
           in
           thirsting
           for
           his
           bloud
           ?
           and
           why
           should
           this
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           greate
           worke
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           then
           in
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           his
           agonie
           ,
           since
           not
           only
           the
           future
           paines
           were
           foreseene
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           incident
           and
           consequent
           were
           plainly
           to
           him
           foreknowen
           ;
           Amongst
           which
           was
           the
           vtter
           abandoning
           of
           Gods
           former
           people
           for
           their
           infidelitie
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           crueltie
           to
           the
           person
           of
           their
           and
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             95.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             litle
             before
             when
             he
             throughly
             intended
             and
             expressed
             his
             affection
             touching
             that
             matter
             ,
             yet
             thereby
             he
             fell
             into
             no
             such
             agonie
             ,
             but
             onelie
             wept
             and
             mourned
             for
             them
             .
          
           ]
           Christ
           knew
           his
           times
           and
           places
           for
           all
           his
           affections
           and
           actions
           farre
           better
           then
           such
           a
           guest
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           could
           direct
           him
           .
           His
           affections
           before
           men
           he
           did
           moderate
           with
           all
           sobrietie
           and
           grauitie
           ,
           they
           neuer
           saw
           in
           his
           face
           nor
           heard
           from
           his
           mouth
           an
           vndecent
           gesture
           or
           speech
           .
           For
           his
           vehement
           and
           most
           feruent
           affections
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           proceeded
           from
           no
           kind
           of
           impatience
           nor
           distemper
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           
           from
           the
           fire
           and
           flame
           of
           his
           most
           sacred
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           zeale
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           loue
           and
           pietie
           to
           man
           )
           he
           chose
           the
           time
           neerest
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           secret
           not
           only
           from
           others
           ,
           but
           euen
           ,
           from
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           .
           Had
           the
           people
           openly
           seene
           him
           in
           these
           feares
           praiers
           and
           sweats
           they
           would
           haue
           iudged
           him
           either
           c
           
             c
             Mar.
             3.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           madd
           ,
           or
           d
           
             d
             Iohn
             7.
             
          
           possessed
           with
           a
           diuell
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           no
           signes
           of
           a
           troubled
           mind
           appeared
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           in
           his
           heauenly
           wisedome
           would
           haue
           no
           witnesses
           of
           his
           most
           feruent
           affections
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           his
           elect
           Angels
           ,
           in
           somuch
           that
           he
           willed
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           disciples
           to
           sitt
           where
           he
           appointed
           them
           ,
           and
           tooke
           Peter
           ,
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           had
           seen
           his
           glorie
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           went
           on-ward
           with
           them
           to
           his
           purposed
           place
           ,
           but
           left
           them
           
             a
             stones
             cast
             of
          
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           his
           passionate
           praiers
           :
           where
           for
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           they
           could
           distinguish
           nothing
           ;
           besides
           their
           incredible
           heauinesse
           to
           sleepe
           whiles
           their
           master
           was
           in
           his
           greatest
           agonie
           ,
           which
           prooueth
           they
           neither
           heard
           ,
           nor
           saw
           what
           befell
           him
           .
           How
           childishly
           then
           do
           you
           reason
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           fell
           not
           into
           an
           agonie
           before
           the
           people
           :
           therefore
           the
           griefe
           of
           their
           reiection
           could
           be
           no
           part
           of
           the
           sorow
           ,
           which
           he
           assumed
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           As
           this
           is
           most
           friuolous
           ,
           so
           the
           rest
           is
           most
           captious
           .
           For
           what
           if
           his
           sorow
           for
           the
           Iewes
           were
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           bloudie
           sweate
           ;
           or
           of
           that
           part
           of
           his
           piaier
           ,
           
             Father
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             ?
          
           Is
           that
           a
           reason
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           respected
           by
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           
           
             The
             different
             affections
             in
             Christes
             agony
             had
             different
             causes
             .
          
           diuers
           other
           assaults
           and
           seas
           of
           sorow
           ,
           touching
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           touching
           the
           Iewes
           ?
           what
           hobling
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           aske
           one
           entire
           cause
           for
           so
           many
           different
           affections
           and
           actions
           ,
           as
           Christ
           shewed
           in
           his
           agonie
           ;
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           note
           not
           only
           feare
           and
           sorow
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           but
           extreame
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           ardent
           zeale
           with
           such
           feruencie
           of
           spirit
           in
           praier
           ,
           that
           the
           sweat
           brake
           from
           him
           like
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           ?
           who
           ,
           that
           sought
           trueth
           ,
           or
           reade
           but
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           would
           thus
           cauill
           with
           matters
           of
           such
           moment
           ?
           Christ
           was
           in
           these
           passions
           and
           praiers
           by
           the
           space
           of
           an
           houre
           (
           for
           so
           himselfe
           said
           to
           Peter
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             What
             could
             ye
             not
             watch
             with
             me
             one
             houre
          
           and
           he
           praied
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             more
             intentiuely
          
           or
           
             more
             feruently
          
           after
           he
           was
           strengthned
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           then
           before
           .
           Shall
           we
           thinke
           he
           said
           nothing
           all
           that
           while
           in
           his
           praiers
           ,
           but
           only
           these
           words
           
             O
             my
             father
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cupe
             passe
             from
             me
             ?
          
           This
           he
           repeated
           thrise
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           obserueth
           ,
           but
           his
           praiers
           were
           longer
           ,
           and
           extended
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           except
           we
           thinke
           Christ
           was
           an
           houre
           repeating
           three
           lines
           .
           Besides
           the
           Scriptures
           note
           a
           change
           in
           his
           praiers
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           him
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             then
             entering
             into
             an
             agonie
             ,
             he
             praied
             more
             earnestly
             ,
          
           than
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           
             his
             sweat
             trickled
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             like
             droppes
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           You
           say
           there
           must
           be
           one
           entire
           cause
           of
           all
           these
           passions
           .
           So
           you
           say
           ,
           but
           which
           way
           doe
           you
           ,
           or
           can
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           prooue
           it
           ,
           saue
           by
           the
           liquor
           of
           your
           owne
           lips
           ,
           which
           is
           weaker
           then
           water
           to
           glew
           these
           things
           together
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             95
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             Christ
             at
             this
             time
             wrought
             by
             him
             is
             by
             a
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             name
             iustly
             called
             his
             passion
             ,
             not
             his
             compassion
             .
             Which
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             to
             note
             .
          
           ]
           A
           man
           may
           soon
           note
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           your
           arguments
           ,
           that
           when
           neither
           by
           truth
           nor
           reason
           you
           can
           preuaile
           you
           fall
           to
           collude
           with
           the
           names
           of
           
             passion
             and
             compassion
          
           .
           As
           if
           Christes
           passion
           did
           not
           sometimes
           import
           the
           whole
           historie
           of
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           wherein
           are
           confessions
           ,
           reprehensions
           ,
           predictions
           ,
           praiers
           and
           promises
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           paines
           endured
           .
           And
           did
           it
           note
           noe
           more
           but
           paines
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           passions
           and
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           as
           painfull
           many
           times
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           stripes
           and
           wounds
           of
           the
           bodie
           ?
           Such
           trifles
           you
           take
           for
           triple
           engins
           ,
           when
           your
           conceits
           must
           be
           concluded
           ;
           all
           other
           mens
           arguments
           
             haue
             no
             shape
             of
             any
             reason
             with
             you
          
           ;
           so
           deepely
           you
           are
           in
           loue
           with
           your selfe
           and
           your
           owne
           inuentions
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           ill-fauoured
           or
           mishapen
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             those
             holymen
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             hauing
             their
             thoughts
             wholly
             defixed
             on
             their
             vehement
             pittie
             towards
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             earnestly
             and
             constantly
             wished
             that
             the
             cuppe
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             wrath
             might
             come
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             who
             deserued
             it
             ,
             might
             scape
             .
             But
             Christ
             in
             his
             passion
             contrariewise
             desired
             that
             cuppe
             ,
             which
             he
             tasted
             to
             be
             to
             bitter
             ,
             and
             to
             violent
             
             for
             him
             ,
             might
             passe
             away
             from
             himselfe
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           suppositions
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paule
           were
           graunted
           you
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           no
           way
           true
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           stronger
           against
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           dissemble
           the
           sight
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           pittie
           towards
           the
           Iewes
           so
           farre
           preuailed
           with
           those
           two
           being
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           yeelded
           their
           soules
           to
           eternall
           torments
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           to
           saue
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           how
           great
           reason
           then
           hath
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           all
           mercie
           ,
           might
           be
           mooued
           with
           such
           inward
           compassion
           for
           that
           whole
           nation
           ,
           that
           he
           most
           earnestly
           and
           frequently
           praied
           in
           the
           Garden
           to
           haue
           
             this
             cuppe
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           maner
           of
           death
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Iewes
           should
           perish
           )
           
             to
             passe
             from
             him
          
           ,
           as
           
             Origen
             ,
             Ierom
             ,
             Ambrose
             and
             Bede
          
           expound
           those
           wordes
           ?
           and
           though
           your
           hellish
           humour
           be
           so
           hoat
           ,
           and
           so
           haughtie
           ,
           that
           you
           pronounce
           of
           euerie
           thing
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             semblance
             of
             reason
             in
             this
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           considerate
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           those
           mens
           iudgments
           ,
           whom
           I
           haue
           named
           and
           produced
           ,
           more
           sap
           and
           pith
           then
           in
           your
           hell
           paines
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           affection
           of
           mercy
           hath
           beene
           so
           mightie
           in
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           more
           then
           perplexed
           with
           this
           griefe
           ,
           what
           bring
           you
           but
           babling
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           might
           not
           feruently
           pray
           ,
           if
           so
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           his
           death
           the
           meane
           of
           their
           vtter
           ouerthrowe
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           saw
           their
           pertinacie
           and
           infidelitie
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           his
           praier
           did
           not
           preuaile
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           troubled
           and
           agonized
           in
           mind
           for
           their
           wofull
           and
           willfull
           destruction
           ?
           
             Christ
             praid
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             for
             them
             .
          
           ]
           But
           these
           learned
           Fathers
           tell
           you
           ,
           he
           praied
           not
           against
           his
           owne
           death
           simply
           ,
           but
           respecting
           them
           ,
           by
           whose
           hands
           it
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           whose
           eternall
           ruine
           it
           should
           be
           .
           Your
           cup
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           Christ
           then
           
             tasted
             to
             be
             too
             bitter
             and
             too
             violent
             for
             him
             ,
          
           is
           a
           false
           and
           fond
           conceit
           of
           yours
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           trueth
           ,
           sense
           ,
           nor
           likelihood
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           forsooth
           both
           Scriptures
           and
           fathers
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           your
           deuices
           ,
           and
           semblances
           .
           This
           I
           speake
           ,
           if
           your
           assertion
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           were
           admitted
           ;
           howbeit
           indeed
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prooue
           one
           word
           of
           all
           that
           you
           affirme
           in
           this
           case
           .
           You
           take
           certaine
           verie
           obscure
           and
           much
           questioned
           words
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           for
           your
           ground-worke
           ,
           and
           at
           your
           pleasure
           without
           all
           proofe
           you
           build
           thereon
           a
           whole
           world
           of
           falshood
           and
           confusion
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           darke
           and
           doubtfull
           places
           because
           the
           most
           of
           your
           hellish
           doctrine
           is
           drawen
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           needfull
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           how
           far
           and
           what
           those
           wordes
           inferre
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           striue
           to
           abuse
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           had
           made
           them
           a
           Calfe
           of
           golde
           ,
           and
           feasted
           and
           plaied
           
           
             Moses
             prayer
             for
             the
             people
             examined
             .
          
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           God
           that
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           wroth
           and
           said
           to
           Moses
           ;
           i
           
             i
             Deuter.
             9.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             I
             haue
             seene
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             beholde
             it
             is
             a
             stifnecked
             people
          
           ;
           k
           
             k
             14.
             
          
           
             let
             me
             alone
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             their
             name
             from
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             of
             thee
             a
             mightie
             nation
             ,
             and
             greater
             than
             they
             be
             .
          
           For
           this
           sinne
           ,
           when
           Moses
           prayed
           that
           the
           whole
           nation
           might
           not
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           he
           sayd
           to
           God
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Exod.
             32.
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             This
             people
             hath
             sinned
             a
             great
             sinne
             .
          
           m
           
             m
             32.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             thou
             wilt
             take
             away
             their
             sinne
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             wipe
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             which
             thou
             hast
             written
             .
          
           To
           whom
           God
           answered
           ;
           n
           
             n
             Vers
             33.
             
          
           
             Whosoeuer
             hath
             sinned
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             him
             out
             of
             my
             booke
             .
          
           The
           first
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           is
           ,
           what
           God
           threatened
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           Moses
           ;
           the
           next
           ,
           what
           Moses
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           desire
           for
           them
           .
           God
           did
           not
           threaten
           presently
           to
           execute
           damnation
           on
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           thousand
           children
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           what
           idolatrie
           meant
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           temporally
           destroy
           that
           whole
           nation
           ,
           and
           raise
           Moses
           to
           a
           greater
           number
           than
           they
           were
           .
           Neither
           may
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           God
           then
           would
           make
           a
           new
           number
           of
           predestinate
           ,
           and
           assure
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           to
           all
           Moses
           ofspring
           without
           reiecting
           of
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           whereof
           he
           spake
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           vnto
           Moses
           and
           his
           posteritie
           .
           Against
           this
           ,
           Moses
           pleadeth
           two
           things
           vnto
           God
           ;
           HIS
           GLORIE
           ,
           lest
           the
           Egyptians
           should
           blaspheme
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           o
           
             o
             Exod.
             32.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             in
             malice
             to
             slay
             them
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             to
             consume
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             and
          
           HIS
           PROMISE
           ,
           when
           he
           p
           
             p
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           sware
           by
           himselfe
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           
             to
             multiplie
             their
             seed
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             all
             the
             land
          
           (
           of
           Canaan
           )
           
             to
             inherit
             for
             euer
          
           .
           So
           that
           Moses
           intreateth
           God
           to
           regard
           his
           owne
           glorie
           and
           trueth
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           sort
           to
           reuenge
           the
           peoples
           sinnes
           ,
           
           by
           rooting
           them
           and
           their
           seed
           from
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           touching
           Gods
           offer
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           so
           farre
           preferred
           his
           care
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           mercie
           towards
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           before
           his
           owne
           
             dignitie
             safetie
          
           ,
           and
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           were
           destroied
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           rase
           out
           him
           also
           and
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           see
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           nation
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           reproch
           of
           Gods
           name
           .
           Moses
           doth
           not
           meddle
           in
           this
           place
           with
           Gods
           eternall
           and
           secret
           predestination
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           was
           immutable
           ,
           and
           wherof
           the
           Egyptians
           neither
           had
           ,
           neither
           could
           haue
           any
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           so
           to
           conceiue
           Moses
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           should
           euerlastingly
           damne
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           presently
           damned
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           a
           construction
           full
           of
           presumption
           and
           impietie
           .
           Moses
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           So
           thou
           wilt
           spare
           them
           ,
           condemne
           me
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           forbeare
           them
           ,
           destroy
           me
           (
           and
           mine
           )
           also
           .
           Wherein
           you
           may
           make
           Moses
           so
           madde
           ,
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           that
           he
           would
           goe
           to
           the
           diuell
           for
           companie
           ;
           but
           you
           can
           not
           shew
           by
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           his
           euerlasting
           damnation
           might
           be
           their
           eternall
           saluation
           .
           Moses
           was
           too
           well
           learned
           in
           Gods
           mysteries
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           he
           could
           be
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           a
           meet
           price
           for
           their
           redemption
           ;
           he
           refuseth
           all
           his
           personall
           honour
           ,
           which
           was
           great
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           his
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           future
           hope
           for
           all
           his
           ofspring
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           rather
           than
           he
           would
           see
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           whole
           multitude
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Moses
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           booke
           there
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           be
           Gods
           〈◊〉
           decree
           ,
           to
           haue
           him
           (
           during
           their
           abode
           in
           the
           desert
           )
           to
           be
           the
           leader
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           seed
           after
           him
           to
           inherit
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Rom.
             9.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             did
          
           (
           or
           could
           )
           
             wish
             my selfe
             separated
             from
             Christ
             for
             my
             brethren
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           somewhat
           differ
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           may
           receiue
           
           
             Pauls
             wish
             for
             the
             Iewes
             considered
             .
          
           euen
           by
           Grammar
           a
           double
           sense
           ;
           the
           first
           actuall
           and
           absolute
           ,
           the
           second
           potentiall
           or
           conditionall
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           to
           euery
           man
           but
           meanly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           that
           the
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           praeterimperfect
           tense
           Indicatiue
           ,
           and
           regularlie
           signifieth
           ,
           
             I
             did
             wish
          
           ,
           in
           times
           past
           ;
           and
           since
           neither
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           before
           or
           after
           it
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessitie
           to
           make
           it
           Potentiall
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           sayd
           ,
           
             I
             could
             ,
             or
             would
             wish
             .
          
           Since
           then
           the
           wordes
           naturally
           serue
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           
             I
             did
             wish
             myselfe
             〈◊〉
             from
             Christ
             for
             my
             brethren
          
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           many
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Interpreters
           and
           Expositors
           haue
           so
           rendred
           both
           the
           words
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           〈◊〉
           argument
           can
           thence
           be
           framed
           
           
             The
             time
             was
             when
             he
             so
             wished
             .
          
           to
           support
           any
           of
           those
           more
           than
           strange
           conceits
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           would
           establish
           .
           The
           〈◊〉
           translation
           sayth
           ;
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Wishing
             I
             was
             .
          
           The
           Commentaries
           vnder
           Ieroms
           name
           ;
           s
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             i
             ca.
             9.
             ad
             R●…m
             .
          
           
             Optabam
             aliquando
             ,
             cùm
             〈◊〉
             Christum
             ,
             non
             modo
             〈◊〉
             .
             I
             did
             ●…o
             wish
             ,
             when
             I
             persecuted
             Christ
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             now
             so
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           So
           Ambrose
           ;
           t
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             .
             os
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             9
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Optabam
             inq●…it
             ,
             non
             opto
             .
             I
             did
             wish
             it
             ,
             sayth
             Paul
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             presently
             wish
             .
          
           So
           Primasius
           ;
           u
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             9.
             ad
             R●…m
             .
          
           
             Optabam
             〈◊〉
             non
             nunc
             optarem
             .
             I
             did
             wish
             it
             somtimes
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             now
             wish
             it
             .
          
           And
           Sedulius
           ;
           u
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             9.
             ad
             R●…m
             .
          
           
             Optabam
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             non
             opto
             .
             I
             did
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             wish
             it
             .
          
           Against
           this
           exposition
           can
           nothing
           be
           brought
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           easily
           answered
           .
           Paul
           taketh
           Christ
           and
           the
           Holie
           Ghost
           as
           witnesses
           to
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           that
           
             his
             heauinesse
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             griefe
             of
             his
             heart
             continuall
          
           for
           his
           brethren
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           which
           he
           wished
           them
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           desire
           to
           haue
           them
           saued
           .
           And
           how
           farre
           this
           zeale
           and
           affection
           for
           his
           people
           did
           carie
           him
           before
           to
           runne
           headlong
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           his
           vttermost
           to
           be
           a
           cast-away
           from
           Christ
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           themselues
           did
           discerne
           by
           his
           sharpe
           and
           eager
           persute
           of
           Christes
           Church
           .
           He
           therefore
           euer
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           a
           zealous
           well-willer
           to
           his
           owne
           Nation
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           now
           called
           to
           be
           the
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Gentils
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           referre
           this
           speech
           to
           the
           time
           when
           Paul
           wrote
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           must
           first
           haue
           leaue
           to
           supply
           the
           text
           with
           a
           Potentiall
           particle
           in
           Greeke
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
           
             If
             Paul
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             time
             when
             he
             wrote
             ,
             ●…is
             wordes
             w●…re
             conditionall
             .
          
           then
           to
           adde
           certaine
           conditions
           vnto
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           if
           ,
           &
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           correspondent
           vnto
           〈◊〉
           to
           make
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Indicatiue
           and
           Optatiue
           Moods
           .
           For
           when
           a
           man
           sayth
           he
           could
           or
           
             would
             wish
          
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           If
           there
           were
           not
           
           some
           stoppes
           to
           hinder
           his
           desire
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           Potentiall
           ,
           they
           import
           some
           necessarie
           respects
           ,
           that
           stayed
           him
           from
           actuall
           〈◊〉
           so
           much
           .
           They
           then
           which
           would
           haue
           the
           Apostle
           to
           speake
           Optatiuely
           ;
           
             I
             could
             wish
             my selfe
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             Christ
             for
             my
             brethren
          
           ;
           doe
           vnderstand
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           were
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           possible
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           them
           .
           For
           no
           man
           of
           any
           sense
           or
           iudgement
           doth
           hence
           conclude
           as
           this
           Defender
           doth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           ;
           Paul
           was
           too
           great
           a
           Diuine
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Gods
           eternall
           counsell
           and
           election
           could
           be
           changed
           for
           any
           mans
           priuate
           desires
           or
           wishes
           ;
           but
           he
           declared
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           ,
           how
           willing
           he
           was
           to
           renounce
           all
           the
           
             honour
             ,
             hope
          
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           called
           him
           vnto
           ,
           so
           it
           might
           be
           for
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           that
           were
           his
           kinsmen
           after
           the
           flesh
           .
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           separation
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           whether
           Paul
           wished
           an
           euerlasting
           deprination
           of
           all
           blisse
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           do
           not
           agree
           .
           Nicolaus
           Hemmingius
           a
           learned
           professor
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           commenting
           vpon
           Pauls
           Epistles
           ,
           sayth
           :
           x
           
             x
             Hemmingius
             in
             ca.
             9.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             this
             affection
             in
             Paul
             ?
             Hoc
             〈◊〉
             teneamus
             principium
             ,
             quòd
             nihil
             〈◊〉
             absurdi
             ,
             nihil
             impij
             ,
             nihil
             contra
             salutem
             animae
             suae
             ,
             nihil
             contra
             dilectionem
             Christi
             ,
             spiritu
             enim
             Christi
             agebatur
             Paulus
             .
             Hoc
             stabilito
             principio
             ,
             necesse
             est
             hanc
             separationem
             a
             Christo
             non
             intelligendam
             esse
             de
             internâ
             separatione
             ae
             Christo
             &
             aeternâ
             ;
             sed
             de
             externâ
             tantum
             &
             temporali
             ,
             quâ
             〈◊〉
             perire
             in
             carne
             ,
             vt
             saluentur
             alij
             in
             spiritu
             .
             Let
             vs
             holde
             this
             for
             a
             maine
             principle
             ,
             that
             Paul
             wished
             no
             absurd
             ,
             no
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             nothing
             against
             the
             saluation
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             nor
             against
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             Paul
             was
          
           (
           in
           this
           )
           
             guided
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ.
             This
             foundation
             lying
             fast
             ,
             we
             must
             necessarily
             vnderstand
             this
             separa●…ion
             from
             Christ
             (
             which
             Paul
             wished
             )
             not
             of
             any
             internall
             or
             eternall
             separation
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             an
             externall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             whereby
             he
             wisheth
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             others
             might
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           This
           is
           another
           of
           Ieroms
           Expositions
           in
           his
           questions
           to
           Algasia
           :
           y
           
             y
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Algasiam
             .
             quaest
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Wee
             shall
             finde
             the
             same
             affection
             in
             Moses
             and
             Paul
             towards
             the
             flocke
             committed
             vnto
             them
             .
             A
             good
             shepheard
             layeth
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             this
          
           (
           of
           Paul
           )
           
             I
             wished
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             with
             that
          
           (
           of
           Moses
           )
           
             Wipe
             mee
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             which
             thou
             hast
             written
             .
             And
             withall
             see
             how
             great
             the
             Apostles
             loue
             was
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             die
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             alone
             ,
             so
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             might
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
             Perire
             autem
             non
             in
             perpetuum
             sed
             imprasentiarum
             .
             Perish
             Paul
             would
             not
             euer
             lastingly
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             present
             life
             .
             He
             would
             therefore
             perish
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             others
             might
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             lose
             his
             owne
             bloud
             to
             preserue
             their
             soules
             .
          
           Haymo
           likewise
           ;
           z
           
             z
             Haymo
             in
             9.
             ca.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             loquebatur
             de
             occisione
             corporis
             sui
             ,
             cùm
             nullo
             modo
             optaret
             mentis
             affectu
             separaria
             Christo.
             This
             (
             Paul
             )
             spake
             of
             the
             killing
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             when
             by
             no
             meanes
             he
             wished
             the
             affection
             of
             his
             minde
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Photius
           and
           Oecumenius
           in
           their
           Greeke
           Scholies
           haue
           another
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           a
           
             a
             In
             Comment
             .
             lingu●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             fol.
             700.
             
          
           Budeus
           a
           man
           of
           no
           small
           iudgement
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           doth
           follow
           :
           b
           
             b
             Photius
             apud
             Oecumenium
             in
             9.
             cap.
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             made
             a
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             diuided
             from
             Christ
             ,
             (
             that
             were
             most
             detestable
             )
             but
          
           (
           he
           could
           wish
           )
           
             to
             haue
             beene
          
           (
           still
           )
           
             a
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             haue
             continued
             an
             alien
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             that
             present
             time
             to
             haue
             cleaned
             vnto
             Christ.
             In
             effect
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             wished
             mine
             owne
             selfe
             not
             yet
             to
             haue
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
          
           
           
             How
             the
             Graecians
             expound
             Pauls
             words
             .
          
           
             this
             day
             to
             haue
             remained
             separate
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             this
             might
             haue
             holpen
             your
             entrance
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ.
          
           This
           in
           effect
           Benedictus
           Aretius
           a
           learned
           Expositor
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           doth
           embrace
           :
           Paul
           c
           
             c
             Aretius
             in
             9.
             cap.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             desireth
             himselfe
             for
          
           (
           his
           kinsmen
           )
           
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             anathema
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             a
             stranger
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             his
             nation
             might
             haue
             place
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             at
             last
             be
             saued
             (
             with
             them
             .
             )
          
           The
           words
           
             may
             likewise
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             imperfect
             speech
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             sayd
             ;
             I
             could
             wish
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             for
             me
             (
             salua
             pietate
             )
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             pietie
             ;
             I
             would
             doe
             it
             for
             Christes
             glory
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             want
             meanes
             to
             restore
             me
             againe
             from
             this
             (
             anathema
             or
             )
             curse
             .
          
        
         
           Chrysostoms
           exposition
           best
           pleaseth
           Peter
           Martyr
           and
           Zanchius
           ,
           as
           if
           Paul
           had
           beene
           content
           for
           Christs
           glory
           and
           the
           Saluation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           beene
           seuered
           from
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           thereby
           to
           do
           
           them
           good
           ,
           from
           the
           blisse
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           would
           bestow
           on
           him
           .
           Howbeit
           they
           both
           make
           it
           simply
           impossible
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           to
           Pauls
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           .
           d
           
             d
             Peter
             Martyr
             in
             9.
             cap.
             Epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             Neque
             mirari
             debemus
             Paulum
             hoc
             optasse
             ,
             cum
             non
             posset
             fieri
             ,
             (
             illum
             enim
             dubium
             non
             est
             ad
             praedestinatos
             pertinuisse
             )
             voluntas
             enim
             nostra
             saepe
             rapitur
             ad
             ea
             quae
             sieri
             non
             possunt
             .
             Neither
             ought
             we
             to
             maruaile
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           Martyr
           )
           
             that
             Paul
             wished
             that
             which
             could
             not
             be
             :
             (
             for
             he
             no
             doubt
             was
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             )
             since
             our
             will
             is
             often
             caried
             to
             things
             impossible
             .
          
           e
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             de
             tribus
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             word
             Anathema
          
           ,
           (
           separated
           from
           Christ
           )
           
             I
             consider
          
           (
           saith
           Zanchius
           )
           
             two
             very
             diuerse
             and
             distinct
             things
             ,
             towitte
             ,
             separation
             from
             the
             loue
          
           (
           and
           fauour
           )
           
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             priuation
             from
             the
             fruite
             of
             Christs
             loue
             ,
             which
             fruite
             is
             blessednesse
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             a
             blessed
             and
             euerlasting
             life
             in
             heauen
             with
             Christ.
             That
             Paul
             wished
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             Christ
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             from
             the
             loue
             and
             fauour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             execrable
             vnto
             Christ
             for
             the
             safetie
             of
             his
             bretheren
             ,
             Dari
             nullo
             modo
             potest
             ,
             aut
             debet
             ,
             this
             in
             no
             wise
             may
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             graunted
             .
             For
             this
             is
             repugnant
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             before
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             eight
             Chapter
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             Principall
             cause
             ,
             which
             led
             him
             to
             his
             desire
             .
             The
             ground
             whereof
             was
             not
             so
             much
             his
             affection
             to
             his
             bretheren
             ,
             as
             his
             loue
             chiefly
             to
             Christ.
          
           And
           comparing
           Moses
           words
           and
           wish
           with
           Pauls
           ,
           he
           saith
           .
           f
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             as
             Paul
             did
             no
             way
             desire
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             his
             communion
             and
             fauour
             :
             so
             Moses
             by
             no
             meanes
             did
             aske
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             rather
             strike
             him
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             then
             destroy
             the
             people
             .
             Neque
             enim
             hoc
             potuit
             salua
             pietate
             expetere
             ,
             aut
             petere
             ,
             for
             neither
             could
             he
             desire
             ,
             nor
             aske
             this
             with
             any
             pietie
             ;
             but
             as
             Paul
             wished
             him selfe
             alone
             rather
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             be
             depriu●…d
             of
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Israelites
             to
             be
             reiected
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             to
             be
             endangered
          
           by
           blasphemous
           minds
           and
           mouthes
           .
           g
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             impediment
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             touching
             the
             immutabilitie
             of
             Gods
             election
             and
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             against
             which
             Moses
             seemeth
             to
             tend
             ,
             when
             he
             desireth
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             him
             being
             an
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             ordained
             to
             saluation
             .
             For
             Moses
             Prayer
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             with
             this
             Condition
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             knew
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           fift
           Exposition
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           thinketh
           that
           Paul
           led
           with
           a
           feruent
           
           
             This
             exposition
             may
             not
             simply
             be
             receiued
             .
          
           loue
           and
           zeale
           to
           haue
           the
           Iewes
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           not
           remember
           or
           respect
           either
           the
           Counsell
           or
           Iustice
           of
           God
           to
           be
           immutable
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           ,
           but
           brake
           forth
           into
           a
           vehement
           affection
           ,
           as
           desiring
           to
           exchange
           his
           eternall
           damnation
           for
           their
           Saluation
           .
           These
           leaue
           out
           all
           manner
           of
           Conditions
           ,
           not
           because
           there
           were
           not
           many
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           many
           ,
           before
           the
           wish
           can
           be
           religious
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           the
           Apostle
           wholy
           defixed
           on
           his
           care
           for
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           did
           not
           in
           that
           Passion
           consider
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           by
           their
           leaues
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           leaders
           to
           this
           exposition
           ,
           well
           this
           may
           be
           conceaued
           of
           some
           short
           and
           suddaine
           motion
           rising
           from
           mans
           infirmitie
           ;
           but
           this
           can
           neuer
           be
           imagined
           of
           the
           Apostle
           aduisedly
           and
           iudicially
           writing
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           weighing
           all
           his
           words
           with
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           take
           from
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           part
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           he
           calleth
           Christ
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           speaketh
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           why
           they
           may
           not
           derogate
           all
           Authoritie
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           writings
           ,
           when
           after
           so
           great
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           vehement
           protestation
           they
           make
           him
           forget
           the
           chiefest
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           earnestly
           vrged
           by
           himselfe
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           the
           next
           wordes
           before
           ,
           written
           in
           the
           later
           ende
           of
           the
           eight
           Chapter
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           dangerous
           position
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           was
           amazed
           or
           astonished
           in
           his
           writings
           ,
           or
           so
           caried
           away
           with
           his
           affections
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           wrote
           in
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           Canonicall
           .
           For
           it
           openeth
           a
           gap
           to
           all
           impieties
           and
           heresies
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           Paul
           led
           with
           Christs
           spirit
           ,
           did
           not
           remember
           nor
           respect
           ,
           that
           Gods
           eternall
           election
           could
           not
           be
           changed
           ,
           nor
           the
           chosen
           vessels
           of
           Christ
           be
           euerlastingly
           condemned
           for
           the
           loue
           and
           zeale
           ,
           which
           they
           bare
           to
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           or
           Angell
           admitted
           to
           be
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           deliuerer
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           from
           the
           iust
           and
           deserued
           wrath
           of
           God
           prouided
           for
           them
           .
           All
           which
           pestilent
           errors
           are
           consequent
           to
           this
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           speech
           was
           absolutely
           without
           condition
           ;
           and
           must
           be
           graunted
           to
           be
           possible
           ,
           
           before
           his
           desire
           or
           wish
           could
           simply
           take
           place
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           resolued
           euen
           by
           them
           who
           first
           deuised
           this
           exposition
           ,
           that
           Pauls
           wish
           in
           this
           place
           was
           wholy
           impossible
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           change
           his
           eternall
           counsels
           and
           decrees
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           chosen
           vessell
           could
           not
           perish
           ;
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           whose
           deserued
           destruction
           so
           often
           denounced
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             kingdome
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
          
           and
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Luke
             19.
             
          
           
             They
             shall
             not
             leaue
             in
             thee
             a
             stone
             vpon
             a
             stone
             ,
             because
             thou
             knewest
             not
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             visitation
             ,
          
           and
           many
           such
           threats
           ;
           could
           not
           be
           auerted
           .
           Only
           this
           Defender
           to
           shew
           his
           discretion
           ,
           out
           of
           these
           darke
           places
           ,
           which
           admit
           many
           senses
           ,
           collecteth
           that
           to
           be
           possible
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           of
           all
           Interpreters
           new
           and
           old
           is
           auouched
           to
           be
           simply
           impossible
           ;
           and
           thence
           he
           maketh
           his
           notable
           obseruations
           ,
           which
           indeede
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           errors
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             From
             thence
             I
             obserue
             foure
             notable
             points
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             onely
             soueraigne
             Lord
             will
             ,
             he
             may
             inflict
             damnation
             and
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             vpon
             meere
             men
             ,
             not
             for
             themselues
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             ,
             nor
             for
             their
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             imputed
             sinnes
             of
             other
             men
             :
             much
             rather
             then
             might
             he
             doe
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             sent
             indeede
             and
             ordained
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Flatly
             contrarie
             to
             your
             Assertion
             .
          
           ]
           To
           make
           your
           Obseruation
           
           
             Note
             .
          
           the
           nearer
           to
           the
           patterne
           ,
           which
           you
           follow
           ,
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           may
           inflict
           eternall
           damnation
           (
           for
           temporall
           damnation
           to
           hell
           the
           Scripture
           knoweth
           none
           ,
           )
           
             on
             his
             elect
          
           ,
           (
           so
           were
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           ;
           )
           for
           their
           loue
           to
           Christ
           and
           their
           
           
             Foure
             notable
             errors
             falsely
             grounded
             on
             the
             facts
             of
             Moses
             &
             Paul
             whereof
             〈◊〉
             the
             first
             .
          
           bretheren
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           wish
           .
           And
           then
           you
           haue
           made
           a
           worthy
           Corollarie
           ,
           that
           indeede
           contrarieth
           my
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           not
           mine
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           writers
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           that
           haue
           spoken
           of
           these
           places
           .
           To
           Moses
           Petition
           Gods
           answere
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           wipe
           an
           Innocent
           out
           of
           his
           booke
           ,
           but
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Exod.
             32.
             verse
             33.
             
          
           
             Whosoeuer
             hath
             sinned
             against
             me
          
           ,
           said
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             him
             out
             of
             my
             booke
             .
          
           So
           that
           God
           himselfe
           did
           not
           onely
           refuse
           Moses
           Prayer
           in
           that
           part
           ,
           but
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Iustice
           to
           condemne
           the
           guiltlesse
           with
           the
           guiltie
           .
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           next
           words
           before
           these
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           would
           make
           it
           possible
           that
           he
           might
           perish
           for
           others
           ,
           professed
           ;
           that
           m
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             heigth
             ,
             nor
             deapth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             was
             able
             to
             separate
             him
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
          
           And
           therefore
           generally
           demandeth
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Ibid.
             v.
             35.
             
          
           
             Who
             shall
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           No
           creature
           is
           able
           ,
           as
           he
           exactly
           auoucheth
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Creator
           ,
           o
           
             o
             Verse
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             iustifieth
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           contrarie
           to
           himselfe
           )
           p
           
             p
             Verse
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             who
             shall
             condemne
          
           ,
           where
           God
           in
           Christ
           doth
           acquite
           ?
           [
           God
           you
           thinke
           
             may
             change
             his
             mind
          
           .
           ]
           His
           eternall
           counsell
           decreed
           ,
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           assured
           in
           Christ
           ,
           God
           neither
           will
           correct
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           worlds
           foresaw
           all
           that
           might
           mooue
           him
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           neither
           can
           alter
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           neither
           repent
           ,
           nor
           change
           ,
           as
           men
           doe
           .
           The
           q
           
             q
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           r
           
             r
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             seale
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           s
           
             s
             Iames.
             1.
             
          
           
             With
             him
             is
             no
             varying
             nor
             turning
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           excepteth
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           elect
           should
           perish
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           that
           
             false
             Prophets
             and
             great
             wonders
             in
             the
             later
             daies
             should
             deceaue
             ,
          
           t
           
             t
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             If
             that
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             very
             Elect.
             
          
        
         
           By
           his
           power
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           may
           doe
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           not
           .
           ]
           Gods
           power
           was
           most
           absolute
           ouer
           all
           creatures
           to
           dispose
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           before
           he
           determined
           and
           setled
           his
           will
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ;
           since
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           teacheth
           vs
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lie
             ,
          
           hauing
           made
           his
           promise
           to
           all
           his
           elect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bound
           it
           with
           an
           Othe
           ;
           not
           because
           he
           is
           become
           weaker
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           hath
           fastned
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           his
           truth
           in
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           he
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           can
           change
           ;
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           constant
           and
           immutable
           .
           u
           
             u
             Heb.
             6.
             v.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             God
             willing
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             the
             stablenesse
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             bound
             himselfe
             with
             an
             othe
             ,
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
          
           (
           his
           promise
           and
           his
           othe
           )
           
             wherein
             it
             
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lie
             ,
             we
             might
             haue
             strong
             comfort
             .
          
           So
           that
           howsoeuer
           you
           in
           your
           irreligious
           sophistrie
           doe
           say
           ,
           
             God
             Omnipotent
             may
             inflict
             damnation
             vpon
             men
             for
             others
             ,
          
           If
           you
           meane
           vpon
           his
           Elect
           ,
           such
           as
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           were
           ,
           whose
           examples
           and
           words
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           follow
           ,
           you
           defend
           an
           open
           and
           exact
           Impossibilitie
           
           
             Note
             .
          
           and
           heresie
           ;
           speaking
           of
           damnation
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           doe
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           those
           
             holy
             men
          
           (
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           )
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             Earnestly
             and
             constantly
             wished
             Gods
             eternall
             wrath
             might
             come
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             might
             scape
             it
             .
          
           Will
           you
           flie
           from
           the
           elect
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           God
           may
           inflict
           damnation
           on
           them
           for
           other
           mens
           sinnes
           ?
           Then
           are
           you
           cleane
           gone
           from
           your
           examples
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           no
           reprobates
           ;
           and
           as
           farre
           from
           all
           regard
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           who
           eternally
           condemneth
           no
           man
           but
           for
           sinne
           permanent
           and
           inherent
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           reprobate
           ?
           For
           though
           God
           doe
           saue
           without
           merite
           for
           his
           mercies
           sake
           ,
           yet
           he
           condemneth
           no
           man
           eternally
           but
           for
           sinne
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           committed
           ,
           or
           inherited
           .
           y
           
             y
             Genes
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             thee
          
           (
           saith
           Abraham
           to
           God
           )
           
             to
             slay
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             righteous
             should
             be
             euen
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             be
             it
             farre
             from
             thee
             .
             Shall
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             iudgement
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           simply
           impossible
           for
           Gods
           elect
           to
           perish
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           witnesseth
           ,
           what
           hainous
           and
           horrrible
           falsitie
           and
           impietie
           is
           it
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Sonne
           of
           God
           might
           be
           damned
           for
           sinners
           ?
           And
           though
           you
           shift
           sides
           and
           say
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Defenc
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             Much
             rather
             then
             ma●…
             God
             doe
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           you
           hold
           either
           to
           your
           former
           examples
           ,
           whence
           you
           deduce
           this
           ;
           or
           to
           your
           words
           in
           this
           very
           sentence
           ,
           whence
           you
           draw
           this
           comparison
           ,
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           
             much
             rather
             then
             may
             God
             inflict
             damnation
             and
             his
             eternall
             wrath
             on
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           rightly
           be
           called
           one
           of
           your
           hellish
           mysteries
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           all
           Christian
           men
           to
           iudge
           .
           Such
           wicked
           obseruations
           when
           you
           make
           from
           so
           weake
           and
           false
           foundations
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           soone
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           notable
           Diuine
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           likely
           to
           teach
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           pretend
           Gods
           power
           against
           his
           will
           for
           the
           vtter
           ruine
           os
           all
           Religion
           .
           
             Christ
             you
             say
             was
             ordained
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           ]
           
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             ordained
             to
             be
             damned
             for
             vs.
             
          
           What
           to
           be
           damned
           for
           others
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           beare
           the
           chastisment
           of
           our
           peace
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           healed
           with
           his
           stripes
           ?
           The
           Prophet
           Esay
           saith
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             bruized
             for
             our
             iniquities
             .
          
           But
           you
           are
           the
           first
           supplanter
           of
           all
           Patriarkes
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           say
           Christ
           was
           damned
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           You
           will
           come
           in
           with
           your
           temporall
           and
           substantiall
           damnation
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           subiect
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           :
           But
           Sir
           if
           you
           beleeue
           and
           teach
           the
           same
           truth
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           Why
           swarue
           you
           so
           much
           from
           the
           words
           and
           grounds
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ?
           Why
           doth
           nothing
           please
           you
           in
           mans
           Redemption
           but
           hell
           and
           damnation
           inflicted
           on
           Christ
           ,
           where
           you
           neuer
           learned
           any
           such
           lesson
           out
           of
           the
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           ?
           And
           here
           your
           abused
           and
           vnaduised
           examples
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           import
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           euerlastingly
           to
           perish
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           elected
           in
           Christ
           ;
           how
           infinitely
           more
           impossible
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           perish
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           are
           elected
           ?
           And
           how
           Christ
           could
           perish
           but
           either
           by
           the
           dissolution
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           ioynt
           condemnation
           of
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           Trinitie
           to
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           ;
           since
           these
           are
           such
           blasphemies
           ,
           as
           hell
           neuer
           hatched
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             there
             you
             mention
             ,
             is
             the
             ordinarie
             and
             common
             rule
             :
             The
             Soule
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             die
             :
             but
             in
             Christ
             this
             was
             extraordinarie
             and
             singular
             that
             the
             iust
             died
             for
             the
             vni●…st
             .
          
           ]
           The
           wordes
           which
           I
           cited
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           reprooue
           the
           first
           of
           your
           foure
           notable
           obseruations
           as
           starke
           false
           .
           For
           there
           God
           sweareth
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           b
           
             b
             Ezech.
             18.
             
          
           
             Soule
             which
             sinneth
             that
             shall
             die
             :
          
           and
           consequently
           ,
           
             the
             Sonne
             shall
             not
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Father
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             Sonne
          
           ;
           much
           lesse
           shall
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           beare
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           they
           might
           .
           And
           so
           much
           Gods
           answere
           to
           Moses
           importeth
           ;
           *
           
             *
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             whosoeuer
             hath
             sinned
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             wipe
             him
             ,
          
           (
           and
           none
           other
           )
           
             out
             of
             my
             Booke
          
           .
           As
           for
           Christ
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           God
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ,
           his
           person
           could
           not
           be
           tied
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Rules
           appointed
           
           for
           men
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           himselfe
           would
           admit
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           to
           that
           by
           willing
           obedience
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           ;
           namely
           in
           his
           Manhood
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           for
           our
           sinnes
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           damned
           for
           vs
           ,
           nor
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           to
           whose
           Doctrine
           we
           must
           stand
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           your
           deuices
           ,
           when
           we
           speake
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           against
           sinne
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           Soules
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           God
           himselfe
           by
           his
           owne
           body
           would
           be
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           was
           indeed
           a
           thing
           proper
           and
           singular
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           neither
           Moses
           nor
           Paul
           could
           be
           partakers
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           examples
           of
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           your
           fitting
           their
           prayers
           to
           his
           Passion
           ,
           to
           make
           your
           hel
           paines
           thereby
           possible
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           far
           fet
           ,
           &
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li
             22.
             
          
           
             I
             take
             it
             plaine
             enough
             that
             these
             sinned
             not
             in
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             you
             take
             it
             so
             too
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             alleadge
             them
             ,
             and
             ground
             your
             Reasons
             of
             comparison
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           ]
           They
           sinned
           not
           ,
           because
           their
           desires
           were
           conditionall
           &
           submitted
           to
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           with
           reseruation
           of
           their
           dueties
           ;
           otherwise
           if
           they
           thought
           that
           possible
           ,
           which
           they
           desired
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           by
           their
           destruction
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           the
           chosen
           vessels
           of
           mercie
           )
           to
           excuse
           the
           reprobate
           from
           damnation
           deserued
           by
           obstinacie
           and
           infidelitie
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           erred
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           sinned
           in
           praying
           to
           haue
           their
           wils
           take
           place
           before
           and
           against
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           But
           Moses
           in
           loue
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           care
           for
           his
           charge
           ,
           desired
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           such
           temporall
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           should
           befall
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           that
           are
           potentiall
           ,
           must
           be
           conditionall
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             I
             could
             wish
          
           ,
           but
           
             I
             doe
             wish
          
           .
           The
           which
           because
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           shew
           his
           desire
           ,
           were
           it
           
             possible
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
          
           ,
           therefore
           he
           may
           be
           well
           excused
           from
           sinne
           ,
           though
           you
           condemne
           this
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Moses
           as
           a
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             95.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           Distemper
           .
           Touching
           my
           alleadging
           their
           griefe
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           vse
           to
           venture
           on
           such
           desperate
           conclusions
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           To
           my
           purpose
           it
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           were
           e
           
             e
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             grieued
             at
             hart
             with
             great
             and
             continuall
             heauinesse
          
           for
           their
           Nation
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           vndoubted
           and
           vnquestioned
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           and
           causes
           of
           Moses
           Prayer
           :
           farder
           I
           did
           not
           goe
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           care
           and
           sorrow
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           obserued
           it
           both
           lawfull
           and
           likely
           for
           the
           Messias
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           inwardly
           and
           deepely
           troubled
           in
           his
           affection
           with
           the
           present
           and
           perpetuall
           ruine
           of
           that
           people
           for
           his
           death
           by
           taking
           his
           bloud
           vpon
           them
           and
           their
           children
           .
           And
           this
           standeth
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           become
           of
           your
           newe
           and
           notable
           collections
           ,
           which
           shew
           your
           small
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           lesse
           truth
           in
           points
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             that
             there
             may
             be
             possibly
             a
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             separation
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it selfe
             neither
             siane
             ,
             nor
             conioyned
             with
             sinne
             necessarily
             :
             but
             meerely
             a
             suffering
             of
             punishment
             from
             God
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             imputed
             .
             Contrarie
             to
             you
             also
             pag.
          
           73.
           
           &
           310.
           
             yea
             generally
             euery
             where
          
           .
           ]
           You
           remember
           belike
           the
           olde
           rule
           ,
           
             Ex
             impossibili
             sequitur
             quodlibet
             ,
             from
             an
             impossibilitie
             supposed
             any
             thing
             will
          
           
           
             The
             second
             err●…r
             draw●…n
             from
             their
             example
             .
          
           follow
           :
           and
           seeing
           your selfe
           destitute
           of
           all
           proofes
           for
           your
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           will
           needs
           make
           lotteries
           of
           impossibilities
           ,
           and
           thence
           draw
           what
           you
           like
           best
           .
           For
           taking
           a
           plaine
           impossibilitie
           for
           your
           maine
           ground
           ,
           you
           thereupon
           frame
           vs
           foure
           obseruations
           as
           impossible
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           supposition
           .
           And
           this
           absurd
           wandring
           from
           all
           truth
           and
           faith
           you
           would
           haue
           the
           Reader
           Note
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           demonstration
           of
           your
           discretion
           and
           vnderstanding
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           Suppose
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           God
           through
           his
           omnipotent
           power
           may
           turne
           heauen
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           reuerse
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           decreed
           and
           prouided
           for
           the
           different
           rewards
           of
           pietie
           and
           impiety
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           soone
           prooue
           what
           falsitie
           you
           will
           by
           flying
           from
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           truth
           to
           his
           power
           and
           might
           :
           But
           Christian
           religion
           teacheth
           not
           whatsoeuer
           is
           possible
           to
           Gods
           power
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           ordained
           by
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           by
           his
           word
           .
           Otherwise
           what
           heresie
           can
           you
           name
           touching
           Gods
           works
           in
           his
           creation
           or
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           defendeth
           impossibilities
           to
           Gods
           power
           ,
           setting
           aside
           all
           respect
           of
           his
           will
           and
           truth
           ?
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           high
           way
           to
           vphold
           all
           falsities
           and
           impieties
           ,
           to
           oppose
           Gods
           power
           against
           his
           will
           and
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           his
           almightie
           power
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
         
           Concerning
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           though
           here
           be
           no
           place
           to
           speake
           largely
           of
           it
           ▪
           it
           is
           double
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           Diuines
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           .
           For
           as
           the
           places
           are
           diuerse
           ,
           where
           men
           doe
           abide
           ,
           here
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           ;
           so
           the
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Soule
           enioyeth
           ,
           is
           proportioned
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           she
           continueth
           ;
           God
           in
           his
           wisdome
           and
           goodnesse
           hauing
           so
           prouided
           ,
           that
           whiles
           she
           gouerneth
           the
           body
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           she
           should
           be
           partaker
           of
           him
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           she
           should
           haue
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           him
           by
           the
           manifest
           reuelation
           and
           communion
           of
           his
           glorie
           .
           Likewise
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           preuaileth
           in
           this
           life
           by
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           naturall
           depriuing
           ,
           or
           voluntarie
           renouncing
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           by
           damnation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           iust
           reiecting
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           from
           any
           fellowship
           with
           God
           in
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           the
           fastning
           them
           to
           euerlasting
           torments
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
           Gods
           actions
           in
           either
           of
           which
           are
           most
           iust
           and
           holy
           ;
           for
           he
           withdraweth
           and
           denieth
           his
           grace
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           refused
           ;
           and
           excludeth
           them
           from
           all
           accesse
           to
           his
           blessednesse
           ,
           that
           heere
           on
           earth
           despised
           both
           him
           and
           it
           ,
           adiudging
           them
           to
           the
           iust
           desert
           of
           their
           sinnes
           in
           euerlasting
           flames
           :
           But
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           possibly
           take
           hold
           of
           man
           without
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           or
           inherited
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           imagining
           a
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           without
           sinne
           ,
           is
           a
           supposing
           of
           things
           impossible
           ,
           since
           neither
           Moses
           Prayer
           nor
           Pauls
           wish
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           which
           you
           follow
           ,
           were
           possible
           ,
           as
           all
           Diuines
           both
           new
           and
           old
           confesse
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Chrysost.
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             in
             ca.
             9.
             ad
             Ro●…
             .
          
           Paul
           wished
           (
           saith
           Chysostome
           )
           
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             Christ
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
          
           
           
             Paul
             wished
             if
             it
             were
             p●…ssible
             and
             lawfull
             .
          
           possible
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Therefore
             am
             I
             grieued
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             if
             it
             were
          
           (
           lawfull
           or
           possible
           )
           
             to
             be
             separated
             and
             estranged
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             farre
             be
             that
             from
             me
          
           to
           wish
           ,
           
             because
             he
             did
             this
             for
             loue
          
           )
           
             but
             from
             that
             fruition
             and
             glorie
             ,
             I
             could
             admitt
             it
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             should
             not
             be
             blasphemed
             .
          
           Photius
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           collected
           by
           Oecumenius
           ,
           
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           thus
           expresseth
           Pauls
           wish
           .
           h
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             15.
             in
             9
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             Paul
             saith
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             by
             my
             destruction
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             refuse
             it
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             it
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             if
             that
             choise
             were
             giuen
             me
             ;
             I
             would
             preferre
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             saluation
             of
             manie
             before
             mine
             owne
             .
          
           The
           new
           writers
           that
           take
           Anathema
           for
           a
           separation
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Chrysostome
           doth
           ,
           adde
           the
           same
           conditions
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           confessing
           it
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           to
           be
           simply
           impossible
           .
           The
           iudgements
           of
           Peter
           Martyr
           and
           Zanchius
           we
           saw
           before
           .
           Aretius
           repeating
           this
           exposition
           amongst
           others
           ,
           saith
           .
           Or
           els
           i
           
             i
             Aretius
             in
             ca.
             9.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             euerlastingly
             damned
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             possible
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             soule
             the
             saluation
             of
             manie
             thousands
             might
             be
             redeemed
             .
             The
             affection
             of
             those
             that
             speake
             louingly
             ,
             proceedeth
             often
             to
             things
             impossible
             .
             For
             of
             it selfe
             neither
             was
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             with
             his
             destruction
             should
             redeeme
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             it
             had
             beene
             wicked
             so
             to
             thinke
             ,
             since
             the
             merit
             of
             Chr●…st
             alone
             is
             propitiatorie
             ;
             neither
             was
             this
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Apostle
             to
             offer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Red●…mptorie
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostles
             affection
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             wishing
             impossibilities
             vpon
             an
             honest
             desire
             .
          
           Piscator
           in
           his
           Scholies
           vpon
           that
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           k
           
             k
             Piscatoris
             Scholia
             in
             ca.
             9.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             I
             did
             wish
             ,
             for
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             :
             Nempe
             si
             lic●…ret
             sulua
             pietate
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             so
             to
             doe
             without
             breach
             of
             pietie
             .
          
           Beza
           .
           l
           
             l
             Bezae
             Annotationes
             in
             9.
             ca.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             that
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             wish
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             so
             affected
             ,
             that
             willingly
             he
             could
             be
             content
             to
             redeeme
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             nation
             with
             his
             owne
             ,
             nempe
             sisieri
             sic
             potuisset
             ,
             meaning
             if
             that
             might
             possibly
             be
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             needelesse
             disputation
             ,
             that
             manie
             here
             vndertake
             ,
             whether
             this
             wish
             were
             lawfull
             or
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           If
           Paul
           ref●…ained
           thus
           to
           wish
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           neither
           lawfull
           ,
           nor
           possible
           actually
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           how
           senselesse
           and
           truethlesse
           are
           your
           foure
           obseruations
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           possibilitie
           and
           pietie
           of
           this
           wish
           ;
           whereas
           all
           men
           of
           any
           iudgement
           or
           vnderstanding
           conclude
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           ?
           but
           such
           is
           your
           cariage
           that
           except
           you
           may
           crosse
           the
           resolutions
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           you
           thinke
           your selfe
           no
           bodie
           .
           Be
           famous
           therefore
           in
           your
           follie
           ,
           that
           bring
           impossibilities
           and
           impieties
           for
           the
           chiefe
           foundation
           of
           your
           late
           sprung
           faith
           ;
           your
           Reader
           I
           trust
           will
           require
           some
           better
           proofe
           ,
           before
           he
           giue
           you
           allowance
           in
           matters
           of
           such
           moment
           as
           these
           be
           .
        
         
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             that
             extraordinarily
             there
             is
             greater
             loue
             among
             meere
             men
             ,
             then
             only
             to
             die
             bodily
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             though
             vsually
             and
             ordinarily
             a
             greater
             cannot
             be
             found
             among
             men
             :
             which
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             meaneth
             :
             but
             how
             much
             more
             then
             may
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             toward
             his
             elect
             be
             farre
             greater
             :
             contrarie
             to
             your
             assertion
             pag
             :
          
           107.
           108.
           ]
           Your
           doctrine
           is
           all
           extraordinarie
           ,
           
           
             The
             Defend●…r
             sayth
             the
             Scriptures
             ●…re
             ordinarily
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sometimes
             false
             .
          
           that
           no
           ordinarie
           rules
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           can
           stand
           with
           it
           .
           Howbeit
           in
           this
           you
           chalenge
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           mee
           ,
           who
           saith
           :
           n
           
             n
             Iohn
             15.
             
          
           
             No
             man
             hath
             greater
             loue
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friend
             .
          
           That
           is
           ordinarily
           true
           ,
           you
           say
           but
           extraordinarily
           false
           .
           Then
           extraordinarily
           by
           your
           supposition
           Christ
           sometimes
           speaketh
           an
           vntrueth
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           ordinarie
           with
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           which
           honor
           you
           yeeld
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           when
           you
           can
           not
           otherwise
           auoid
           them
           ;
           those
           ,
           you
           answeare
           ,
           are
           the
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             ordinarie
             and
             common
             rules
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ;
           But
           your
           doctrine
           consisteth
           of
           extraordinarie
           Rules
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           where
           found
           but
           in
           your
           owne
           braine
           .
           You
           haue
           heard
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Photius
           ,
           and
           Zanchius
           auouch
           (
           who
           are
           the
           chiefe
           commenders
           of
           the
           exposition
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           follow
           )
           that
           Paul
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           might
           preferre
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           Countriemen
           before
           his
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           principall
           respect
           in
           this
           wish
           was
           his
           loue
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           more
           esteemed
           then
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           So
           that
           nothing
           did
           hinder
           Paul
           to
           preferre
           Gods
           glory
           before
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           and
           yet
           Christes
           rule
           to
           stand
           true
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             hath
             greater
             loue
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friend
             .
          
           Neither
           was
           it
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           that
           Paul
           wished
           ,
           since
           he
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           as
           these
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           obserue
           ,
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           ioy
           and
           honour
           that
           is
           laid
           vp
           for
           the
           saints
           of
           God.
           Peter
           Martyr
           is
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           them
           .
           p
           
             p
             Pet.
             Martyr
             in
             ca.
             9.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             Paul
             in
             this
             place
             say
             ,
             he
             wished
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             nullo
             enim
             modo
             voluisset
             ab
             illo
             amando
             desistere
             :
             for
             by
             no
             meanes
             would
             Paul
             haue
             ceased
             from
             louing
             God
             )
             only
             he
             wisheth
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             blessednesse
             and
             fruition
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             euerie
             one
             of
             vs
             ought
             to
             be
             willing
             vnto
             ,
             euen
             lesse
             to
             regard
             his
             owne
             (
             eternall
             )
             happinesse
             then
             the
             glorie
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           he
           that
           still
           loueth
           god
           ,
           and
           is
           beloued
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           suffer
           the
           death
           or
           curse
           of
           the
           soule
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           q
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             if
             any
             man
             loue
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             maranAtha
             ,
          
           that
           is
           accursed
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           then
           could
           not
           the
           same
           curse
           befall
           him
           ,
           that
           loued
           Christ
           dearer
           then
           his
           owne
           soule
           ;
           but
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           must
           needes
           be
           verified
           in
           him
           ,
           r
           
             r
             Ma●…th
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             he
             that
             looseth
             his
             soule
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             find
          
           (
           or
           saue
           )
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           neither
           of
           your
           suppositions
           are
           true
           ,
           either
           that
           Paul
           preferred
           the
           loue
           of
           men
           before
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           or
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           was
           content
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           separation
           as
           well
           from
           the
           loue
           and
           trueth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           glorie
           and
           felicitie
           of
           God.
           And
           your
           comparison
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           intend
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           you
           would
           crosse
           my
           assertion
           ,
           is
           most
           vntrue
           ,
           that
           Christes
           loue
           to
           his
           elect
           led
           him
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           to
           forgoe
           the
           fauour
           and
           fellowship
           of
           God
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           For
           the
           coniunction
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           to
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           being
           personall
           ,
           was
           farre
           greater
           and
           nearer
           then
           the
           knitting
           of
           Paul
           or
           Moses
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           vnion
           were
           broken
           ,
           all
           the
           workes
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           were
           no
           way
           able
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           God.
           
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             content
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             God
             for
             vs.
             
          
           Wherefore
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           extreamly
           impious
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           dangerous
           to
           our
           saluation
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           be
           content
           to
           be
           vtterly
           seuered
           from
           the
           vnion
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           personally
           ioined
           ;
           and
           though
           your
           imagination
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           be
           false
           enough
           ,
           and
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           yet
           to
           dreame
           the
           like
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           higth
           of
           all
           impietie
           .
           Neither
           doth
           that
           diminish
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           need
           thereof
           for
           vs
           ,
           his
           other
           suffrings
           being
           sufficient
           in
           the
           iust
           and
           exact
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           loue
           ,
           that
           led
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           to
           lay
           aside
           for
           the
           time
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           fruition
           of
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           equalitie
           with
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           flesh
           to
           emptie
           and
           humble
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           infirmities
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           miseries
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           paine
           of
           our
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           farre
           exceeded
           all
           the
           loues
           ,
           that
           men
           or
           Angels
           could
           shew
           vnto
           vs.
           For
           there
           is
           more
           distance
           betweene
           the
           glorie
           and
           
           Maiesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           and
           shame
           of
           our
           miserie
           and
           mortality
           ,
           then
           betwixt
           the
           saluation
           or
           damnation
           of
           men
           or
           Angels
           .
           Wherefore
           Christs
           loue
           to
           vs
           may
           not
           be
           diminished
           ,
           or
           made
           inferiour
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           creatures
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           not
           damned
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           since
           that
           ineuitablely
           and
           irreuocablely
           would
           haue
           fastned
           vs
           to
           a
           greater
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           saued
           vs
           ;
           whereas
           now
           his
           vnspeakable
           fellowship
           with
           God
           hath
           recalled
           vs
           all
           from
           the
           damnation
           due
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           loue
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           eternally
           and
           infinitely
           he
           possessed
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             these
             holy
             men
             ,
             without
             feeling
             any
             paines
             inflicted
             by
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             but
             only
             through
             an
             earnest
             and
             mighty
             compassion
             of
             loue
             had
             their
             minds
             drawen
             so
             wholy
             to
             thinke
             on
             this
             speciall
             thing
             aboue
             their
             reach
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             time
             they
             turne
             not
             themselues
             to
             any
             other
             cogitation
             .
          
           t
           
             t
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             This
             you
             acknowledge
             may
             be
             in
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             will
             not
             scoffe
             at
             them
             as
             cast
             into
             a
             Traunce
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             reproche
             them
             with
             infernall
             confusion
             .
             How
             much
             lesse
             ought
             you
             so
             to
             deale
             with
             Christ.
          
           ]
           Your
           fourth
           obseruation
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           voide
           of
           all
           reason
           and
           trueth
           .
           For
           though
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           be
           bold
           with
           Moses
           and
           his
           praier
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           cannot
           shew
           u
           
             u
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             was
             directly
             against
             his
             owne
             saluation
             ,
          
           as
           you
           auouch
           ;
           what
           proofe
           haue
           you
           that
           Paul
           aduisedly
           and
           considerately
           writing
           to
           the
           
           
             The
             fourth
             errour
             pretended
             from
             the
             former
             examples
             .
          
           Romans
           ,
           was
           amazed
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           remembrance
           that
           Gods
           election
           was
           immutable
           ,
           and
           certainly
           reserued
           for
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           in
           the
           heauens
           ?
           will
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           by
           men
           amazed
           ,
           and
           forgetting
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           religion
           euen
           in
           their
           writings
           ?
           you
           may
           do
           wel
           to
           make
           that
           your
           fift
           obseruation
           rightly
           matching
           your
           doctrine
           &
           deuotion
           :
           but
           I
           weene
           few
           wise
           men
           wil
           allow
           this
           or
           that
           audacious
           enterprise
           in
           you
           .
           I
           did
           in
           those
           words
           of
           mine
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           describe
           what
           astonishment
           by
           nature
           was
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           feare
           &
           admiration
           so
           mixed
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           both
           sense
           &
           speach
           are
           suddenly
           inter●…upted
           ,
           whiles
           the
           soule
           most
           earnestly
           beholding
           ,
           or
           declining
           that
           ,
           which
           she
           〈◊〉
           not
           or
           endureth
           not
           ,
           neglecteth
           the
           sense
           or
           speach
           of
           her
           bodie
           ,
           as
           regarding
           or
           attending
           greater
           things
           ,
           that
           presently
           or
           fearefully
           oppresse
           her
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           Moses
           or
           Paul
           ?
           if
           they
           were
           astonished
           with
           feare
           ,
           then
           neither
           could
           they
           speake
           ,
           nor
           write
           ;
           how
           els
           they
           should
           be
           caried
           besides
           themselues
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           you
           doe
           not
           say
           .
           Moses
           had
           often
           accesse
           to
           god
           ,
           and
           so
           feared
           not
           to
           speake
           ,
           or
           pray
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           first
           kindling
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           Golden
           Calfe
           ,
           Moses
           carefully
           and
           mindfully
           proposed
           in
           his
           x
           
             x
             Exod.
             32.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           praiers
           to
           God
           both
           the
           reproch
           ,
           which
           the
           y
           
             y
             12.
             
          
           Aegyptians
           would
           breath
           forth
           against
           gods
           holie
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           z
           
             z
             13.
             
          
           oath
           made
           by
           God
           to
           Abraham
           Isaac
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           to
           giue
           their
           seed
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           for
           an
           euerlasting
           inheritance
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           saieth
           that
           vppon
           that
           praier
           ,
           before
           Moses
           went
           downe
           from
           the
           mount
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Exod.
             32.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             changed
             his
             mind
             from
             the
             euill
             ,
             which
             he
             threatned
             to
             doe
             vnto
             his
             people
             .
          
           Lesse
           cause
           then
           had
           Moses
           afterward
           to
           be
           amazed
           ,
           hauing
           alreadie
           diuerted
           and
           pacified
           the
           brunt
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           praying
           now
           for
           the
           quite
           abolishing
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           and
           presence
           to
           goe
           before
           his
           people
           .
           Augustine
           thinketh
           Moses
           was
           well
           aduised
           in
           his
           praier
           ,
           and
           knew
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           spare
           the
           wicked
           ,
           then
           destroy
           the
           godly
           ;
           of
           which
           goodnesse
           in
           God
           Abraham
           presumed
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           request
           for
           Sodom
           .
           b
           
             b
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           God
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             so
             spared
             that
             nation
             ,
             that
             he
             kindled
             not
             his
             whole
             wrath
             vtterly
             to
             roote
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             plainly
             in
             Gods
             speach
             ,
             and
             Moses
             praier
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             where
             God
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             rase
             them
          
           (
           from
           the
           earth
           )
           
             and
             make
             thee
             a
             great
             people
             .
             But
             Moses
             interposeth
             himselfe
             ,
             paratior
             deleri
             pro
             ipsis
             ,
             quàm
             ipsos
             ,
             readier
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             than
             they
             should
             ,
             〈◊〉
             apud
             misericordem
             se
             id
             agere
             ,
             qui
             quoniam
             nullo
             modo
             deleret
             ipsum
             ,
             etiam
             illis
             ipsis
             parceret
             propter
             ipsum
             ,
             knowing
             he
             should
             preuaile
             with
             him
             that
             was
             mercifull
             ,
             who
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             destroy
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             spare
             them
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           So
           that
           Moses
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           was
           not
           amazed
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           as
           you
           falsly
           presume
           ,
           but
           remembred
           himselfe
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           life
           into
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           as
           more
           willing
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           than
           the
           whole
           multitude
           should
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           God
           would
           rather
           spare
           them
           in
           mercie
           ,
           who
           were
           trespassers
           ,
           than
           slay
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           innocent
           .
        
         
         
           For
           Paul
           you
           haue
           lesse
           reason
           ,
           since
           he
           doth
           not
           actually
           wish
           it
           ,
           but
           sayeth
           ,
           
             hee
             could
             wish
             it
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           and
           possible
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           content
           to
           put
           bodie
           and
           soule
           into
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           to
           doe
           there
           with
           what
           pleased
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           trueth
           of
           Christ
           might
           be
           receiued
           and
           acknowledged
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           His
           maner
           of
           speech
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           conditionall
           ,
           except
           you
           grant
           it
           to
           respect
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           proueth
           that
           he
           was
           well
           aduised
           in
           referring
           all
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           reseruing
           as
           well
           Gods
           counsell
           ,
           as
           his
           word
           reuealed
           ,
           without
           touch
           or
           impeach
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           Apostle
           so
           writing
           was
           amazed
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           ,
           besides
           the
           gulfe
           of
           your
           owne
           inuentions
           .
           I
           am
           farre
           therefore
           from
           scof●…ing
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           a
           traunce
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           see
           no
           such
           amazednesse
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           much
           lesse
           may
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           into
           the
           same
           distemper
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           with
           others
           ;
           since
           both
           his
           wordes
           and
           deedes
           recorded
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           declare
           him
           to
           haue
           beene
           not
           onlie
           full
           of
           grace
           and
           trueth
           ,
           but
           mindfull
           of
           the
           least
           circumstance
           ,
           that
           pertained
           to
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           of
           purpose
           to
           direct
           his
           sayings
           and
           doings
           to
           all
           those
           issues
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           forespake
           of
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Specially
             you
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             his
             maruelous
             perplexity
             might
             well
             be
             a
             meanes
             ,
             that
             his
             suddaine
             wishes
             against
             his
             owne
             constant
             purpose
             and
             Gods
             will
             were
             yet
             no
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           That
           Christ
           might
           be
           somewhat
           astonished
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           deme
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           an
           affection
           incident
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           specially
           for
           that
           the
           Scripture
           applieth
           the
           wordes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Mar.
             14.
             
          
           
             he
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
             and
             astonished
             ,
          
           vnto
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           astonishment
           continued
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           praiers
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           proceeded
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           hell
           paines
           inflicted
           on
           him
           ,
           these
           are
           your
           voluntarie
           fansies
           voide
           of
           all
           foundation
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholly
           depending
           on
           your
           priuate
           conceits
           .
           For
           were
           it
           an
           astonishment
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           suddaine
           so
           it
           must
           be
           short
           ;
           and
           though
           for
           the
           time
           it
           might
           suspend
           sense
           and
           memorie
           ,
           yet
           when
           Christ
           began
           to
           pray
           ,
           he
           resumed
           not
           only
           the
           power
           of
           speach
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           maze
           men
           want
           ,
           but
           of
           vnderstanding
           also
           ,
           since
           praier
           without
           faith
           is
           a
           sinnefull
           temptation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           requireth
           as
           well
           knowledge
           ,
           what
           we
           aske
           ,
           as
           perswasion
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           graunt
           our
           desires
           .
           So
           that
           both
           the
           turning
           of
           Christs
           tongue
           to
           speake
           ,
           and
           the
           directing
           of
           his
           hart
           in
           praier
           ,
           doe
           prooue
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           Christ
           speedily
           recouered
           both
           sense
           &
           memorie
           ,
           if
           we
           grant
           ,
           he
           was
           on
           the
           suddaine
           somewhat
           astonished
           ;
           the
           cause
           whereof
           you
           boldly
           conceaue
           to
           be
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           without
           any
           care
           to
           make
           proofe
           thereof
           .
           But
           as
           your
           obseruations
           were
           most
           absurd
           and
           false
           ,
           so
           are
           your
           collections
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             by
             his
             paines
          
           (
           then
           felt
           and
           feared
           )
           had
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             infinitly
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             in
             his
             mind
             amazed
             ,
          
           then
           either
           Moses
           or
           Paul
           ;
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           
             no
             paines
             then
             felt
          
           of
           him
           in
           
             his
             mind
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           be
           painfull
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           yet
           differre
           they
           farre
           from
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           seeke
           in
           this
           place
           to
           fasten
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Fathers
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             if
             they
             meane
             as
             they
             seeme
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             now
             at
             his
             passion
             among
             other
             causes
             of
             sorow
             there
             wanted
             not
             this
             ,
             euen
             his
             great
             pittie
             towards
             his
             forlorne
             countriemen
             ,
             then
             we
             ioine
             with
             them
             .
             If
             they
             meane
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             maine
             and
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             his
             extreame
             sorow
             and
             amazednesse
             ,
             therein
             Ivtterly
             leaue
             them
             .
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           a
           long
           while
           in
           most
           lauish
           maner
           vntowardly
           pretended
           ,
           that
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             94.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             Christ
             would
             haue
             greatly
             reioiced
             to
             see
             the
             due
             execution
             of
             Gods
             most
             holie
             and
             deserued
             iustice
          
           vpon
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           and
           now
           with
           a
           suddaine
           retraite
           you
           ioine
           with
           Ambrose
           ,
           Ierom
           ,
           Augustine
           and
           Bede
           ,
           that
           this
           among
           other
           causes
           of
           sorow
           wanted
           not
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           Then
           as
           here
           you
           be
           more
           soberlie
           minded
           then
           before
           ,
           or
           he
           at
           least
           that
           made
           this
           collection
           for
           you
           ;
           so
           this
           often
           crossing
           your selfe
           ,
           argueth
           that
           either
           you
           haue
           not
           yet
           recouered
           your
           witts
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           you
           write
           ,
           or
           that
           your
           helpers
           being
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           seeing
           the
           one
           what
           the
           other
           wrote
           ,
           you
           haue
           vnhandsomely
           patched
           their
           notes
           together
           without
           marking
           ,
           wherein
           they
           contradicted
           each
           other
           .
           But
           this
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           nearest
           the
           trueth
           ,
           since
           I
           doe
           not
           vrge
           this
           cause
           to
           exclude
           all
           others
           ,
           which
           by
           any
           due
           circumstance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           
           might
           concurre
           to
           greeue
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           onely
           I
           noted
           that
           those
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           coniecturing
           the
           causes
           of
           Christs
           sorrow
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           neuer
           drempt
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           lately
           coyned
           out
           of
           the
           hollownesse
           of
           your
           owne
           hart
           ;
           but
           obserued
           other
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           afflict
           his
           mind
           ,
           which
           you
           in
           your
           Treatise
           reiected
           with
           great
           skorne
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           of
           your
           friends
           haue
           since
           drawen
           you
           to
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           .
           As
           for
           your
           leaning
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           they
           will
           remaine
           wise
           and
           godly
           expositors
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           blind
           guide
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           will
           be
           lightly
           regarded
           withall
           your
           fantasticall
           Nouelties
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             Howbeit
             this
             here
             note
             in
             the
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             auouch
             Christ
             feared
             not
             his
          
           (
           bodily
           )
           
             death
             or
             passion
             :
             for
             thereof
             only
             they
             speake
             here
             questionles
             .
             You
             contrariwise
             say
             that
             Christ
             feared
             (
             bodily
             )
             death
             ,
             for
             thereof
             also
             you
             discourse
             ,
             and
             had
             more
             cause
             as
             you
             thinke
             so
             to
             doe
             then
             any
             of
             his
             members
             .
          
           First
           then
           they
           questionlesse
           gainsay
           your
           new
           plot
           of
           mans
           redemption
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           For
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           Christ
           died
           for
           our
           sins
           accordingto
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           tooke
           to
           be
           only
           bodily
           ,
           as
           you
           graunt
           ;
           they
           knew
           nothing
           neither
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           you
           auouch
           Christ
           must
           suffer
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           redeeme
           vs
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           cleane
           besides
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           simply
           say
           ,
           he
           feared
           not
           death
           ,
           for
           then
           should
           they
           crosse
           other
           fathers
           (
           and
           euen
           themselues
           )
           affirming
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           feare
           thereof
           was
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Agonie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           feared
           it
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           thus
           afflicted
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           Ambrose
           himselfe
           saith
           .
           i
           
             i
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             li.
             10.
             de
             tristitia
             &
             dolore
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Debuit
             ergo
             Dolorem
             suscipere
             ,
             vt
             vinceret
             tristitiam
             ,
             non
             excluderet
             ,
             &
             nos
             disceremus
             in
             Christo
             ,
             quemadmodum
             futurae
             mortis
             mestitiam
             vinceremus
             .
             Christ
             was
             therefore
             to
             admit
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             conquere
             it
             ,
             not
             exclude
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             Christ
             might
             learne
             to
             ouercome
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             approching
             .
          
           So
           Cyrill
           .
           k
           
             k
             Cyril
             .
             The
             sauri
             li.
             10
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             Quando
             formidasse
             mortem
             videtur
             ,
             vt
             homo
             dicebat
             :
             Pater
             transeat
             à
             me
             Calix
             iste
             .
             When
             Christ
             seemed
             to
             f●…are
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             he
             said
             ,
             Father
             let
             this
             Cup
             passe
             from
             me
             .
             For
             though
             as
             a
             man
             he
             abhorred
             death
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             man
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             performe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             the
             word
          
           (
           or
           Sonne
           )
           
             of
             God.
             Morti
             ergo
             ,
             quam
             vt
             homo
             formidabat
             ,
             seipsum
             pro
             nobis
             vt
             Deus
             tradidit
             .
             To
             death
             then
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             man
             he
             feared
             ,
             he
             deliuered
             himselfe
             for
             vs
             as
             God.
          
           And
           Athanasius
           .
           l
           
             l
             Athana
             .
             Ora
             tio
             4.
             contra
             Aria
             .
          
           
             As
             by
             Death
             Christ
             abolished
             Death
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             all
             humane
             miseries
             by
             suffering
             them
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             by
             vsuall
             feare
             he
             tooke
             away
             our
             feare
             ,
             and
             made
             Men
             no
             longer
             to
             feare
             death
             .
          
           And
           Damascene
           .
           m
           
             m
             Damascen
             .
             orthodoxae
             fidei
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             18.
             
          
           
             As
             a
             Man
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             would
             haue
             the
             Cup
             to
             passe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             wrrds
             proceeded
             from
             a
             naturall
             feare
             .
          
           And
           Theophylact
           .
           n
           
             n
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             26.
             ca
             Matthaei
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             incident
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             to
             feare
             death
             ,
             for
             death
             entered
             besides
          
           (
           or
           against
           )
           
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nature
             flieth
             death
             .
          
           o
           
             o
             Idem
             .
             in
             Luc.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             feare
             of
             mans
             nature
             Christ
             cured
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             consuming
          
           (
           or
           dispersing
           )
           
             it
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             obedient
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           This
           your
           ignorance
           apprehendeth
           as
           a
           contradiction
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           were
           you
           quietly
           minded
           ,
           or
           better
           acquainted
           with
           their
           positions
           ,
           and
           reasons
           ,
           you
           would
           soone
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           may
           stand
           together
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           haue
           a
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           incident
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           feare
           not
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             touching
             his
             regard
             of
             his
             Church
             generally
             the
             same
             answere
             serueth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             last
             point
             before
             .
             ]
             You
             meane
             that
             among
             other
             causes
             of
             his
             sorrow
             this
             wanted
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             auouched
             .
             And
             the
             more
             dearely
             he
             loued
             his
             
             
               The
               third
               cause
               concurring
               to
               Christs
               agonie
               .
            
             Disciples
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             that
             should
             after
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             inwardly
             he
             might
             sorrow
             for
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             for
             their
             safeties
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             ignorant
             of
             satans
             eger
             and
             watchfull
             malice
             against
             them
             .
             Since
             then
             after
             his
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             he
             should
             in
             glory
             
               appeare
               to
               the
               face
               of
               God
            
             for
             them
             ,
             what
             let
             was
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             now
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             approching
             to
             his
             passion
             for
             their
             deliuerance
             ,
             in
             most
             humble
             and
             ardent
             manner
             mediate
             aswell
             for
             their
             redemption
             as
             preseruation
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             loue
             &
             zeale
             towards
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             gaue
             himselfe
             ,
             powre
             out
             both
             abundant
             teares
             ,
             and
             bloudie
             sweats
             to
             shew
             the
             height
             of
             his
             desire
             and
             care
             to
             prouide
             and
             purchase
             their
             protection
             
             and
             saluation
             ?
             His
             supplications
             for
             vs
             were
             a
             necessarie
             part
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             sufferings
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophet
             expressing
             the
             one
             ,
             adioyneth
             the
             other
             as
             no
             lesse
             requisite
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             saying
             ;
             q
             
               q
               Esa.
               53.
               
            
             
               he
               bare
               the
               sinne
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               the
               Trespassers
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             he
             chose
             this
             place
             and
             time
             before
             his
             apprehension
             with
             inflamed
             and
             vehement
             affection
             of
             prayer
             to
             direct
             the
             course
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             force
             of
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             receauing
             comfort
             and
             courage
             from
             aboue
             ,
             he
             might
             wade
             through
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             with
             greater
             assurance
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             shew
             neither
             feare
             nor
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             silent
             and
             constant
             patience
             .
          
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             vrge
             that
             these
             Fathers
             are
             so
             resolute
             for
             these
             causes
             ,
             as
             their
             words
             pretend
             ,
             then
             you
             your selfe
             abuse
             them
             more
             than
             euer
             I
             did
             or
             meane
             to
             doe
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             curiositie
             to
             examine
             ,
             presumption
             to
             determine
             ,
             impossibilitie
             to
             conclude
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             doe
             )
             what
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Christes
             agonie
             .
          
           ]
           A
           wise
           answere
           forsooth
           ,
           and
           woorthy
           the
           vigor
           of
           your
           wit
           ;
           to
           say
           their
           words
           are
           so
           resolute
           ,
           that
           I
           condemne
           them
           more
           than
           you
           ,
           when
           they
           with
           all
           inoderation
           temper
           their
           speech
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           generalitie
           or
           diuersitie
           of
           occasions
           ,
           that
           might
           engender
           feare
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           shew
           they
           meane
           nothing
           lesse
           than
           to
           conclude
           any
           direct
           or
           particular
           cause
           of
           that
           agonie
           .
           Ambroses
           words
           are
           ;
           s
           
             s
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             lib.
             10.
             de
             tristitia
             &
             dolore
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Nec
             illud
             distat
             a
             vero
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             dissonant
             from
             the
             trueth
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           s
           
             s
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             lib.
             10.
             de
             tristitia
             &
             dolore
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Et
             fortasse
             ideo
             tristis
             est
             .
             And
             perhaps
             he
             was
             therefore
             sorowfull
             .
          
           And
           so
           Augustine
           ;
           t
           
             t
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             87.
             
          
           
             Non
             incongruè
             nos
             dicere
             aestimo
             .
             I
             thinke
             we
             speake
             not
             without
             some
             reason
             .
          
           The
           rest
           admonish
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           Christ
           sorowed
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs.
           Doth
           this
           conclude
           any
           speciall
           and
           certaine
           cause
           of
           that
           agonie
           ?
           But
           when
           you
           can
           not
           otherwise
           decline
           them
           ,
           you
           thinke
           it
           enough
           to
           shift
           them
           off
           with
           such
           a
           iest
           as
           this
           is
           .
           Indeed
           they
           touch
           your
           free
           holde
           somewhat
           neerely
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           Christ
           sorowed
           not
           for
           any
           sufferings
           of
           his
           owne
           :
           this
           you
           impugne
           for
           life
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           assertion
           in
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           turne
           your
           hell
           paines
           cleane
           out
           of
           Christes
           passion
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           he
           had
           good
           cause
           to
           feare
           and
           grieue
           at
           that
           which
           he
           felt
           ;
           but
           with
           one
           consent
           
             Hilarie
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierome
          
           ,
           and
           Bede
           reiect
           that
           as
           false
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           (
           thus
           )
           feare
           and
           grieue
           for
           any
           sufferings
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           Whether
           therefore
           you
           or
           I
           most
           abuse
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           your
           helpers
           haue
           somewhat
           haltered
           your
           headlong
           humours
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           sormerly
           shewed
           ,
           you
           flung
           off
           these
           Fathers
           in
           this
           very
           case
           as
           u
           
             u
             Trea.
             pa.
             67.
             
          
           
             fond
             ,
             absurd
             and
             voide
             of
             likelihood
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             sense
          
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           be
           an
           abuse
           to
           so
           graue
           and
           godly
           writers
           ,
           I
           leaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           censure
           as
           he
           seeth
           cause
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             you
             alleage
             his
             inward
             sorow
             and
             zealous
             griefe
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             the
             maine
             and
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             this
             agonie
             .
             Surely
             euen
             to
             rehearse
             these
             your
             arguments
             is
             refutation
             of
             them
             enough
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           pe●…uish
           peruerting
           of
           my
           reasons
           ,
           and
           clapping
           a
           
           
             The
             fourth
             cause
             concurring
             to
             Christs
             agonie
             .
          
           conclusion
           vnto
           them
           against
           my
           expresse
           purpose
           and
           premonition
           ,
           is
           indeed
           as
           soone
           refuted
           as
           rehearsed
           ;
           but
           referre
           them
           to
           that
           for
           which
           I
           bring
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           bragges
           are
           more
           than
           boyish
           .
           I
           plainly
           professed
           in
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           expressed
           no
           particular
           cause
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           certainly
           to
           conclude
           any
           direct
           or
           determinate
           cause
           thereof
           .
           What
           follie
           then
           is
           it
           in
           you
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           inferre
           that
           ,
           which
           precisely
           I
           forwarned
           was
           impossible
           to
           be
           concluded
           ?
           Of
           the
           causes
           ,
           which
           I
           produced
           ,
           I
           professed
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           consonant
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           pietie
           ,
           and
           might
           concurre
           in
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           grant
           after
           your
           nice
           maner
           by
           confessing
           these
           
             wanted
             not
          
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           haue
           yeelded
           as
           much
           as
           I
           vrged
           ,
           then
           you
           runne
           backe
           to
           your
           sillie
           shift
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           were
           not
           the
           maine
           or
           chiefe
           causes
           of
           that
           agonie
           ;
           your
           hell
           paines
           are
           left
           out
           ,
           which
           must
           haue
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           you
           thinke
           ,
           in
           that
           perplexitie
           of
           Christs
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           But
           sir
           first
           prooue
           your
           hell
           paines
           were
           then
           and
           there
           inflicted
           on
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           haue
           leaue
           to
           couple
           that
           to
           the
           causes
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           .
           Till
           you
           so
           doe
           ,
           in
           vaine
           you
           denie
           the
           rest
           for
           want
           of
           this
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           me
           to
           shew
           religious
           and
           zealous
           respects
           of
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           which
           might
           
           mooue
           Christ
           to
           those
           affections
           ,
           and
           other
           proofe
           of
           voluntarie
           actions
           and
           inward
           affections
           can
           none
           be
           brought
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           may
           remember
           ,
           sir
           Defensor
           ,
           though
           you
           dissemble
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           trample
           so
           readily
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           rudely
           on
           my
           reasons
           ,
           you
           wrong
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           whence
           I
           collected
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           you
           doe
           mee
           .
           Hilarie
           and
           Ambrose
           doe
           peremptorily
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christs
           sorow
           in
           the
           Garden
           was
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           sinnes
           and
           woundes
           .
           And
           though
           you
           refute
           me
           with
           breathing
           out
           more
           absurdities
           then
           sentences
           in
           this
           your
           defence
           ,
           yet
           the
           sober
           Reader
           will
           not
           suffer
           you
           so
           soone
           to
           deface
           their
           iudgements
           and
           opinions
           ,
           whom
           I
           follow
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           heare
           some
           doubtie
           dispute
           to
           mainetaine
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             are
             proper
             parts
             of
             his
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             but
             no
             proper
             parts
             or
             causes
             of
             his
             bloody
             and
             most
             dreadfull
             agonie
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             satisfying
             for
             sin
             .
             Onely
             his
             paines
             were
             ,
             which
             then
             he
             f●…lt
             and
             feared
             .
          
           ]
           All
           these
           were
           religious
           respects
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           which
           wanted
           not
           in
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           as
           you
           grant
           ;
           now
           whether
           they
           were
           painfull
           or
           no
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           should
           be
           no
           great
           doubt
           ,
           but
           with
           one
           that
           hath
           lost
           both
           witte
           and
           sense
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             z
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             Feare
             hath
             painfullnesse
          
           .
           a
           
             a
             August
             .
             de
             ver●…is
             Domini
             secundum
             Iohannem
             ,
             Sermone
             42.
             
          
           
             Sunt
             duo
             tortores
             animae
             ,
             timor
             et
             dolor
             .
             There
             are
             two
             tormentors
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             feare
             and
             sorow
             ,
          
           saith
           Austen
           .
           And
           who
           that
           hath
           but
           his
           fiue
           witts
           ,
           doth
           not
           feele
           ,
           that
           feare
           and
           sorow
           are
           afflictions
           and
           vexations
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           Wherfore
           your
           excluding
           them
           from
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           no
           paines
           ,
           is
           a
           learned
           peece
           of
           worke
           which
           neuer
           a
           Morter-maker
           in
           England
           would
           stumble
           at
           besides
           you
           .
           Let
           shame
           ,
           if
           not
           sense
           ,
           teach
           you
           that
           feare
           and
           sorow
           are
           very
           painfull
           afflictions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           rather
           comprised
           then
           exempted
           in
           Christs
           sufferings
           by
           that
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           ;
           and
           therefore
           necessarie
           respects
           and
           pertinences
           to
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           .
           b
           
             b
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             God
             is
             a
             troubled
             spirit
             ,
          
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           the
           affliction
           of
           Christs
           spirit
           with
           feare
           and
           sorow
           be
           properly
           a
           part
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           and
           suffering
           for
           sin
           ?
           
             They
             were
             proper
             parts
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             of
             his
             holinesse
          
           .
           ]
           And
           might
           they
           not
           also
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           vehement
           &
           grieuous
           ,
           be
           parts
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ?
           You
           would
           seeme
           skilfull
           after
           your
           vnlearned
           maner
           in
           the
           soules-suffering
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           suffring
           more
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           then
           feare
           &
           sorow
           from
           her
           owne
           cogitations
           ,
           apprehensions
           ,
           &
           affections
           ?
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           thinke
           ,
           is
           more
           proper
           .
           That
           in
           some
           cases
           may
           be
           possible
           ,
           though
           in
           Christes
           you
           can
           prooue
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           most
           proper
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           neuer
           wanteth
           ,
           and
           hath
           of
           her
           owne
           nature
           .
           And
           therefore
           so
           farre
           is
           it
           from
           being
           exempted
           from
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           in
           vs
           there
           is
           none
           other
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           but
           repentance
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           godly
           sorow
           ,
           bringing
           with
           it
           c
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             c●…re
             ,
             f●…are
             ,
             desire
             ,
             zeale
          
           and
           such
           like
           effects
           of
           true
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           .
           Repentance
           for
           himselfe
           Christ
           could
           haue
           none
           ,
           because
           
           
             Inward
             and
             〈◊〉
             sorow
             for
             ●…ur
             〈◊〉
             must
             be
             ●…ound
             in
             Christes
             sacrifice
             for
             them
             .
          
           he
           neuer
           sinned
           ,
           but
           as
           our
           transgressions
           displeased
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           vs
           ;
           so
           when
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           came
           to
           make
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           appease
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           by
           enduring
           his
           hand
           ,
           but
           contented
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           by
           inward
           and
           infinite
           sorow
           for
           our
           sakes
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           not
           able
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           God.
           To
           haue
           accepted
           the
           punishment
           ,
           which
           Gods
           iustice
           awarded
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           neglected
           the
           offence
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           gods
           holinesse
           conceaued
           against
           sinne
           ,
           had
           beene
           not
           to
           pacifie
           ,
           but
           to
           prouoke
           God
           ,
           in
           not
           regarding
           the
           cause
           which
           mooued
           him
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           pietie
           ,
           that
           the
           inward
           sorow
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           impressed
           on
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           when
           he
           prepared
           himselfe
           to
           make
           purgation
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           no
           lesse
           affect
           and
           afflict
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           outward
           paines
           receaued
           in
           his
           body
           ;
           and
           why
           you
           should
           exclude
           this
           from
           his
           agonie
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           are
           most
           in
           loue
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           least
           proofe
           or
           likeliehood
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           exactly
           noted
           by
           
             Hilarie
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Cyrill
          
           and
           other
           auncient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           did
           rightly
           to
           obserue
           it
           ,
           how
           lightly
           soeuer
           your
           insolent
           conceit
           esteemeth
           it
           .
           d
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Igitur
             cum
             &
             tristitia
             de
             nobis
             est
             ,
             &
             oratio
             pro
             nobis
             est
             ,
             non
             possunt
             non
             omnia
             
             propter
             nos
             gesta
             esse
             intelligi
             ,
             cum
             omnia
             pro
             nobis
             quibus
             timebatur
             ,
             orata
             sunt
             .
             Since
             then
             both
          
           (
           Christes
           )
           
             sorow
             was
             concerning
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             praier
             for
             vs
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             needes
             be
             vnderstood
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             all
             his
             praiers
             were
             powred
             forth
             for
             vs
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             feared
             .
          
           So
           Ambrose
           e
           
             e
             Ambros.
             de
             fide
             ad
             Gratianum
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             mihi
             compatitur
             ,
             mihi
             tristis
             est
             ,
             mihi
             dolet
             .
             Ergo
             pro
             me
             et
             in
             〈◊〉
             doluit
             ,
             qui
             prose
             nihilhabuit
             ,
             quod
             doleret
             .
             Doles
             igitur
             Domine
             Iesu
             non
             tua
             ,
             sed
             mea
             vulnera
             ,
             non
             tuam
             mortem
             ,
             sed
             meam
             infirmitatem
             .
             Christ
             is
             affected
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             heauie
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             soroweth
             for
             me
             .
             He
             sorroweth
             then
             in
             me
             and
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             in
             himselfe
             to
             sorrow
             for
             .
             Thou
             sorrowedst
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             not
             for
             thine
             owne
             woundes
             ,
             but
             for
             mine
             ;
             not
             for
             thine
             owne
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             weakenesse
             .
          
           And
           Cyrill
           :
           f
           
             f
             Cyril
             .
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             Reginas
             li.
             2.
             ca
             de
             Sanct●…fication
             &
             〈◊〉
             Christi
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             might
             make
             our
             praiers
             acceptable
          
           (
           to
           God
           ,
           )
           
             himselfe
             beginneth
             the
             matter
             ,
             euen
             opening
             his
             fathers
             eares
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             most
             readie
             to
             the
             praiers
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             any
             per●…ll
             for
             his
             cause
             .
             Therefore
             in
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             second
          
           (
           root
           or
           )
           
             first
             fruits
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             we
             were
             praying
             with
             strong
             cries
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             teares
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             death
             might
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             life
          
           (
           restored
           or
           )
           
             strengthened
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             first
             bestowed
             on
             our
             nature
             .
          
           And
           Bede
           :
           g
           
             g
             Bed●…
             in
             Luc●…
             c●…
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             If
             Christ
             were
             sorowfull
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             comforted
          
           (
           by
           the
           Angell
           )
           
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             vse
             .
             For
             what
             should
             he
             aske
             with
             that
             agonie
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             here
             on
             earth
             gaue
             heauenly
             things
             with
             power
             ?
          
           Then
           neither
           Christes
           sorow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           nor
           his
           prayer
           with
           that
           agonie
           after
           he
           was
           comforted
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           were
           for
           himselfe
           or
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           hell
           paines
           deuised
           and
           inflicted
           by
           you
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           his
           extreame
           sorrow
           and
           affectionate
           prayer
           might
           well
           be
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           whose
           cause
           he
           vndertooke
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           whose
           persons
           he
           then
           presented
           vnto
           God
           with
           most
           vehement
           contention
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Neither
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             your
             supposed
             causes
             could
             Christ
             say
             ,
             Saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ,
             nor
             ,
             Let
             this
             cuppe
             passe
             from
             me
             :
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             infinite
             paines
             ,
             he
             might
             .
          
           ]
           The
           houre
           and
           cuppe
           which
           Christ
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           are
           by
           himselfe
           referred
           not
           to
           any
           paines
           
           
             What
             cup
             Christ
             dranke
             of
             .
          
           suffered
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           on
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           time
           and
           maner
           of
           his
           sufferings
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Of
           the
           houre
           ,
           after
           all
           his
           prayers
           ended
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           his
           last
           returne
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           sayth
           :
           i
           
             i
             Mar.
             14.
             v.
             41
             
          
           
             Sleepe
             hence
             forth
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             rest
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             houre
             is
             come
             ,
             beholde
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             is
             giuen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           Here
           is
           that
           houre
           that
           Christ
           so
           much
           spake
           of
           ,
           euen
           the
           time
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deliuered
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           sinners
           to
           suffer
           a
           cruell
           and
           shamefull
           death
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           so
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Luc.
             22.
             v.
             53
             
          
           
             This
             is
             your
             verie
             houre
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           called
           the
           Cuppe
           ,
           which
           his
           father
           gaue
           him
           to
           drinke
           .
           For
           when
           Peter
           drew
           his
           sword
           to
           defend
           his
           Master
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           Iesus
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Ioh.
             18.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             put
             vp
             thy
             sword
             into
             thy
             sheath
             :
             shall
             I
             not
             drinke
             of
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ?
          
           Peter
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           coulde
           hinder
           the
           cuppe
           ,
           which
           you
           imagine
           Christ
           dranke
           in
           the
           garden
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           ment
           plainly
           to
           resist
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           apprehend
           Christ.
           That
           enterprise
           of
           Peter
           when
           Christ
           would
           represse
           ,
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           his
           fathers
           will
           and
           counsell
           for
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           said
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           ,
           
             shall
             I
             not
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ?
          
           So
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           the
           houre
           &
           cup
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           on
           the
           Crosse
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           people
           &
           malice
           of
           the
           rulers
           ;
           of
           your
           inuisible
           cuppe
           containing
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           they
           say
           nothing
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             His
             holy
             and
             righteous
             affections
             were
             at
             all
             houres
             and
             seasons
             in
             him
             without
             measure
             holy
             ,
             yet
             now
             at
             his
             death
             did
             not
             so
             expresly
             breake
             out
             and
             shew
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             diuers
             times
             before
             .
          
           ]
           You
           receaue
           a
           iust
           reward
           of
           your
           error
           ,
           that
           whiles
           you
           labour
           to
           impugne
           the
           trueth
           ,
           your
           lucke
           is
           not
           to
           light
           on
           one
           true
           sentence
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           That
           extreame
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           
             were
             at
             all
             houres
             and
             seasons
             in
             him
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           were
           holy
           and
           righteous
           affections
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           vntrueth
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           breake
           out
           so
           expresly
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           as
           at
           diuers
           times
           before
           ,
           is
           another
           as
           false
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           but
           that
           it
           is
           no
           newes
           in
           you
           to
           fasten
           on
           fancies
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           maruell
           to
           see
           so
           many
           falshoods
           couched
           so
           closely
           together
           .
           Christes
           quiet
           
           and
           constant
           affections
           of
           pietie
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           mercy
           to
           men
           ,
           were
           alwaies
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           not
           at
           all
           houres
           and
           seasons
           painfull
           vnto
           him
           :
           comming
           now
           to
           make
           
           
             What
             feare
             and
             sorrow
             Christ
             was
             to
             yeel●…
             to
             God
             when
             ●…e
             offered
             the
             ransome
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           for
           the
           members
           ,
           and
           the
           Redeemer
           for
           his
           prisoners
           ,
           Christ
           was
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           God
           as
           much
           feare
           of
           his
           iustice
           prouoked
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           his
           holinesse
           displeased
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           his
           humane
           nature
           could
           admit
           ,
           without
           losse
           of
           those
           gifts
           ,
           or
           decay
           of
           those
           graces
           ,
           which
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           had
           rooted
           and
           established
           in
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           damnation
           and
           desperation
           excepted
           ,
           and
           all
           dubitation
           excluded
           as
           well
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           function
           ,
           hee
           might
           yeeld
           to
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           as
           part
           of
           our
           ransome
           ,
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           submission
           ,
           and
           deepest
           impression
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           mans
           nature
           could
           feele
           without
           doubting
           or
           distrusting
           the
           fauour
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           or
           his
           .
           Wherein
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           religiously
           giue
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           due
           vnto
           the
           holinesse
           and
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           set
           vs
           a
           patterne
           how
           we
           should
           approch
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           finde
           our selues
           loaden
           with
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           in
           all
           feare
           and
           trembling
           of
           so
           great
           power
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           with
           inward
           griefe
           and
           groanes
           of
           heart
           for
           displeasing
           so
           admirable
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           receaue
           comfort
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           spare
           truely
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           to
           lament
           our
           owne
           wickednesse
           .
           These
           verie
           painefull
           ,
           but
           yet
           very
           holy
           impressions
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           with
           teares
           and
           sighes
           vnspeakeable
           ,
           Christ
           shewed
           and
           sanctified
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           as
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           blemish
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           cleane
           and
           vndefiled
           lambe
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           haynous
           and
           enormous
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           excesse
           whereof
           could
           neuer
           be
           matched
           or
           purged
           but
           by
           the
           infinite
           dignitie
           and
           humilitie
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           owing
           nothing
           paid
           all
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           none
           of
           these
           freely
           offered
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           glorie
           of
           his
           father
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             p●…g
             .
             98.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             It
             standeth
             not
             with
             his
             pi●…tie
             ,
             to
             wish
             that
             his
             strong
             and
             vehement
             affections
             of
             holinesse
             should
             passe
             from
             him
             or
             be
             weakned
             in
             him
             .
             for
             my
             part
             I
             can
             see
             no
             sense
             nor
             sappe
             in
             these
             assertions
             .
          
           You
           see
           sense
           and
           sappe
           in
           that
           which
           hath
           neither
           trueth
           ,
           proofe
           ,
           nor
           vse
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           in
           the
           plaine
           principles
           of
           pietie
           (
           so
           vnsauerie
           is
           your
           palate
           )
           you
           finde
           no
           taste
           .
           Those
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             this
             cuppe
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
          
           most
           men
           referre
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           Christ
           was
           after
           to
           suffer
           .
           Will
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           the
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           he
           felt
           in
           the
           garden
           before
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           were
           not
           grieuous
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           religious
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           Christ
           spake
           of
           the
           present
           impressions
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           he
           wished
           to
           be
           mitigated
           with
           comfort
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           within
           a
           while
           by
           the
           sending
           of
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           ;
           did
           he
           therefore
           wish
           the
           holinesse
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           because
           he
           praied
           the
           burden
           thereof
           might
           be
           eased
           ?
           o
           
             o
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Restore
             to
             me
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           )
           
             the
             ioy
             of
             thy
             saluation
          
           .
           Doth
           that
           prooue
           Dauid
           praied
           against
           the
           godlinesse
           of
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           it
           turned
           into
           ioy
           ?
           no
           more
           is
           it
           consequent
           ,
           when
           Christ
           weakened
           himselfe
           with
           exceeding
           susception
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           though
           both
           religious
           ,
           that
           he
           wished
           the
           holinesse
           of
           either
           might
           cease
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           haue
           the
           painefulnesse
           of
           either
           as●…waged
           ?
           A
           damned
           or
           desperate
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           you
           would
           better
           digest
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           Christian
           pietie
           doe
           detest
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           vehement
           affection
           of
           godly
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           you
           endure
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           concurrence
           with
           your
           hell
           paines
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Where
             you
             ascribe
             to
             this
             his
             deepe
             sorrow
             of
             zeale
             for
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             his
             sweating
             bloud
             in
             his
             agonie
             aboue
             Nature
             after
             a
             strange
             and
             maruelous
             manner
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             you
             deliuer
             strange
             maruailes
             in
             Diuinitie
             .
          
           ]
           Christ
           sweating
           bloud
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           naturall
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           ascribe
           to
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           vehement
           intention
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           the
           Euangelist
           mentioneth
           in
           that
           place
           :
           if
           it
           were
           aboue
           nature
           ,
           as
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             28
             &
             29.
             
          
           
             Hilarie
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Bede
             ,
          
           and
           Bernard
           doe
           thinke
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           required
           of
           his
           voluntarie
           affections
           ,
           besides
           his
           will
           ,
           the
           cause
           whereof
           is
           secret
           to
           vs
           ,
           though
           some
           ancient
           writers
           coniecture
           at
           the
           significations
           of
           it
           .
           But
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           maruelous
           ,
           haue
           you
           any
           reason
           ?
           for
           admit
           your
           owne
           conceite
           were
           true
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           is
           no
           way
           iustifiable
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           euer
           read
           you
           there
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           before
           or
           besides
           
           Christ
           had
           sweate
           like
           droppes
           of
           bloud
           falling
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           complaints
           ,
           
           
             Christs
             〈◊〉
             sweat●…
             was
             not
             onely
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             proper
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           as
           you
           pretend
           of
           hellish
           feare
           ,
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           paines
           ?
           It
           must
           then
           be
           maruelous
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           else
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christ
           ,
           did
           euer
           performe
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           cause
           thereof
           were
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           fansie
           most
           maruelous
           ,
           since
           you
           dreame
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           suffer
           the
           like
           paines
           as
           due
           to
           mankind
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           can
           produce
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           euer
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           but
           Christ
           alone
           .
           And
           where
           you
           make
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           till
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           after
           this
           ,
           shew
           any
           such
           thing
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           How
           could
           it
           then
           be
           but
           maruelous
           ,
           that
           so
           violent
           a
           cause
           continuing
           and
           increasing
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           the
           effect
           ,
           which
           in
           your
           fansie
           was
           this
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           should
           cease
           ,
           and
           not
           appeare
           ,
           but
           when
           Christ
           would
           ?
           but
           whether
           of
           vs
           deliuereth
           strangest
           maruailes
           in
           Diuinitie
           ,
           you
           that
           hold
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           and
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           were
           here
           inflicted
           on
           Christs
           Soule
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           must
           likewise
           by
           your
           supposall
           on
           all
           Christes
           members
           :
           or
           I
           ,
           that
           teach
           Christ
           as
           our
           head
           ,
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           sin
           offered
           as
           much
           sacred
           feare
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           and
           inward
           sorrow
           for
           our
           displeasing
           the
           holinesse
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           mans
           nature
           without
           despairing
           or
           doubting
           was
           capable
           of
           ;
           let
           all
           the
           faithfull
           iudge
           ,
           and
           examine
           euery
           man
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           in
           which
           of
           these
           twaine
           he
           is
           like
           vnto
           Christ.
           For
           they
           must
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           before
           they
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           glorie
           .
           If
           then
           none
           shall
           raigne
           with
           Christ
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           haue
           suffered
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           hell
           paines
           as
           you
           defend
           ;
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           each
           mans
           secret
           cogitation
           ,
           that
           shall
           light
           on
           this
           question
           ,
           how
           many
           thousands
           of
           good
           and
           godly
           men
           must
           giue
           ouer
           all
           hope
           of
           saluation
           ,
           since
           with
           sighs
           and
           sorrowes
           vnspeakable
           stirred
           in
           them
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           for
           their
           offending
           and
           displeasing
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           and
           ought
           dayly
           to
           be
           acquainted
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           &
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           this
           li●…e
           ,
           few
           Christians
           haue
           any
           communion
           .
           And
           if
           any
           through
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           and
           assault
           of
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           be
           terrified
           with
           desperation
           or
           dubitation
           ,
           let
           them
           assure
           themselues
           in
           either
           of
           those
           they
           be
           most
           vnlike
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           faith
           stood
           euer
           fast
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolued
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           both
           towards
           his
           person
           and
           function
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           God
           with
           man.
           
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             cause
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             might
             be
             the
             Cup
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             tempered
             and
             made
             readie
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             men
             :
             ●…hich
             you
             interpret
             to
             be
             eternall
             malediction
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           no
           good
           
           
             Th●…
             fift
             cause
             con●…urring
             to
             Christs
             agonie
             .
          
           reporter
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           in
           auouching
           that
           I
           interpret
           the
           Cup
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           tempered
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           eternall
           malediction
           .
           My
           words
           are
           .
           s
           
             s
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             21.
             li
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Cup
             are
             all
             maner
             of
             plagues
             &
             punishments
             for
             sinne
             ,
             as
             well
             spirituall
             as
             corpor
             all
             ;
             eternall
             as
             temporall
             .
          
           And
           before
           I
           came
           to
           declare
           ,
           what
           Christ
           might
           behold
           ,
           and
           by
           prayer
           decline
           in
           the
           mixture
           of
           this
           Cup
           ;
           I
           expresly
           forewarned
           ,
           that
           t
           
             t
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             21.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             diucrse
             men
             haue
             diuersly
             expounded
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             let
             this
             Cup
             passe
             from
             me
          
           ;
           u
           
             u
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             and
             in
             this
             varietie
             of
             iudgements
             I
             meant
             to
             refuse
             none
             ,
             that
             any
             way
             agreed
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             truth
             .
          
           So
           that
           I
           here
           repeate
           the
           opinions
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           onely
           shew
           in
           what
           sort
           and
           sense
           they
           must
           be
           restrained
           and
           referred
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           concorded
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           what
           you
           impugne
           ,
           and
           how
           ?
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             98.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             Christ
             knowing
             what
             our
             sinnes
             deserued
             ,
             might
             intentiuely
             pray
             to
             haue
             that
             Cup
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             prepared
             for
             vs.
             For
             vs
             ,
             whom
             meane
             you
             ?
             the
             elect
             or
             the
             reprobate
             ?
             what
             malediction
             ?
             the
             whole
             and
             absolute
             paines
             thereof
             onely
             ,
             or
             the
             eternitie
             of
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             also
             ?
          
           ]
           Wrangling
           is
           your
           best
           refuge
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           not
           otherwise
           how
           to
           right
           your selfe
           .
           Is
           this
           so
           hard
           a
           question
           with
           you
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           desert
           and
           wages
           of
           our
           sinnes
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           beene
           redeemed
           and
           saued
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           strange
           Diuinitie
           ,
           to
           separate
           nature
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           iustice
           from
           mercie
           in
           the
           elect
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           discerne
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           should
           haue
           been
           in
           them selues
           without
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           freed
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           seruants
           to
           sinne
           ;
           quickned
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ;
           and
           saued
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           iustly
           wrapped
           in
           the
           same
           condemnation
           with
           
           others
           for
           sinne
           ?
           Doe
           not
           all
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Redemption
             ,
             Remission
             ,
             Reconciliation
          
           ,
           and
           Saluation
           in
           Christ
           prooue
           ,
           that
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           in
           our selues
           we
           were
           prisoners
           subiected
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           condemned
           as
           enemies
           ,
           to
           God
           without
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           are
           freed
           ,
           pardoned
           reconciled
           and
           saued
           ?
           Your
           eares
           are
           very
           curious
           ,
           that
           can
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           what
           was
           deserued
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           had
           God
           dealt
           with
           vs
           in
           iustice
           ,
           not
           in
           mercie
           for
           his
           Sonnes
           sake
           .
           It
           is
           healthfull
           and
           needfull
           for
           vs
           to
           remember
           &
           acknowledge
           ,
           what
           our
           naturall
           desert
           and
           condition
           was
           without
           Gods
           heauenly
           commiseration
           on
           vs
           ,
           and
           election
           of
           vs
           in
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             9●…
             .
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             meane
             the
             Elect
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             that
             he
             must
             not
             onely
             see
             and
             contemplate
             ,
             but
             feele
             and
             suffer
             all
             the
             whole
             paines
             of
             that
             punishment
             ,
             which
             our
             sinnes
             deserued
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             prepared
             for
             himselfe
             our
             ransome
             payer
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           Christ
           was
           not
           onely
           to
           suffer
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           person
           should
           be
           sufficient
           in
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           appease
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           purge
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           farder
           to
           see
           and
           behold
           from
           what
           he
           deliuered
           vs
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
           How
           should
           the
           price
           and
           ●…orce
           of
           his
           death
           be
           knowen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           ignorant
           what
           dreadfull
           and
           terrible
           vengeance
           was
           reserued
           and
           prepared
           for
           sinne
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           redeeme
           vs
           ?
           Wherefore
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           to
           feele
           that
           ,
           which
           should
           free
           vs
           ,
           but
           exactly
           to
           view
           &
           know
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           was
           due
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           auert
           it
           .
           And
           where
           you
           proclaime
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             must
             feele
             and
             suffer
             all
             the
             whole
             paines
             ,
             which
             our
             sinnes
             deserued
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           pestilent
           and
           euident
           impietie
           .
           For
           either
           you
           must
           defend
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           deserued
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuall
           paines
           of
           hell
           fire
           in
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           same
           .
           You
           spake
           euen
           now
           of
           strange
           maruailes
           in
           Diuinitie
           .
           These
           monsters
           be
           past
           maruailes
           ,
           which
           you
           prooue
           onely
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           owne
           surly
           conceite
           .
           [
           
             this
             was
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             vs
             ,
          
           ]
           Was
           hell
           fire
           prepared
           for
           Christ
           ?
           he
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           our
           Sauiour
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           himselfe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           death
           full
           of
           shame
           and
           paine
           he
           might
           redeeme
           the
           transgressions
           that
           were
           in
           the
           former
           Testament
           ;
           but
           that
           hell
           fire
           or
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           desert
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           fit
           for
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           made
           a
           shipwracke
           of
           his
           faith
           to
           land
           his
           fansies
           on
           shore
           .
           [
           Damnation
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           was
           not
           prepared
           for
           vs
           ,
           but
           rather
           Saluation
           :
           ]
           meane
           you
           without
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           Christ
           ?
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           we
           were
           before
           all
           worlds
           appointed
           to
           be
           heires
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           when
           in
           our selues
           we
           should
           deserue
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           But
           here
           shewing
           the
           meanes
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           man
           not
           yet
           redeemed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           l●…ing
           as
           yet
           in
           the
           desert
           and
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ,
           i●…
           Christ
           did
           not
           deliuer
           him
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           not
           onely
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             were
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             but
          
           a
           
             a
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
          
           ,
           (
           death
           came
           )
           
             on
             all
             men
             vnto
             condemnation
          
           .
           Which
           speech
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           doe
           euery
           where
           follow
           .
           b
           
             b
             August
             .
             Episto●…a
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             Qui
             per
             generationem
             illi
             cond●…mnation
             obligati
             sunt
             ,
             per
             regenerationem
             ab
             eadem
             condemnatione
             soluuntur
             .
             They
             which
             by
             birth
             are
             obliged
          
           (
           or
           fast
           tied
           )
           
             to
             that
             condemnation
             ,
             are
             by
             regeneration
             deliuered
             from
             that
             condemnation
             .
          
           And
           so
           c
           
             c
             Idem
             .
             Epistola
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             merito
             namque
             peccati
             vniuersa
             massa
             damnata
             est
             .
             By
             the
             desert
             of
             sinne
             the
             whole
             masse
          
           (
           of
           mankind
           )
           
             was
             condemned
          
           .
           If
           the
           Christian
           faith
           permit
           vs
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           condemned
           before
           we
           were
           redeemed
           ,
           since
           we
           could
           not
           be
           redeemed
           but
           from
           condemnation
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           lawfull
           is
           it
           for
           me
           to
           say
           that
           euerlasting
           death
           was
           deserued
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           vs
           without
           Christ
           ;
           since
           the
           reward
           of
           sinne
           was
           first
           prouided
           for
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           before
           man
           fell
           through
           his
           inticements
           ,
           and
           was
           neuer
           since
           vnprepared
           ?
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             9●…
             .
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             pray
             against
             that
             ,
             or
             decline
             that
             ,
             onely
             vnlesse
             he
             were
             for
             the
             time
             in
             some
             astonishment
             and
             perturbation
             of
             his
             senses
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             that
             paine
             he
             well
             might
             be
             ,
             yea
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             ,
             as
             is
             afore
             shewed
             to
             haue
             hapned
             in
             Moses
             and
             Paul.
          
           ]
           There
           is
           as
           much
           truth
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           deuices
           .
           Here
           are
           errors
           as
           thicke
           as
           hops
           ,
           shuffled
           in
           vpon
           your
           bare
           word
           ,
           the
           proofe
           whereof
           you
           bring
           after
           at
           leasure
           about
           latter
           Lammas
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           felt
           
             infinite
             pain●…s
          
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           before
           named
           
             all
             the
             whole
             paines
             ,
             which
             our
             sinnes
             deserued
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           
             That
             by
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             that
             paine
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             in
             some
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             perturbation
             of
             his
             senses
          
           ;
           which
           though
           here
           you
           mitigate
           with
           (
           some
           )
           yet
           afterward
           you
           straine
           it
           aboue
           the
           extreamest
           degree
           of
           astonishment
           that
           might
           be
           .
           Your
           words
           are
           .
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li
             26.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             no
             maruaile
             though
             this
             astonishment
          
           (
           in
           Christ
           )
           
             were
             farre
             greater
             ,
             then
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             .
          
           Wherein
           you
           keepe
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           as
           long
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           yourselfe
           .
           3.
           
           That
           against
           these
           paines
           
             he
             could
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             pray
             ,
             onely
             vnlesse
             he
             were
             thus
             astonished
             :
          
           4.
           
           That
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           expressing
           his
           affection
           for
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           was
           likewise
           astonished
           and
           amazed
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           what
           he
           said
           .
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             point
             of
             our
             Defence
             :
             affirme
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             affirme
             with
             vs
             all
             that
             we
             hold
             and
             professe
             .
          
           ]
           When
           I
           am
           out
           of
           my
           wits
           ,
           I
           may
           chaunce
           to
           hold
           these
           conceits
           with
           you
           ,
           otherwise
           so
           long
           as
           God
           giueth
           me
           grace
           to
           be
           soberly
           minded
           and
           well
           aduised
           ,
           I
           will
           see
           other
           manner
           of
           warrant
           for
           all
           these
           weafes
           and
           straies
           then
           you
           yet
           shew
           ,
           before
           I
           affirme
           them
           or
           professe
           them
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             Otherwise
             if
             you
             meane
             ,
             that
             Christ
             praied
             intentiuely
             to
             haue
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             cup
             of
             eternall
             malediction
             and
             death
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             both
             the
             elect
             deserue
             and
             the
             reprobate
             sustaine
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             p●…ssing
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             simply
             impossible
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             intentiuely
             pray
             against
             that
             ,
             nor
             feare
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             perfitly
             knew
             concerned
             him
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             euer
             possibly
             come
             n●…are
             him
             .
          
           ]
           I
           premonished
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           there
           repeate
           the
           diuers
           iudgements
           of
           diuers
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           admitte
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           accord
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           To
           this
           opinion
           of
           some
           men
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           his
           agonie
           stroken
           with
           a
           feare
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           pray
           against
           it
           ;
           I
           gaue
           two
           expositions
           ,
           how
           those
           words
           might
           be
           tolerated
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           without
           apparent
           impietie
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           that
           h
           
             h
             Sermo
             .
             pag.
             23.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             Christ
             had
             no
             neede
             to
             pray
             for
             himselfe
             ,
          
           (
           against
           that
           cuppe
           of
           eternall
           death
           )
           but
           ONLIE
           FOR
           VS
           ,
           
             who
             then
             suffered
             with
             him
             &
             in
             him
             .
          
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           would
           conioine
           Christs
           person
           with
           ours
           ,
           feare
           must
           there
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           shunning
           and
           declining
           of
           that
           cup
           ,
           which
           he
           i
           
             i
             Ibid.
             pag.
             24.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             religiously
             disliked
          
           .
           For
           k
           
             k
             Ibid.
             pag.
             23.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             touching
             himselfe
             ,
             albeit
             the
             innocencie
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             the
             holinesse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             merite
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             spirite
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             vnity
             of
             his
             person
             did
             most
             sufficiently
             guard
             him
             from
             all
             danger
             and
             doubt
             of
             eternall
             death
             :
             yet
             to
             shew
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             humility
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             humane
             nature
             to
             require
             it
             on
             right
             but
             prostrate
             on
             the
             earth
             besought
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             cuppe
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             shunned
             or
             auoided
             .
          
           I
           repeate
           the
           selfe
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           then
           I
           vsed
           ,
           to
           lett
           the
           Reader
           see
           that
           I
           shift
           not
           hands
           ,
           nor
           change
           not
           mindes
           as
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           I
           should
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           Broker
           neglecting
           my
           manifest
           limitations
           to
           other
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           and
           euident
           speache
           ,
           as
           also
           suppressing
           my
           purpose
           ,
           would
           haue
           the
           world
           beleeue
           that
           I
           graunt
           Christ
           doubted
           and
           feared
           eternall
           death
           to
           come
           on
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           Which
           in
           the
           maze
           that
           you
           put
           him
           in
           ,
           sir
           defensor
           ,
           might
           well
           be
           ,
           since
           you
           auouch
           hee
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           praied
           ,
           or
           els
           he
           sinned
           in
           praying
           against
           the
           resolute
           and
           knowen
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           by
           my
           positions
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           distrustfull
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           eternall
           death
           should
           fall
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           reasons
           there
           shortly
           ,
           but
           sufficiently
           collected
           by
           me
           .
           And
           this
           is
           your
           idle
           course
           throughout
           your
           Booke
           ,
           to
           catch
           at
           a
           word
           and
           neuer
           to
           regard
           what
           goeth
           before
           or
           after
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           plaine
           and
           perspicuous
           to
           recall
           your
           misconstruing
           my
           speach
           .
           Omitte
           then
           your
           wanton
           rouing
           ,
           or
           malitious
           swaruing
           from
           my
           meaning
           and
           saying
           ,
           and
           refute
           either
           of
           these
           limitations
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           least
           any
           man
           thinke
           ,
           I
           limite
           other
           mens
           words
           without
           iust
           cause
           ,
           I
           ment
           herein
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           pull
           into
           your
           packe
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           some
           other
           writers
           ,
           whose
           sayings
           so
           long
           as
           they
           might
           be
           salued
           with
           any
           good
           construction
           ,
           I
           thought
           not
           fitte
           to
           repell
           as
           intolerable
           in
           Christs
           Church
           .
           The
           Catechisme
           saieth
           .
           l
           
             l
             Nowels
             Catechisme
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             pag.
             281.
             
          
           
             Christum
             non
             communi
             modo
             morte
             in
             hominum
             conspectu
             mulctatum
             ,
             sed
             et
             aeternae
             mortis
             horrore
             perfusum
             fuisse
             ,
             horribiles
             formidines
             atque
             acerbissimos
             animi
             dolores
             pro
             nobis
             perpessum
             et
             perfunctum
             esse
             .
             Peccatoribus
             enim
             ,
             quorum
             hic
             quasi
             personam
             Christ
             us
             sustinuit
             ,
             non
             praesentis
             modo
             ,
             sed
             &
             futurae
             etiam
             aeternaeque
             mortis
             dolores
             atque
             cruciatus
             debentur
             .
             Christ
             not
             onely
             died
             our
             common
             death
             in
             the
             sight
             
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             perfused
          
           (
           The
           Translator
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           into
           Greeke
           allowed
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Latin
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           agonized
           )
           
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             &
             suffered
             and
             felt
             for
             vs
             horrible
             feares
             ,
             and
             most
             bitter
             sorowes
             of
             mind
             .
             For
             to
             sinners
             ,
             whose
             person
             in
             some
             sort
             Christ
             here
             sustained
             ,
             were
             due
             the
             sorowes
             and
             torments
             not
             of
             this
             present
             death
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             future
             and
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           Of
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           really
           inflicted
           in
           the
           garden
           on
           Christs
           soule
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           extreame
           astonishment
           for
           the
           present
           Torments
           therof
           ,
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           knew
           nothing
           ;
           (
           these
           deuices
           of
           yours
           are
           later
           then
           the
           making
           of
           that
           Booke
           ;
           )
           but
           he
           speaketh
           of
           Christes
           fearing
           the
           infinite
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           he
           apprehended
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           thereof
           fell
           into
           this
           horrible
           feare
           .
           These
           wordes
           of
           the
           Cat●…chisme
           ,
           if
           we
           referre
           to
           the
           feare
           Christ
           had
           for
           his
           members
           then
           ioined
           in
           one
           bodie
           with
           him
           ,
           whose
           cause
           he
           vndertooke
           with
           more
           desire
           and
           care
           then
           his
           owne
           ,
           since
           he
           emptied
           and
           loaded
           himselfe
           to
           purchase
           their
           aduancement
           and
           ease
           ;
           they
           might
           be
           receaued
           and
           approoued
           as
           sufferable
           in
           the
           Christian
           faith
           :
           but
           if
           we
           so
           tooke
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           any
           doubt
           or
           distrustfull
           feare
           of
           his
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           trueth
           .
           Your selfe
           sir
           wrangler
           speake
           against
           this
           later
           sen●…e
           of
           the
           wordes
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           doe
           .
           For
           you
           say
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             passing
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             simply
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             feare
             the
             cup
             of
             eternall
             malediction
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             concerned
             him
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             euer
             possibly
             come
             neere
             him
             .
          
           But
           the
           Catechisme
           saith
           
             Christ
             was
             perfused
          
           (
           or
           perplexed
           )
           
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           And
           as
           our
           head
           knit
           with
           vs
           into
           one
           and
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           he
           might
           tremble
           at
           eternall
           death
           hanging
           ouer
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           most
           dreadfully
           persuing
           our
           sinnes
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           he
           made
           not
           satisfaction
           for
           vs.
           You
           would
           shift
           the
           word
           eternall
           out
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           a
           tale
           of
           the
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           imagine
           how
           Christ
           shall
           suffer
           by
           a
           new
           deuice
           of
           yours
           ,
           though
           the
           Catechisme
           speake
           nothing
           thereof
           :
           but
           if
           you
           expound
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           and
           not
           correct
           it
           ,
           or
           confute
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           shew
           vs
           how
           Christ
           might
           feele
           or
           feare
           EVERLASTING
           OR
           FVTVRE
           DEATH
           due
           to
           sinners
           .
           For
           those
           are
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ;
           who
           not
           content
           to
           say
           EVERLASTING
           ,
           addeth
           thereto
           FVTVRE
           death
           ,
           which
           of
           force
           must
           follow
           after
           this
           present
           death
           separating
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           except
           you
           haue
           the
           skill
           in
           Grammar
           to
           make
           future
           goe
           before
           present
           .
           How
           Christ
           in
           coniunction
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           compassion
           on
           vs
           ,
           might
           feare
           euerlasting
           death
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           imminent
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           speake
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           place
           conuenient
           more
           largely
           declare
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           till
           which
           time
           I
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           haue
           patience
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           be
           forced
           often
           to
           prooue
           and
           repeat
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           other
           limitation
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           feare
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           war●…ly
           and
           religiously
           shunne
           the
           cuppe
           of
           eternall
           malediction
           ,
           and
           intentiuely
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           as
           of
           vs
           :
           you
           blunder
           out
           a
           proposition
           which
           in
           Christes
           cause
           is
           not
           so
           true
           as
           you
           take
           it
           to
           be
           .
           n
           
             n
             Pa.
             99.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             could
             not
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             intentiuely
             pray
             against
          
           
           
             Christs
             manhood
             pr●…ied
             for
             that
             with
             all
             〈◊〉
             which
             his
             person
             by
             rig●…t
             might
             haue
             chalen●…ed
             .
          
           
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             come
             neere
             him
             .
          
           By
           this
           rule
           Christ
           should
           pray
           for
           nothing
           touching
           himselfe
           :
           for
           Christ
           perfectly
           knew
           all
           that
           God
           had
           most
           certainly
           decreed
           towards
           him
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           Gods
           resolute
           and
           reuealed
           counsels
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           What
           need
           then
           was
           there
           Christ
           should
           pray
           for
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           since
           he
           perfectly
           knew
           what
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           person
           was
           fully
           able
           to
           dispose
           of
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           life
           and
           death
           both
           present
           and
           eternall
           .
           His
           owne
           words
           are
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             Whatsoeuer
             things
             the
             Father
             doth
             ,
             the
             same
             things
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
           
             doth
             the
             Sonne
             also
             :
             for
             likewise
             as
             the
             Father
             raiseth
             vp
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             quickeneth
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             Sonne
             quickeneth
             whom
             he
             will.
             The
             Father
             iudgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ;
             that
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             hath
             giuen
             him
             power
             also
             to
             execute
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man.
          
           Christ
           perfectly
           knew
           ,
           that
           p
           
             p
             E●…a
             .
             42.
             
             &
             49
             
          
           
             he
             should
             be
             giuen
             for
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Gentils
             .
          
           Did
           he
           not
           therefore
           aske
           it
           according
           to
           Dauids
           prophesie
           ;
           q
           
             q
             Psal
             2.
             
          
           
             Aske
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             Gentils
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ?
          
           Christ
           neither
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           haue
           any
           doubt
           of
           his
           glorification
           .
           Did
           he
           not
           therefore
           pray
           :
           r
           
             r
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Now
             Father
             glorifie
             me
             with
             thine
             owne
             selfe
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ?
          
           Was
           not
           Christ
           most
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           s
           
             s
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             diuide
             the
             spoiles
             of
             the
             mightie
             ,
          
           and
           be
           a
           t
           
             t
             Hose
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             death
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             destruction
             vnto
             hell
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           Dauid
           applieth
           these
           prayers
           vnto
           him
           ;
           u
           
             u
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             Deliuer
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             sword
             ,
             my
             desolate
             (
             soule
             )
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             dogge
             .
             Saue
             me
             from
             the
             lions
             mouth
             ,
             and
             heare
             mee
             from
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             vnicorne
             .
          
           Though
           therefore
           by
           the
           right
           of
           his
           power
           he
           might
           ha●…e
           sayd
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           some
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             cleane
          
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Father
             I
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             ,
             be
             with
             me
             euen
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
          
           ;
           yet
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           wonderfull
           vertue
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           he
           suffered
           his
           humane
           nature
           humbly
           to
           pray
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           his
           person
           could
           of
           it selfe
           performe
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           referred
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           though
           he
           also
           sayd
           to
           his
           Father
           ;
           
             All
             thine
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             glorified
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             ,
             are
             mine
             .
          
           Then
           might
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           cuppe
           of
           eternall
           malediction
           deserued
           by
           our
           sinnes
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           though
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           and
           his
           members
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           cuppe
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           so
           much
           as
           should
           please
           his
           heauenly
           Father
           ;
           which
           he
           was
           assured
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           prayer
           should
           be
           no
           more
           than
           he
           and
           his
           should
           well
           endure
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             effect
             then
             your
             first
             cause
             ,
             his
             submission
             to
             Gods
             maiestie
             sitting
             in
             iudgement
             .
             wherefore
             you
             might
             haue
             lessened
             your
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             answer
             to
             this
             might
             haue
             beene
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             to
             your
             foremost
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           conceite
           is
           not
           so
           currant
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           pare
           my
           number
           for
           your
           pleasure
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             On
             these
             two
             Commandements
             ,
             (
             thou
             shalt
             loue
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             minde
             ;
             and
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             )
             hangeth
             the
             whole
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Were
           therefore
           then
           the
           tenne
           Commandements
           ,
           which
           God
           gaue
           to
           Moses
           ,
           superfluous
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           be
           reuoked
           to
           two
           generall
           contents
           ?
           speciall
           parts
           and
           duties
           are
           profitablie
           deliuered
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           any
           way
           distinguished
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           may
           be
           comprised
           in
           fewer
           ,
           but
           more
           generall
           branches
           .
           The
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           was
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           that
           Christ
           
             did
             ,
             said
             ,
             or
             suffered
          
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
           shall
           we
           therefore
           reiect
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           the
           substance
           thereof
           may
           be
           expressed
           in
           a
           word
           or
           twaine
           ?
           [
           these
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             are
             not
             distinct
             in
             matter
             but
             in
             wordes
             .
          
           ]
           Who
           told
           you
           so
           ?
           The
           trembling
           at
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           reuealed
           to
           mans
           infirmitie
           ;
           the
           honouring
           
           
             Feare
             &
             sorow
             necessarie
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           of
           his
           sanctitie
           with
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           was
           despised
           with
           our
           iniquitie
           ,
           the
           mitigating
           of
           his
           anger
           with
           humble
           and
           earnest
           praier
           ,
           which
           was
           prouoked
           with
           our
           contempts
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           three
           different
           effects
           euen
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           stirre
           vp
           three
           religious
           affections
           of
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           and
           prayer
           ?
           Why
           then
           should
           they
           be
           confounded
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           humane
           nature
           might
           yeeld
           all
           three
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           pietie
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           charitie
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           office
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           for
           he
           might
           not
           approch
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Priest
           with
           our
           person
           and
           cause
           ,
           who
           were
           sinnefull
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           innocent
           and
           holy
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           and
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           giue
           God
           his
           due
           glorie
           ,
           haue
           compassion
           on
           our
           miserie
           ,
           and
           mediate
           for
           our
           safetie
           .
           As
           therefore
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           exclude
           these
           affections
           and
           actions
           from
           the
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ,
           so
           I
           see
           greater
           reason
           to
           include
           them
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           ,
           except
           we
           make
           Christ
           a
           Priest
           onely
           by
           his
           SVFFERINGS
           &
           leaue
           him
           neither
           any
           honor
           of
           OFFERING
           nor
           right
           of
           PRAYING
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           &
           no
           way
           answerable
           to
           the
           Leuiticall
           in
           that
           ,
           wherin
           the
           apostle
           compareth
           them
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Law
           the
           Priest
           was
           to
           present
           the
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           trespasser
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           thinke
           needlesse
           in
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           should
           propitiate
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           you
           must
           correct
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           Law
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           though
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           price
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           farre
           excell
           all
           that
           was
           vnder
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             you
             knit
             in
             within
             this
             ,
             foure
             other
             seuer
             all
             causes
             of
             Christes
             agonie
             ,
             as
             you
             recken
             them
             pa.
          
           27.
           
           
             First
             ,
             his
             taking
             of
             our
             infirmities
             in
             his
             flesh
             to
             cure
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             breaking
             the
             knot
             betwixt
             bodily
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             hee
             was
             able
             to
             doe
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Gods
             anger
             which
             might
             be
             executed
             on
             his
             bodie
             ,
             but
             was
             mitigated
             by
             him
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             continue
             the
             feeling
             and
             enioying
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           As
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           receiueth
           and
           hath
           more
           diuers
           opinions
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           Christes
           agonie
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           so
           I
           proposed
           as
           many
           as
           had
           any
           coherence
           with
           trueth
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Reader
           to
           make
           his
           choise
           ,
           which
           he
           liked
           best
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           pag.
           27.
           recken
           foure
           seuerall
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           as
           you
           mistake
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           c
           
             c
             Serm.
             pag.
             27.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             feare
             which
             Christ
             had
             and
             shewed
             of
          
           (
           his
           bodily
           )
           death
           .
           His
           agony
           had
           other
           parts
           and
           affections
           besides
           
             feare
             and
             astonishment
          
           ,
           as
           
             sorow
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             submissiue
             and
             intentiue
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             bloudie
             sweat
             :
          
           the
           obiects
           and
           ends
           whereof
           might
           be
           as
           different
           as
           the
           things
           themselues
           .
           For
           example
           ;
           Christes
           feare
           in
           the
           Garden
           might
           haue
           many
           respects
           and
           causes
           as
           well
           as
           his
           sorow
           .
           He
           might
           feare
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           now
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           to
           receiue
           recompense
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           best
           knew
           it
           ,
           confirmeth
           it
           by
           saying
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Iohn
             12.
             
             Christes
             manhood
             might
             feare
             the
             glorie
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           Now
           (
           at
           hand
           )
           
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             now
             shall
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             be
             cast
             on
             t
             :
          
           so
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           so
           mightie
           and
           weightie
           matters
           ,
           as
           the
           
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             Satan
          
           the
           accuser
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           admitting
           the
           Redeemer
           to
           present
           himselfe
           here
           on
           earth
           for
           our
           cause
           to
           the
           face
           of
           God
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           were
           decreed
           and
           setled
           by
           God
           without
           some
           reuelation
           of
           his
           glorie
           and
           maiestie
           meet
           for
           those
           persons
           and
           purposes
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           which
           may
           euery
           where
           be
           obserued
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           is
           described
           as
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           he
           is
           sayd
           to
           sit
           in
           a
           Throne
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           host
           of
           heauen
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           resemble
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           iudgement
           :
           as
           we
           finde
           in
           Daniel
           .
           7.
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Esa.
           6.
           vers
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           1.
           
           Kings
           .
           22.
           vers
           .
           19.
           
           Wherefore
           Dauid
           sayth
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Psal.
             9.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             prepared
             his
             throne
             for
             iudgement
             .
          
           This
           Michaiah
           and
           Esay
           the
           Prophets
           say
           they
           SAW
           ,
           which
           whether
           it
           were
           by
           sight
           ,
           as
           Steuen
           f
           
             f
             Act.
             7
             v.
             55.
             
          
           
             looked
             stedfastly
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
          
           (
           with
           his
           eyes
           )
           
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           in
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Ezechiel
           waking
           ,
           and
           g
           
             g
             Ezech.
             8.
             
          
           
             sitting
             in
             his
             house
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             Iudah
             before
             him
             ,
          
           was
           by
           a
           
             diuine
             vision
             brought
             to
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           to
           see
           all
           the
           abominations
           there
           committed
           ;
           I
           dare
           not
           determine
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           sayth
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             Satan
             fall
             downe
             from
             heauen
             like
             lightning
             .
          
           Which
           way
           soeuer
           Gods
           glory
           in
           iudgement
           was
           reuealed
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beheld
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           it
           was
           able
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           humilitie
           to
           impresse
           a
           religious
           feare
           and
           trembling
           into
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           since
           Christ
           came
           now
           by
           iudgement
           to
           haue
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           layed
           vpon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           that
           Christ
           might
           iustly
           ,
           and
           yet
           religiously
           feare
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           offering
           now
           to
           ransome
           man
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           POWER
           
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           
           
             H●…
             might
             feare
             〈◊〉
             p●…wer
             of
             Go●…s
             wrath
             〈◊〉
             our
             sinne
             whi●…h
             h●…
             was
             to
             ●…eare
             .
          
           which
           is
           fully
           infinite
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           exceedeth
           the
           strength
           and
           reach
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           that
           our
           earthly
           infirmitie
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           can
           not
           comprehend
           the
           greatnesse
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           thinke
           on
           the
           power
           thereof
           without
           feare
           and
           trembling
           .
           h
           
             h
             Psal.
             90.
             v.
             11
             
          
           
             Who
             knoweth
          
           (
           saith
           Dauid
           to
           God
           )
           
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             wrath
             ?
             for
             according
             to
             thy
             feare
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           thou
           art
           feared
           ,
           )
           
             so
             is
             thine
             anger
          
           .
           Contempt
           and
           carelessenesse
           kindle
           and
           increase
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           vs
           ,
           feare
           and
           submission
           asswage
           it
           .
           And
           when
           I
           name
           feare
           ,
           I
           meane
           not
           a
           dreadfull
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           purpose
           towards
           vs
           ,
           which
           is
           desperation
           ,
           but
           a
           perswasion
           and
           confession
           of
           his
           power
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           whereby
           we
           feare
           to
           displease
           him
           ,
           and
           tremble
           before
           him
           withall
           submission
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           displeased
           him
           .
           This
           feare
           Christ
           teacheth
           his
           disciples
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             whom
             you
             shall
             feare
             ;
             feare
             him
             ,
             which
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
             ;
             ye●…
             I
             say
             ,
             feare
             him
             :
          
           not
           meaning
           ,
           they
           should
           firmely
           beleeue
           ,
           God
           would
           euerlastingly
           condemne
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           thinking
           on
           his
           power
           preuailing
           here
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           they
           should
           beware
           to
           prouoke
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           humilitie
           prostrate
           themselues
           before
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           offended
           him
           ,
           to
           preuent
           his
           anger
           .
           [
           Christ
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           needed
           not
           thus
           to
           feare
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           no
           sinner
           .
           ]
           For
           himselfe
           he
           needed
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           innocent
           and
           obedient
           in
           all
           thinges
           to
           the
           vttermost
           :
           but
           since
           he
           was
           at
           this
           time
           now
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           the
           chasticement
           of
           our
           peace
           laid
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           iustly
           feare
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           prouoked
           
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           though
           he
           were
           assured
           could
           not
           rage
           on
           him
           vnto
           condemnation
           ,
           yet
           God
           had
           infinite
           meanes
           to
           presse
           and
           punish
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           aboue
           that
           it
           was
           able
           to
           beare
           .
           And
           therefore
           except
           Christ
           would
           contemne
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           which
           were
           impious
           ,
           he
           was
           withall
           possible
           feare
           and
           trembling
           to
           deprecate
           his
           fathers
           anger
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           knowing
           that
           God
           would
           at
           his
           most
           ardent
           and
           most
           suppliant
           praier
           both
           pardon
           vs
           ,
           and
           proportion
           that
           paine
           according
           to
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           which
           he
           bare
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           neither
           his
           obedience
           ,
           nor
           patience
           should
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           nor
           endangered
           ,
           but
           onely
           prooued
           and
           tried
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           things
           Christ
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           a
           patterne
           of
           perfection
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           patience
           in
           affliction
           ,
           as
           by
           innocencie
           of
           life
           .
           And
           this
           feare
           the
           more
           vehement
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           since
           it
           proceeded
           neither
           from
           infidelitie
           nor
           distrust
           ,
           but
           from
           pietie
           confessing
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           iustnesse
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           our
           wickednesse
           and
           vnwoorthinesse
           ,
           and
           from
           charitie
           putting
           his
           holy
           and
           harmelesse
           person
           in
           the
           gappe
           betweene
           vs
           and
           God
           ,
           least
           the
           wrathfull
           displeasure
           of
           God
           lighting
           on
           vs
           should
           vtterly
           consume
           vs.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           cause
           concurring
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Christes
           feares
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           against
           
           
             Christ
             might
             feare
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             as
             horrible
             to
             mans
             nature
             .
          
           which
           he
           praied
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           naturall
           abhorring
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           his
           manhood
           then
           had
           and
           shewed
           in
           priuate
           ,
           because
           he
           neither
           despised
           that
           punishment
           of
           God
           laide
           vpon
           our
           sinne
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           displeasant
           to
           mans
           nature
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           was
           inflicted
           on
           vs
           for
           disobedience
           ;
           neither
           would
           he
           suffer
           his
           soule
           or
           flesh
           to
           struggle
           and
           striue
           with
           death
           (
           as
           ours
           doe
           when
           sense
           and
           life
           beginnes
           to
           faile
           )
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           to
           whom
           by
           the
           present
           and
           quiet
           breathing
           out
           of
           his
           soule
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           he
           would
           declare
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           disposer
           and
           ruler
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           more
           then
           a
           man
           ,
           though
           as
           a
           man
           hee
           were
           content
           to
           die
           for
           our
           sakes
           .
           And
           this
           kinde
           of
           feare
           verie
           learned
           and
           well
           redde
           Diuines
           agree
           might
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           Christes
           prayer
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           to
           haue
           
             the
             Cuppe
             passe
             from
             him
          
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           was
           then
           amazed
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           astonishment
           praied
           against
           the
           knowen
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           foundation
           build
           your
           conceit
           of
           hell
           paines
           to
           be
           then
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           you
           thinke
           excluded
           both
           reason
           and
           memorie
           from
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           he
           therein
           accorded
           with
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           that
           Cuppe
           hatefull
           and
           horrible
           by
           nature
           ,
           though
           faith
           and
           obedience
           should
           ouerrule
           the
           feare
           and
           sting
           of
           death
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           Gods
           will
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           naturall
           dislike
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           feele
           of
           death
           .
           k
           
             k
             Zanchius
             de
             tribus
             〈◊〉
             part
             .
             2.
             li.
             3.
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             Christes
             diuine
             Nature
          
           (
           saith
           Zanchius
           )
           
             there
             was
             alwaies
             one
             and
             the
             same
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             concerning
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             Yea
             as
             Christ
             was
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             alwaies
             obedient
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             saide
             ;
             I
             alwaies
             doe
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             please
             him
             .
             What
             meaning
             then
             hath
             ,
             Quod
             deprecatur
             mortem
             &
             calicem
             ,
             that
             he
             praieth
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Cuppe
             ?
             Naturaliter
             ,
             quâ
             homo
             ,
             expauescebat
             ,
             &
             exhorrescebat
             ,
             fugiebatque
             mortem
             ,
             Naturally
             as
             a
             man
             Christ
             feared
             ,
             abhorred
             ,
             and
             shunned
             death
             ,
             &
             his
             naturall
             horror
             of
             death
             he
             called
             his
             will
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Not
             my
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             witte
             ,
             this
             naturall
             will
             which
             I
             haue
             as
             a
             man.
             Yet
             neither
             doth
             this
             will
             of
             Christ
             resist
             his
             Fathers
             will.
             for
             the
             Father
             would
             haue
             Christ
             to
             be
             like
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             sinne
             excepted
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             would
             haue
             him
             made
             Man.
             Therefore
             when
             Christ
             did
             naturally
             shunne
             and
             desire
             to
             escape
             death
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             contradict
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             would
             haue
             this
          
           (
           naturall
           )
           
             horror
             and
             feare
          
           (
           of
           death
           )
           
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             altogether
             false
             ,
             that
             Christes
             will
             in
             this
             was
             diuers
             from
             his
             Fathers
             will.
             For
             we
             haue
             concluded
             ,
             that
             this
             naturall
             horror
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             Christ
             called
             his
             will
             ,
             was
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             haue
             Christ
             subiect
             to
             this
             horror
             .
             If
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             same
             end
             the
             Father
             had
             beene
             willing
             Christ
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             Christ
             had
             beene
             vnwilling
             ,
             or
             had
             neuer
             so
             little
             refused
             ,
             then
             their
             willes
             had
             beene
             indeed
             repugnant
             .
             But
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             our
             saluation
             ,
             Christ
             alwaies
             had
             the
             same
             will
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             .
             For
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             saluation
             Christs
             will
             was
             euer
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             constant
             :
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             humane
             Nature
             he
             neuer
             put
             off
             this
             affection
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             like
             vs
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             naturally
             flie
             death
             .
          
           By
           the
           iudgement
           of
           this
           
           learned
           writer
           the
           varietie
           of
           willes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           one
           naturally
           shunning
           death
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           man
           like
           vs
           ,
           the
           other
           accepting
           and
           desiring
           it
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           was
           no
           contrarietie
           either
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           God
           himselfe
           would
           haue
           the
           sting
           of
           our
           common
           and
           vsuall
           death
           to
           be
           grieuous
           vnto
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinne
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           yet
           obedience
           to
           counteruaile
           that
           naturall
           detestation
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           God
           for
           his
           glorie
           calleth
           vs
           to
           that
           triall
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           his
           Sonne
           in
           that
           case
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           limitations
           of
           Christes
           prayer
           in
           the
           Garden
           
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             )
          
           other
           ancient
           writers
           deliuered
           before
           Zanchius
           ,
           who
           obserue
           this
           expresse
           condition
           out
           of
           Christes
           prayer
           ,
           That
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
          
           to
           stand
           with
           Gods
           will
           and
           our
           saluation
           ,
           then
           Christ
           prayed
           the
           cuppe
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           l
           
             l
             Orig.
             in
             Math.
             tract
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Christ
             taking
             vnto
             him
          
           (
           sayth
           Origen
           )
           
             the
             nature
             of
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             retained
             all
             the
             properties
             thereof
             :
             according
             to
             which
             he
             prayed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             cuppe
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             .
             It
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             euery
             faithfull
             man
             first
             to
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             suffer
             any
             paine
             ,
             specially
             that
             tendeth
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             hath
             flesh
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             so
             will
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             content
             euen
             against
             that
             will
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             faithfull
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             good
             things
             may
             come
             to
             effect
             without
             my
             passion
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             shall
             come
             by
             my
             death
             ,
             then
             let
             this
             passion
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             world
             may
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             the
             Iewes
             not
             perish
             by
             putting
             me
             to
             death
             .
          
           So
           Bede
           :
           m
           
             m
             Be●…a
             in
             14.
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             If
             death
             may
             die
             without
             my
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             let
             this
             cuppe
          
           (
           sayth
           Christ
           )
           
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             because
             this
             will
             not
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             mine
             .
          
           And
           Euthymius
           :
           n
           
             n
             Euthymius
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             As
             a
             man
             Christ
             sayd
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             And
             in
             saying
             ,
             Yet
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             follow
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             nature
             reclaime
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           preferring
           of
           Gods
           will
           before
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           limiting
           of
           his
           prayer
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           
             If
             it
             were
             possible
          
           (
           not
           to
           Gods
           power
           ,
           but
           to
           Gods
           purpose
           )
           to
           saue
           the
           world
           without
           his
           death
           ,
           then
           he
           desired
           the
           cuppe
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ;
           prooue
           apparently
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           onely
           well
           aduised
           in
           that
           prayer
           ,
           but
           he
           meant
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           power
           of
           his
           enemies
           did
           oppresse
           his
           weaknesse
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           loue
           leade
           him
           to
           a
           needlesse
           death
           ;
           it
           was
           rather
           Gods
           determined
           and
           irreuocable
           counsell
           and
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           perish
           .
           By
           which
           we
           learne
           not
           Christes
           inconstancie
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           man
           amazed
           ,
           but
           an
           excellent
           mysterie
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           that
           no
           sacrifice
           could
           take
           away
           sinne
           ,
           but
           onely
           
           
             The
             intent
             of
             Christs
             prayer
             in
             the
             garden
             .
          
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           he
           for
           our
           sakes
           earnestly
           desired
           ,
           though
           by
           his
           thrise
           declining
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           might
           possibly
           be
           otherwise
           saued
           ,
           he
           shewed
           how
           painfull
           and
           grieuous
           that
           suffering
           would
           be
           vnto
           him
           .
           We
           are
           therefore
           by
           the
           one
           to
           collect
           ,
           how
           intolerable
           that
           cuppe
           would
           be
           to
           his
           flesh
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           beholde
           his
           ardent
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           willing
           obedience
           to
           his
           Father
           :
           which
           things
           ,
           if
           in
           your
           conceit
           they
           conclude
           Christ
           to
           haue
           beene
           therein
           amazed
           ,
           I
           shall
           coniecture
           ,
           that
           your
           wits
           are
           not
           to
           this
           houre
           yet
           well
           recouered
           ;
           since
           greater
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           could
           not
           be
           shewed
           in
           that
           infirmitie
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           was
           then
           compassed
           ,
           and
           acerbitie
           of
           paines
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           dissemble
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           heare
           how
           you
           impugne
           this
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             (
             foure
             )
             maketh
             in
             my
             minde
             much
             for
             vs.
             For
             vnderstanding
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             all
             the
             infirmities
             and
             passions
             whereto
             mens
             nature
             is
             subiect
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             cure
             all
             and
             euerie
             kinde
             of
             them
             in
             vs
             ;
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             not
             the
             paines
             and
             immediate
             sufferings
             of
             paines
             inflicted
             by
             Gods
             owne
             hand
             in
             his
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           but
           your
           mind
           that
           maketh
           so
           much
           for
           you
           ,
           your
           collection
           is
           otherwise
           as
           wide
           from
           reason
           and
           trueth
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           be
           .
           For
           what
           if
           Christ
           taking
           our
           nature
           vnto
           him
           tooke
           therewith
           all
           our
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           cunningly
           call
           passions
           ,
           a
           word
           indifferent
           to
           affections
           and
           sufferings
           )
           doth
           that
           inferre
           that
           he
           tooke
           vnto
           him
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           because
           mans
           nature
           through
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           his
           impenitent
           hart
           is
           subiect
           after
           this
           life
           by
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           to
           euerlasting
           damnation
           for
           sinne
           ?
           are
           your
           eyes
           so
           ill
           matches
           that
           you
           cannot
           discerne
           betwixt
           naturall
           affections
           cleauing
           to
           all
           men
           from
           their
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           reall
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           inflicted
           ,
           as
           you
           defend
           ,
           
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           on
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           in
           deed
           are
           reserued
           for
           the
           wicked
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           &
           are
           somtimes
           feared
           of
           the
           godly
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           when
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           sin
           through
           want
           of
           faith
           calleth
           Gods
           fauor
           in
           question
           with
           their
           owne
           harts
           ?
           first
           proue
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           godly
           haue
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           inflicted
           here
           in
           this
           life
           on
           their
           soules
           by
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           (
           for
           nature
           is
           not
           proper
           nor
           priuate
           to
           this
           or
           that
           man
           ,
           but
           common
           and
           constant
           to
           all
           men
           )
           and
           next
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           your
           hell
           paines
           thus
           suffered
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           constant
           and
           perfect
           faith
           and
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           haue
           some
           pretence
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           none
           .
           For
           touching
           the
           first
           I
           appeale
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           teach
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           consciences
           and
           experiences
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           whether
           this
           can
           haue
           any
           trueth
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           really
           inflicted
           on
           all
           their
           soules
           here
           on
           earth
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           feele
           any
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           or
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ;
           whether
           that
           come
           not
           through
           the
           failing
           and
           shrincking
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           which
           ,
           pressed
           often
           with
           the
           number
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           feareth
           least
           God
           will
           visite
           their
           offences
           with
           a
           mercielesse
           iudgement
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           so
           greatly
           prouoked
           him
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           hell
           may
           iustly
           make
           them
           quake
           and
           tremble
           ,
           which
           they
           acknowledge
           they
           haue
           worthily
           deserued
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           terrour
           doth
           often
           ,
           though
           not
           alwaies
           ,
           pursue
           the
           wicked
           vnto
           desperation
           :
           but
           other
           torments
           of
           hell
           actually
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           on
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           deliuer
           none
           ,
           so
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           prooue
           any
           common
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           though
           God
           want
           not
           power
           to
           punish
           where
           and
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           If
           therefore
           you
           speake
           of
           naturall
           affections
           ,
           they
           were
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           in
           vs
           excessiue
           vpon
           euery
           occasion
           ,
           which
           in
           him
           were
           moderate
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           inflamed
           with
           piety
           or
           charitie
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           burned
           more
           in
           him
           then
           in
           vs
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           abundant
           giftes
           and
           graces
           farre
           passing
           ours
           .
           But
           if
           you
           talke
           of
           some
           secret
           speculations
           priuate
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           your
           sort
           ,
           that
           dreame
           perchaunce
           of
           hell
           paines
           both
           night
           and
           day
           according
           to
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           then
           no
           words
           of
           mine
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           auncient
           father
           come
           neere
           those
           deuices
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           are
           knowen
           to
           no
           man
           either
           by
           reading
           or
           feeling
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           conceiters
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           if
           happely
           you
           doe
           not
           belie
           ,
           or
           deceaue
           your
           owne
           hearts
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             This
             your
             authors
             here
             doe
             fully
             affirme
             ;
             Cyrill
             ,
             Ambrose
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             obserued
             .
          
           ]
           Mine
           authors
           there
           are
           easily
           redde
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           such
           thinge
           be
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           thence
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           you
           shall
           be
           thought
           to
           speake
           some
           trueth
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           a
           maruaile
           in
           you
           ,
           you
           wrie
           all
           things
           so
           absurdly
           to
           your
           senselesse
           fansies
           .
           Of
           your
           fourth
           argument
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           authors
           I
           haue
           largely
           deliuered
           ,
           what
           I
           take
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           you
           produced
           them
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leaue
           this
           as
           lately
           refuted
           ,
           lest
           I
           lengthen
           the
           volume
           to
           much
           .
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             100.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             vnreasonable
             ,
             which
             here
             you
             doe
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             doe
             as
             you
             seeme
             )
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             of
             meere
             bodilie
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infirmities
             meerelie
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           ]
           Shew
           that
           they
           name
           ,
           or
           intend
           any
           other
           death
           ,
           then
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           body
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           or
           els
           your
           otherwise
           conceauing
           them
           without
           any
           words
           of
           theirs
           is
           a
           plaine
           peruerting
           them
           ,
           to
           pull
           them
           to
           your
           part
           .
           Of
           infirmities
           when
           they
           speake
           ,
           they
           meane
           naturall
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           no
           derogations
           to
           faith
           ,
           nor
           hope
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirite
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           Christ
           was
           like
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           infirmities
           of
           body
           or
           soule
           .
           Whether
           feare
           and
           sorow
           be
           infirmities
           
             meerely
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           is
           a
           doubt
           fit
           for
           
           
             Feare
             may
             be
             intellectiu●…
             or
             sensitiue
             .
          
           your
           discussing
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           sensitiue
           or
           intellectiue
           according
           to
           their
           obiects
           ;
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           caused
           by
           things
           rather
           foreseene
           then
           felt
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           dangers
           and
           doubts
           weighed
           and
           considered
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christe
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           you
           ascribe
           them
           meerely
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           As
           for
           the
           contrarieties
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           take
           hold
           of
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           a
           man
           did
           abhorre
           and
           feare
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           somuch
           as
           to
           fall
           into
           that
           agony
           or
           bloudy
           sweate
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           with
           such
           a
           slacke
           and
           shallow
           Reader
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           they
           may
           beare
           a
           shew
           of
           repugnancie
           ;
           but
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           marketh
           or
           vnderstandeth
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           accordeth
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           
           Christ
           might
           haue
           a
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           such
           perplexed
           feare
           for
           any
           sufferings
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           to
           sweate
           bloud
           for
           paine
           therof
           .
           And
           this
           maketh
           more
           against
           you
           ,
           then
           you
           wil
           seeme
           to
           acknowledge
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           had
           no
           such
           afflicting
           feare
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           owne
           suffring
           or
           passion
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           and
           our
           danger
           ,
           then
           certainly
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           Ierom
           ,
           and
           Bede
           ,
           Christ
           suffered
           no
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           since
           they
           would
           bread
           another
           maner
           of
           agony
           ,
           then
           this
           life
           could
           endure
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           view
           of
           death
           fast
           clasped
           with
           hell
           ,
           till
           Christ
           did
           breake
           the
           knotte
           thereof
           ,
           might
           seeme
           terrible
           to
           Christes
           humane
           consideration
           ;
           yet
           for
           somuch
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           secured
           from
           the
           one
           by
           the
           innocency
           ,
           vnity
           ,
           and
           dignity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           though
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           this
           feare
           was
           both
           righteous
           and
           religious
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           from
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           as
           any
           sufferings
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           might
           be
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             100.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             would
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             so
             feare
             and
             be
             affrighted
             ,
             yea
             and
             piteously
             astonished
             with
             such
             sorrow
             oppressing
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             sweate
             drops
             of
             bloud
             onely
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             bodily
             death
             ;
             Neither
             would
             he
             pray
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             lesse
             so
             vehemently
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             times
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             was
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             most
             willing
             purpose
             to
             vndergoe
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           more
           then
           folly
           to
           mistake
           ,
           misplace
           ,
           and
           misapplie
           euerie
           thing
           after
           this
           sort
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           collect
           you
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           nor
           why
           ,
           from
           your
           owne
           vnwise
           and
           rash
           presumptions
           .
           What
           if
           Christ
           had
           more
           cause
           of
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           then
           his
           bodily
           death
           ?
           ergo
           he
           felt
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           inflicted
           on
           his
           Soule
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           .
           Tie
           this
           argument
           to
           the
           manger
           ,
           litter
           is
           fitter
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           an
           answere
           .
           Such
           blockish
           and
           brutish
           sequences
           were
           the
           first
           morter
           that
           plastred
           your
           hell
           paines
           to
           Christs
           passion
           .
           The
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           Christ
           now
           vndertooke
           to
           haue
           pronounced
           and
           setled
           by
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Elect
          
           to
           be
           freed
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           
           
             The
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             was
             cause
             enough
             to
             prouoke
             Christs
             bloudy
             sweate
             .
          
           and
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           Gods
           fauour
           by
           his
           mediation
           ,
           as
           also
           satan
           to
           be
           reiected
           from
           preuailing
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           accusing
           them
           ;
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           in
           all
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           What
           maruaile
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           approched
           so
           waightie
           a
           worke
           ,
           as
           by
           prayer
           first
           to
           obtaine
           and
           confirme
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           might
           the
           more
           cheerefully
           and
           constantly
           accomplish
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ;
           What
           maruaile
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           our
           owne
           state
           ;
           the
           sharpe
           and
           eger
           malice
           of
           satan
           made
           Christ
           with
           all
           possible
           feare
           of
           the
           great
           might
           and
           maiestie
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           all
           passionate
           sorrow
           for
           the
           crimes
           and
           contempts
           of
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           all
           earnest
           and
           zealous
           intention
           of
           prayer
           against
           the
           impugner
           and
           impediment
           of
           mans
           deliuerance
           ,
           to
           agonize
           himselfe
           euen
           vnto
           a
           bloudie
           sweate
           ?
           If
           in
           our
           prayers
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           stirre
           vp
           f
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             sighes
             vnspeakeable
          
           ,
           when
           we
           remember
           what
           danger
           we
           were
           in
           ;
           what
           sorrow
           ,
           cries
           ,
           and
           teares
           may
           we
           iustly
           thinke
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           mercie
           and
           pietie
           would
           powre
           forth
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           when
           our
           saluation
           was
           now
           in
           question
           before
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           how
           burned
           that
           fire
           and
           flame
           of
           Christs
           loue
           and
           care
           for
           vs
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           comforted
           and
           assured
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           by
           our
           wickednesse
           or
           vnworthinesse
           be
           stayed
           from
           performing
           his
           mercies
           towards
           vs
           ,
           in
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           nor
           from
           accepting
           Christs
           obedience
           and
           sacrifice
           as
           the
           full
           ransome
           for
           all
           our
           transgressions
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           resistance
           that
           sinne
           or
           satan
           could
           make
           in
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           This
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           long
           before
           had
           purposed
           and
           promised
           vnto
           his
           Sonne
           .
           ]
           
           
             Christ
             was
             most
             earnestly
             to
             aske
             what
             God
             had
             faithfully
             promised
             to
             graunt
             .
          
           And
           that
           made
           Christ
           the
           more
           earnestly
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           since
           God
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           determined
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           haue
           it
           asked
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           graunted
           by
           himselfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christs
           supplications
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           hower
           of
           his
           passion
           now
           approching
           ,
           were
           as
           needefull
           as
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           forsomuch
           as
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           are
           perceiued
           rather
           by
           the
           Soule
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           God
           would
           neuer
           haue
           accepted
           the
           outward
           murdering
           of
           Christs
           body
           without
           the
           inward
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           voluntarie
           obedience
           ,
           patience
           and
           loue
           euen
           vnto
           death
           which
           were
           the
           points
           ,
           that
           were
           chieflly
           pretious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
        
         
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag.
             100.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Or
             else
             Cyrill
             meaneth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             naturally
             misliked
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             all
             flesh
             doth
             ,
             )
             all
             bodilie
             paine
             and
             death
             .
             This
             we
             alway
             yeelde
             ,
             and
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             vs.
          
           ]
           It
           maketh
           lesse
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           and
           lawfully
           might
           haue
           ,
           as
           you
           graunt
           ,
           a
           naturall
           misliking
           and
           shunning
           of
           all
           bodily
           paine
           and
           death
           :
           and
           consequently
           knowing
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           paine
           ,
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           might
           without
           breach
           of
           pietie
           ,
           or
           repugnance
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           desire
           to
           haue
           that
           Cup
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           if
           
             it
             were
             possible
          
           for
           man
           by
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           to
           be
           otherwise
           redeemed
           and
           saued
           .
           And
           this
           reseruation
           of
           Gods
           will
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           FATHER
           
           
             〈◊〉
             Luke
             ●…2
             .
          
           IF
           THOV
           VVILT
           ,
           
             take
             away
             this
             Cup
             from
             me
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           possibilitie
           ment
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           present
           preferring
           Gods
           will
           before
           the
           instinct
           of
           nature
           liking
           ease
           ,
           in
           presently
           saying
           ,
           
             Neuerthelesse
             not
             my
             will
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
          
           ;
           doth
           exquisitely
           proue
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           astonished
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           nor
           past
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ,
           as
           you
           dangerously
           surmise
           :
           and
           no
           cause
           you
           should
           conclude
           he
           felt
           hell
           paines
           in
           this
           agonie
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           concealeth
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           feruent
           supplication
           ,
           when
           after
           comfort
           receiued
           from
           heauen
           he
           fell
           into
           an
           agonie
           of
           most
           earnest
           and
           ardent
           prayer
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           sweate
           was
           like
           drops
           of
           bloud
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           foolish
           and
           wicked
           imagination
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           agoni●…
           was
           so
           amazed
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           prayed
           ,
           nor
           discerned
           when
           he
           impugned
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           leading
           or
           likelihood
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           grounded
           onely
           vpon
           your
           wilfull
           and
           hastie
           humour
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           fathers
           precisely
           conclude
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             〈◊〉
             .
             100.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             he
             thus
             feared
             not
             his
             bodily
             death
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             second
             death
             which
             he
             felt
             and
             so
             feared
             .
          
           ]
           This
           conclusion
           may
           well
           be
           yours
           ,
           it
           rightly
           resembleth
           the
           Maker
           .
           Christ
           feared
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           bodily
           d●…ath
           ;
           ergo
           he
           felt
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           sayth
           is
           the
           lake
           y
           
             y
             Re●…el
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             that
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           So
           many
           gappes
           in
           one
           conclusion
           would
           no
           man
           make
           besides
           you
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           how
           prooue
           you
           ,
           that
           feare
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           bloudie
           sweat
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           naturall
           ;
           feare
           ,
           whi●…h
           quencheth
           the
           spirits
           ,
           &
           cooleth
           the
           bloud
           ,
           could
           not
           procure
           a
           bloudie
           sweat
           .
           If
           it
           were
           supernaturall
           and
           mysticall
           ,
           (
           as
           Hilarie
           ,
           Austen
           ,
           Prosper
           ,
           Bede
           and
           Bernard
           obserue
           )
           then
           can
           you
           conclude
           no
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           but
           must
           leaue
           it
           as
           a
           secret
           and
           wonderfull
           effect
           of
           Christes
           power
           and
           will
           knowen
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vnknowen
           to
           man.
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           grant
           ●…eare
           might
           be
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           power
           infinitly
           able
           to
           punish
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           without
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           might
           iustly
           strike
           the
           Manhoode
           of
           Christ
           with
           any
           terrour
           that
           mans
           nature
           was
           capable
           of
           ,
           without
           the
           losse
           of
           grace
           and
           faith
           .
           For
           feare
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           apprehend
           what
           danger
           is
           toward
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           some
           danger
           aboue
           our
           reach
           or
           strength
           is
           imminent
           ouer
           vs.
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           feare
           of
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           way
           consequent
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           Christ
           feared
           ,
           was
           really
           inflicted
           on
           him
           ;
           since
           feare
           is
           of
           future
           ,
           not
           of
           present
           eui●…l
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           beareth
           witnesse
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           heard
           (
           or
           freed
           )
           z
           
             z
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             from
             that
             he
             feared
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           how
           many
           things
           Christ
           would
           or
           did
           obtaine
           of
           his
           Father
           for
           vs
           by
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           so
           many
           things
           might
           concurre
           as
           causes
           of
           this
           inflamed
           prayer
           ,
           whence
           〈◊〉
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           narration
           ,
           this
           bloudie
           sweate
           .
           So
           that
           there
           being
           four●…
           maine
           exceptions
           against
           your
           collection
           ,
           whereof
           you
           shall
           neuer
           auoid
           any
           one
           ,
           you
           soaring
           aloft
           and
           stooping
           to
           nothing
           but
           your
           owne
           dreames
           ,
           light
           iust
           on
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           any
           such
           mention
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           best
           pleaseth
           your
           humour
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           closet
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           your
           proofes
           touching
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           :
           Neword
           ,
           ne
           letter
           of
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           wrested
           Pauls
           wish
           to
           foure
           notable
           vntruths
           ,
           so
           you
           sweep
           vp
           Christs
           sweate
           to
           make
           perfect
           your
           Pageant
           ,
           that
           from
           things
           obscure
           ,
           vnknowen
           and
           doubted
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           precise
           and
           particular
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           you
           may
           resolue
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           and
           ti●…
           your
           Conclusions
           with
           cart-ropes
           of
           vanitie
           and
           falsitie
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defen●…
             pag.
             100.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             (
             pag.
          
           26.
           you
           should
           put
           25.
           )
           
             the
             sorrow
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             it
             
             pleased
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             feele
             in
             o●…r
             nature
             came
             not
             for
             want
             of
             strength
             ,
             but
             of
             purpose
             to
             quench
             and
             abolish
             those
             affections
             in
             vs.
             I
             say
             it
             came
             from
             both
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           say
           you
           doe
           not
           onely
           rashly
           crosse
           Saint
           Austen
           in
           that
           Negatiue
           ,
           but
           you
           know
           not
           what
           you
           say
           .
           For
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           be
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           wise
           conceite
           ;
           but
           whether
           Christ
           admitted
           them
           by
           his
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           or
           by
           constraint
           and
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Austen
           there
           calleth
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           I
           named
           want
           of
           strength
           .
           His
           words
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           are
           so
           resolute
           ,
           that
           without
           better
           ground
           then
           you
           haue
           any
           ,
           a
           sober
           Diuine
           would
           not
           so
           proudlie
           confront
           them
           .
           b
           
             b
             August
             .
             in
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Non
             est
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             dubitandum
             ,
             non
             ●…um
             〈◊〉
             infirmitate
             ,
             sed
             〈◊〉
             turbatum
             .
             It
             is
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             troubled
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             weaknesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             but
             of
             (
             his
             owne
             )
             power
             .
          
           What
           saith
           your
           wisedome
           to
           this
           ?
           
             Austen
             meaneth
             not
             onely
             by
             infirmitie
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             owne
             will
             and
             power
             .
          
           ]
           Coherent
           and
           different
           things
           may
           be
           thus
           coupled
           together
           ,
           because
           both
           may
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           diuerse
           respects
           may
           reconcile
           contraries
           :
           but
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sentence
           and
           sense
           to
           harle
           priuations
           and
           positions
           whereof
           the
           one
           excludeth
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           no
           construction
           ,
           but
           a
           contradiction
           in
           Saint
           Austens
           words
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           this
           answere
           of
           yours
           is
           not
           onely
           foolish
           ,
           but
           also
           wise
           ;
           not
           onely
           vnlearned
           ,
           but
           also
           learned
           ;
           we●…e
           it
           not
           ridiculous
           ?
           And
           yet
           you
           knit
           Saint
           Austens
           words
           together
           in
           that
           sort
           ,
           where
           if
           the
           one
           be
           true
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           false
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           were
           troubled
           by
           infirmitie
           and
           necessitie
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           not
           by
           his
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           Austen
           auoucheth
           he
           was
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           hit
           Saint
           Austens
           meaning
           as
           rightly
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           post
           to
           London
           Bridge
           with
           his
           backe
           towards
           it
           .
           [
           
             or
             else
             you
             confute
             him
             your selfe
             .
          
           ]
           as
           how
           ?
           because
           I
           say
           with
           Austen
           ,
           Christ
           admitteth
           these
           affections
           and
           infirmities
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           to
           repres●…e
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           volun●…arie
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           they
           might
           be
           meritorious
           .
           Then
           how
           these
           affections
           preuailed
           on
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           is
           the
           Question
           ;
           whether
           by
           necessitie
           ,
           Christ
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           or
           moderate
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           mans
           nature
           ;
           or
           by
           his
           owne
           submission
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           ende
           he
           would
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             August
             .
             in
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Thou
             art
             troubled
          
           ,
           saith
           Austen
           ,
           
             against
             thy
             will
             ;
             Christ
             was
             troubled
             because
             he
             would
             .
             In
             illius
             potestate
             erat
             sic
             vel
             sic
             ●…ffici
             ,
             vel
             non
             affici
             .
             It
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             be
             affected
             thus
             ,
             or
             thus
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             soueraigne
             power
             ,
             there
             infirmitie
             is
             gouerned
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             will.
          
           He
           must
           be
           ruler
           and
           commaunder
           of
           nature
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           troubled
           with
           any
           affections
           or
           infirmities
           but
           according
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           his
           owne
           will.
           So
           was
           it
           in
           Christ.
           d
           
             d
             August
             .
             ibidem
             tract
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Non
             ●…rgo
             est
             aliquo
             cogente
             turbatus
             .
             Affectum
             quippe
             humanum
             ,
             quando
             oportuisse
             iudicauit
             ,
             in
             seipso
             potestate
             commouit
             .
             Christ
             was
             not
             troubled
             by
             the
             compulsion
             of
             any
             .
             For
             when
             he
             thought
             it
             needfull
             ,
             he
             did
             stirre
             in
             himselfe
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             humane
             affections
             .
          
           If
           to
           raise
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           were
           power
           aboue
           nature
           ,
           and
           no
           humane
           infirmitie
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           appoint
           how
           farre
           they
           should
           preuaile
           in
           him
           ;
           what
           was
           it
           then
           by
           the
           power
           of
           these
           affections
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           represse
           and
           temper
           all
           our
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           endue
           vs
           with
           heauenly
           grace
           and
           courage
           to
           resist
           and
           restraine
           the
           excesse
           of
           those
           affections
           in
           our
           weake
           natures
           ?
           was
           it
           power
           ,
           or
           infirmitie
           in
           Christ
           thus
           to
           worke
           ,
           either
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           in
           vs
           ?
           It
           was
           power
           no
           doubt
           in
           Christ
           to
           limit
           the
           
             time
             ,
             degree
             and
             force
          
           of
           those
           affections
           ,
           which
           his
           will
           would
           admit
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           things
           the
           lesse
           necessitie
           of
           nature
           vrged
           him
           ;
           the
           more
           acceptable
           was
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           would
           voluntarily
           subiect
           himselfe
           to
           our
           miseries
           ,
           paines
           and
           afflictions
           .
           I
           then
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           neede
           denie
           ,
           that
           our
           naturall
           infirmities
           were
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           those
           were
           voluntarily
           receiued
           in
           him
           e
           
             e
             August
             .
             de
             trinitate
             li.
             4.
             cap.
             ●…3
             .
          
           
             quia
             voluit
             ,
             quando
             voluit
             ,
             quomodo
             voluit
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             would
             ,
          
           euen
           as
           Austen
           saith
           of
           his
           death
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           of
           Christ
           ;
           f
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             crucified
             through
          
           (
           or
           as
           touching
           his
           )
           infirmitie
           which
           was
           the
           flesh
           of
           man
           in
           him
           ;
           yet
           Saint
           Austens
           exposition
           of
           those
           words
           is
           right
           good
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Ibid.
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             de
             qua
             infirmitate
             ait
             Apostolus
             ,
             quod
             infirmum
             est
             dei
             ,
             fortius
             est
             hominibus
             ;
             euen
             of
             that
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           wherein
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           )
           
             the
             Apostle
             also
             saith
             ,
             the
             
             weaknesse
             of
             God
             is
             stronger
             then
             men
             .
          
           What
           seemed
           weaknesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           called
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           euen
           that
           farre
           passeth
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           same
           Apostle
           calleth
           h
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             crucified
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             101.
             ,
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             Faine
             you
             would
             wipe
             away
             that
             Argument
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             sticketh
             neerer
             to
             you
             then
             you
             will
             seeme
             .
             In
             malefactours
             there
             is
             a
             quiet
             and
             contented
             suffering
             of
             most
             exquisite
             and
             extraordinarie
             torments
             often
             times
             ,
             which
             they
             endure
             onely
             by
             〈◊〉
             naturall
             strength
             and
             courage
             of
             mind
             .
             How
             much
             more
             likely
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             very
             Rock
             of
             all
             strength
             and
             fountaine
             of
             patience
             would
             not
             thus
             seeme
             affrighted
             and
             astonished
             ,
             for
             his
             meere
             bodily
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             it
             came
             vnto
             him
             ?
          
           ]
           Your
           brablement
           is
           more
           tedious
           to
           me
           ,
           then
           your
           Argument
           troublesome
           .
           You
           spend
           here
           a
           whole
           leafe
           to
           shew
           that
           Malefactors
           and
           Martyrs
           o●…ten
           suffer
           most
           horrible
           torments
           very
           quietly
           and
           altogether
           without
           any
           such
           agonie
           ,
           as
           Christ
           shewed
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           How
           maketh
           that
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           teach
           out
           of
           Hilarie
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Ierom
           and
           Bede
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           thus
           agonized
           for
           any
           sufferings
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           feare
           of
           a
           bodily
           death
           ;
           though
           he
           would
           be
           like
           vs
           in
           hauing
           a
           naturall
           horror
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Austen
             ,
             Cyrill
          
           and
           Damascene
           affirme
           ?
           What
           wandering
           and
           trifling
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           loquent
           in
           things
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           silent
           in
           matters
           most
           serious
           ?
           The
           whole
           worke
           and
           waight
           of
           our
           redemption
           was
           now
           before
           Christs
           eyes
           and
           apprehension
           in
           more
           exact
           and
           liuely
           manner
           ,
           (
           he
           now
           appearing
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seate
           of
           God
           )
           then
           we
           in
           this
           body
           can
           discerne
           or
           describe
           .
           For
           as
           all
           things
           needfull
           shall
           be
           present
           and
           patent
           to
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           Gods
           Tribunall
           ,
           where
           no
           truth
           of
           things
           without
           vs
           ,
           or
           within
           vs
           ,
           which
           concerne
           vs
           ,
           shall
           be
           couered
           or
           concealed
           from
           vs
           ;
           so
           Christ
           presenting
           himselfe
           before
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           haue
           Man
           redeemed
           by
           the
           ransome
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           yeeld
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           satan
           eiected
           from
           preuayling
           against
           his
           members
           by
           his
           mediation
           ,
           did
           perfectly
           and
           fully
           behold
           both
           the
           detestation
           ,
           that
           Gods
           holinesse
           had
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           wrath
           prouoked
           by
           our
           defection
           and
           rebellion
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           dreadfull
           vengeance
           prepared
           and
           ordained
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           our
           dull
           and
           carelesse
           contempt
           of
           our
           owne
           miserie
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           watchfulnesse
           and
           egernesse
           of
           the
           Aduersarie
           ;
           the
           brunt
           and
           burden
           of
           all
           which
           he
           must
           receaue
           ,
           and
           auert
           from
           vs
           by
           that
           kind
           of
           satisfaction
           and
           recompence
           ,
           which
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           should
           then
           require
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           None
           of
           those
           things
           might
           be
           hid
           from
           Christs
           present
           and
           perfect
           view
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           now
           to
           performe
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           should
           thinke
           a
           iust
           price
           and
           full
           recompence
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           The
           due
           consideration
           ,
           contemplation
           ,
           intuition
           and
           apprehension
           whereof
           being
           in
           Christ
           more
           cleare
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           conceaue
           ,
           might
           worthily
           make
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           not
           onely
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           prayers
           to
           God
           to
           stirre
           and
           inflame
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           mans
           nature
           and
           spirit
           were
           able
           ,
           with
           all
           submission
           ,
           intention
           and
           deprecation
           possible
           to
           powre
           forth
           themselues
           before
           God.
           These
           you
           push
           away
           not
           as
           false
           ,
           but
           as
           parts
           of
           Christs
           holinesse
           ;
           as
           if
           any
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           could
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           religious
           and
           holy
           ;
           and
           substitute
           other
           sufferings
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           as
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           deuiced
           by
           your selfe
           without
           any
           direction
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           those
           you
           dreame
           Christ
           not
           onely
           feared
           ,
           but
           really
           felt
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           could
           not
           sorrow
           and
           sweate
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           though
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           lesse
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           auouch
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           you
           heape
           vp
           heere
           malefactours
           ,
           murderers
           and
           theeues
           ,
           besides
           martyrs
           ,
           who
           neuer
           sweate
           bloud
           for
           any
           bodily
           torments
           inflicted
           on
           them
           .
           Grant
           all
           this
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           differences
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           see
           not
           ,
           what
           inferre
           you
           ?
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           thus
           sweate
           for
           his
           bodily
           death
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Ergo
           he
           suffered
           in
           the
           Garden
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           This
           conclusion
           hangeth
           to
           the
           premisses
           with
           hay-ropes
           ,
           you
           winde
           it
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           wipe
           it
           off
           .
           But
           to
           me
           that
           neither
           
           say
           ,
           nor
           said
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           thus
           agonized
           onely
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           meere
           bodily
           death
           ,
           these
           be
           rather
           wildgoose-races
           ,
           then
           sober
           mens
           reasons
           impugning
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           did
           or
           doe
           defend
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           your
           comparisons
           be
           not
           so
           currant
           ,
           as
           you
           conceaue
           them
           .
           For
           though
           murderers
           or
           malefactors
           for
           obstinacie
           or
           stupiditie
           ,
           and
           martyrs
           for
           constancy
           may
           despise
           the
           torments
           ,
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           strength
           of
           desperate
           malice
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           heauenly
           grace
           in
           the
           other
           resisteth
           or
           endureth
           the
           paine
           ;
           yet
           when
           nature
           is
           subdued
           and
           conquered
           by
           paine
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           must
           yeeld
           to
           death
           and
           depart
           ,
           then
           can
           no
           man
           expresse
           ,
           nor
           euer
           could
           any
           man
           declare
           ,
           what
           conflicts
           of
           feare
           and
           horror
           the
           soule
           hath
           with
           death
           and
           in
           death
           .
           Onely
           Christ
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           Crosse
           did
           voluntarily
           and
           instantly
           breath
           out
           his
           soule
           with
           all
           quietnesse
           contrarie
           to
           the
           course
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           might
           before
           hand
           shew
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           the
           anguish
           and
           agonie
           ,
           which
           naturally
           the
           soule
           hath
           in
           her
           strugling
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           fainting
           vnder
           death
           ,
           and
           which
           God
           had
           impressed
           on
           mans
           nature
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           and
           resemblance
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           mightie
           power
           he
           seuered
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           of
           man
           asunder
           ,
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           death
           for
           the
           reuenge
           of
           the
           first
           mans
           disobedience
           in
           all
           his
           ofspring
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           none
           other
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           your
           comparisons
           ,
           which
           you
           take
           to
           be
           so
           strong
           ,
           are
           woorse
           then
           weake
           ,
           since
           the
           soules
           both
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Malefactors
           haue
           a
           naturall
           terror
           and
           horror
           of
           death
           impressed
           in
           them
           by
           Gods
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           though
           whiles
           strength
           and
           memorie
           dure
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           so
           confirmed
           in
           their
           good
           or
           euill
           purposes
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           yeeld
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           make
           resistance
           .
           This
           naturall
           horror
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           mans
           soule
           hath
           impressed
           in
           her
           by
           Gods
           owne
           doing
           ,
           if
           Christ
           would
           admit
           in
           the
           Garden
           priuately
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           obedient
           to
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           not
           openly
           before
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           shew
           nothing
           but
           patience
           and
           constance
           aboue
           all
           malefactors
           and
           martyrs
           ,
           what
           force
           haue
           your
           examples
           to
           refute
           this
           ,
           since
           Christ
           voluntarily
           shewed
           that
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           which
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           naturally
           doe
           ,
           when
           the
           feare
           or
           force
           of
           death
           falleth
           on
           them
           ?
           k
           
             k
             Petri
             Martyris
             loci
             communes
             class
             .
             2.
             loco
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Omnes
             pij
             statuunt
             in
             morte
             ir●…
             diuinae
             sensum
             esse
             ,
             ideoque
             sua
             natura
             dolorem
             &
             horrorem
             incutit
             .
             quod
             &
             Christus
             ipse
             ,
             dum
             or
             aret
             in
             horto
             ,
             &
             alij
             multi
             sancti
             viri
             declarauerunt
             .
             All
             the
             godly
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           Martyr
           )
           
             resolue
             there
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
          
           (
           bodily
           )
           
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             nature
             thereof
             it
             striketh
             a
             feare
             and
             terrour
             (
             into
             vs
             )
             which
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             prayed
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             holy
             men
             haue
             declared
             .
          
        
         
           To
           let
           you
           farther
           see
           ,
           that
           your
           Malefactors
           and
           Martyrs
           doe
           not
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           not
           shew
           himselfe
           afrayd
           of
           death
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           though
           in
           patience
           and
           constancie
           he
           exceeded
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           present
           feeling
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           you
           shall
           heare
           the
           iudgement
           of
           S.
           Austen
           affirming
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           this
           voluntarie
           
           
             Christ
             would
             be
             like
             the
             weake
             to
             comfort
             the
             weake
             .
          
           feare
           would
           of
           mercie
           conforme
           himselfe
           to
           his
           weake
           members
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           despaire
           when
           they
           feele
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           oppressing
           them
           .
           l
           
             l
             August
             .
             in
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Firmissimi
             quidem
             Christiani
             ,
             si
             qui
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             nequaquam
             morte
             imminente
             turbantur
             .
             Sed
             numquid
             Christo
             fortiores
             ?
             Quis
             hoc
             insanissimus
             dixerit
             ?
             Quid
             est
             ergo
             ,
             quod
             ille
             turbatus
             est
             ,
             nisi
             quia
             infirmos
             in
             suo
             corpore
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             in
             sua
             Ecclesia
             su●…
             infirmitatis
             voluntaria
             similitudine
             consolatus
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             are
             indeed
             most
             setled
             Christians
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             troubled
             when
             death
             approcheth
             :
             But
             are
             they
             stronger
             than
             Christ
             ?
             Who
             will
             so
             say
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             neuer
             so
             madde
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             then
             that
             Christ
             was
             troubled
          
           (
           therewith
           )
           
             but
             because
             by
             the
             voluntarie
             shew
             of
             his
             weaknesse
             he
             did
             comfort
             those
             that
             were
             weake
             in
             his
             bodie
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             :
             that
             if
             any
             of
             his
             were
             troubled
             with
             the
             approching
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             should
             in
             spirit
             beholde
             him
             ,
             lest
             thinking
             themselues
             by
             this
          
           (
           fearefulnesse
           )
           
             to
             be
             reprobates
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             swallowed
             vp
             with
             a
             woorse
             death
             of
             desperation
             ?
          
           And
           elswhere
           with
           admiration
           of
           Christes
           goodnesse
           for
           this
           verie
           cause
           ;
           m
           
             m
             Idem
             in
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             O
             Lord
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             God
             aboue
             vs
             ,
             Man
             for
             vs
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             thy
             mercy
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             thou
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             wouldest
             of
             thy
             loue
             be
             voluntarily
             troubled
          
           (
           by
           n
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           taking
           the
           affection
           of
           thy
           
           members
           )
           
             thou
             doest
             comfort
             many
             in
             thy
             bodie
          
           (
           the
           Church
           )
           
             which
             are
             necessarily
             troubled
             with
             this
             their
             infirmitie
             ,
             lest
             by
             despairing
             they
             should
             perish
             .
          
           So
           that
           neither
           of
           these
           wayes
           Martyrs
           nor
           Malefactours
           are
           stronger
           than
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           feared
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           imagine
           they
           do
           not
           :
           but
           Christ
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Fathers
           ordinance
           against
           sinne
           shewed
           that
           conflict
           with
           death
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           haue
           naturally
           ,
           be
           they
           Martyrs
           or
           Malefactors
           ,
           before
           they
           depart
           their
           bodies
           ;
           or
           els
           of
           mercie
           towards
           vs
           he
           would
           voluntarily
           assume
           our
           weaknesse
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           despaire
           ,
           when
           we
           feele
           the
           stroke
           and
           terrour
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           example
           on
           the
           crosse
           he
           ledde
           vs
           to
           immooueable
           patience
           and
           confidence
           in
           all
           our
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           Some
           Malefactors
           (
           you
           say
           )
           despise
           death
           ,
           &
           often
           smile
           in
           their
           torments
           .
           ]
           Being
           hardened
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           against
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           haue
           either
           stupefaction
           of
           sense
           by
           Satans
           meanes
           ,
           to
           encourage
           others
           to
           the
           like
           wickednesse
           by
           their
           contempt
           of
           death
           ;
           or
           els
           obduration
           in
           their
           mischiefe
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           repentance
           be
           past
           ;
           but
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           so
           stifly
           contemne
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           haue
           another
           maner
           of
           terror
           before
           they
           forsake
           their
           bodies
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           is
           too
           late
           for
           want
           of
           sense
           and
           memorie
           to
           call
           for
           grace
           .
           And
           the
           Martyrs
           themselues
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           Christians
           that
           are
           resolued
           not
           only
           quietly
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           to
           desire
           death
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           are
           by
           Gods
           grace
           preserued
           in
           that
           minde
           so
           long
           as
           vnderstanding
           and
           faith
           preuaile
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           ouerwhelmed
           by
           the
           violent
           paines
           and
           pangues
           of
           death
           ,
           she
           is
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           the
           
           
             All
             feele
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             which
             Christ
             expressed
             before
             〈◊〉
             aied
             .
          
           faithfull
           suffered
           to
           feele
           the
           touch
           and
           sting
           of
           bodily
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           fully
           knowen
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           that
           ordained
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           herselfe
           that
           feeleth
           it
           ;
           though
           this
           agonie
           of
           death
           be
           shortened
           or
           succoured
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           God
           of
           his
           mercie
           to
           dispose
           in
           euery
           man
           :
           and
           in
           Gods
           elect
           this
           anguish
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           very
           sharpe
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           turneth
           to
           their
           good
           and
           his
           glorie
           ;
           God
           supporting
           and
           comforting
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           with
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           life
           .
           Your
           reasons
           therefore
           are
           all
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           which
           you
           draw
           from
           the
           patience
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           or
           stifnesse
           of
           Malefactors
           .
           For
           admitting
           all
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           Martyrs
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           Malefactors
           of
           pertinacie
           performe
           in
           their
           torments
           ,
           whiles
           strength
           and
           memorie
           serue
           them
           ,
           yet
           haue
           they
           both
           their
           conflicts
           with
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           neither
           speake
           nor
           expresse
           what
           they
           feele
           ,
           and
           malefactors
           a
           most
           fearefull
           confusion
           ,
           when
           repentance
           being
           past
           ,
           which
           they
           neglected
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           now
           suffered
           to
           see
           the
           terrours
           and
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           shall
           presently
           depart
           .
           And
           this
           naturall
           anguish
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           assaulteth
           all
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           feeleth
           the
           strangenesse
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           her
           diuorce
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           Christ
           might
           purposely
           ●…uffer
           to
           arise
           in
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           that
           tasting
           it
           with
           perfect
           sense
           and
           memorie
           ,
           he
           might
           sustaine
           it
           with
           greater
           patience
           and
           obedience
           (
           though
           it
           were
           very
           painfull
           )
           than
           all
           mankinde
           besides
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             101.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             All
             your
             answeare
             is
             ,
             malefactours
             are
             no
             fit
             comparison
             for
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             for
             they
             are
             desperate
             not
             hauing
             any
             feare
             or
             care
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             feele
             the
             force
             of
             his
             wrath
             in
             hell
             fire
             .
             What
             an
             answeare
             is
             this
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           answeare
           is
           ●…itter
           and
           fuller
           ,
           then
           your
           wit
           serueth
           you
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           or
           your
           learning
           to
           refute
           .
           For
           this
           ignorant
           or
           desperate
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           iudgment
           ,
           which
           you
           alleage
           in
           malefactors
           ,
           Christ
           might
           not
           follow
           ;
           since
           he
           rightly
           discerned
           ,
           and
           religiously
           feared
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           euen
           in
           the
           death
           inflicted
           on
           the
           body
           of
           man.
           So
           that
           Christ
           shewed
           an
           humble
           regard
           of
           Gods
           punishment
           with
           due
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           which
           impenitent
           Theeues
           and
           murderers
           neglect
           till
           it
           be
           to
           late
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           very
           suffering
           of
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           his
           silence
           and
           patience
           farre
           exceeded
           both
           malefactours
           and
           martyrs
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           your
           error
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           ascribe
           that
           to
           weaknesse
           of
           heart
           and
           want
           of
           strength
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           of
           humilitie
           to
           God
           &
           mercie
           to
           his
           members
           voluntarily
           admitted
           in
           himselfe
           to
           comfort
           and
           strengthen
           the
           weake
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           able
           to
           imitate
           his
           perfection
           of
           patience
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           p
           
             p
             Leo
             de
             Passione
             Domini
             serm
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             our
             basenesse
          
           (
           saith
           Leo
           )
           
             Christe
             was
             despised
             ,
             he
             sorowed
             in
             our
             heauinesse
             ,
             and
             was
             crucified
             in
             our
             paine
             .
             For
             of
             mercy
             he
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             mortality
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             heale
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             
             admitted
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             conquere
             it
             .
             All
             thinges
             in
             him
             were
             full
             of
             mysteries
             and
             full
             of
             miracles
             .
          
           q
           
             q
             Bernard
             serm
             .
          
           
             Agnosco
             planè
             in
             duce
             belli
             〈◊〉
             trepidationem
             ,
             agnosco
             agroti
             vocem
             in
             medico
             ,
             agnosco
             infirmantem
             gallinam
             cum
             pullis
             :
             confidero
             charitatem
             ,
             stupeo
             miserationem
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             de
             S.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             expauesco
             dignationem
             :
             I
             plainly
             see
          
           (
           saith
           Bernard
           citing
           Christes
           praier
           in
           the
           garden
           )
           
             in
             the
             captaine
             of
             the
             field
             the
             feare
             of
             weakelings
             ,
             I
             see
             in
             the
             Physician
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             hen
             weake
             with
             cherishing
             her
             yong
             ones
             :
             I
             consider
             the
             loue
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             I
             am
             euen
             amazed
             at
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             I
             tremble
             to
             see
             what
             he
             voutchsafed
          
           (
           for
           vs.
           )
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             102
             li.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             To
             leaue
             these
             and
             come
             to
             the
             patience
             of
             Martyrs
             in
             their
             sufferings
             .
             It
             is
             admirable
             what
             ioy
             ,
             what
             peace
             ,
             what
             triumphe
             they
             shew
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             thousand
             most
             strange
             and
             bucherly
             torments
             ,
             noe
             lesse
             ,
             if
             not
             greater
             in
             outward
             shew
             then
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christe
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           farre
           more
           admirable
           in
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           weake
           for
           
           
             As
             Christ
             would
             be
             weake
             to
             cōfort
             the
             weake
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             so
             was
             be
             stronger
             than
             the
             strongest
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           were
           weake
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           him
           before
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           strong
           for
           their
           example
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           make
           strong
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           heigth
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           by
           either
           as
           wel
           weakenesse
           as
           strength
           ,
           teach
           vs
           in
           both
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           exalt
           our selues
           against
           him
           or
           afore
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           Martyrs
           with
           your
           manifold
           termes
           and
           torments
           .
           And
           haue
           not
           Martyrs
           thinke
           you
           ,
           before
           they
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           great
           conflicts
           with
           the
           paines
           and
           horror
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           any
           ,
           though
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           reserue
           the
           naturall
           sting
           of
           death
           till
           the
           soule
           fecle
           her
           bodily
           senses
           and
           powers
           ouerwhelmed
           ,
           and
           her selfe
           violently
           forced
           to
           forsake
           her
           seat
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           she
           would
           vtterly
           faint
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           not
           supported
           by
           the
           secret
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           taken
           from
           that
           conflict
           in
           her
           bodie
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Angels
           to
           be
           brought
           with
           ioy
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ?
           s
           
             s
             Cyprianus
             de
             Passione
             Domini
             .
          
           
             That
             feare
             of
             Christes
          
           (
           in
           the
           garden
           saith
           Cyprian
           )
           
             expressed
             the
             common
             affection
             of
             mans
             infirmitie
             ;
             and
             the
             generalitie
             of
             all
             men
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             be
             vrged
             with
             this
             sorow
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             body
             cannot
             want
             this
             griefe
             .
          
           Martyrs
           you
           suppose
           want
           this
           griefe
           ,
           or
           willingly
           endure
           it
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           deceiued
           in
           either
           of
           these
           as
           in
           all
           things
           els
           .
           t
           
             t
             August
             in
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             Si
             nulla
             esset
             mortis
             ,
             vel
             parua
             molestia
             ,
             non
             esset
             tam
             magna
             martyrum
             gloria
             .
             If
             there
             were
             no
             paine
             ,
             or
             but
             small
             pain
             in
             death
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             martyrs
             would
             not
             be
             so
             great
             ,
          
           saith
           Austen
           .
           And
           againe
           .
           u
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             de
             ciuitate
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             13.
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tam
             mol●…sta
          
           (
           mors
           )
           
             est
             ,
             vt
             nulla
             explicari
             locutione
             possit
             ,
             nec
             vlla
             ratione
             vitari
             .
             So
             pairfull
             is
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             by
             no
             wordes
             be
             expressed
             ,
             nor
             by
             no
             meanes
             auoided
             .
          
           x
           
             x
             Bernard
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Quid
             horribilius
             morte
             ?
             in
             morte
             tam
             dulce
             carnis
             &
             animae
             vinculum
             amarissimo
             secandum
             erit
             diuortio
             .
             What
             is
             more
             horrible
          
           (
           saith
           Bernard
           )
           
             then
             death
             ?
             in
             death
             the
             vnion
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             sweete
             ,
             shal
             be
             seuered
             with
             a
             most
             bitter
             diuorce
             .
          
           But
           martyrs
           you
           thincke
           are
           willing
           to
           endure
           it
           ;
           they
           find
           as
           much
           vnwillingnesse
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           they
           fiind
           readinesse
           in
           faith
           ,
           or
           desire
           in
           hope
           ;
           saue
           that
           in
           them
           necessity
           worketh
           obedience
           .
           y
           
             y
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             serm
             32.
             
          
           
             mortem
             horret
             non
             opinio
             sed
             natura
             .
             It
             is
             nature
          
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             not
             opinion
             ,
             that
             abhorreth
             death
             .
             Quis
             enim
             vult
             mori
             ?
             prorsus
             nemo
             ,
             &
             it
             a
             nemo
             ,
             vt
             beato
             Petro
             diceretur
             ,
             alter
             te
             cinget
             &
             feret
          
           z
           
             z
             Ibidem
             sermone
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             quo
             tu
             non
             vis
             .
             Who
             will
             die
             by
             his
             will
             ?
             vtterly
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             certainely
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             said
          
           (
           by
           Christ
           )
           
             to
             Peter
             ,
             another
             shall
             gird
             thee
             and
             lead
             thee
             whither
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
          
           when
           he
           went
           euen
           to
           martyrdome
           .
           Death
           therefore
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           sting
           repugnant
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           ,
           euen
           martyrs
           themselues
           do
           feele
           ,
           &
           when
           the
           paine
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           passeth
           both
           their
           strength
           and
           their
           patience
           ,
           the
           force
           thereof
           seuereth
           their
           soules
           from
           their
           bodies
           ;
           albeit
           in
           Gods
           Elect
           all
           things
           turne
           to
           their
           good
           ,
           this
           agonie
           of
           death
           not
           excepted
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           supporteth
           them
           whiles
           they
           haue
           sense
           ,
           that
           they
           despaire
           not
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           conflict
           with
           death
           ,
           taketh
           their
           soules
           from
           them
           ,
           now
           ioyfull
           that
           they
           are
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
           This
           Christ
           alone
           of
           all
           men
           was
           able
           exactly
           to
           know
           and
           feele
           in
           himselfe
           before
           and
           without
           the
           pangues
           of
           death
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           was
           weaker
           than
           Martyrs
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           godly
           might
           assure
           themselues
           he
           tasted
           euen
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           subiect
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           sustaine
           vs
           ,
           and
           saue
           vs
           in
           the
           naturall
           conflict
           and
           horrour
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             103.
             h.
             2.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             other
             godly
             men
             do
             also
             suffer
             and
             feele
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             passing
             ioyfully
             and
             quietly
             .
          
           ]
           Who
           told
           you
           that
           there
           is
           ioy
           and
           rest
           in
           the
           pangues
           of
           death
           ?
           
             Haue
             the
             gates
          
           
           
             Iob.
             38.
             
          
           
           
             of
             death
             beene
             opened
             to
             you
             ?
          
           or
           hath
           any
           of
           the
           dead
           certified
           you
           ,
           what
           〈◊〉
           there
           is
           in
           ●…euering
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ?
           Did
           God
           punish
           Adams
           disobedience
           with
           ioy
           
           
             Martyrs
             〈◊〉
             ioy
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             death
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             death
             .
          
           and
           ease
           ?
           or
           doth
           nature
           abhorre
           pleasure
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           godly
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           dismayed
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           God
           that
           woundeth
           and
           healeth
           ,
           killeth
           and
           quickeneth
           ,
           bringeth
           to
           hell
           and
           bringeth
           backe
           againe
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           acknowledge
           death
           to
           be
           Gods
           punishment
           on
           Adams
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           straightest
           gate
           ,
           that
           leadeth
           to
           heauen
           .
           b
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             This
             punishment
          
           (
           sayth
           Cyprian
           )
           
             was
             layd
             on
             all
             Adams
             ofspring
             without
             exception
             ,
             that
             the
             difficultie
             of
             the
             last
             passage
          
           (
           out
           of
           this
           life
           )
           
             should
             be
             feared
             .
             Hanc
             nemo
             anxietatem
             euasit
             ,
             &
             nemo
             egrediente
             anima
             sine
             amaritudine
             expirauit
             .
             This
             griefe
             n●…
             man
             hath
             euer
             escaped
             ,
             nor
             any
             euer
             breathed
             out
             his
             soule
             without
             bitternesse
             .
          
           And
           Martyrs
           no
           doubt
           doe
           ,
           or
           should
           priuately
           in
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           see
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           death
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           confesse
           the
           iustnesse
           of
           this
           punishment
           layed
           on
           all
           men
           for
           sinne
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           all
           religious
           feare
           and
           most
           earnest
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           his
           assistance
           and
           defence
           against
           the
           terrour
           of
           death
           ,
           approch
           their
           endes
           ;
           though
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           they
           die
           should
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           cheerefull
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           their
           aduersaries
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           first
           giuen
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           and
           reposed
           themselues
           on
           his
           heauenly
           protection
           .
           Euen
           so
           did
           Christ
           teach
           vs
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           who
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Garden
           confessed
           the
           naturall
           horror
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           feele
           ,
           and
           felt
           for
           our
           sakes
           ;
           and
           after
           to
           his
           persecutours
           shewed
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           readily
           met
           them
           ,
           willingly
           offered
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           patiently
           endured
           whatsoeuer
           paine
           they
           heaped
           on
           him
           .
           c
           
             c
             Cyprianus
             de
             Passione
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Latens
             in
             humanitate
             omnipotentiate
             Discipulis
             pauidum
             ,
             coram
             per
             secutoribus
             terribilem
             exhibebat
             .
             Omnipotencie
             couered
             in
             mans
             nature
             ,
             sho●…ed
             thee
             fearefull
             to
             thy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             terrible
             to
             thy
             persecutours
             ,
          
           sayth
           Cyprian
           of
           Christ.
           
             When
             Christ
             was
             carried
             bound
             to
             the
             President
             ,
             hee
             was
             not
             suppliant
             to
             the
             Sergeants
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             despised
             :
             he
             greatnesse
             of
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             &
             de
             impietate
             &
             malitia
             suauitas
             pietasque
             Christi
             triumphat
             ,
             and
             the
             mildnesse
             and
             godlinesse
             of
             Christ
             triumphed
             ouer
             the
             malice
             and
             wickednesse
          
           (
           of
           his
           persecuters
           .
           )
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             102.
             li
             26.
             
          
           
             You
             answere
             ,
             if
             death
             be
             not
             fearefull
             to
             the
             seruants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             bound
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             by
             death
             disarmed
             death
             ,
             and
             seuered
             death
             and
             hell
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             our
             reason
             ?
          
           ]
           Enough
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           enough
           ,
           if
           your
           captious
           head
           would
           conceiue
           it
           right
           .
           For
           Christ
           tooke
           from
           death
           all
           destroying
           power
           ouer
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           all
           amazed
           and
           confounding
           feare
           ,
           which
           others
           finde
           in
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           only
           by
           his
           example
           taught
           them
           to
           resort
           to
           God
           with
           prayer
           for
           comfort
           against
           the
           terrour
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           agonie
           enabled
           them
           to
           goe
           securely
           and
           quietly
           to
           their
           deaths
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           horror
           thereof
           ;
           since
           he
           will
           helpe
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           miserie
           ,
           and
           receiue
           them
           with
           glorie
           ,
           when
           others
           thinke
           them
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           death
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             103.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             By
             breaking
             the
             knot
             betwixt
             death
             &
             hell
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             wofully
             affected
             &
             afflicted
             aboue
             measure
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             suffer
             by
             them
             somwhat
             extraordinarily
             .
             Vnto
          
           
           
             Christ
             might
             feele
             somewhat
             extraordinary
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             this
             you
             haue
             nothing
             to
             answer
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           &
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           come
           now
           to
           SOMEWHAT
           EXTRAORDINARIE
           ?
           Heere
           may
           the
           Reader
           see
           the
           verie
           depth
           of
           all
           your
           new
           doctrine
           .
           It
           was
           SOMEWHAT
           ,
           that
           Christ
           SVFFERED
           or
           FEARED
           in
           the
           Garden
           :
           ergo
           it
           was
           the
           second
           death
           and
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           All
           your
           idle
           and
           erroneous
           illations
           and
           amplifications
           of
           martyrs
           and
           malefactors
           end
           now
           in
           SOMEWHAT
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           what
           ;
           and
           because
           you
           knowe
           not
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           you
           will
           imagine
           what
           you
           list
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           somewhat
           extraordinarie
           ,
           that
           mooued
           Christ
           to
           this
           
             feare
             ,
             sorow
             ,
             and
             intentiue
             Prayer
          
           after
           comfort
           receaued
           from
           heauen
           by
           an
           Angell
           ;
           although
           I
           dare
           not
           determine
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           expresse
           ;
           much
           lesse
           presume
           it
           to
           be
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           frame
           a
           new
           hell
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           for
           Christes
           soule
           to
           pay
           our
           ransome
           ,
           thereby
           to
           crosse
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           teaching
           and
           assuring
           vs
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           was
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           I
           see
           many
           things
           extraordinarie
           ,
           or
           rather
           nothing
           wholy
           ordinarie
           in
           the
           son
           of
           God
           ,
           specially
           at
           the
           time
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           he
           alone
           for
           the
           innocencie
           and
           excellency
           
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           power
           could
           ,
           and
           did
           throughly
           performe
           .
           Yea
           euen
           in
           his
           agonie
           though
           some
           thinges
           might
           be
           common
           to
           him
           with
           man
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           those
           thinges
           could
           be
           sustained
           by
           any
           man
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           somwhat
           betraieth
           your
           presumption
           ,
           when
           thence
           you
           inferre
           what
           you
           best
           like
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           not
           acquainted
           you
           with
           euery
           secret
           affection
           or
           action
           ,
           that
           was
           required
           in
           mans
           saluation
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             103.
             li
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             death
             farre
             more
             dreadfull
             and
             intolerable
             ,
             which
             made
             Christ
             man
             ,
             (
             being
             also
             God
             )
             in
             such
             wise
             to
             tremble
             and
             quake
             .
          
           ]
           I
           hope
           you
           doe
           not
           meane
           ,
           that
           Christes
           godhead
           trembled
           at
           your
           other
           death
           ,
           or
           was
           subiect
           to
           any
           humane
           feares
           or
           miseries
           ,
           nor
           that
           your
           other
           death
           was
           so
           dreadfull
           ,
           that
           his
           diuine
           power
           could
           not
           keepe
           him
           from
           trembling
           and
           quaking
           at
           it
           .
           It
           was
           no
           small
           part
           of
           Christes
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           to
           lay
           aside
           his
           strength
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           repulse
           or
           ease
           the
           paines
           ,
           which
           his
           passion
           should
           bring
           ;
           but
           with
           exact
           sense
           to
           feele
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           woonderfull
           patience
           to
           indure
           it
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           no
           part
           of
           Christes
           purpose
           by
           his
           sorrow
           and
           feare
           in
           the
           Garden
           to
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vse
           no
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           easily
           haue
           done
           ,
           to
           diminish
           the
           vehemency
           or
           sense
           of
           the
           paines
           prepared
           for
           him
           ;
           least
           his
           so
           sauing
           himselfe
           from
           smart
           by
           his
           secret
           power
           should
           delude
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           impaire
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           put
           vs
           in
           despaire
           of
           following
           his
           example
           ;
           since
           we
           had
           no
           power
           to
           succour
           ourselues
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           imagine
           of
           him
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           by
           naturall
           and
           euident
           signes
           of
           true
           feare
           and
           sorow
           confirmed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           doe
           ours
           ,
           and
           will
           helpe
           our
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           ease
           our
           miserie
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           not
           spare
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           hence
           a
           good
           Christian
           would
           collect
           Christes
           submission
           to
           the
           weakest
           degree
           of
           mans
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           his
           communion
           with
           vs
           in
           tasting
           the
           sharpest
           of
           our
           sorowes
           ,
           and
           not
           exaggerate
           his
           power
           to
           make
           him
           capable
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             which
             is
             the
             lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           ;
           and
           consequent
           ,
           not
           antecedent
           to
           the
           first
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           in
           Christes
           case
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           h
           
             h
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             smoke
             of
             their
             torments
          
           (
           which
           are
           cast
           into
           this
           lake
           )
           
             ascendeth
             euermore
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             no
             rest
             night
             nor
             day
             .
          
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             103.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             Christ
             had
             farre
             greater
             cause
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           
             to
             feare
             euen
             his
             bodily
             death
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             his
             members
             haue
             .
             For
             it
             was
             therefore
             because
             death
             approched
             vnto
             him
             clasped
             fast
             with
             hell
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             meddle
             with
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             feele
             the
             other
             .
          
           ]
           My
           wordes
           enlarged
           and
           peruerted
           by
           you
           may
           seeme
           to
           make
           some
           musicke
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           of
           themselues
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           touch
           your
           vntuned
           and
           hie
           strained
           cratchets
           .
           That
           Christ
           must
           and
           did
           breake
           the
           knot
           betwixt
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           were
           fast
           clasped
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           receauing
           the
           one
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           did
           free
           all
           his
           members
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           no
           question
           neither
           with
           me
           ,
           nor
           I
           thinke
           with
           any
           Christian
           man.
           The
           iust
           vengeance
           deserued
           and
           prepared
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           must
           throughly
           know
           least
           he
           should
           ransome
           vs
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           from
           what
           .
           Wherefore
           not
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           ,
           but
           the
           wages
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           which
           was
           eternall
           death
           ,
           vsually
           called
           hell
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           hidde
           from
           the
           e●…es
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           euen
           the
           iust
           and
           full
           reward
           of
           our
           iniquities
           was
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           sight
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           he
           might
           behold
           the
           waight
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           iustnesse
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           conceaue
           how
           deare
           the
           price
           ,
           and
           how
           sharpe
           the
           paine
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           should
           quitte
           vs
           from
           this
           debt
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           pretious
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           infinite
           his
           obedience
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           death
           should
           excuse
           vs
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Whether
           these
           things
           were
           reuealed
           and
           shewed
           to
           Christ
           
             by
             sight
          
           ,
           as
           the
           terrors
           and
           torments
           of
           hell
           might
           be
           ;
           or
           by
           vision
           ,
           or
           in
           spirit
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           pronounce
           ;
           I
           meddle
           not
           so
           farre
           with
           Gods
           secrets
           :
           God
           hath
           waies
           enough
           to
           propose
           the
           Iudgemets
           of
           the
           next
           world
           to
           men
           here
           liuing
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           but
           of
           none
           of
           these
           might
           Christ
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           least
           we
           make
           him
           a
           Sauiour
           at
           peraduentures
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           directly
           belonged
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           causes
           &
           effects
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           That
           therfore
           
           Christ
           must
           haue
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           and
           liuely
           sight
           and
           view
           of
           all
           these
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           waight
           and
           burden
           of
           mans
           deliuerance
           ,
           chiefly
           now
           when
           he
           appeared
           in
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           (
           where
           nothing
           is
           couered
           )
           to
           performe
           the
           fame
           ,
           I
           may
           safely
           grant
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           felt
           or
           suffered
           eternall
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           this
           you
           shall
           neuer
           prooue
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           you
           presume
           with
           licentious
           but
           irreligious
           words
           to
           couer
           it
           ,
           and
           conuey
           it
           into
           the
           Creed
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             103.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             He
             did
             not
             contemplate
             and
             looke
             on
             them
             a
             farre
             of
             ,
             nor
             had
             to
             do
             with
             one
             more
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             by
             suffering
             one
             he
             felt
             both
             ,
             and
             by
             enduring
             one
             he
             endured
             both
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           speaches
           are
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           impious
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           will
           qualifie
           them
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           with
           the
           substances
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           eternall
           death
           and
           damnation
           .
           First
           ,
           shew
           that
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           any
           such
           thing
           of
           Christ
           
           
             The
             Defender
             forgeth
             apace
             new
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           as
           that
           he
           suffered
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           Next
           ,
           that
           your
           deuice
           of
           this
           new
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           dureth
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           from
           Gods
           owne
           hand
           agreeth
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           thus
           torment
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           sonne
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           All
           these
           things
           are
           your
           owne
           dreames
           plainly
           plastered
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           with
           figures
           and
           phrases
           of
           your
           owne
           coining
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           thinke
           you
           haue
           wrong
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           suffered
           to
           change
           the
           whole
           Creede
           ,
           and
           outface
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           your
           idle
           fansies
           .
           That
           Christ
           should
           and
           did
           suffer
           a
           bodily
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           did
           forshew
           ,
           the
           Euangelists
           doe
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           doe
           confirme
           .
           That
           he
           died
           the
           second
           death
           in
           the
           garden
           before
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           death
           came
           to
           him
           by
           fitts
           ,
           and
           dured
           but
           the
           turning
           of
           an
           hand
           ,
           and
           was
           inflicted
           on
           his
           soule
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           death
           was
           on
           his
           body
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           what
           Prophet
           ,
           what
           Euangelist
           ,
           what
           Apostle
           did
           euer
           teach
           or
           write
           ?
           And
           how
           hang
           your
           owne
           words
           with
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ?
           
             by
             suffering
             the
             one
             ,
             Christ
             felt
             both
             ,
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             and
             by
             enduring
             the
             one
             he
             endured
             both
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           he
           suffered
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           felt
           not
           your
           second
           death
           ;
           and
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           did
           cease
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewes
           inflicted
           he
           endured
           both
           .
           If
           you
           fly
           to
           Christes
           
             fearing
             and
             apprehending
          
           the
           second
           death
           by
           the
           first
           ;
           then
           are
           you
           farre
           from
           his
           suffering
           and
           enduring
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           apprehension
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           erroneous
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           you
           ,
           might
           offer
           him
           a
           feare
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           infinite
           ,
           then
           the
           manhoode
           of
           Christ
           could
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           be
           terrible
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           when
           they
           finde
           or
           feele
           Gods
           anger
           against
           sinne
           ;
           but
           it
           could
           breed
           no
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           distrust
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           destroy
           him
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           since
           he
           perfectly
           knew
           God
           would
           saue
           vs
           by
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             104.
             li.
             
          
           
             Also
             you
             forget
             my
             argument
             :
             that
             Christ
             alwayes
             charged
             his
             Disciples
             not
             to
             take
             their
             bodily
             death
             heauily
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             .
          
           ergo
           
             he
             himselfe
             would
             neuer
             be
             so
             dismáyed
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             it
             .
          
           ]
           As
           I
           did
           not
           professe
           in
           my
           conclusion
           to
           refute
           all
           your
           follies
           ,
           which
           were
           both
           trifling
           and
           tedious
           ,
           so
           if
           I
           had
           purposed
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           I
           should
           haue
           skipped
           this
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           rather
           of
           your
           ignorance
           and
           vanitie
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           force
           or
           veritie
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           where
           did
           I
           defend
           in
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           Christes
           bodilie
           death
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           ?
           recken
           my
           sixe
           causes
           on
           your
           fingers
           ends
           ,
           if
           your
           memorie
           be
           so
           fickle
           ,
           that
           refuting
           them
           you
           can
           not
           tell
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           Christes
           bodily
           death
           be
           any
           of
           them
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           none
           ,
           how
           doth
           this
           argument
           conclude
           any
           thing
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           shew
           so
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           might
           concurre
           in
           Christes
           feare
           ,
           besides
           his
           bodily
           death
           ?
           Wherefore
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           good
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           preiudiciall
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           beneficiall
           to
           your
           hell
           paines
           .
           For
           though
           Christ
           feared
           somewhat
           els
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           large
           leape
           betweene
           
             somewhat
             els
          
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           But
           what
           was
           it
           that
           Christ
           willed
           his
           Disciples
           to
           feare
           ?
           
           
             Christ
             teacheth
             all
             his
             to
             feare
             Gods
             power
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             did
             in
             the
             garden
             .
          
           Gods
           purpose
           meaning
           to
           condemne
           Christians
           to
           hell
           ,
           or
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           was
           able
           to
           destroy
           soule
           and
           bodie
           in
           hell
           ?
           Did
           Christ
           teach
           in
           these
           words
           a
           desperation
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           or
           submission
           vnder
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           religious
           feare
           not
           to
           displease
           him
           ?
           To
           feare
           religiously
           ,
           not
           distrustfully
           Gods
           power
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           
           persuaded
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           whom
           Christ
           calleth
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           prouoke
           him
           ,
           considering
           the
           mightinesse
           of
           his
           arme
           ,
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           Christes
           doctrine
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           as
           God
           himselfe
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           taught
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           saying
           ;
           m
           
             m
             Esa.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             fear●…
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             dread
             .
          
           A
           deepe
           impression
           of
           this
           feare
           commended
           to
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           whiles
           heere
           they
           liue
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           might
           haue
           and
           shew
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           be
           farre
           from
           doubting
           his
           owne
           saluation
           and
           our
           redemption
           .
           So
           that
           Christes
           words
           doe
           no
           way
           touch
           your
           new
           deuice
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           except
           by
           contradicting
           it
           .
           For
           where
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Luke
             12.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             speake
             to
             you
             my
             friends
             ,
          
           o
           
             o
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             forwarne
             you
             whom
             you
             shall
             feare
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             feare
             him
             that
             hath
             power
          
           ,
           AFTER
           HE
           HATH
           KILLED
           ,
           
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
          
           :
           you
           contrarie
           to
           Christes
           words
           auouch
           ,
           that
           God
           first
           cast
           Christes
           soule
           into
           hell
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           after
           killed
           his
           bodie
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           where
           Gods
           course
           is
           ,
           as
           Christ
           obserueth
           ,
           
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
          
           or
           Gehenna
           ,
           where
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           .
           And
           so
           where
           Christ
           maketh
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           come
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           you
           make
           in
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           members
           the
           second
           death
           to
           go
           before
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           grosse
           ouersight
           as
           well
           against
           order
           as
           against
           trueth
           ;
           saue
           that
           your
           conceits
           haue
           neither
           
             order
             ,
             weight
             nor
             measure
          
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             104.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             Here
             you
             haue
             a
             notable
             saying
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             we
             must
             preferre
             Christs
             sufferings
             before
             all
             Martyrs
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             paines
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Patience
             .
             Not
             for
             his
             paines
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Patience
             ?
             A
             rare
             distinction
             :
             If
             you
             could
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             patience
             is
             tried
             and
             discerned
             ,
             where
             the
             smallest
             paines
             are
             ,
             then
             you
             said
             somewhat
             .
          
           ]
           The
           margin
           will
           prooue
           you
           fit
           to
           play
           with
           a
           feather
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           embrace
           a
           bable
           before
           a
           better
           thing
           .
           Doe
           my
           words
           there
           import
           or
           intend
           ,
           that
           Christs
           paines
           were
           lesse
           then
           the
           paines
           of
           Martyrs
           ?
           Hauing
           said
           before
           as
           much
           as
           I
           thought
           good
           ,
           touching
           the
           comparison
           of
           Christs
           paines
           with
           other
           mens
           ,
           I
           obserued
           here
           that
           Christs
           patience
           in
           suffering
           farre
           passed
           theirs
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           we
           resolued
           of
           his
           paines
           .
           My
           words
           were
           .
           q
           
             q
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             7.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Longer
             torments
             others
             haue
             endured
             ,
             but
             neuer
             greater
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             nor
             with
             like
             patience
             .
          
           This
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           you
           ouerskip
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           refuse
           a
           needlesse
           contention
           ,
           what
           kinds
           of
           paines
           are
           sharpest
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           auouch
           Christs
           patience
           far
           exceeded
           the
           tolerance
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           
           
             Christs
             patience
             was
             greater
             than
             any
             mans
             whatsoeuer
             his
             paines
             were
             .
          
           his
           paines
           did
           ;
           you
           neither
           remember
           what
           I
           before
           auouched
           ,
           nor
           what
           these
           words
           inferre
           ,
           but
           make
           your selfe
           merie
           with
           your
           owne
           folly
           .
           
             We
             must
             preferre
          
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             Christs
             sufferings
             before
             all
             Martyrs
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             paines
             ,
          
           (
           the
           exact
           degree
           whereof
           I
           know
           not
           )
           
             but
             for
             his
             patience
          
           .
           Doth
           this
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           Christs
           paines
           were
           equall
           to
           any
           Martyrs
           sufferings
           ,
           though
           I
           tooke
           not
           vpon
           me
           to
           make
           them
           sharper
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           paines
           ,
           that
           euer
           were
           felt
           on
           earth
           ?
           My
           words
           before
           were
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           
             greater
             torments
             for
             the
             time
             others
             neuer
             endured
             :
          
           And
           if
           such
           a
           Wyer-drawer
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ;
           would
           goe
           to
           cafling
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sharpest
           kind
           of
           paine
           ,
           it
           pertained
           not
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           .
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           Christs
           patience
           in
           his
           extreame
           paines
           did
           farre
           excell
           all
           mens
           .
           Indeede
           you
           little
           regard
           his
           patience
           ,
           for
           you
           put
           him
           in
           a
           maze
           all
           confounded
           and
           all
           astonished
           ,
           where
           neither
           obedience
           nor
           patience
           could
           haue
           any
           place
           :
           and
           as
           for
           paines
           you
           will
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           passe
           the
           patience
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           I
           would
           make
           men
           beleeue
           ,
           the
           
             greatest
             patience
             is
             tried
             in
             the
             smallest
             paines
             ,
          
           is
           a
           buzzardly
           deuice
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           I
           would
           not
           contend
           ,
           whether
           Christs
           paines
           were
           the
           sharpest
           that
           euer
           were
           suffered
           on
           earth
           ,
           yet
           I
           before
           resolued
           his
           paines
           to
           be
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           any
           mans
           euer
           were
           in
           this
           mortall
           body
           ,
           and
           his
           patience
           to
           be
           farre
           greater
           and
           painfuller
           to
           him
           .
           The
           reasons
           whereof
           I
           gaue
           before
           in
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           though
           your
           course
           be
           to
           leape
           ouer
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           and
           to
           meddle
           with
           no
           more
           then
           you
           may
           entertaine
           with
           a
           wrest
           or
           a
           iest
           .
        
         
           The
           eminence
           of
           Christs
           patience
           aboue
           all
           Martyrs
           I
           shewed
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           two
           points
           ;
           in
           exacter
           sense
           ,
           and
           perfecter
           obedience
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           euer
           had
           ,
           or
           could
           haue
           .
           For
           in
           others
           the
           more
           violent
           the
           tortures
           ,
           
           the
           sooner
           they
           ouerwhelme
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           hasten
           death
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           (
           whatsoeuer
           you
           dreame
           to
           the
           contrarie
           )
           there
           was
           no
           confusion
           ,
           nor
           corruption
           of
           sense
           ;
           rather
           when
           his
           paines
           were
           sharpest
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           weakest
           ;
           then
           was
           his
           sense
           as
           tender
           ,
           if
           not
           tenderer
           then
           at
           any
           time
           before
           .
           Againe
           in
           others
           ,
           euen
           in
           Martyrs
           ,
           when
           paine
           doth
           passe
           their
           strength
           ,
           the
           Soule
           struggleth
           and
           striueth
           to
           repell
           or
           auoyde
           the
           paine
           ,
           which
           when
           she
           cannot
           conquere
           ,
           nor
           resist
           ,
           she
           departeth
           the
           body
           .
           In
           Christ
           it
           was
           otherwise
           ;
           when
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           paine
           most
           fiercely
           assaulted
           him
           ,
           then
           did
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           rise
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           So
           that
           nothing
           in
           him
           refused
           or
           declined
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           repined
           or
           shrunke
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           vttermost
           he
           put
           himselfe
           with
           all
           submission
           and
           patience
           aduisedly
           ,
           obediently
           ,
           and
           quietly
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           endure
           the
           greatest
           rage
           and
           excesse
           of
           his
           intolerable
           torments
           ,
           which
           no
           mans
           strength
           or
           nature
           can
           performe
           .
           And
           this
           I
           trust
           toucheth
           the
           triall
           and
           proofe
           of
           Christs
           patience
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           inward
           habite
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           as
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           my
           words
           concerne
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           Christs
           patience
           .
           And
           if
           I
           would
           enterpret
           my
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           Saint
           Austens
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           when
           they
           contained
           contraries
           ,
           not
           consequents
           ,
           as
           mine
           doe
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           ,
           Christs
           
             sufferings
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             Martyrs
             ,
             not
             for
             paines
          
           (
           only
           ,
           )
           
             but
             for
             patience
             also
          
           ,
           since
           there
           could
           be
           no
           vse
           of
           patience
           in
           Christ
           without
           paines
           :
           then
           by
           your
           owne
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           in
           things
           consequent
           is
           very
           requisite
           ,
           you
           haue
           flowen
           faire
           ,
           and
           seased
           on
           a
           Butterflie
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             104.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             also
             we
             may
             see
             how
             vaine
             your
             next
             coniecture
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             feared
             in
             his
             Agony
             corporall
             castigation
             aboue
             his
             strength
             .
             For
             why
             may
             not
             Martyrs
             and
             others
             feare
             as
             much
             crùeltie
             and
             extraordinarie
             torments
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             Christ
             had
             cause
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           an
           habite
           of
           vnderstanding
           nothing
           besides
           that
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           vnderstandeth
           besides
           your selfe
           .
           When
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           another
           thing
           s
           
             s
             Sermo
             .
             pag.
             24.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             which
             Christ
             might
             iustly
             feare
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             against
             ,
             (
             though
             his
             soule
             were
             neuer
             so
             safe
             ,
          
           from
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           )
           
             was
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             to
             be
             executed
             on
             his
             bodie
             :
          
           t
           
             t
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             for
             God
             was
             armed
             with
             infinit
             vengeance
             to
             afflict
             and
             punish
             the
             bodie
             about
             that
             the
             humane
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             was
             able
             to
             endure
             :
          
           You
           answer
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           martyrs
           feare
           as
           much
           at
           mens
           ●…andes
           .
           Wisely
           forsooth
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           as
           chalke
           to
           make
           cheese
           .
           Why
           should
           not
           Martyrs
           feare
           the
           power
           of
           men
           against
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           feared
           the
           power
           of
           God
           against
           his
           body
           ?
           If
           you
           see
           not
           the
           cause
           ,
           aske
           one
           of
           the
           children
           that
           dwelleth
           at
           next
           house
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           learned
           to
           know
           God
           from
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           readily
           tell
           you
           ;
           though
           my
           wordes
           were
           full
           enough
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           head
           was
           so
           emptie
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           what
           I
           said
           .
           God
           I
           said
           ,
           
             was
             armed
             with
             infinite
             vengeance
             to
             afflict
             the
             body
             aboue
             that
             the
             humane
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             was
             able
             to
             endure
             .
          
           Are
           men
           so
           armed
           as
           God
           is
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           I
           troe
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           so
           to
           be
           feared
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag
             104
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Why
             should
             the
             feare
             of
             any
             whatsoeuer
             meere
             bodily
             paines
             ,
             ouercome
             Christes
             patience
             ?
          
           ]
           Euen
           therefore
           because
           it
           was
           humane
           ,
           and
           weake
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           farre
           vnable
           to
           beare
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           could
           impose
           .
           [
           
             Are
             not
             martyrs
             as
             far
             vnable
             ?
          
           ]
           Yes
           farre
           lesse
           able
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           feele
           .
           [
           Why
           then
           are
           not
           they
           as
           much
           afraid
           ?
           ]
           Of
           Gods
           power
           they
           are
           ,
           when
           and
           wheresoeuer
           shewed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           duely
           considered
           by
           them
           .
           As
           Moses
           when
           God
           x
           
             x
             Exo.
             19.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             lightned
             and
             thundred
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             before
          
           the
           deliuering
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Heb.
             12.
             v.
             21
             Why
             Christ
             feared
             more
             than
             martyrs
             do
             .
          
           
             feared
             and
             trembled
          
           by
           the
           Apostles
           report
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           rage
           of
           men
           ,
           Martyrs
           first
           know
           ,
           that
           Gods
           wrath
           towards
           them
           is
           appeased
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           shall
           feele
           no
           more
           but
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           crueltie
           of
           humane
           tortures
           increaseth
           ,
           so
           God
           either
           assisteth
           his
           seruants
           by
           diminishing
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           their
           paines
           ,
           or
           suffereth
           their
           strength
           or
           sense
           to
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           by
           the
           furie
           of
           their
           torments
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           the
           soule
           though
           impatient
           of
           such
           paine
           doth
           not
           sinne
           ,
           because
           the
           violence
           is
           greater
           then
           mans
           strength
           can
           endure
           ,
           and
           thereby
           driueth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           .
           With
           Christ
           it
           was
           otherwise
           .
           For
           where
           he
           was
           to
           beare
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           had
           power
           sufficient
           in
           himlefe
           to
           decline
           or
           frustrate
           all
           that
           men
           could
           doe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           he
           was
           
           to
           see
           that
           Gods
           hand
           might
           ioyne
           with
           the
           Iewes
           rage
           for
           the
           punishments
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           sharper
           the
           anguish
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           feele
           ,
           the
           exacter
           the
           sense
           thereof
           which
           he
           must
           haue
           ,
           and
           yet
           must
           still
           continue
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ;
           since
           no
           violence
           of
           torments
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           might
           ouerwhelme
           his
           sense
           ,
           or
           force
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           expect
           the
           time
           appointed
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           in
           full
           sense
           and
           memorie
           breath
           out
           his
           soule
           at
           an
           instant
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           .
           He
           might
           therefore
           feare
           as
           well
           the
           violence
           ,
           as
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           paines
           (
           farre
           more
           then
           Martyrs
           neede
           )
           if
           he
           did
           not
           deprecate
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           deserued
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           be
           eased
           euen
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           where
           he
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           God
           was
           and
           is
           able
           to
           aggrauate
           bodily
           paines
           farre
           aboue
           the
           strength
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           vs
           or
           in
           Christ
           ,
           without
           meanes
           ,
           or
           by
           meanes
           whatsoeuer
           .
           So
           that
           Christ
           desiring
           this
           cup
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           beheld
           (
           for
           THIS
           doth
           demonstrate
           somewhat
           conceaued
           in
           the
           cup
           ,
           which
           he
           declined
           )
           should
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           might
           haue
           this
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           cuppe
           should
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           oppresse
           his
           patience
           ,
           because
           his
           flesh
           was
           but
           weake
           to
           beare
           that
           hea●…ie
           burden
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           our
           sinnes
           prouoked
           ;
           and
           was
           heard
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           of
           this
           praier
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           eased
           of
           that
           he
           seared
           .
        
         
           Christ
           knew
           all
           thinges
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           should
           befall
           him
           .
           ]
           Then
           he
           also
           knew
           ,
           what
           his
           praier
           would
           auert
           of
           that
           punishment
           which
           our
           sinnes
           deserued
           :
           and
           since
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           greater
           torments
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           were
           due
           to
           vs
           fo●…
           our
           sin
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           by
           the
           damned
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           same
           desert
           with
           vs
           ,
           though
           not
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           mercie
           with
           vs
           :
           why
           should
           not
           Christ
           by
           his
           praier
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           God
           would
           heare
           ,
           decline
           what
           he
           disliked
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           mixed
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           submit
           and
           commit
           himselfe
           ,
           after
           praier
           made
           ,
           wholy
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           his
           father
           ?
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             meane
             that
             he
             felt
             greater
             (
             paines
             )
             concurring
             in
             and
             with
             the
             bodily
             punishment
             inflicted
             by
             the
             wrathfull
             hand
             of
             God
             armed
             with
             infinite
             vengeance
             ,
             then
             you
             say
             well
             ,
             and
             we
             acknowledge
             it
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           will
           mistake
           fearing
           for
           suffering
           ,
           and
           bodily
           for
           ghostly
           pains
           ,
           and
           the
           crosse
           for
           hell
           ,
           and
           make
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           a
           pretence
           for
           all
           these
           deuices
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           well
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           make
           the
           power
           of
           God
           able
           to
           afflict
           for
           sinne
           the
           Bodie
           or
           Soule
           of
           man
           aboue
           all
           humane
           strength
           without
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           and
           Christ
           iustly
           to
           feare
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           by
           earnest
           and
           humble
           prayer
           pacifie
           Gods
           indignation
           for
           as
           much
           as
           exceeded
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           patience
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           then
           my
           coniectures
           are
           vaine
           ,
           though
           they
           neuer
           so
           well
           agree
           with
           the
           rules
           of
           religion
           and
           pietie
           .
           But
           in
           this
           you
           doe
           ,
           as
           all
           Sectaries
           are
           wont
           to
           acknowledge
           no
           sinceritie
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           owne
           secrets
           .
           a
           
             a
             August
             .
             contra
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             li.
             11
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tues
             ergo
             regula
             veritatis
             ?
             quicquid
             contra
             te
             facit
             non
             est
             verum
             ?
             Are
             you
             then
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             ?
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             against
             you
             ,
             is
             that
             not
             true
             ?
          
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Your
             other
             cause
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             death
             his
             Body
             should
             want
             awhile
             the
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             presence
             .
             But
             did
             not
             Christ
             perfectly
             know
             that
             this
             was
             Gods
             decree
             and
             certaine
             appointment
             ,
             yea
             his
             owne
             most
             free
             will
             and
             purpose
             ?
          
           ]
           He
           that
           once
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           wrench
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           will
           neuer
           sticke
           to
           wrangle
           with
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           braine
           ,
           or
           breath
           will
           giue
           him
           leaue
           .
           Often
           enough
           if
           that
           would
           serue
           ,
           you
           haue
           beene
           told
           ,
           that
           I
           produced
           not
           those
           foure
           points
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           last
           insisted
           ,
           as
           causes
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           but
           as
           respects
           of
           his
           fearing
           ,
           disliking
           ,
           and
           shunning
           bodily
           death
           ;
           against
           which
           you
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           
             could
             not
          
           ,
           he
           
             would
             not
          
           so
           feare
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           sweate
           bloud
           for
           it
           .
           Which
           sillinesse
           ,
           if
           not
           sottishnesse
           ,
           still
           to
           impugne
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           affirme
           ,
           and
           to
           post
           ouer
           the
           rest
           as
           pertinent
           to
           Christs
           perfection
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           part
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           ground
           of
           your
           defence
           :
           but
           take
           any
           of
           these
           foure
           points
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           mislike
           ,
           and
           referre
           them
           rightly
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           brought
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           former
           fiue
           causes
           concurring
           to
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           and
           speake
           directly
           and
           truely
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           excused
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           being
           not
           able
           to
           refute
           one
           of
           them
           in
           sound
           and
           vpright
           reasoning
           .
           All
           your
           shift
           is
           ,
           to
           misapply
           the
           respects
           of
           
           Christs
           declining
           death
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           made
           them
           causes
           of
           his
           agonie
           ;
           and
           to
           single
           the
           causes
           ,
           which
           I
           auouch
           might
           all
           meete
           in
           Christs
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           as
           sole
           and
           singular
           efficients
           of
           his
           whole
           agonie
           .
           With
           this
           childish
           Art
           you
           haue
           almost
           waded
           by
           them
           ,
           not
           denying
           ,
           as
           indeede
           you
           cannot
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           before
           Christs
           eyes
           ,
           when
           he
           feared
           and
           sorrowed
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           they
           were
           no
           new
           things
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           parts
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           .
           Both
           which
           Answeres
           are
           very
           idle
           .
           For
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           part
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           newes
           to
           his
           foresight
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           euen
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           (
           if
           that
           conceite
           had
           any
           truth
           in
           it
           )
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           suffering
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           of
           bodily
           death
           .
           Wherefore
           these
           be
           but
           straines
           and
           starts
           to
           make
           your
           Reader
           beleeue
           you
           haue
           somewhat
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           indeed
           your
           oppositions
           are
           so
           sleight
           ,
           that
           they
           bewray
           how
           gladly
           you
           would
           ,
           and
           how
           hardly
           you
           can
           distresse
           any
           of
           these
           causes
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           might
           concurre
           in
           Christs
           Agonie
           .
           They
           all
           were
           weightie
           and
           godly
           respects
           impressing
           no
           small
           degrees
           of
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           care
           and
           zeale
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           directly
           pertinent
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           now
           in
           hand
           .
           And
           where
           you
           shift
           them
           of
           as
           parts
           of
           Christs
           habituall
           holinesse
           alwaies
           resting
           in
           him
           ,
           know
           you
           good
           Sir
           ,
           that
           I
           speake
           not
           in
           this
           case
           of
           the
           permanent
           gifts
           of
           grace
           alwaies
           inherent
           in
           Christs
           Soule
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           painfull
           impressions
           ,
           which
           those
           respects
           did
           therefore
           now
           presently
           and
           sensiblie
           make
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           more
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           now
           to
           execution
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           but
           in
           cogitation
           ,
           &
           by
           religious
           and
           humble
           praier
           ,
           he
           was
           now
           to
           settle
           the
           whole
           course
           ,
           force
           ,
           &
           effects
           of
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Call
             you
             this
             greater
             perfection
             in
             him
             than
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             to
             pray
             expressely
             against
             the
             knowne
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             yea
             against
             his
             owne
             ?
          
           ]
           That
           Christ
           praied
           against
           the
           knowen
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           is
           an
           irreligious
           and
           dangerous
           dreame
           of
           yours
           .
           This
           Toy
           you
           trump
           in
           euery
           where
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           some
           choise
           Answere
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           emptie
           reason
           maketh
           as
           much
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           against
           me
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           waight
           in
           it
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           according
           to
           your
           deuice
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           his
           Fathers
           knowen
           will
           he
           should
           so
           doe
           ,
           yea
           and
           his
           owne
           also
           ?
           How
           then
           doe
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           excuse
           him
           from
           praying
           against
           his
           Fathers
           knowen
           will
           ?
           [
           
             he
             was
             so
             amazed
             therewith
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             did
             .
          
           ]
           Christ
           must
           then
           be
           wholy
           depriued
           of
           all
           vnderstanding
           ,
           if
           he
           neither
           remembred
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           ,
           nor
           our
           saluation
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           was
           content
           to
           suffer
           .
           And
           how
           then
           came
           he
           so
           suddainly
           in
           the
           very
           next
           syllable
           to
           remember
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ?
           [
           
             He
             was
             now
             freed
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             from
             that
             astonishment
          
           .
           ]
           How
           fell
           he
           then
           thrice
           into
           it
           ?
           [
           he
           had
           so
           many
           touches
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           confound
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           .
           ]
           Then
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           examination
           ,
           condemnation
           and
           crucifixion
           he
           felt
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospels
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           wisely
           ,
           religiously
           ,
           constantly
           ,
           carefully
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           admirably
           behaued
           himselfe
           in
           eche
           word
           and
           deede
           after
           to
           the
           instant
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           remembred
           all
           things
           that
           were
           written
           of
           him
           .
           Is
           not
           here
           a
           fine
           mockerie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fortresse
           of
           all
           your
           hidden
           mysteries
           ;
           that
           to
           prooue
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           you
           must
           bring
           Christ
           into
           three
           such
           fits
           and
           pangs
           of
           confusion
           and
           obliuion
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           or
           did
           ;
           &
           presently
           with
           the
           speaking
           of
           (
           YET
           )
           to
           restore
           him
           againe
           to
           his
           perfect
           sense
           and
           memorie
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           free
           him
           from
           all
           your
           new
           deuised
           Passions
           ?
           besides
           your selues
           ,
           no
           writer
           old
           nor
           new
           did
           euer
           find
           in
           Christs
           prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           said
           ;
           and
           the
           condition
           added
           before
           his
           prayer
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Father
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             take
             away
             this
             Cup
             from
             me
          
           ;
           and
           the
           submission
           following
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           ,
           
             yet
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             ,
          
           doe
           plainely
           prooue
           that
           Christ
           had
           exact
           remembrance
           and
           regard
           of
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           Apostle
           affirmeth
           of
           this
           prayer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           e
           
             e
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             was
             heard
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           this
           be
           all
           the
           Scripture
           you
           can
           produce
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           I
           protest
           before
           God
           and
           his
           whole
           Church
           ,
           I
           will
           sooner
           beleeue
           that
           you
           were
           out
           of
           your
           wits
           in
           writing
           this
           ,
           then
           that
           Christ
           was
           forgetfull
           in
           praying
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           spake
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
        
         
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Againe
             could
             this
             thing
             in
             any
             reason
             be
             such
             an
             horrible
             griefe
             vnto
             him
             ;
             to
             haue
             his
             flesh
             lie
             dead
             for
             a
             day
             and
             a
             few
             howers
             ,
             would
             the
             thought
             of
             this
             make
             him
             sweat
             bloud
             for
             griefe
             ,
             and
             to
             neede
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             three
             times
             vehemently
             ,
             this
             cup
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ?
             verily
             it
             is
             vnreasonable
             to
             thinkeso
             .
          
           Who
           hath
           bewitched
           you
           thus
           openly
           and
           vsually
           to
           fasten
           on
           vntrueths
           ?
           I
           alleaged
           six
           causes
           that
           might
           〈◊〉
           in
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           you
           haue
           piked
           out
           of
           my
           wordes
           foure
           more
           then
           euer
           I
           ment
           to
           be
           reasons
           of
           his
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           and
           are
           nine
           of
           these
           now
           puft
           away
           with
           a
           breath
           ,
           and
           nothing
           left
           by
           your
           swelling
           and
           insulting
           eloquence
           ,
           but
           the
           deadnesse
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           whiles
           the
           soule
           wanted
           ?
           this
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           trust
           to
           his
           tongue
           ,
           when
           his
           teeth
           be
           gone
           ;
           and
           to
           bleate
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           bite
           .
           If
           the
           cause
           were
           not
           Gods
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           a
           pastime
           thus
           to
           faine
           and
           face
           ;
           but
           in
           so
           serious
           questions
           to
           vse
           such
           idle
           and
           false
           imputations
           and
           friuolous
           refutations
           ,
           is
           a
           griefe
           to
           any
           good
           mans
           eares
           and
           a
           corrosiue
           to
           his
           conscience
           .
           Of
           Christes
           agony
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           that
           might
           occasion
           his
           feare
           ,
           his
           sorow
           ,
           and
           his
           zeale
           in
           the
           garden
           I
           haue
           said
           so
           much
           that
           I
           am
           wearie
           with
           repeating
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           neuer
           weary
           with
           resuming
           the
           selfe
           same
           childish
           and
           erroneous
           mistaking
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           my
           speach
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           take
           the
           course
           rather
           to
           misreport
           it
           ,
           then
           refute
           it
           .
           For
           if
           the
           soules
           of
           Gods
           saincts
           doe
           by
           nature
           vnwillingly
           leaue
           their
           bodies
           to
           which
           they
           are
           vnited
           ,
           though
           by
           them
           they
           are
           often
           molested
           and
           burdened
           ;
           (
           otherwise
           death
           were
           no
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           far
           our
           which
           is
           nothing
           so
           )
           how
           farre
           iuster
           cause
           then
           was
           there
           ,
           Christ
           should
           naturally
           dislike
           death
           not
           only
           because
           it
           was
           a
           subuersion
           of
           nature
           created
           ,
           &
           quickned
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           effect
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           imposed
           on
           all
           men
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           that
           it
           should
           during
           the
           time
           depriue
           him
           of
           life
           ,
           sense
           and
           action
           with
           great
           slaunder
           and
           infamie
           ,
           and
           cheefely
           should
           exclude
           for
           a
           season
           his
           bodie
           from
           that
           blessed
           communion
           and
           fruition
           of
           his
           diuine
           grace
           and
           glorie
           ,
           which
           formerly
           it
           felt
           ,
           though
           the
           personall
           vnion
           should
           not
           be
           dis●…olued
           ?
           now
           the
           more
           Christ
           liked
           and
           loued
           that
           adherence
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           liuing
           enioied
           ,
           the
           more
           grieuous
           was
           the
           want
           thereof
           ,
           which
           death
           tooke
           from
           him
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           after
           restored
           with
           greater
           glory
           .
           This
           I
           did
           not
           put
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           agonie
           ,
           as
           you
           idlely
           amplifie
           ,
           but
           noted
           it
           as
           a
           respect
           ,
           that
           might
           worthily
           lead
           Christ
           to
           dislike
           or
           abhorre
           death
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           perfection
           and
           communion
           with
           God
           aboue
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           saue
           for
           the
           will
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           ouerruled
           this
           dislike
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag.
             105
             li
             22.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             excellent
             well
             ,
             but
             by
             your
             practise
             in
             all
             matters
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             see
             ,
             you
             neuer
             meane
             to
             obserue
             it
             :
             in
             Gods
             cause
             let
             Gods
             booke
             teach
             vs
             ,
             what
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             professe
             .
             shew
             me
             then
             where
             you
             read
             in
             Gods
             word
             any
             or
             all
             these
             to
             be
             effectuall
             causes
             of
             this
             strange
             〈◊〉
             or
             〈◊〉
             my
             part
             I
             shall
             neuer
             beleeue
             you
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           did
           professe
           to
           bind
           mens
           faiths
           to
           these
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           to
           your
           new
           redemption
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           I
           would
           shew
           you
           where
           I
           redde
           them
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           els
           I
           would
           leaue
           ●…ch
           beleeuer
           to
           his
           libertie
           :
           but
           I
           forwarned
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           directly
           and
           particularly
           speaking
           nothing
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           the
           safest
           rule
           that
           I
           could
           find
           ,
           or
           they
           could
           follow
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           any
           knowen
           and
           receaued
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           and
           principles
           of
           pietie
           for
           the
           causes
           thereof
           .
           For
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           keep
           silence
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           would
           not
           shew
           it
           to
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           chose
           three
           from
           the
           rest
           to
           goe
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           darke
           time
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           left
           those
           three
           (
           whose
           eies
           were
           so
           heauie
           that
           they
           could
           not
           for●…eare
           sleepe
           )
           
             about
             a
             stones
             cast
          
           before
           he
           would
           pray
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           th●…m
           〈◊〉
           to
           all
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           or
           did
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           any
           man
           should
           be
           ouer
           curious
           in
           searching
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           precisely
           reuealed
           ,
           specially
           seeing
           no
           demonstratiue
           cause
           can
           be
           giuen
           of
           secret
           affections
           and
           voluntarie
           actions
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           were
           in
           Christ.
           And
           your
           audacious
           and
           presumptuous
           boldnesse
           is
           the
           more
           chalengeable
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           not
           onely
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           giue
           the
           right
           and
           exact
           cause
           therof
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           ,
           but
           you
           light
           on
           such
           a
           cause
           ,
           as
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           any
           coherence
           with
           the
           
           maine
           positions
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           vnfalliblely
           deliuered
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Wherfore
           I
           haue
           not
           transgressed
           my
           directions
           ,
           when
           I
           teach
           what
           iust
           and
           waighty
           respects
           of
           feare
           ,
           sorow
           &
           zeale
           our
           Lord
           &
           Sauior
           had
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           which
           might
           be
           the
           causes
           of
           that
           earnest
           prayer
           &
           agonie
           ,
           and
           withall
           shewed
           the
           iudgements
           and
           opinions
           of
           diuers
           ancient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           concerning
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           you
           as
           insolent
           in
           your
           conclusions
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           conceits
           ,
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           specifie
           the
           full
           and
           true
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           haue
           no
           shew
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           touch
           of
           reason
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           cause
           which
           you
           yeeld
           ,
           that
           thereby
           you
           crosse
           the
           chiefe
           streames
           of
           faith
           and
           trueth
           most
           currant
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           learned
           and
           religious
           antiquitie
           .
           The
           same
           rule
           then
           binding
           you
           ,
           which
           bindeth
           me
           ,
           shew
           you
           ,
           what
           Prophet
           ,
           Euangelist
           ,
           or
           Apostle
           euer
           taught
           or
           thought
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           Christes
           soule
           in
           the
           Garden
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           we
           could
           not
           be
           〈◊〉
           ;
           or
           els
           my
           not
           beleeuing
           you
           will
           not
           excuse
           your
           enterprise
           ;
           you
           must
           answere
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           for
           innouating
           the
           very
           roots
           and
           branches
           of
           their
           redemption
           by
           the
           bloud
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           you
           auouch
           to
           be
           vnsufficient
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           except
           your
           hell
           be
           thereto
           added
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           should
           best
           know
           the
           trueth
           ,
           being
           the
           spirit
           of
           trueth
           ,
           hath
           expressed
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Your
             sixt
             and
             last
             maine
             cause
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             this
             his
             bloudie
             sweate
             and
             〈◊〉
             praiers
             did
             nothing
             but
             voluntarily
             performe
             that
             bloudie
             offering
             and
             Priesthood
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Law.
             This
             we
             simply
             grant
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           should
           truely
           repeat
           and
           conceiue
           any
           part
           
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             agonie
             .
          
           of
           my
           writings
           ,
           you
           should
           put
           your selfe
           to
           more
           paines
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           willing
           to
           take
           ,
           iustly
           to
           refute
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           your
           course
           is
           either
           to
           misrecite
           ,
           or
           to
           misconstrue
           all
           that
           you
           bring
           .
           In
           the
           oblations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           prefigured
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           obserued
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Priest
           was
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           sinner
           presented
           by
           the
           Priest
           to
           God
           with
           earnest
           and
           humble
           prayer
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           the
           trespasse
           .
           And
           since
           the
           trueth
           must
           haue
           some
           resemblance
           with
           the
           figure
           ,
           Christ
           might
           in
           the
           Garden
           performe
           some
           points
           requisite
           to
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           as
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           bloud
           ,
           and
           presenting
           his
           bodie
           to
           be
           the
           redemption
           and
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           most
           instant
           and
           intentiue
           prayer
           for
           the
           transgressours
           .
           This
           if
           you
           simply
           graunt
           ,
           as
           in
           wordes
           you
           say
           you
           doe
           ,
           tell
           vs
           now
           which
           way
           you
           will
           conclude
           Christes
           suffering
           of
           hell
           paines
           in
           the
           Garden
           from
           his
           bloudie
           sweat
           ?
           [
           
             It
             hindereth
             not
             our
             assertion
          
           .
           Much
           lesse
           doeth
           it
           further
           it
           :
           but
           yet
           if
           there
           might
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           Christes
           voluntarie
           sprinckling
           himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           bloud
           ,
           and
           dedicating
           it
           to
           Gods
           pleasure
           for
           mans
           redemption
           besides
           and
           without
           your
           hellish
           torments
           ,
           you
           will
           come
           shorter
           than
           you
           recken
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           your
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             prooue
             indeed
             that
             Christ
             now
             executed
             his
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             will
             you
             diuide
             and
             exempt
             his
             death
             on
             the
             Crosse
             from
             his
             Priesthood
             ?
          
           ]
           Who
           besides
           your selfe
           restraineth
           Christes
           euerlasting
           Priesthood
           either
           to
           the
           garden
           or
           to
           the
           crosse
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           one
           thing
           for
           Christ
           with
           feruent
           and
           submissiue
           prayer
           to
           present
           and
           submit
           his
           bodie
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           garden
           ;
           and
           another
           thing
           ,
           to
           receiue
           and
           admit
           the
           violent
           and
           wicked
           hands
           of
           the
           Iewes
           executing
           their
           rage
           on
           his
           bodie
           with
           all
           reproch
           and
           crueltie
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           Now
           what
           had
           his
           Priesthood
           to
           do
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           to
           present
           and
           performe
           the
           bloudie
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           prefigured
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           ?
           And
           forsomuch
           as
           you
           grant
           ,
           that
           Christes
           bloudy
           sweat
           ,
           and
           his
           vehement
           prayers
           in
           the
           garden
           were
           pertinents
           to
           his
           Priesthood
           prefigured
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           k
           
             k
             Hebr.
             5.
             
          
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           shew
           no
           figure
           of
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           or
           the
           second
           death
           in
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           no
           more
           doth
           either
           of
           these
           performed
           in
           the
           garden
           concerne
           any
           secret
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           Christ
           there
           suffered
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             Why
             say
             you
             not
             aswell
             ,
             that
             his
             death
             and
             bloudshed
             on
             the
             Crosse
             shewed
             in
             him
             no
             paines
             nor
             infirmitie
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             voluntarily
             he
             made
             himselfe
             there
             the
             true
             Priest
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             prefigured
             bloudie
             and
             deadlie
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             As
             good
             reason
             altogether
             you
             haue
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             affirme
             it
             of
             his
             agonie
             ,
          
           ]
           No
           by
           your
           leaue
           :
           for
           Christ
           did
           not
           actually
           offer
           two
           sacrifices
           ;
           the
           one
           ghostly
           ,
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           the
           other
           bodily
           and
           bloudy
           ,
           yeelding
           himselfe
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           m
           
             m
             Heb.
             〈◊〉
             .
             14
             
          
           
             With
             one
             oblation
             he
             hath
             made
             perfect
             for
             euer
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             sanctified
          
           ;
           n
           
             n
             vers
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             and
             we
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             once
          
           (
           made
           )
           .
           This
           sacrifice
           was
           presented
           and
           submitted
           to
           Gods
           will
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           but
           finished
           and
           consummated
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           paines
           and
           infirmitie
           belonging
           vnto
           death
           .
           In
           the
           garden
           ,
           where
           no
           Scripture
           saith
           Christ
           died
           ,
           I
           admit
           not
           the
           second
           death
           nor
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           are
           thereto
           consequent
           .
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           refuse
           all
           paines
           and
           infirmitie
           in
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           your
           wonted
           trueths
           ,
           which
           in
           another
           were
           an
           open
           lie
           .
           I
           admit
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           til
           you
           shew
           where
           the
           scripture
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           two
           deaths
           ;
           the
           first
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           that
           afore
           the
           first
           .
           Otherwise
           painefull
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           which
           were
           humane
           infirmities
           ,
           though
           voluntarily
           and
           religiously
           receaued
           by
           Christ
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           I
           euerie
           where
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           with
           Cyprian
           make
           them
           entrances
           to
           his
           oblation
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           o
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             vt
             fieret
             voluntas
             Patris
             ,
             &
             sacrificium
             carnis
             a
             timore
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             suberant
             victime
             desolatori●…
             carbones
             ,
             quos
             obedientiae
             liquefactus
             adeps
             extinxit
             .
             〈◊〉
             t●…e
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             might
             be
             donne
             ,
          
           saith
           Cyprian
           
             and
             Christ
             begin
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             flesh
             with
             feare
             and
             sorow
             ,
             consuming
             coales
          
           (
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           in
           the
           gardē
           )
           
             were
             pu●…
             vnder
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             sweet
             fatnesse
             of
             his
             obedience
             m●…lting
             did
             quench
             .
          
           So
           that
           Christ
           beganne
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           body
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           offering
           that
           to
           be
           disposed
           at
           his
           fathers
           will
           for
           the
           life
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           entring
           to
           it
           was
           with
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           the
           painfulnesse
           whereof
           his
           obedience
           abolished
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           all
           feare
           went
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           suffrings
           before
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           where
           he
           perfected
           and
           ended
           his
           oblation
           ,
           despising
           all
           torments
           and
           punishments
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           could
           deuice
           for
           him
           .
           *
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             vt
             sanaret
             in●…irmos
             ,
             timuit
             vt
             faceret
             securos
             .
             Christ
             sorowed
             to
             heale
             our
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             feared
             to
             make
             vs
             secure
             .
             I
             beheld
             〈◊〉
             workes
          
           (
           o
           Lord
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             admire
             thee
             fastened
             to
             the
             crosse
             betweene
             two
             condemned
          
           (
           Theeues
           )
           
             now
             to
             be
             neither
             fearefull
             nor
             sorrowfull
             ;
             but
             a
             conquerer
             of
             thy
             punishments
             .
          
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             105.
             li.
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             You
             meane
             voluntarie
             in
             such
             sense
             that
             Christmas
             not
             also
             vrged
             thereunto
             by
             any
             violence
             of
             paines
             and
             feare
             procuring
             it
             in
             him
             naturally
             .
          
           ]
           I
           meane
           by
           voluntarie
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           power
           enough
           to
           resist
           and
           represse
           the
           vehemency
           and
           painefulnesse
           of
           these
           affections
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             his
             affections
             as
             ●…e
             saw
             cause
             .
          
           in
           him selfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           against
           or
           without
           his
           will
           they
           could
           not
           trouble
           him
           .
           For
           〈◊〉
           did
           not
           preuaile
           or
           exceed
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           vs
           against
           our
           wils
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           each
           affection
           of
           feare
           &
           sorow
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           be
           grieuous
           to
           him
           .
           Our
           nature
           though
           he
           tooke
           in
           substance
           ,
           yet
           the
           corruption
           and
           distemper
           of
           our
           sinfull
           nature
           he
           did
           not
           take
           ;
           and
           therfore
           as
           before
           our
           fall
           the
           innocency
           and
           rectitude
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           man
           ,
           could
           guide
           and
           gouerne
           as
           well
           the
           rising
           ,
           as
           the
           inflaming
           of
           his
           affections
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           Christ
           ,
           who
           besides
           sincerity
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           libertie
           from
           corruption
           ,
           had
           the
           grace
           and
           power
           of
           Gods
           spirite
           aboue
           measure
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           could
           so
           restraine
           and
           represse
           in
           himselfe
           all
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           that
           till
           he
           was
           willing
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           fitte
           ,
           they
           neither
           did
           mooue
           ,
           nor
           molest
           his
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           or
           spirit
           .
           And
           when
           he
           suffered
           mans
           nature
           in
           him
           to
           feele
           the
           same
           affections
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           vs
           ,
           they
           were
           holy
           and
           righteous
           in
           him
           ,
           declaring
           his
           obedience
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           disordered
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           And
           where
           you
           adde
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             vrged
          
           (
           to
           his
           bloudie
           sweat
           )
           
             by
             violence
             of
             paines
             or
             feare
             procuring
             it
             in
             him
             naturally
          
           ;
           you
           speake
           not
           only
           against
           the
           trueth
           ,
           but
           euen
           against
           your selfe
           .
           For
           within
           one
           leafe
           after
           you
           grant
           ,
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
             107.
             li.
             16
             
          
           
             it
             was
             aboue
             the
             course
             of
             nature
          
           ;
           led
           thereunto
           by
           Hilaries
           wordes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           r
           
             r
             H●…lar
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             non
             secundum
             naturae
             consuetudinem
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             accustomed
             
             course
             of
             nature
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           how
           could
           it
           be
           naturall
           ,
           since
           feare
           cannot
           by
           nature
           cause
           a
           bloudy
           sweate
           ?
           and
           of
           all
           the
           men
           that
           you
           imagine
           did
           euer
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           you
           neuer
           read
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           else
           where
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           were
           naturall
           to
           paine
           ,
           yea
           to
           your
           supposed
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           this
           life
           to
           sweate
           bloud
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           you
           vrge
           suffered
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           these
           sufferings
           you
           make
           him
           like
           ,
           must
           needs
           at
           one
           ●…ime
           or
           other
           sweate
           bloud
           as
           well
           as
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           either
           you
           fitten
           and
           faine
           th●…se
           sufferings
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           else
           Christ
           was
           not
           vrged
           NATVRALLY
           to
           this
           sweate
           by
           any
           ●…eares
           or
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           oppressed
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             10.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
          
           (
           Exposition
           )
           
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             you
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sound
             and
             well
             agreeing
             with
             Christian
             pietie
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             contrarie
             to
             your
             Resolution
             also
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Scripture
             expressing
             his
             feare
             and
             vehement
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             to
             haue
             caused
             his
             Agonie
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           words
           are
           of
           so
           small
           waight
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           skant
           spare
           you
           Oyster-shels
           vpon
           your
           credit
           .
           You
           know
           not
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           occasion
           of
           Christs
           sorrow
           and
           sweate
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           the
           exposition
           of
           his
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           What
           I
           say
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           You
           more
           then
           negligently
           apply
           to
           the
           other
           .
           As
           for
           my
           Resolution
           Pag.
           290.
           prooue
           it
           contrarie
           to
           this
           position
           (
           for
           exposition
           it
           is
           none
           ,
           since
           it
           concerneth
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           sweate
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           words
           ;
           )
           and
           you
           shall
           after
           many
           failes
           and
           follies
           prooue
           somewhat
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           these
           things
           in
           the
           Garden
           concerned
           Christs
           priesthood
           ,
           which
           is
           mine
           Assertion
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           I
           hope
           his
           Priesthood
           prooueth
           both
           his
           submission
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           yeelded
           himselfe
           obedient
           and
           suppliant
           ,
           and
           his
           compassion
           on
           man
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           refused
           not
           to
           make
           a
           bloudie
           and
           deadly
           offering
           of
           his
           owne
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           Resolution
           in
           the
           Page
           ,
           that
           you
           name
           for
           a
           contradiction
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             against
             it
             .
          
           ]
           That
           were
           worth
           the
           hearing
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           any
           in
           store
           ;
           but
           if
           your
           ignorance
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           bring
           the
           parts
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           for
           the
           causes
           thereof
           ;
           and
           your
           insolence
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           pronounce
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           shall
           say
           or
           meane
           without
           any
           farder
           proofe
           ,
           you
           may
           soone
           make
           them
           contrarie
           to
           themselues
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           in
           the
           maine
           matter
           and
           merit
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
           That
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
          
           ,
           and
           said
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             he
             was
             on
             euery
             side
             sorrowfull
             ,
          
           and
           after
           comfort
           receaued
           by
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           
             fell
             into
             an
             agonie
             of
             intentiue
             prayer
             ,
          
           in
           which
           
             his
             sweate
             was
             like
             drops
             of
             bloud
             ,
          
           this
           the
           Scriptures
           report
           .
           What
           was
           the
           direct
           and
           particular
           cause
           of
           this
           
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           ,
           after
           the
           vision
           of
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           Christ
           
             prayed
             so
             earnestly
          
           ,
           that
           his
           sweate
           was
           like
           bloud
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Question
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Wherein
           like
           some
           late
           risen
           Apostle
           ,
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           decide
           ,
           what
           best
           sorteth
           with
           your
           error
           ,
           and
           proclaime
           that
           to
           be
           expresse
           Scripture
           .
           But
           where
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           expresse
           ,
           that
           Christs
           
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             discomfort
          
           caused
           his
           Agonie
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           agonie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           bloudie
           sweate
           ,
           then
           must
           there
           be
           a
           cause
           as
           well
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           they
           caused
           not
           his
           bloudie
           sweate
           .
           Now
           the
           cause
           of
           neither
           is
           directly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           Scripture
           
           
             Comfort
             by
             an
             Angell
             and
             intenti●…e
             prayer
             went
             before
             Christs
             bloudie
             sweate
             .
          
           speaketh
           of
           Christs
           
             prostration
             and
             prayer
          
           ,
           of
           his
           triple
           Petition
           that
           the
           Cup
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Disciples
             heauinesse
          
           and
           neglect
           to
           watch
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           their
           
             danger
             and
             tentation
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             weaknesse
             of
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           sorrow
           or
           feare
           .
           Doth
           it
           therefore
           expresse
           these
           to
           be
           the
           causes
           of
           his
           agonie
           ?
           and
           how
           doth
           the
           Gospell
           declare
           discomfort
           to
           haue
           caused
           that
           agonie
           ?
           because
           it
           saith
           ,
           there
           appeared
           to
           him
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           strengthning
           (
           or
           comforting
           )
           him
           ?
           the
           Angell
           was
           not
           able
           to
           inspire
           any
           spirituall
           strength
           into
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           Angell
           performe
           the
           part
           of
           an
           honest
           neighbour
           ,
           to
           perswade
           Christ
           with
           words
           to
           be
           content
           and
           patient
           ;
           these
           kinds
           of
           strengthning
           and
           comforting
           are
           not
           tolerable
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           message
           from
           God
           (
           for
           he
           was
           Gods
           messenger
           comming
           from
           heauen
           ,
           )
           he
           declared
           in
           all
           likelihoode
           ,
           that
           Christs
           prayers
           
             were
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             .
          
           For
           so
           much
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           of
           Christs
           prayers
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           coherence
           was
           the
           comfort
           the
           Angell
           
           brought
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           appeared
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           Now
           this
           comfort
           would
           rather
           asswage
           his
           sorrow
           and
           feare
           ,
           then
           increase
           it
           .
           Yea
           how
           could
           any
           comfort
           brought
           by
           the
           Angel
           cause
           this
           agonie
           ?
           you
           dreame
           perhaps
           Christ
           would
           not
           receaue
           that
           comfort
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           the
           Angels
           comfortable
           message
           continued
           his
           former
           agonie
           ,
           or
           fell
           into
           a
           worse
           then
           before
           ,
           wherein
           he
           sweate
           bloud
           .
           If
           your
           dreames
           be
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           here
           is
           all
           the
           Scripture
           you
           haue
           ,
           euen
           your
           presuming
           besides
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           rather
           against
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           since
           the
           Euangelist
           affirmeth
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           
             appeared
             comforting
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           with
           a
           comfortable
           message
           to
           him
           ;
           in
           all
           reason
           his
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           did
           now
           cease
           ;
           and
           he
           fell
           vpon
           this
           comfort
           receaued
           as
           I
           thinke
           ,
           not
           repelled
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           
             to
             an
             agonie
          
           ,
           not
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           hell
           paines
           ;
           but
           of
           
             more
             vehement
             prayer
          
           ,
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           zealous
           and
           inflamed
           prayer
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           powred
           forth
           not
           onely
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           Soule
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           spirits
           of
           his
           body
           for
           desire
           to
           preuaile
           for
           man
           against
           sinne
           and
           satan
           ,
           his
           sweate
           was
           like
           bloud
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             next
             before
             in
             the
             text
             are
          
           ;
           u
           
             u
             Luk.
             22.
             43.
             44.
             
          
           AN
           ANGEL
           CAME
           TO
           GIVE
           HIM
           SOME
           COMFORT
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             quite
             in
             his
             sorow
             &
             discomfort
          
           ;
           but
           still
           
             he
             was
             in
             his
             agonic
             ,
             and
             sweat
             like
             drops
             of
             bloud
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             presently
             sayth
             ,
          
           MY
           SOVLE
           IS
           FVLL
           OF
           SORROVVLS
           EVEN
           VNTO
           THE
           DEATH
           .
           ●
           The
           Tempter
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           that
           sought
           by
           pretence
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           protection
           to
           procure
           Christes
           ouerthrow
           ,
           had
           more
           regard
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           tardy
           with
           corrupting
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           you
           haue
           in
           this
           place
           :
           for
           he
           cited
           the
           words
           as
           they
           lay
           ,
           without
           addition
           or
           interposition
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           not
           ;
           buttaking
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           text
           for
           a
           shew
           ,
           you
           most
           vntruly
           and
           most
           pestilently
           corrupt
           both
           the
           text
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           You
           cite
           out
           of
           S.
           Luke
           ca.
           22.
           vers
           .
           43
           ,
           44
           ;
           these
           words
           in
           a
           different
           letter
           ,
           as
           
             the
             words
             in
             the
             text
             next
             before
          
           Christes
           bloudie
           sweat
           ;
           
             An
             Angell
             came
             to
             giue
             him
             some
             comfort
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Are
           these
           the
           Euangelists
           words
           ?
           Was
           your
           haste
           so
           great
           ,
           or
           your
           care
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           looke
           in
           your
           booke
           for
           the
           right
           words
           of
           the
           text
           ?
           S.
           Luke
           sayeth
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Luk.
             22.
             v.
             43
             
          
           
             There
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             strengthening
             him
          
           ,
           or
           comforting
           him
           ;
           no
           doubt
           with
           a
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           except
           we
           applie
           the
           Apostles
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           where
           he
           sayth
           :
           (
           Christ
           )
           y
           
             y
             Heb
             5.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             did
             offer
             vp
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             with
             strong
             crying
             and
             teares
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             saue
             him
             from
             death
             ,
          
           AND
           WAS
           HEARD
           IN
           THAT
           WHICH
           HE
           FEARED
           .
           This
           if
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           comfort
           which
           the
           Angell
           brought
           from
           heauen
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           might
           well
           intend
           it
           .
           For
           that
           Christes
           prayers
           were
           heard
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           declared
           to
           him
           by
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           but
           very
           comfortable
           to
           him
           .
           If
           we
           list
           not
           to
           beleeue
           this
           was
           the
           Angels
           message
           of
           comfort
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           comfort
           which
           the
           Angell
           brought
           ,
           is
           vnknowen
           to
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           certaine
           cause
           of
           Christes
           bloudie
           sweat
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoeuer
           we
           suppose
           of
           the
           Angels
           message
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           betwixt
           S.
           Lukes
           words
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           as
           
             the
             words
             next
             before
             the
             text
             .
          
           [
           not
           in
           matter
           you
           will
           say
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           words
           which
           you
           may
           not
           alter
           ,
           when
           you
           professe
           to
           cite
           the
           text
           whatsoeuer
           the
           matter
           be
           .
           [
           You
           keepe
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           you
           thinke
           .
           Such
           a
           meaning
           ,
           as
           you
           your selfe
           make
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           :
           for
           you
           translate
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           is
           
             strengthening
             him
          
           )
           
             to
             giue
             him
             some
             comfort
          
           .
           Where
           by
           the
           diminutiue
           (
           some
           )
           you
           would
           implie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           remooue
           his
           feare
           ;
           and
           that
           intent
           you
           betray
           in
           the
           next
           line
           ,
           citing
           againe
           your
           owne
           words
           in
           stead
           of
           S.
           Lukes
           ,
           and
           apparently
           corrupting
           his
           text
           :
           for
           comming
           to
           cite
           the
           44
           verse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             falling
             into
             an
             agonie
             he
             prayd
             more
             earnestly
          
           (
           or
           intentiuely
           :
           )
           in
           stead
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           professing
           to
           cite
           the
           text
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             But
             still
             he
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           the
           words
           ,
           
             he
             prayed
             more
             earnestly
          
           ,
           which
           are
           
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             corrupteth
             S.
             ●…uke
             .
          
           immediate
           before
           Christes
           sweating
           bloud
           ,
           you
           shutte
           them
           cleane
           out
           ,
           as
           not
           fitting
           your
           turne
           ,
           lest
           the
           Reader
           should
           thinke
           his
           vehement
           prayer
           after
           comfort
           receiued
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           agonie
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Euangelist
           placeth
           it
           next
           before
           in
           
           the
           text
           .
           Your
           wordes
           then
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
          
           ,
           are
           no
           good
           translation
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           
             but
             still
             he
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
             ,
          
           is
           a
           violent
           corruption
           ;
           for
           genómenos
           there
           doeth
           not
           signifie
           his
           being
           ,
           or
           continuing
           that
           which
           he
           was
           before
           ;
           but
           his
           becomming
           that
           which
           he
           was
           not
           before
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Gal.
             4.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             God
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             genómenon
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             genómenon
             made
             vnder
             the
             law
             .
          
           Doth
           the
           word
           genómenos
           heere
           signifie
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           man
           before
           he
           was
           conceiued
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           was
           not
           ?
           and
           so
           ,
           
             made
             vnder
             the
             law
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           import
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           subiect
           to
           the
           law
           before
           he
           was
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           altogether
           free
           from
           the
           law
           he
           would
           become
           subiect
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           was
           not
           .
           Likewise
           a
           
             a
             Ioh.
             1.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             ho
             logos
             sarx
             egeneto
             ,
             the
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           which
           before
           it
           was
           not
           .
           This
           difference
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Greeke
           Scholiast
           obserueth
           commenting
           vpon
           S.
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           
             I
             could
             wish
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             Christ
             for
             my
             brethren
             .
          
           b
           
             b
             Photius
             apud
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             
             Epist.
             a●…
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Paul
           
             doth
             not
             say
          
           ,
           (
           he
           could
           be
           content
           )
           to
           become
           
             a
             curse
             ,
             which
             is
          
           NOVV
           PRESENTLY
           
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             be
          
           (
           or
           haue
           beene
           )
           
             a
             curse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             yet
             continued
             seuered
             from
             Christ.
          
           So
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             be
             m●…de
          
           or
           
             to
             become
          
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             from
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             and
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             still
             to
             continue
             .
          
           Wherefore
           
             genóm●…nos
             enagonia
          
           ,
           is
           falling
           (
           at
           that
           present
           vpon
           comfort
           receiued
           by
           the
           Angell
           )
           
             into
             an
             agonie
          
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           you
           corruptly
           translate
           .
           
             still
             he
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
             .
          
        
         
           An
           agonie
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           you
           vse
           for
           all
           Christes
           affections
           and
           actions
           in
           the
           garden
           .
           ]
           But
           so
           doth
           not
           S.
           Luke
           ;
           he
           referreth
           the
           word
           to
           Christes
           more
           ardent
           prayers
           ,
           
             and
             to
             his
             bloudie
             sweat
          
           .
           If
           we
           speake
           abusiuely
           ,
           an
           agonie
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           feare
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ;
           or
           if
           defectiuely
           we
           name
           one
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           
           
             How
             some
             vse
             the
             word
             Agonie
             .
          
           some
           men
           vse
           to
           auoid
           length
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           particulars
           ;
           then
           Christs
           agonie
           may
           stand
           to
           note
           all
           his
           affections
           ,
           actions
           and
           supplications
           in
           the
           garden
           :
           but
           if
           we
           speake
           properly
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           nor
           proofe
           S.
           Luke
           should
           heere
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           Christes
           agonie
           both
           by
           the
           proprietie
           of
           the
           Greeke
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           was
           that
           vehement
           contention
           of
           minde
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           prayed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             more
             feruently
          
           than
           before
           ,
           being
           now
           strengthened
           or
           comforted
           by
           the
           Angels
           appearing
           and
           message
           ,
           and
           euen
           powred
           forth
           his
           spirit
           to
           God
           with
           so
           zealous
           affection
           ,
           that
           his
           sweat
           was
           like
           bloud
           .
           This
           you
           would
           crosse
           by
           your
           corrupt
           translation
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           BVT
           STILL
           
             he
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
          
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           doe
           not
           import
           ,
           that
           he
           continued
           still
           any
           former
           agonie
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           strength
           and
           comfort
           receiued
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           
             he
             fell
             into
             an
             agonie
          
           of
           most
           vehement
           desire
           to
           preuaile
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           to
           remooue
           all
           impediments
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           vsed
           so
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           ,
           that
           his
           sweat
           was
           coloured
           like
           bloud
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           you
           venture
           to
           determine
           by
           your
           owne
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           vnder
           your
           command
           ,
           and
           little
           thinke
           ,
           that
           wise
           and
           godly
           Readers
           will
           censure
           your
           licentious
           intrusion
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           it
           deserueth
           .
           Neither
           can
           you
           cease
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           see
           :
           for
           as
           you
           affirme
           that
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           assumed
           vpon
           the
           Angels
           message
           ,
           to
           haue
           possessed
           him
           before
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           garden
           ;
           so
           the
           words
           which
           he
           spake
           before
           any
           prayer
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           before
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Angel
           ,
           you
           make
           consequent
           to
           his
           bloudie
           sweat
           .
           Your
           handsome
           and
           holie
           translation
           and
           exposition
           is
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li
             3.
             
          
           
             but
             still
             hee
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
             ,
             and
             sweat
             like
             droppes
             of
             bloud
             trickling
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             and
             presently
             sayth
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             to
             death
             .
          
           Where
           you
           commit
           two
           notable
           falsifications
           euen
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           .
           
           
             The
             D●…fender
             addeth
             to
             Saint
             Luke
             that
             which
             he
             neuer
             wrote
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             out
             that
             which
             he
             wrote
             .
          
           For
           first
           these
           words
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             euen
             to
             death
             ,
          
           are
           not
           in
           S.
           Lukes
           Gospell
           ,
           whence
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           cite
           them
           ,
           as
           presently
           sayd
           after
           Christes
           bloudie
           sweat
           .
           Next
           you
           peruert
           both
           the
           other
           Euangelists
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           words
           are
           written
           :
           for
           both
           Matthew
           and
           Marke
           ,
           which
           witnesse
           the
           speaking
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           precisely
           record
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           spoken
           to
           Christes
           three
           Disciples
           before
           he
           departed
           at
           first
           from
           them
           to
           pray
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           began
           to
           expresse
           any
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           cuppe
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           .
           Reade
           the
           texts
           ,
           they
           keepe
           almost
           the
           same
           wordes
           .
           
           When
           Christ
           had
           sayd
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Mar.
             14.
             v.
             32
             
          
           
             Sit
             you
             here
             till
             I
             haue
             prayed
             ,
          
           e
           
             e
             33.
             
          
           
             he
             tooke
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Iames
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             to
             be
             afrayd
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             heauinesse
          
           ;
           f
           
             f
             34.
             
          
           
             and
             sayd
             vnto
             them
             :
             My
             soule
             is
             very
             heauy
             vnto
             death
             :
             tary
             here
             and
             watch
             .
          
           g
           
             g
             35.
             
          
           
             So
             he
             went
             forward
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             fell
             downe
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             prayed
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             that
             houre
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             .
          
           You
           turne
           all
           vpside
           downward
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           out
           of
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           that
           
             still
             Christ
             was
             in
             his
             agonie
             and
             sweat
             like
             droppes
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             presently
             sayth
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             euen
             to
             death
             .
          
           With
           such
           additions
           ,
           translations
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           against
           the
           circumstances
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           some
           doubt
           may
           chance
           to
           creepe
           at
           a
           creuie
           into
           some
           mens
           consciences
           touching
           the
           cause
           of
           Christes
           agonie
           ,
           but
           your
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           not
           one
           iot
           the
           neerer
           for
           all
           your
           inuerting
           &
           peruerting
           the
           Euangelists
           words
           to
           your
           will.
           For
           what
           if
           Christ
           did
           sweat
           bloud
           at
           first
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospell
           referreth
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           doth
           that
           giue
           entrance
           to
           the
           second
           death
           and
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           this
           life
           able
           to
           make
           men
           sweat
           bloud
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           runne
           to
           hell
           for
           the
           lake
           that
           burneth
           there
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           before
           mans
           body
           may
           colour
           his
           sweat
           with
           the
           shew
           of
           bloud
           ?
           Is
           it
           harder
           for
           Christ
           to
           resolue
           his
           bloud
           into
           sweat
           by
           zeale
           without
           paines
           ,
           or
           with
           bodilie
           paines
           ,
           whiles
           he
           was
           liuing
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           to
           send
           out
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           first
           h
           
             h
             Ioh.
             13
             v.
             34.
             
          
           bloud
           ,
           and
           then
           water
           ,
           so
           distinctly
           and
           miraculously
           the
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           confirmeth
           it
           with
           his
           owne
           i
           
             i
             vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           sight
           ,
           lest
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           should
           not
           be
           beleeued
           ?
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             nature
             for
             any
             paines
             or
             feare
             to
             sweate
             bloud
             :
             yet
             the
             diuine
             power
             with
             and
             through
             paines
             and
             feares
             might
             wring
             out
             of
             his
             body
             that
             trickling
             bloudy
             sweate
             .
             As
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             it
             did
             by
             the
             wordes
             next
             before
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             an
             Angell
             came
             to
             giue
             him
             some
             comfort
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           head
           was
           troubled
           about
           some
           waighty
           worke
           ,
           when
           one
           sentence
           wrang
           from
           you
           such
           contrarieties
           and
           falsities
           .
           But
           the
           l
           
             l
             Pag.
             105.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           Page
           before
           ,
           you
           tooke
           speciall
           exception
           against
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             vrged
          
           to
           his
           bloudy
           sweate
           (
           for
           thereof
           you
           speake
           in
           that
           place
           )
           
             by
             violence
             of
             paines
             ,
             or
             feare
             procuring
             it
             in
             him
          
           NATVRALLY
           ;
           here
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             nature
             for
             any
             paines
             or
             feare
             to
             sweat
             bloud
             .
          
           Could
           it
           be
           naturally
           procured
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             nature
             ?
          
           againe
           if
           it
           be
           
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             nature
             for
             any
             paines
             or
             feare
             to
             sweate
             bloud
             ,
          
           by
           what
           reason
           or
           authority
           doe
           you
           conclude
           hell
           paines
           out
           of
           Christes
           bloudy
           sweate
           ?
           for
           if
           no
           paines
           or
           feare
           can
           by
           the
           course
           of
           our
           nature
           procure
           a
           bloudy
           sweate
           ,
           how
           know
           you
           that
           Christ
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           for
           paines
           or
           for
           feare
           ?
           for
           
             hell
             paines
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             he
             might
          
           .
           ]
           Not
           by
           any
           course
           of
           our
           nature
           .
           For
           then
           all
           his
           members
           which
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           feele
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           Christ
           felt
           ,
           should
           sweate
           bloud
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           .
           But
           that
           I
           trust
           is
           sensiblely
           false
           .
           [
           
             The
             diuine
             power
             might
             wring
             it
             out
             of
             his
             body
             .
             ]
             So
             it
             may
             raise
             
               Children
               to
               Abraham
               out
               of
               stones
               .
            
             Doth
             that
             inferre
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             made
             of
             stones
             ?
             and
             might
             not
             the
             diuine
             power
             wring
             this
             sweate
             (
             for
             that
             is
             your
             phrase
             )
             out
             of
             Christes
             bodie
             as
             well
             without
             hell
             paines
             ,
             as
             with
             them
             ?
             is
             it
             hard
             for
             God
             to
             make
             a
             man
             sweat
             bloud
             without
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ?
             [
             
               It
               is
               plaine
               that
               it
               did
               by
               the
               words
               next
               before
               in
               the
               text
               .
            
             ]
             Doth
             the
             text
             name
             hell
             paines
             ,
             or
             the
             feare
             of
             hell
             ?
             what
             will
             you
             not
             aduenture
             ,
             that
             thus
             presume
             to
             outface
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             the
             text
             nameth
             many
             thinges
             before
             ,
             and
             you
             like
             your
             crafts-master
             will
             make
             your
             choise
             ,
             though
             the
             Scripture
             doe
             not
             expresse
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
             [
             
               The
               words
               next
               before
               the
               text
               are
               an
               Angell
               came
               to
               giue
               him
               comfort
               .
            
             ]
             Then
             comfort
             belike
             cast
             him
             into
             this
             bloudy
             sweate
             ,
             if
             the
             wordes
             next
             before
             declare
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ;
             which
             were
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             by
             comfort
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             bloudy
             sweate
             .
             Why
             may
             not
             I
             rather
             say
             that
             the
             vision
             of
             an
             Angell
             put
             him
             rather
             into
             this
             sweate
             ,
             then
             the
             comfort
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             him
             ,
             since
             Daniel
             was
             m
             
               m
               Dan.
               8.
               v.
               27.
               
            
             
               stroken
               sicke
            
             and
             astonished
             with
             a
             vision
             ,
             as
             diuers
             others
             of
             Gods
             saints
             haue
             beene
             ?
             yet
             I
             thinke
             neither
             of
             these
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             sweate
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             say
             in
             my
             Sermons
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             voluntary
             either
             for
             signification
             ,
             as
             
               Austen
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
               Bede
               ,
               and
               Bernard
            
             do
             thinke
             ;
             or
             for
             sanctification
             and
             consecration
             of
             his
             person
             and
             sacrifice
             answeareable
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             legall
             oblation
             prefiguring
             this
             as
             the
             trueth
             ;
             or
             for
             vehement
             contention
             of
             spirit
             in
             praier
             ,
             which
             
             indeed
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             mentioned
             before
             his
             sweate
             ,
             and
             shewed
             his
             desire
             and
             zeale
             to
             be
             more
             then
             humane
             for
             the
             Redeeming
             and
             reconciling
             of
             man
             to
             God
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             bloud
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             You
             conclude
             that
             Christes
             agony
             demonstrating
             Christs
             Priesthood
             must
             not
             rise
             from
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             owne
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             little
             before
             you
             openly
             confesse
             and
             graunt
             ,
             that
             his
             agony
             did
             rise
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           ]
           The
           effect
           of
           Christes
           Priest-hood
           performed
           in
           the
           garden
           must
           in
           no
           wise
           concerne
           himselfe
           .
           For
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Priest
           to
           make
           intercession
           ,
           or
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           his
           praiers
           then
           vttered
           in
           his
           agonie
           with
           
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
          
           ,
           if
           they
           pertained
           to
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           declared
           his
           voluntarie
           profering
           and
           presenting
           his
           body
           and
           bloud
           to
           Gods
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           his
           feruent
           supplications
           to
           haue
           it
           accepted
           as
           the
           full
           Ransome
           for
           his
           elect
           ,
           that
           the
           accuser
           and
           supplanter
           of
           his
           Church
           might
           be
           remooued
           from
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           wholy
           subiected
           vnder
           Christes
           feete
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           desire
           and
           offer
           for
           vs
           must
           not
           only
           be
           voluntarie
           ,
           but
           inflamed
           with
           wonderfull
           vehemencie
           ,
           then
           would
           not
           Christ
           sweat
           bloud
           for
           any
           terror
           of
           his
           owne
           death
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           infinite
           feruency
           to
           preuaile
           and
           obtaine
           his
           petition
           for
           vs.
           You
           permix
           Christes
           feare
           ,
           and
           his
           feruent
           zeale
           together
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           whole
           action
           his
           agonie
           ,
           though
           it
           containe
           both
           feare
           conceaued
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           he
           approched
           Gods
           presence
           in
           iudgement
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           comfort
           receaued
           at
           last
           by
           message
           brought
           from
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           this
           confusion
           you
           collect
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           and
           say
           what
           you
           please
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           That
           Christ
           might
           haue
           a
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           I
           then
           said
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           recall
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           said
           Christ
           did
           sweate
           bloud
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           bodily
           death
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           your
           painted
           faces
           with
           which
           you
           would
           outface
           the
           trueth
           .
           Howbeit
           this
           persisting
           in
           your
           ignorant
           folly
           without
           remembring
           or
           regarding
           what
           is
           said
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           argueth
           ridiculous
           negligence
           ,
           or
           malitious
           diligence
           :
           of
           which
           because
           I
           haue
           already
           spoken
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             Why
             should
             Hilarie
             deny
             ,
             that
             Christes
             bloudy
             sweat
             came
             of
             infirmity
             ?
             or
             Austen
             ,
             that
             Christes
             feare
             and
             perturbation
             was
             of
             infirmity
             ?
          
           ]
           Because
           they
           had
           learned
           iudgments
           ,
           and
           sober
           considerations
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           which
           you
           want
           .
           They
           beheld
           Christes
           power
           ,
           which
           no
           force
           of
           hell
           or
           Satan
           could
           impeach
           ,
           but
           where
           and
           when
           himselfe
           would
           permit
           .
           They
           saw
           the
           innocencie
           and
           integrity
           of
           Christes
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           tossed
           nor
           troubled
           with
           inward
           affections
           ,
           but
           when
           and
           how
           farre
           he
           was
           content
           to
           admit
           them
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           infinite
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           his
           son
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           we
           were
           all
           beloued
           and
           adopted
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           father
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           tormenting
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           sonne
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           that
           p
           
             p
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             he
             gaue
             him
             power
             ouer
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
          
           q
           
             q
             Iohn
             13.
             
          
           
             gaue
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
          
           euen
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           time
           of
           his
           agony
           in
           the
           garden
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           r
           
             r
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             had
             nought
             in
             him
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           neither
           sinne
           nor
           corruption
           were
           found
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           s
           
             s
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             no
             man
             tooke
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             ,
          
           but
           he
           
             laid
             it
             downe
             of
             himselfe
          
           ;
           so
           neither
           necessity
           nor
           infirmitie
           of
           our
           nature
           could
           oppresse
           or
           possesse
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           first
           giue
           place
           to
           it
           by
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           guide
           it
           by
           power
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           as
           well
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           doings
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           obedient
           ,
           and
           yet
           righteous
           .
           And
           had
           they
           heard
           such
           a
           ghest
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           tell
           them
           a
           tale
           of
           Gods
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             106.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             diuine
             power
             wringing
             out
             of
             Christes
             body
             a
             bloudy
             sweat
             ,
          
           they
           would
           haue
           rung
           you
           another
           manner
           of
           Peale
           .
           For
           what
           is
           wringing
           ,
           but
           violent
           forcing
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           violence
           ,
           but
           inuoluntary
           constraint
           ,
           which
           is
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           obedience
           ?
           and
           so
           where
           the
           Apostle
           professeth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             obedient
             euen
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           you
           haue
           spied
           out
           that
           Christes
           bloudy
           sweat
           was
           WRVNG
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           part
           of
           his
           willing
           and
           free
           submission
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Where
             they
             say
             ,
             Nec
             infirmitas
             quod
             potestas
             gessit
             ,
             that
             prooueth
             the
             cleane
             contrarie
             :
             for
             ideo
             &
             infirmitas
             quia
             potestas
             gessit
             .
             For
             the
             working
             of
             his
             power
             in
             him
             argueth
             the
             suffering
             of
             his
             infirmity
             .
             The
             power
             of
             God
             is
             perfited
             in
             infirmity
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           would
           ascribe
           neither
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           learning
           to
           two
           such
           Pillars
           of
           Christes
           Church
           ,
           as
           Hilarie
           and
           Austen
           were
           ,
           you
           should
           at
           least
           leaue
           them
           common
           in
           sight
           and
           vnderstanding
           
           of
           their
           owne
           wordes
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           a
           man
           of
           your
           sise
           to
           lacke
           learning
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           and
           sense
           .
           They
           were
           very
           learned
           and
           wise
           ,
           or
           els
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           esteemed
           and
           receaued
           them
           for
           such
           ,
           was
           much
           deceaued
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           that
           haue
           found
           a
           new
           faith
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           no
           maruaile
           if
           you
           catch
           the
           fathers
           with
           contrarieties
           ,
           which
           others
           neuer
           drempt
           of
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           their
           wordes
           is
           the
           cleare
           rule
           of
           reason
           ,
           nature
           ,
           and
           trueth
           ,
           confirmed
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           and
           hell
           :
           that
           contraries
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             subiect
             ,
             time
             ,
             and
             respect
          
           doe
           exclude
           one
           another
           .
           As
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           cold
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           hoate
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           drie
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           moist
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           straight
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           crooked
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           it
           be
           weake
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           strong
           .
           Hence
           they
           conclude
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           in
           Christ
           no
           compulsion
           to
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           then
           was
           there
           election
           ;
           if
           no
           necessity
           ,
           then
           liberty
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           no
           preualence
           of
           corruption
           against
           his
           fullnesse
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           not
           infirmity
           ,
           that
           subiected
           him
           to
           these
           violent
           and
           painfull
           affections
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           his
           will
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           raised
           and
           restrained
           them
           in
           him selfe
           .
           Against
           this
           what
           saith
           our
           master
           of
           new
           maximes
           ?
           [
           
             nay
             it
             was
             therefore
             infirmitie
             ,
             because
             power
             did
             it
             .
          
           ]
           This
           indeed
           crosteth
           their
           sayings
           ,
           but
           withall
           it
           crosseth
           all
           trueth
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           their
           wordes
           ,
           as
           they
           spake
           them
           .
           [
           But
           you
           meane
           ,
           as
           your
           marginer
           noteth
           
             therefore
             there
             was
             infirmity
             ,
             because
          
           
           
             x
             Defenc
             pag.
             107.
             ad
             marginem
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             there
             was
             power
          
           .
           ]
           He
           can
           neuer
           shoot
           amisse
           ,
           that
           neuer
           offreth
           to
           any
           marke
           .
           Where
           was
           there
           infirmity
           ,
           &
           where
           was
           there
           power
           ?
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ?
           belike
           Hilary
           and
           Austen
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           his
           person
           both
           the
           infinite
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           voluntarie
           weaknesse
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           being
           compared
           with
           his
           Godhead
           might
           well
           be
           called
           infirmity
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sai●…th
           ,
           Christ
           
             was
             crucisied
             concerning
             (
             his
             )
             infirmity
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           voluntary
           weaknesse
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           God
           the
           sonne
           ,
           was
           stronger
           then
           all
           the
           power
           of
           men
           or
           of
           Diuels
           ,
           whom
           his
           manhood
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           caried
           captiues
           ,
           with
           an
           open
           triumphe
           .
           This
           is
           not
           their
           meaning
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           infirme
           part
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           compared
           with
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           manhood
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           Godhead
           ;
           and
           therefore
           your
           reply
           to
           that
           purpose
           is
           as
           senselesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           needlesse
           .
        
         
           
             Where
             Christes
             diuine
             power
             did
             punish
             ,
             there
             his
             humane
             infirmity
             did
             suffer
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           your
           wresting
           of
           their
           wordes
           against
           their
           meaning
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           your
           compasse
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           speech
           .
           That
           weaknesse
           is
           patient
           ,
           where
           power
           is
           agent
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           true
           without
           your
           punishing
           power
           ?
           Hilarie
           sayth
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Hilar.
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             sweat
             bloud
             is
             against
             nature
             ,
          
           and
           so
           not
           a
           weaknesse
           in
           nature
           .
           Since
           then
           it
           was
           aboue
           nature
           to
           sweat
           bloud
           ,
           he
           ascribeth
           it
           to
           Christes
           will
           and
           power
           performing
           that
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           which
           nature
           could
           not
           do
           .
           z
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Quis
             rogo
             furor
             est
             ,
             repudiata
             doctrinae
             Apostolicae
             fide
             ,
             mutare
             sensum
             religionis
             ,
             &
             totum
             hoc
             ad
             imbecillitatem
             &
             contumeliam
             rapere
             naturae
             ,
             quod
             &
             volunt
             as
             est
             ,
             &
             sacramentum
             ,
             quod
             &
             potest
             as
             est
             ,
             &
             siducia
             ,
             &
             triumphus
             ?
             What
             madnesse
             is
             this
          
           (
           here
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Defender
           ,
           how
           he
           requiteth
           you
           for
           peruerting
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           words
           )
           
             by
             refusing
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             sense
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             impute
             all
             that
             to
             the
             imbccillitie
             and
             contumelie
             of
          
           (
           Christes
           )
           
             nature
             ,
             which
             was
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             yea
             power
             ,
             considence
             and
             victory
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           thinke
           he
           wanted
           reason
           for
           his
           speech
           :
           a
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Quarogo
             side
             naturaliter
             infirmus
             fuisse
             defenditur
             ,
             cui
             naturale
             fuit
             omnem
             human
             arum
             infirmitatum
             inhibere
             naturam
             ?
             Forte
             stulta
             atque
             impia
             peruersitate
             hinc
             infirmae
             in
             ●…o
             naturae
             presumitur
             assertio
             ,
             quia
             trist
             is
             sit
             anima
             eius
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             .
             With
             what
             faith
             ,
             I
             aske
             ,
             is
             (
             Christ
             )
             assirmed
             to
             be
             naturally
             weake
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             naturall
             to
             heale
             all
             mans
             infirmities
             ?
             Happely
             by
             a
             foolish
             and
             wicked
             peeuishnesse
             he
             is
             therefore
             presumed
             to
             be
             of
             a
             weake
             nature
             ,
             because
             his
             soule
             was
             sorrowfull
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           This
           ground
           of
           his
           speech
           is
           short
           ,
           but
           sure
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           deride
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           b
           
             b
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             Physician
             heale
             thy selfe
          
           ;
           or
           blaspheme
           him
           with
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           they
           sayd
           ;
           c
           
             c
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             He
             saued
             others
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             saue
             himselfe
             .
          
           It
           was
           then
           in
           Christ
           not
           want
           of
           power
           to
           represse
           these
           passions
           ,
           or
           repell
           these
           infirmities
           ,
           that
           subiected
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           owne
           willing
           obedience
           ,
           that
           would
           taste
           them
           ,
           and
           power
           that
           did
           guide
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           breake
           into
           the
           distemper
           and
           excesse
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             perfected
             in
             infirmitie
          
           .
           ]
           Those
           words
           I
           trust
           were
           not
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           in
           some
           sort
           they
           may
           be
           verified
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           comparison
           betwixt
           our
           naturall
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           his
           fulnesse
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           .
           d
           
             d
             Esa.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             counsell
             and
             trueth
             rested
             on
             him
          
           e
           
             e
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             without
             measure
          
           :
           wee
           wholly
           want
           it
           ,
           till
           Gods
           power
           in
           some
           degree
           confirme
           our
           infirmitie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           infirmitie
           in
           these
           words
           doth
           signifie
           outward
           afflictions
           and
           miseries
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           there
           expoundeth
           it
           :
           f
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cotin
             .
             12.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             reproches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             am
          
           (
           outwardly
           )
           
             weake
             ,
             then
             I
             am
          
           (
           inwardly
           )
           strong
           .
           So
           that
           those
           words
           can
           not
           rightly
           be
           referred
           to
           inward
           infirmitie
           ;
           and
           might
           they
           ,
           yet
           Christes
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           were
           not
           only
           farre
           aboue
           Pauls
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           greatest
           degree
           that
           any
           creature
           might
           haue
           them
           ,
           and
           greater
           than
           all
           the
           gifts
           of
           men
           and
           angels
           .
           How
           then
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           weake
           ,
           because
           Paul
           was
           weake
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           if
           Pauls
           weaknesse
           were
           perfected
           by
           Christes
           power
           ,
           as
           Paul
           himselfe
           confesseth
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           g
           
             g
             Ibid.
             vers
             9.
             
          
           
             Very
             gladly
             will
             I
             reioyce
             in
             mine
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             me
          
           ;
           then
           from
           those
           words
           Christes
           power
           is
           prooued
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           infirmitie
           .
           But
           take
           it
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           the
           trueth
           which
           I
           haue
           tolde
           ;
           these
           wordes
           doe
           nothing
           hinder
           Hilaries
           and
           Austens
           confession
           ,
           that
           Christes
           infirmitie
           was
           voluntarie
           ,
           where
           ours
           is
           necessarie
           ;
           and
           so
           infirmitie
           in
           him
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           ,
           but
           for
           merit
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           was
           both
           receiued
           and
           directed
           by
           his
           will
           and
           power
           .
           And
           where
           you
           are
           so
           often
           on
           the
           hoigh
           to
           impaire
           S.
           Austens
           credit
           with
           yours
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           get
           you
           some
           more
           vnderstanding
           in
           him
           ,
           before
           you
           rush
           so
           rashly
           against
           him
           ,
           left
           if
           it
           come
           to
           the
           ballance
           ,
           whether
           you
           or
           S.
           Austen
           be
           in
           an
           errour
           ,
           you
           finde
           few
           friends
           so
           fauourable
           ,
           that
           will
           forsake
           him
           to
           follow
           you
           .
           His
           resolution
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           put
           off
           with
           pride
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           neuer
           refute
           with
           reason
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           h
           
             h
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei.
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             Habemus
             ergo
             has
             affectiones
             ex
             huma●…a
             conditionis
             infirmitate
             ,
             non
             autem
             it
             a
             Dominus
             Iesus
             ,
             cuius
             &
             infirmit
             as
             fuit
             ex
             potestate
             .
             〈◊〉
             etiam
             ipse
             Dominus
             in
             forma
             serui
             agere
             vitam
             dignat
             us
             humanam
             ,
             sed
             nullum
             habens
             omnin●…
             peccatum
             ,
             adhibuit
             eas
             ,
             vbi
             adhibendas
             esse
             iudicauit
             .
             Cùm
             ergo
             cius
             in
             Euangelio
             ista
             referuntur
             ,
             quod
             Lazarum
             suscitaturus
             lachrymas
             fuderit
             ,
             quòd
             propin
             quante
             passione
             tr●…stis
             fuerit
             anima
             eius
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             non
             falsò
             vtique
             ista
             referuntur
             .
             Verum
             ille
             hos
             motus
             certa
             dispensationis
             gratia
             ,
             ita
             cùm
             voluit
             ,
             suscepit
             animo
             humano
             ,
             vt
             cùm
             voluit
             ,
             factus
             est
             homo
             .
             We
             haue
             these
             affections
          
           (
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           &c.
           )
           
             by
             the
             infirmitie
             of
             mans
             condition
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             had
             them
             not
             so
             ,
             whose
             infirmitie
             was
             of
             his
             owne
             power
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             vouchsafed
             to
             leade
             an
             humane
             life
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             but
             vtterly
             void
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             admitted
             those
             affections
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             fit
             to
             admit
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Gaspell
             ,
             when
             those
             things
             are
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             wept
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             raise
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Passion
             approching
             ,
             his
             soule
             was
             sorrowfull
             vnto
             death
             ;
             these
             things
             are
             not
             falselie
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             admitted
             these
             motions
             in
             his
             humane
             minde
             for
             certaine
             purposes
             ,
             euen
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             would
             he
             was
             made
             man.
             
          
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defene
             .
             pag.
             107.
             li.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             I
             iudge
             their
             very
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             here
             appeared
             not
             Christs
             infirmitie
             onely
             in
             suffering
             ,
             but
             his
             diuine
             power
             also
             in
             punishing
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             speake
             fully
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             against
             you
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           make
           them
           speake
           that
           they
           neuer
           ment
           ,
           they
           may
           chance
           to
           speake
           with
           you
           ;
           but
           leaue
           them
           to
           expresse
           their
           owne
           minds
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           neither
           speake
           ,
           nor
           meane
           with
           you
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           they
           so
           soone
           speake
           with
           you
           ,
           where
           not
           fiue
           lines
           before
           you
           controled
           their
           speech
           ,
           as
           repugnant
           to
           the
           truth
           ?
           haue
           you
           now
           by
           your
           glozes
           made
           them
           lyers
           like
           your selfe
           ?
           you
           should
           at
           least
           be
           more
           constant
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           prudent
           ,
           then
           first
           to
           chalenge
           in
           their
           speech
           a
           contrarietie
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           claime
           a
           conformity
           to
           their
           sense
           .
           They
           ment
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           shew
           of
           ,
           but
           they
           speake
           of
           Christs
           power
           ,
           which
           stirred
           and
           gouerned
           his
           affections
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           good
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           declare
           him
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           parts
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           though
           withall
           they
           were
           religious
           and
           voluntarie
           .
           For
           as
           he
           emptied
           and
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           he
           weakned
           and
           troubled
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           time
           ;
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           of
           purpose
           so
           disposing
           and
           despensing
           
           his
           affections
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           vertue
           he
           might
           moderate
           them
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           cure
           them
           in
           ours
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             Those
             other
             mysticall
             and
             figuratiue
             sayings
             of
             Austen
             ,
             Bede
             and
             Bernard
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             admit
             them
             without
             better
             warrant
             ?
             that
             Christs
             bloudshed
             was
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             Martyrs
             doe
             shed
             their
             bloud
             ,
             what
             reason
             haue
             we
             so
             to
             thinke
             ?
             or
             that
             his
             bloudshed
             should
             signifie
             the
             purging
             of
             his
             Disciples
             harts
             from
             sinne
             ,
             yea
             or
             of
             all
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             It
             did
             not
             signifie
             this
             ,
             but
             it
             did
             it
             indeede
             .
          
           ]
           If
           their
           opinions
           of
           Christs
           bloudy
           
           
             Christs
             bloudie
             sweate
             might
             hau●…
             signification
             as
             well
             as
             the
             water
             that
             ●…anne
             out
             of
             his
             side
             .
          
           sweate
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           no
           warrant
           besides
           themselues
           for
           it
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           admit
           your
           loose
           dreames
           and
           dangerous
           fansies
           of
           a
           new
           found
           hell
           inflicted
           on
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           strange
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           theirs
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           faith
           ;
           yours
           is
           not
           .
           Why
           Christ
           sent
           out
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           after
           his
           body
           was
           dead
           ,
           first
           bloud
           ,
           and
           then
           water
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           giue
           the
           reason
           ?
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           i
           
             i
             August
             .
             in
             Iohan
             .
             tract
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             De
             latere
             pendentis
             in
             cruce
             ,
             lancea
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sacramenta
             ecclesiae
             profluxerunt
             .
             Out
             of
             Christs
             side
             pearced
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
             as
             he
             hanged
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             issued
             forth
             .
          
           What
           warrant
           had
           he
           so
           to
           say
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           vouch
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           euer
           since
           regarded
           ,
           and
           receaued
           that
           speech
           of
           his
           .
           So
           for
           Christs
           bloudy
           sweate
           ,
           finding
           no
           reason
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           descended
           to
           the
           signification
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           sweating
           bloud
           in
           his
           whole
           naturall
           body
           ,
           foreshewed
           the
           martyrdomes
           of
           his
           mysticall
           body
           ,
           the
           Church
           .
           You
           aske
           for
           a
           Reason
           .
           ]
           The
           resemblance
           is
           euident
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           consequent
           ;
           greater
           reasons
           then
           which
           cannot
           be
           giuen
           of
           significations
           .
           You
           like
           it
           not
           .
           ]
           No
           maruaile
           ;
           nothing
           pleaseth
           you
           besides
           the
           wringing
           out
           of
           this
           sweate
           by
           the
           diuine
           power
           punishing
           .
           You
           haue
           neither
           proofe
           ,
           nor
           truth
           for
           your
           second
           death
           to
           be
           suffered
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           would
           haue
           your
           absurd
           conceits
           preferred
           before
           Saint
           Austens
           iudgement
           .
           It
           was
           
             aboue
             the
             course
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           you
           grant
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           was
           not
           naturall
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           miraculous
           ,
           if
           not
           mysticall
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           were
           a
           miracle
           ,
           there
           may
           no
           reason
           be
           required
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           power
           and
           will
           of
           the
           doer
           .
           To
           what
           end
           Christ
           did
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           like
           neither
           Austens
           ,
           Prospers
           ,
           Bedes
           nor
           Bernards
           iudgements
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           know
           you
           any
           man
           so
           vnwise
           ,
           as
           to
           like
           yours
           ?
        
         
           You
           say
           ,
           
             it
             did
             not
             signifie
             the
             purging
          
           of
           the
           earth
           
             from
             sinne
             ,
             it
             did
             it
             indeede
             .
          
           ]
           Did
           the
           bloudie
           sweate
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           purge
           indeed
           all
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           from
           sinne
           ?
           what
           needed
           then
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           afterward
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ?
           what
           needed
           his
           body
           be
           giuen
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           to
           be
           (
           violently
           )
           shed
           for
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           this
           sweate
           did
           indeed
           purge
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ?
           but
           you
           speake
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           without
           caring
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           so
           you
           bring
           somewhat
           to
           continue
           your
           cauilling
           .
           This
           sweate
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           m
           
             m
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           teares
           ,
           and
           ioyneth
           them
           with
           Christs
           vehement
           prayers
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           were
           heard
           .
           Then
           Christs
           feruent
           desire
           to
           preuaile
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           against
           all
           the
           hinderances
           thereof
           ,
           might
           in
           all
           reason
           mooue
           him
           to
           pray
           with
           teares
           ,
           respecting
           our
           miserie
           ,
           and
           yet
           indignitie
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           prayed
           ;
           and
           so
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           bloudie
           sweate
           :
           and
           your
           hell
           paines
           must
           giue
           place
           ,
           till
           you
           find
           some
           better
           proofe
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           your
           bare
           auouching
           ,
           that
           this
           sweate
           might
           rise
           from
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           single
           supposall
           with
           farre
           lesse
           warrant
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           that
           
             Austen
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Bede
          
           or
           Bernard
           said
           .
           And
           as
           for
           your
           binding
           all
           their
           significations
           and
           your
           imaginations
           in
           a
           bundell
           together
           ;
           when
           you
           first
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           then
           we
           will
           talke
           what
           might
           rise
           from
           your
           hell
           paines
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           know
           you
           Sir
           wanderer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           rest
           might
           be
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           bloudie
           and
           voluntarie
           sweate
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           put
           vp
           your
           pen
           ,
           and
           lay
           your
           vnquiet
           head
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li
             31.
             
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             haue
             made
             it
             manifest
             that
             in
             truth
             you
             haue
             nothing
             in
             all
             these
             words
             against
             
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             paines
             and
             sorrowes
             were
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             cause
             of
             Christs
             dreadfull
             agonie
             ;
             nor
             to
             prooue
             that
             his
             meere
             bodily
             paines
             or
             death
             was
             the
             whole
             cause
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             the
             like
             in
             his
             most
             wofull
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             :
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           haue
           made
           it
           more
           manifest
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           lesse
           for
           your
           doctrine
           of
           the
           second
           death
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whiles
           he
           prayed
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           For
           what
           reasons
           be
           these
           ;
           Christ
           feared
           and
           sorowed
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           he
           prayed
           so
           intentiuely
           that
           his
           sweate
           was
           like
           bloud
           :
           ergo
           ,
           he
           suffered
           the
           second
           death
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           :
           except
           a
           man
           were
           disposed
           to
           run
           madde
           with
           reason
           ?
           [
           He
           feared
           somewhat
           else
           besides
           a
           meere
           bodily
           death
           .
           ]
           What
           then
           ?
           how
           many
           degrees
           and
           causes
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           haue
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           might
           conioyne
           in
           Christ
           now
           seeing
           in
           Gods
           presence
           and
           iudgement
           the
           waight
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           vengeance
           prouoked
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           anger
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           point
           nor
           part
           of
           the
           second
           death
           to
           be
           suffered
           by
           him
           ?
           if
           there
           might
           be
           any
           cause
           besides
           yours
           ,
           then
           yours
           can
           neuer
           be
           certainly
           concluded
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           I
           first
           affirmed
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           You
           aske
           me
           where
           I
           reade
           mine
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           aske
           you
           the
           like
           .
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           
             feared
             and
             sorrowed
          
           ,
           but
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           is
           not
           there
           declared
           .
           Then
           no
           cause
           being
           expresly
           mentioned
           ,
           neither
           mine
           nor
           your
           ,
           I
           lea●…e
           it
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           which
           of
           vs
           two
           taketh
           the
           surest
           course
           :
           I
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           no
           cause
           but
           concording
           with
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           you
           confesse
           wanted
           not
           in
           Christ
           at
           that
           present
           ,
           and
           whereto
           the
           learned
           and
           Catholicke
           Fathers
           giue
           full
           consent
           and
           approbation
           ;
           or
           you
           ,
           that
           wade
           alone
           by
           your selfe
           in
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           confessed
           by
           the
           greatest
           pillars
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           where
           you
           promise
           to
           shew
           the
           like
           in
           Christs
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           I
           easily
           beleeue
           ,
           you
           will
           performe
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           did
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           your
           owne
           fansies
           without
           all
           regard
           of
           truth
           or
           proofe
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             107.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             a●…ke
             me
             here
             what
             kind
             of
             forsaking
             may
             this
             be
             .
          
           ]
           Loose
           not
           your
           labour
           ,
           I
           will
           aske
           you
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           What
           haue
           I
           to
           doe
           with
           your
           vntidie
           deuices
           wynoing
           words
           as
           men
           doe
           chaffe
           to
           and
           fro
           without
           any
           manner
           or
           offer
           of
           proofe
           ?
           The
           question
           I
           did
           and
           doe
           aske
           ,
           is
           ;
           not
           what
           you
           parle
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           platforme
           ,
           but
           how
           you
           can
           prooue
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           forsaking
           in
           this
           complaint
           of
           Christs
           was
           either
           damnation
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           your
           Reader
           perceaueth
           now
           to
           be
           your
           purpose
           ,
           though
           you
           long
           dissembled
           it
           .
           Your
           interlacing
           those
           words
           with
           qualified
           phrases
           serueth
           but
           to
           saue
           you
           from
           apparent
           heresie
           and
           blasphemie
           .
           It
           maketh
           no
           manner
           of
           proofe
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           must
           so
           be
           vnderstoode
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           may
           thence
           by
           any
           colour
           be
           concluded
           .
           [
           p
           
             p
             Ibid.
             li.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             I
             plainly
             shewed
             you
             before
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             regarded
             it
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           more
           plainly
           opposed
           those
           things
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           can
           answere
           :
           and
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           neglecting
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           forced
           laboriously
           to
           disprooue
           all
           your
           deuices
           ,
           before
           you
           shew
           what
           dependence
           they
           haue
           with
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           primatiue
           faith
           of
           Christes
           Church
           ?
           my
           grounds
           excluding
           your
           exposition
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           my
           Sermons
           pag.
           32.
           33.
           and
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           neuer
           defeate
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           
             dereliction
             and
             forsaking
          
           doe
           no
           where
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           import
           damnation
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           drift
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           but
           are
           alwaies
           applied
           to
           the
           iudgements
           of
           this
           life
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           wicked
           castawaies
           it
           argueth
           reprobation
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           desperation
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           man
           imagine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           furious
           blasphemie
           ,
           then
           erroneous
           follie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           godly
           the
           word
           vsed
           by
           Christ
           noteth
           either
           destitution
           of
           help
           ,
           or
           diminution
           of
           comfort
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ;
           but
           neither
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           first
           spake
           them
           ;
           nor
           in
           Christ
           doe
           they
           with
           any
           shew
           conclude
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           no
           construction
           must
           be
           made
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           that
           may
           decrease
           in
           Christ
           
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             truth
             and
             grace
          
           ,
           which
           neuer
           wanted
           in
           his
           Soule
           ,
           or
           draw
           him
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           erroneous
           mistrusting
           or
           mistaking
           Gods
           fauour
           &
           counsell
           towards
           him
           .
           These
           grounds
           standing
           good
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           remooue
           ,
           your
           warbling
           with
           those
           words
           to
           make
           them
           pliable
           to
           your
           will
           ,
           is
           but
           time
           and
           paines
           lost
           ;
           wind
           them
           which
           way
           you
           can
           ,
           by
           example
           of
           any
           Scripture
           you
           shall
           neuer
           wrest
           them
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           which
           you
           desire
           .
           But
           because
           you
           are
           so
           far
           in
           loue
           with
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           and
           my
           leasure
           now
           serueth
           me
           better
           then
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           let
           vs
           heare
           what
           kinde
           of
           forsaking
           you
           would
           faine
           fasten
           to
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             being
             now
             in
             the
             feeling
             of
             infinite
             paines
             inflicted
             on
             him
             sundry
             waies
             ,
             and
             that
             directly
             from
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             felt
             his
             whole
             humane
             Nature
             for
             the
             time
             left
             all
             comfortlesse
             and
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             ioyous
             assistance
             of
             his
             Deitie
             .
          
           ]
           Doe
           you
           enforce
           all
           this
           from
           the
           word
           
             for
             saking
          
           ,
           or
           would
           you
           adde
           it
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           which
           Christ
           spake
           ?
           either
           way
           your
           ignorance
           or
           impudence
           is
           cleare
           and
           manifest
           .
           For
           if
           you
           dare
           adde
           so
           many
           circumstances
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           a
           tolerable
           expounder
           ,
           but
           a
           notable
           peruerter
           of
           Christs
           words
           .
           If
           you
           would
           conclude
           so
           much
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           most
           ridiculous
           against
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Diuine
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           humane
           sense
           to
           deduce
           all
           those
           sequels
           from
           that
           one
           word
           .
           For
           neither
           
             infinite
             paines
          
           ,
           nor
           
             from
             Gods
             proper
             wrath
          
           ,
           nor
           
             in
             Christs
             whole
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             all
             comfortlesse
          
           are
           necessarie
           consequents
           to
           that
           word
           ;
           and
           yet
           graunt
           all
           these
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           any
           truth
           or
           experience
           conuinceth
           them
           to
           be
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           no
           way
           amount
           to
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           you
           should
           and
           would
           inferre
           from
           this
           complaint
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           I
           meane
           
             his
             Godhead
             as
             it
             were
             withdrawing
             and
             hiding
             it selfe
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             season
             of
             his
             Passion
             gaue
             him
             no
             sense
             nor
             feeling
             of
             ease
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             or
             ioy
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           owne
           mouth
           testifieth
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           expound
           ,
           but
           corrupt
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           serue
           your
           conceits
           .
           Begin
           with
           the
           last
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           in
           plaine
           words
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           s
           
             s
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             for
             the
             ioy
             set
             before
             him
             endured
             the
             Crosse
             ?
          
           Who
           could
           set
           any
           ioy
           before
           him
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           ?
           then
           apparantly
           did
           his
           Godhead
           set
           before
           him
           assurance
           of
           ioy
           ,
           and
           that
           euerlasting
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           led
           him
           with
           patience
           to
           endure
           the
           Crosse.
           [
           He
           had
           no
           present
           feeling
           thereof
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           .
           ]
           So
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           exact
           words
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           contradict
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           But
           if
           God
           did
           propose
           it
           ,
           and
           Christ
           did
           most
           certainly
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           expect
           it
           ;
           had
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           no
           present
           sense
           nor
           feeling
           ?
           had
           not
           Christ
           farre
           certainer
           and
           fuller
           knowledge
           and
           sight
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           and
           promises
           ,
           then
           any
           faith
           or
           hope
           in
           vs
           can
           haue
           ?
           t
           
             t
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             If
             then
             we
             reioyce
             vnder
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           did
           not
           he
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           u
           
             u
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             was
             to
             suffer
             those
             things
             ,
             and
          
           (
           so
           )
           
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
          
           ;
           when
           he
           called
           them
           
             fooles
             ,
             and
             slow
             of
             hart
             ,
             that
             beleeued
             not
             all
             that
             the
             Prophets
             haue
             spoken
          
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           x
           
             x
             1.
             
             Peter
             1.
             
          
           
             forewitnessing
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             ?
          
           Did
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           by
           Dauid
           beare
           false
           witnesse
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           Christs
           person
           ;
           I
           y
           
             y
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             beheld
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             before
             me
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             shaken
             ;
             therefore
             did
             mine
             hart
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             my
             toong
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             my
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             ?
          
           Ease
           from
           paine
           he
           felt
           none
           ;
           ne
           would
           he
           feele
           ,
           till
           by
           death
           he
           determined
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           comfort
           in
           his
           afflictions
           he
           could
           not
           want
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           patient
           and
           obedient
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           void
           of
           comfort
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           done
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           receiue
           his
           promises
           ;
           but
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           sharpest
           paines
           he
           saw
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           for
           his
           glorification
           ,
           and
           our
           redemption
           ;
           and
           beheld
           God
           as
           his
           Father
           most
           highly
           pleased
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           iustly
           displeased
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           smart
           whereof
           he
           must
           feele
           in
           his
           flesh
           .
        
         
           That
           therefore
           Christes
           whole
           humane
           Nature
           on
           the
           Crosse
           was
           
             all
             comfortlesse
             and
             alone
          
           ,
           is
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           Christ
           z
           
             z
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             beheld
             God
             alwaies
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             mooued
          
           ;
           but
           euen
           to
           the
           manifest
           assertion
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             the
             houre
             is
             come
             ,
             
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
             and
             leaue
             me
             alone
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             ,
             for
             the
             Father
             is
             with
             me
             .
          
           Now
           if
           God
           were
           alwaies
           present
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           shaken
           ,
           God
           was
           alwaies
           well
           pleased
           with
           him
           .
           Yea
           God
           was
           ioyned
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           ingrace
           alone
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           in
           nature
           and
           person
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           with
           no
           man
           else
           nor
           Angel.
           If
           then
           we
           haue
           comfort
           from
           Gods
           grace
           and
           spirit
           in
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           did
           
             consolations
             abound
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           euen
           as
           sufferings
           did
           ?
           for
           since
           God
           is
           b
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ;
             who
             comforteth
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             vs
             ,
             so
             our
             consolation
          
           (
           should
           )
           
             abound
             through
             Christ
          
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           Christ
           should
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           himselfe
           
             all
             comfortlesse
          
           in
           his
           paines
           ?
           shall
           we
           deriue
           that
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           ?
           or
           rather
           is
           it
           impietie
           so
           much
           as
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           any
           inward
           comfort
           wanted
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           personally
           vnited
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           the
           c
           
             c
             Esa.
             11.
             
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             rested
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           alwaies
           continued
           with
           all
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           and
           truth
           )
           c
           
             c
             Esa.
             11.
             
          
           
             euen
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             vnder
             standing
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             counsell
             and
             strength
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           If
           this
           spirit
           neuer
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           want
           neither
           peace
           nor
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           comfort
           incident
           to
           mans
           nature
           afflicted
           ,
           as
           he
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           ;
           yea
           that
           was
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           his
           comfort
           ,
           which
           was
           common
           to
           him
           with
           vs
           ,
           who
           yet
           deriue
           all
           our
           comfort
           from
           him
           :
           he
           had
           the
           
             nearest
             ,
             surest
             ,
             highest
             ,
             and
             plentifullest
             spring
          
           of
           comfort
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           that
           any
           creature
           was
           capable
           of
           .
           To
           make
           therefore
           his
           whole
           manhood
           
             all
             comfortlesse
          
           without
           any
           inward
           peace
           or
           ioy
           from
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           detestable
           doctrine
           ,
           subuerting
           the
           communion
           of
           both
           Natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           dissoluing
           the
           vnion
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           if
           neither
           part
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           had
           any
           sense
           or
           feeling
           of
           his
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             not
             he
             wanted
             now
             all
             assistance
             of
             his
             deitie
             .
          
           ]
           If
           he
           wanted
           peace
           and
           comfort
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           longer
           any
           certaine
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           vnderstanding
           of
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           felt
           inwardly
           in
           his
           humane
           soule
           no
           perswasion
           ,
           apprehension
           ,
           nor
           expectation
           of
           his
           fathers
           presence
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           and
           promises
           ;
           tell
           me
           what
           assistance
           he
           had
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           when
           all
           these
           things
           failed
           in
           him
           ?
           [
           ioious
           assistance
           
           
             Christ
             found
             no
             ioy
             in
             his
             p●…ine
             ,
             but
             comfort
             in
             his
             hope
             .
          
           he
           had
           none
           .
           ]
           Is
           it
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           wrangler
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           first
           to
           dishonour
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           leauen
           of
           your
           fansies
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           sprinkle
           them
           with
           the
           holy
           water
           of
           your
           Phrases
           ?
           how
           often
           hath
           it
           beene
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           for
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           would
           vse
           no
           power
           to
           repell
           his
           paines
           ,
           nor
           to
           diminish
           his
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           but
           only
           patience
           ,
           whereby
           we
           might
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           his
           afflictions
           on
           the
           Crosse
           with
           quicker
           sense
           and
           greater
           paines
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           able
           with
           any
           patience
           to
           endure
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           all
           that
           now
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           found
           no
           ioy
           in
           his
           paines
           ?
           what
           Cow-keeper
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           paine
           is
           paine
           ,
           and
           not
           ioy
           ?
           but
           was
           Christes
           paine
           such
           that
           it
           excluded
           his
           soule
           from
           the
           remembrance
           or
           sense
           of
           all
           Gods
           graces
           so
           richly
           powred
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           promises
           so
           faithfully
           made
           vnto
           him
           ?
           you
           were
           best
           come
           in
           with
           your
           mooueable
           fittes
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           that
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           full
           and
           perfect
           assurance
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           whom
           els
           he
           could
           not
           call
           his
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           felt
           no
           comfort
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           God
           of
           all
           comfort
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           pronounced
           the
           next
           syllable
           ,
           why
           ,
           he
           presently
           fell
           into
           a
           sudden
           pangue
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           left
           all
           comfortlesse
           and
           alone
           according
           to
           your
           deuices
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           be
           so
           wise
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           lead
           him
           through
           such
           thornes
           ,
           as
           to
           graunt
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           sometimes
           hope
           of
           glorie
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           feare
           of
           confusion
           ,
           sometimes
           comfort
           and
           suddainly
           distrust
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           sometimes
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           full
           assistance
           ,
           as
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           the
           second
           death
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           he
           may
           dally
           with
           faith
           and
           infidelity
           ,
           with
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           with
           Christ
           and
           Beliall
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           being
           the
           
             wisdome
             and
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           be
           tossed
           and
           tumbled
           with
           such
           contrarie
           blasts
           ,
           then
           hath
           the
           forsaking
           ,
           which
           he
           complained
           of
           ,
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           sense
           ,
           then
           you
           imagine
           .
        
         
           And
           whatsoeuer
           meaning
           you
           ascribe
           vnto
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           admitteth
           diuers
           interpretations
           ,
           impugne
           the
           plaine
           and
           open
           wordes
           and
           deeds
           of
           our
           
           Sauiour
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           no
           question
           .
           As
           when
           the
           high
           Priest
           asked
           him
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Mar.
             14.
             
          
           
             art
             thou
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             blessed
             ?
             Iesus
             said
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             the
             cloudes
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           Theefe
           ,
           that
           was
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           said
           vnto
           him
           ;
           f
           
             f
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             into
             thy
             kingdome
          
           ;
           he
           answeared
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             to
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           As
           also
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Father
             into
             thine
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             .
          
           If
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           
             sit
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             in
             glory
             ,
          
           if
           to
           dispose
           of
           Paradise
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           be
           no
           signes
           nor
           proofes
           of
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           ,
           then
           let
           your
           exposition
           beare
           some
           shew
           :
           but
           if
           these
           be
           more
           then
           arguments
           of
           most
           excellent
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           not
           onely
           reserued
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           assumed
           and
           professed
           by
           him
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           was
           condemned
           and
           crucified
           ;
           who
           that
           had
           any
           care
           of
           trueth
           ,
           or
           respect
           to
           reason
           ,
           would
           auouche
           ,
           that
           Christs
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li
             9.
             
          
           
             godhead
             gaue
             him
             for
             that
             season
             of
             his
             passion
             no
             sense
             nor
             feeling
             of
             comfort
             and
             ioy
             neither
             in
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             nor
             body
             ?
          
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             extreame
             humiliation
             and
             exin●…nition
             of
             nature
             ,
             wherein
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Christ
             spared
             not
             himselfe
             :
          
           ]
           If
           you
           may
           sit
           iudge
           not
           only
           ouer
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           ouer
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           you
           will
           soone
           appoint
           him
           to
           suffer
           ,
           what
           pleaseth
           you
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           make
           proofe
           thereof
           ,
           you
           betray
           the
           violence
           of
           your
           spirits
           ,
           that
           must
           haue
           all
           thinges
           giue
           way
           to
           your
           wills
           ,
           and
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           your
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           discerne
           not
           humility
           from
           infidelity
           ,
           nor
           religious
           patience
           from
           hellish
           astonishment
           .
           k
           
             k
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           Exinanition
           and
           humiliation
           the
           Apostle
           nameth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           either
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           either
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           diuine
           glory
           and
           maiesty
           ;
           wherein
           being
           equall
           with
           his
           father
           ,
           
             he
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             Christ
             emptied
             himselfe
             of
             glory
             not
             of
             grac●…
             .
          
           
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             becomming
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           The
           Apostle
           neither
           saith
           nor
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           emptied
           himselfe
           of
           all
           grace
           or
           comfort
           in
           his
           whole
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           laid
           aside
           the
           vse
           and
           shew
           of
           his
           diuine
           power
           and
           honour
           ,
           whiles
           for
           loue
           to
           vs
           he
           performed
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           and
           
             became
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           which
           was
           painefull
           and
           shamefull
           ,
           but
           not
           astonished
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           nor
           subiected
           to
           the
           second
           death
           .
           This
           is
           your
           yarne
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           weaue
           into
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           but
           truth
           and
           falshood
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           ;
           no
           more
           haue
           your
           dreames
           and
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           .
           As
           much
           it
           maketh
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             ,
          
           whence
           you
           may
           as
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           adiudged
           his
           sonne
           to
           euerlasting
           destruction
           and
           damnation
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           indeed
           not
           to
           spare
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           inflicted
           on
           him
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           spare
           him
           .
           The
           Apostles
           wordes
           expound
           themselues
           ;
           
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           This
           giuing
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           sinners
           for
           our
           sakes
           was
           Gods
           not
           sparing
           him
           ,
           otherwise
           that
           God
           spared
           him
           in
           nothing
           ,
           which
           either
           his
           power
           was
           able
           to
           impose
           ,
           or
           our
           sinnes
           did
           deserue
           ,
           this
           is
           doctrine
           for
           him
           that
           meaneth
           to
           be
           an
           Apostata
           from
           all
           faith
           and
           trueth
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           father
           at
           as
           great
           enmity
           with
           his
           sonne
           ,
           as
           our
           sinnes
           did
           deserue
           ,
           or
           could
           prouoke
           .
           The
           higth
           of
           Christs
           not
           sparing
           himselfe
           was
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           Christs
           obedience
           stretch
           to
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           you
           must
           get
           you
           some
           new
           Scriptures
           ;
           these
           that
           are
           already
           written
           ,
           witnesse
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           How
           be●…t
           you
           will
           lacke
           no
           Scripture
           .
           For
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           your
           want
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           euery
           Chapter
           throughout
           the
           Bible
           to
           speake
           of
           your
           dreames
           .
           For
           euen
           *
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           heere
           you
           quote
           Deutero
           :
           10
           :
           17
           and
           Luc
           :
           16
           :
           17
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           of
           which
           places
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           l
           
             l
             Deut.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             your
             God
             is
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             a
             great
             God
             ,
             mightie
             ,
             and
             terrible
             ,
             which
             accepteth
             no
             persons
             ,
             nor
             taketh
             rewards
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           to
           Christes
           sufferings
           or
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ?
           was
           it
           after
           noone
           ,
           or
           after
           midnight
           ,
           when
           you
           quoted
           these
           places
           ,
           you
           knew
           not
           why
           nor
           wherefore
           ?
           So
           play
           you
           with
           Luc
           :
           16
           :
           17.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Luc.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             more
             easie
             that
             heauen
             and
             earth
             should
             passe
             away
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             tittle
             of
             the
             Law
             should
             fall
             .
          
           Will
           you
           hence
           inferre
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           you
           should
           prooue
           ;
           ergo
           Christ
           was
           forsaken
           of
           all
           outward
           and
           inward
           
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           ?
           besides
           you
           no
           man
           hath
           the
           grace
           to
           make
           such
           faire
           and
           cleare
           demonstrations
           of
           your
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             This
             forsaking
             or
             dereliction
             beseemeth
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             person
             and
             cause
             of
             Christ
             our
             ransome
             payer
             ,
             and
             purchaser
             of
             saluation
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             owne
             most
             direfull
             paines
             :
             not
             any
             other
             farre
             fet
             ,
             or
             hardly
             applied
             ,
             and
             strangely
             deuised
             by
             the
             braines
             of
             men
             .
             As
             i●…
             trueth
             all
             those
             other
             senses
             hereof
             are
             which
             you
             rather
             embrace
             .
          
           ]
           Somewhat
           it
           was
           you
           mustered
           foure
           places
           of
           Scripture
           so
           wisely
           chosen
           ,
           and
           well
           becomming
           your
           cause
           ,
           before
           you
           would
           offer
           to
           determine
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           now
           puft
           vp
           with
           pure
           pride
           ,
           and
           prickt
           on
           with
           singular
           disdaine
           ,
           you
           censure
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           lights
           and
           leaders
           thereof
           (
           I
           still
           except
           the
           Apostles
           )
           as
           peruerters
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           traducing
           their
           expositions
           ,
           
             as
             farre
             fet
             ,
             hardly
             applied
             ,
             and
             strangely
             deuised
             by
             the
             braines
             of
             men
             .
          
           But
           if
           you
           so
           much
           despise
           their
           learning
           ,
           religion
           ,
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           who
           were
           Gods
           blessed
           instruments
           to
           maintaine
           his
           trueth
           against
           all
           heresies
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           against
           all
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           thinke
           your
           braines
           to
           be
           more
           than
           the
           braines
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           take
           heed
           lest
           your
           Reader
           begin
           to
           suspect
           you
           haue
           the
           braines
           of
           some
           other
           kinde
           .
           If
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hilarie
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           Leo
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           ,
           in
           the
           verdict
           of
           any
           wise
           or
           sober
           man
           ,
           as
           likely
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           sense
           of
           Christes
           words
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           as
           your
           humorous
           and
           presumptuous
           ,
           shall
           I
           say
           braine
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           abase
           in
           others
           ,
           or
           head
           without
           braine
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           confesse
           my
           fault
           ,
           who
           loue
           not
           to
           leane
           to
           mine
           owne
           wit
           in
           cases
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           rather
           preferre
           the
           religious
           and
           laborious
           inquiries
           of
           others
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           it
           concerneth
           matters
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           which
           they
           carefully
           receiued
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           deliuered
           to
           Gods
           people
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           before
           we
           were
           borne
           .
           And
           what
           ma●…uell
           you
           be
           so
           bolde
           with
           the
           braines
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           you
           terme
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           ouerrule
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           For
           where
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           shed
           for
           vs
           ,
           is
           recorded
           to
           be
           the
           true
           price
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           you
           controlling
           as
           well
           the
           Apostles
           as
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           tell
           vs
           here
           that
           Christ
           o
           
             o
             Pa.
             108.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             purchased
             our
             saluation
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             most
             direfull
             paines
          
           ;
           where
           by
           direfull
           paines
           you
           meane
           hell
           paines
           ,
           that
           your
           speech
           in
           this
           case
           may
           be
           as
           new
           as
           your
           faith
           .
           Belike
           then
           in
           your
           conceit
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           though
           Christes
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           neuer
           well
           Catechised
           nor
           instructed
           in
           their
           faith
           ,
           since
           they
           affirme
           ,
           p
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             we
             were
             redeemed
             by
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
          
           q
           
             q
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             we
             haue
             redemption
             in
             Christ
             through
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             Christ
          
           r
           
             r
             Reuel
             .
             5.
             
          
           by
           (
           his
           )
           
             bloud
             redeemed
             vs
             vnto
             God
          
           ;
           which
           lesson
           you
           like
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           say
           our
           saluation
           was
           purchased
           with
           the
           price
           of
           Christes
           direfull
           paines
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           hath
           no
           bloud
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           can
           as
           easily
           deuise
           new
           bloud
           for
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           a
           new
           hell
           for
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           Till
           you
           so
           do
           ,
           giue
           me
           and
           other
           Christians
           leaue
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           death
           which
           you
           dreame
           of
           ,
           did
           neither
           
             beseeme
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             person
             nor
             cause
             of
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           his
           words
           on
           the
           crosse
           could
           haue
           no
           such
           reference
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           riddled
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Your
             expositions
             are
             sixe
             in
             number
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             cried
             out
             ,
             My
             God
             my
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             by
             this
             word
          
           ME
           
             he
             should
             meane
             his
             Church
             :
             for
             which
             you
             haue
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             names
             of
             Austen
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Athanasius
             .
          
           ]
           The
           moe
           the
           senses
           may
           be
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           euery
           of
           them
           agreeing
           with
           Christian
           pietie
           ,
           as
           I
           professed
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           lesse
           soundnesse
           is
           in
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           would
           inferre
           vpon
           a
           strange
           and
           needlesse
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           your
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           then
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           And
           in
           denying
           your
           direfull
           exposition
           of
           Christes
           words
           ,
           I
           haue
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christes
           Church
           for
           1400
           yeeres
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           me
           .
           And
           if
           your
           chiefe
           and
           capitall
           proofes
           were
           such
           newes
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           thinke
           you
           was
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           new
           faith
           ?
           [
           
             They
             are
             sixe
             in
             number
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           can
           not
           stand
           together
           .
           ]
           You
           are
           nimble
           in
           trifles
           ,
           and
           in
           substance
           no
           bodie
           .
           Nor
           I
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           liuing
           may
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           determine
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christes
           words
           ,
           when
           the
           words
           themselues
           admit
           and
           allow
           manie
           
           senses
           .
           In
           this
           very
           case
           the
           persons
           and
           the
           parts
           forsaken
           ;
           the
           graces
           and
           degrees
           wherein
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           that
           dereliction
           might
           extend
           ,
           receiue
           diuers
           opinions
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           be
           different
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           repugnant
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           newes
           in
           many
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           different
           or
           repugnant
           significations
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           circumstances
           of
           the
           sentence
           and
           degrees
           of
           extension
           and
           intension
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           to
           finde
           contrarie
           iudgements
           of
           men
           euen
           of
           the
           same
           words
           and
           things
           in
           holy
           writ
           .
           Neither
           doe
           diuers
           expositions
           disgrace
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           containe
           nothing
           repugnant
           to
           the
           text
           it selfe
           in
           that
           or
           any
           other
           place
           ;
           but
           shew
           rather
           the
           depth
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           incloseth
           many
           things
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           often
           passeth
           the
           reach
           and
           search
           of
           mans
           wit.
           But
           you
           ,
           that
           carpe
           at
           euery
           thing
           besides
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           would
           faine
           make
           your
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           siue
           fingers
           and
           one
           hand
           ,
           ten
           toes
           and
           two
           feet
           can
           not
           stand
           together
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           dereliction
           is
           confessed
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           questioned
           ;
           of
           
             what
             persons
          
           ,
           to
           
             what
             part
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             what
             things
          
           Christ
           conceined
           and
           intended
           that
           
             for
             saking
          
           of
           which
           he
           spake
           .
           For
           as
           God
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           present
           with
           vs
           diuers
           wayes
           and
           to
           diuers
           effects
           ,
           namely
           when
           he
           lightneth
           ,
           strengtheneth
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           guideth
           vs
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           or
           outwardly
           blesseth
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           heareth
           and
           helpeth
           vs
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ;
           so
           when
           he
           withdraweth
           or
           with
           holdeth
           any
           of
           these
           things
           from
           vs
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           his
           helpe
           ,
           his
           blessing
           ,
           or
           his
           grace
           ;
           he
           is
           sayd
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           vs.
           Now
           if
           we
           take
           forsaking
           in
           Christes
           words
           for
           the
           losing
           or
           lacking
           of
           Gods
           
           
             What
             forsaking
             could
             not
             be
             found
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           fauour
           ,
           grace
           ,
           or
           spirit
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           that
           any
           such
           forsaking
           should
           at
           any
           time
           be
           found
           in
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           though
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           do
           all
           well
           deserue
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           were
           depriued
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           by
           Christ
           they
           were
           restored
           .
           Since
           then
           this
           kinde
           of
           forsaking
           could
           neuer
           be
           verified
           of
           Christes
           person
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           he
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Ephes.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             to
             reconcile
             vs
             to
             God
             by
             his
             Crosse
          
           ;
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           some
           learned
           Fathers
           haue
           expounded
           to
           containe
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           man
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           for
           sin
           had
           before
           forsaken
           vs
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           pacified
           by
           Christes
           bloud
           ,
           and
           an
           entrance
           giuen
           vs
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christes
           oblation
           and
           petition
           for
           vs.
           Wherefore
           in
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           Christ
           then
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           so
           he
           prayed
           in
           these
           words
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           neere
           coniunction
           of
           Christ
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           with
           his
           members
           ,
           made
           him
           couer
           vs
           ,
           and
           present
           vs
           to
           God
           vnder
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           and
           there
           no
           Redeemer
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           of
           vs.
           Examples
           of
           this
           speech
           they
           haue
           many
           and
           good
           :
           as
           where
           Christ
           sayd
           to
           Paul
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           members
           ?
           And
           againe
           ;
           
             I
             am
             Iesus
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whose
           members
           thou
           pursuest
           .
           And
           in
           one
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           Christ
           foresheweth
           the
           separation
           that
           he
           will
           make
           betweene
           the
           sheepe
           and
           the
           goats
           ,
           he
           calleth
           his
           brethren
           and
           seruants
           by
           the
           name
           of
           himselfe
           no
           lesse
           than
           two
           and
           thirtie
           times
           ,
           saying
           :
           y
           
             y
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           I
           was
           hungrie
           ,
           and
           ye
           gaue
           ME
           meat
           ;
           I
           thirsted
           ,
           and
           ye
           gaue
           ME
           drinke
           ;
           I
           was
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           ye
           lodged
           ME
           ;
           z
           
             z
             vers
             .
             36.
             
          
           I
           was
           naked
           ,
           and
           ye
           clothed
           ME
           ;
           I
           was
           sicke
           ,
           and
           ye
           visited
           ME
           :
           and
           so
           forth
           to
           the
           number
           that
           I
           named
           .
           And
           when
           the
           good
           maruelled
           how
           euer
           they
           affourded
           any
           of
           these
           things
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           answereth
           them
           ;
           a
           
             a
             vers
             40.
             
          
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             vnto
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             my
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             did
             it
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           exposition
           of
           Christes
           speech
           concerneth
           directly
           the
           worke
           that
           Christ
           had
           then
           in
           hand
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           wanteth
           not
           Christes
           warrant
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           his
           owne
           words
           ;
           and
           this
           sense
           of
           that
           his
           prayer
           presenting
           and
           commending
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           were
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           lesse
           waight
           for
           vs
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             Shew
             me
             their
             reasons
             ,
             presse
             not
             their
             authorities
             .
          
           ]
           So
           sayth
           he
           ,
           that
           hath
           neither
           reason
           nor
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           yet
           presseth
           his
           fansie
           vpon
           the
           whole
           Church
           against
           all
           reason
           and
           authoritie
           .
           Their
           reasons
           I
           haue
           shewed
           to
           stand
           on
           a
           better
           foundation
           than
           your
           direfull
           and
           infernall
           paines
           ,
           or
           your
           astonished
           confusion
           and
           destitution
           of
           all
           inward
           and
           outward
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           .
           And
           could
           you
           with
           halfe
           that
           soundnesse
           
           make
           good
           your
           hellish
           exposition
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           shew
           so
           great
           pride
           as
           you
           now
           doe
           .
           For
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           ,
           that
           your
           exposition
           hath
           any
           ground
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           resteth
           onely
           on
           your
           single
           and
           sillie
           surmises
           in
           fauour
           of
           your
           owne
           fansies
           .
           And
           since
           you
           demand
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           a
           reason
           of
           all
           their
           expositions
           ,
           how
           come
           you
           against
           all
           reason
           and
           trueth
           to
           conclude
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           Christes
           soule
           by
           pretence
           of
           this
           dereliction
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           word
           thorowout
           
           
             Dereliction
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             neuer
             implieth
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           implieth
           the
           present
           state
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ?
           What
           defence
           can
           you
           haue
           for
           your
           desperate
           aduenture
           to
           plunge
           Christes
           soule
           into
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           the
           Lake
           burning
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           since
           you
           want
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           diuine
           ,
           as
           humane
           reason
           and
           authoritie
           ?
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             1.
             8.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             Your selfe
             reiect
             them
             when
             you
             list
             ,
             though
             when
             you
             list
             againe
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             your
             best
             ,
             yea
             your
             only
             reason
             .
          
           ]
           A
           lie
           is
           a
           good
           shift
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           els
           you
           would
           often
           lie
           in
           the
           mire
           .
           I
           do
           no
           where
           refuse
           the
           faith
           professed
           and
           preached
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Pastours
           and
           Guiders
           thereof
           ;
           I
           openly
           confesse
           
           
             Wherein
             wee
             should
             follow
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           to
           God
           and
           this
           Realme
           ,
           I
           should
           neuer
           sleepe
           quietly
           ,
           if
           I
           saw
           my selfe
           to
           be
           of
           another
           faith
           than
           they
           were
           .
           In
           other
           things
           not
           pertinent
           to
           our
           saluation
           and
           redemption
           ,
           where
           they
           themselues
           tooke
           libertie
           ,
           either
           to
           dissent
           ech
           from
           other
           in
           some
           questions
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           vpon
           better
           aduice
           to
           correct
           or
           moderate
           their
           former
           opinions
           ,
           I
           thinke
           my selfe
           not
           burdened
           in
           conscience
           ,
           if
           I
           with
           modestie
           make
           choise
           ,
           what
           I
           like
           best
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           account
           it
           any
           disgrace
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           faith
           deduced
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           my
           best
           or
           only
           reason
           ,
           since
           all
           hereticks
           haue
           subuerted
           themselues
           and
           their
           followers
           ,
           whiles
           they
           would
           shew
           their
           inuentions
           ,
           and
           with
           plausible
           reasons
           fasten
           their
           fansies
           on
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           those
           sober
           and
           sound
           interpretations
           of
           hard
           places
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           with
           long
           experience
           and
           great
           diligence
           had
           examined
           and
           tried
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           they
           might
           sometimes
           come
           short
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           their
           generall
           care
           in
           all
           their
           expositions
           and
           applications
           ,
           neuer
           to
           swarue
           from
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church
           accepted
           and
           allowed
           for
           truely
           Catholike
           .
           Yet
           to
           their
           interpretations
           I
           binde
           no
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           farther
           than
           euident
           trueth
           shall
           appeare
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ;
           onely
           I
           wish
           others
           ,
           and
           euen
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Inuentour
           ,
           not
           ouerhastily
           to
           despise
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           reuerenced
           and
           followed
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           bar
           sufficient
           to
           your
           bold
           deuices
           ,
           that
           where
           you
           would
           deriue
           your
           hell
           paines
           from
           Christes
           complaint
           .
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           I
           bring
           you
           fiue
           or
           six
           expositions
           of
           those
           wordes
           out
           of
           the
           auntient
           and
           catholike
           fathers
           ,
           whereof
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           refute
           one
           ,
           which
           no
           way
           touch
           your
           hellish
           torments
           ,
           and
           thereby
           teach
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           capable
           either
           of
           verity
           or
           sobriety
           ,
           that
           your
           conclusion
           more
           then
           halteth
           in
           the
           highest
           mysteries
           of
           christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Def.
             pag.
             108
             li.
             33.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             If
             these
             Fathers
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             shewed
             Cyprians
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             they
             agree
             iust
             with
             our
             minde
             herein
             :
             for
             then
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             for
             the
             infinite
             paines
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             felt
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             cried
             out
             ,
             My
             God
             my
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             for
             sakenmee
             .
          
           ]
           After
           you
           haue
           plaied
           your
           part
           with
           reuelling
           at
           their
           expositions
           ,
           will
           you
           now
           flatter
           them
           afresh
           ,
           &
           ioyne
           hands
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           be
           of
           your
           minde
           ?
           In
           vaine
           do
           you
           striue
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           that
           which
           they
           neuer
           intended
           ,
           but
           euer
           detested
           .
           What
           kinde
           of
           dereliction
           Cyprian
           confesseth
           to
           haue
           beene
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           his
           words
           :
           e
           
             e
             Cyprianus
             de
             passione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Quod
             pro
             eis
             voluisti
             intelligi
             ,
             qui
             deseri
             à
             Dea
             propter
             peccata
             meruerant
             ,
             quorum
             reconciliationis
             causam
             agebas
             ,
             in
             qua
             alle
             gator
             subtilis
             pro
             seruis
             seruilem
             non
             dedignaris
             accipere
             personam
             ,
          
           ET
           IN
           TANTVM
           
             infirmis
             compatcris
             ,
             vt
             nec
             crucifigi
             ,
             nec
             mori
             ,
             nec
             crubescas
             ,
             nec
             for●…ides
             ,
             altitudinem
             tuam
             derelinquens
             ad
             tempus
             ,
             gloriae
             tuae
             maiest●…tem
             euacuans
             ,
             vt
             redeant
             dispersi
             ,
             &
             respirent
             derelicti
             .
          
           The
           words
           of
           thy
           complaint
           on
           the
           Crosse
           (
           sayth
           Cyprian
           to
           Christ
           )
           
             thou
             wouldest
             haue
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             for
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             had
             deserued
             by
             their
             sinnes
             to
             be
             for
             saken
             of
             God
             ;
             whose
             cause
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             then
             vndertookest
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             most
             skillfull
             Patron
             for
             seruants
             thou
             didest
             not
             disdaine
             to
             take
             the
             person
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
          
           SO
           FARRE
           
             thou
             didst
             compassionate
             the
             weake
             ,
             that
             thou
             wast
             neither
             
             afraid
             ,
             nor
             ashamed
             to
             be
             crucified
             and
             to
             dy
             ,
             leauing
             for
             a
             time
             thine
             owne
             higth
             ,
             and
             emptying
             the
             maiesty
             of
             thy
             glory
             ,
             that
             the
             dispersed
             might
             returne
             ,
             and
             the
             forsaken
             might
             take
             breath
             ,
          
           (
           or
           comfort
           )
           .
           The
           forsaking
           ,
           which
           Cyprian
           here
           describeth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           leauing
           of
           his
           diuine
           power
           and
           glory
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           abasing
           himselfe
           SO
           FARRE
           ,
           as
           to
           dy
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           but
           no
           farder
           .
           And
           these
           wordes
           he
           saith
           Christ
           would
           haue
           vnderstoode
           to
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           their
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           deserued
           for
           their
           sinnes
           to
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           addeth
           presently
           f
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             I
             consider
             thee
             Lord
             ,
             on
             that
             crosse
             ,
             where
             thou
             seemedst
             without
             helpe
          
           (
           or
           forsaken
           )
           ,
           
             how
             with
             an
             Emperiall
             power
             thou
             didst
             send
             the
             theefe
             before
             to
             thy
             kingdome
             by
             assuming
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             manifest
             how
             much
             thou
             hadst
             preuailed
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             forsaken
             .
          
           You
           would
           faine
           so
           wrest
           Cyprians
           wordes
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           say
           Christ
           vndertooke
           our
           cause
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           he
           withall
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           our
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             carefull
             complaint
             were
             the
             wordes
             of
             his
             beloued
             .
          
           If
           the
           wordes
           were
           spoken
           as
           well
           in
           our
           person
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           cause
           ,
           then
           we
           were
           indeed
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           Christ
           by
           laying
           downe
           his
           glorie
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           did
           by
           those
           wordes
           declare
           ,
           that
           he
           reconciled
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           in
           signe
           thereof
           with
           full
           power
           made
           the
           theefe
           partaker
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           had
           deserued
           ,
           and
           was
           condemned
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           a
           for
           lorne
           and
           forsaken
           malefactour
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             thincke
             they
             ment
             that
             Christ
             spake
             this
             by
             some
             strange
             metonimy
             ,
             naming
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             meaning
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             can
             haue
             no
             good
             sense
             .
          
           ]
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           
           
             The
             first
             sense
             of
             〈◊〉
             complaint
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           what
           I
           thinke
           ,
           let
           them
           speake
           themselues
           ,
           what
           they
           ment
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           haue
           heard
           their
           meaning
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           much
           you
           abused
           Cyprian
           to
           make
           him
           speake
           that
           he
           neuerment
           .
           It
           is
           plaine
           enough
           which
           Athanasius
           saith
           .
           h
           
             h
             Athana●…ius
             de
             incarnatione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Christ
             spake
             those
             wordes
             in
             our
             person
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             neuer
             forsaken
             of
             God.
          
           and
           Austen
           is
           as
           euident
           .
           i
           
             i
             August
             epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             why
             disdaine
             we
             to
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             body
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             head
             ?
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             my
             body
             ,
             my
             church
             ,
             and
             my
             litle
             ones
             .
             So
             was
             it
             said
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ;
             euen
             as
             it
             was
             said
             he
             that
             receaueth
             you
             receaueth
             me
             .
             No
             doubt
             we
             were
             in
             those
             wordes
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             did
             speake
             for
             his
             body
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           Leo
           k
           
             k
             Leo
             Serm.
             16.
             de
             P●…ss
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Christ
             spake
             those
             wordes
             in
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Redeemed
             .
          
           Neither
           are
           they
           alone
           in
           this
           opinion
           .
           Theodoret
           satith
           l
           
             l
             Theodoret.
             i●…
             Psalm
             21.
             
          
           
             because
             Christ
             was
             the
             head
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             for
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             man.
          
           So
           Bede
           m
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             a
             in
             Psal.
             21.
             
          
           
             Quare
             dereliquistime
             ,
             idestmeos
             ?
             ideo
             scilicet
             quia
             longè
             te
             fecerunt
             peccata
             esse
             à
             salute
             mea
             ,
             id
             est
             meorum
             .
             Hec
             verbaplane
             innuunt
             caput
             non
             in
             persona
             sua
             hic
             loqui
             .
             Quomodo
             enim
             derelictus
             ,
             vellonge
             à
             salute
             factus
             posset
             esse
             ille
             ?
             Why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             mine
             ?
             because
             sinne
             did
             put
             thee
             farre
             from
             sauing
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             mine
             .
             These
             words
             do
             plainly
             prooue
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             doth
             not
             here
             speake
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
             For
             how
             could
             he
             possiblely
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             or
             remooued
             from
             saluation
             ?
          
           And
           Euthymius
           n
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             in
             Psal.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             taketh
             vnto
             him
             the
             person
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             as
             lincked
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             (
             now
             )
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             man
             ?
          
           And
           Damascene
           .
           o
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             Orthodoxe
             fidei
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             24.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             neuer
             forsaken
             of
             his
             owne
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             those
             that
             were
             forsaken
             and
             despised
             .
             Wherefore
             appropriating
             our
             person
             ,
             he
             praied
             in
             that
             sort
             .
          
           And
           expressing
           what
           it
           is
           to
           appropriate
           ,
           or
           assume
           an
           others
           person
           ,
           he
           saith
           .
           
             As
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             put
             on
             an
             others
             person
             of
             piety
             or
             charitic
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             steed
             vseth
             speach
             for
             him
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             which
             agreeth
             not
             vnto
             himselfe
          
           .
           If
           then
           we
           take
           dereliction
           for
           the
           want
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           as
           these
           Fathers
           doe
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           Christ
           could
           not
           so
           be
           forsaken
           ;
           and
           consequently
           these
           wordes
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           could
           not
           agree
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           true
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           they
           by
           nature
           were
           forsaken
           and
           destitute
           of
           grace
           ,
           till
           he
           reconciled
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           diffused
           his
           spirite
           into
           their
           harts
           to
           make
           them
           partake●…s
           of
           his
           holinesse
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           the
           metonimy
           ,
           count
           you
           that
           strange
           ,
           which
           Christ
           vseth
           in
           one
           Chapter
           more
           then
           thirty
           times
           ,
           and
           find
           you
           no
           strangenesse
           in
           your
           conceits
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           where
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           either
           expressed
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           coherent
           with
           the
           continuall
           speach
           and
           plaine
           rules
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             can
             haue
             no
             good
             sense
             .
             For
             how
             can
             it
             be
             that
             we
             were
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ?
             Nay
             euen
             then
             and
             there
             we
             were
             purchased
             vnto
             God
             ,
             not
             forsaken
             
             by
             God.
          
           Doth
           any
           man
           vse
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           make
           reasons
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           to
           refu●…e
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           we
           were
           purchased
           you
           say
           on
           the
           Crosse
           vnto
           God
           ;
           you
           must
           adde
           ,
           
             by
             the
             bloud
          
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           the
           pl●…ce
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           nameth
           as
           the
           true
           and
           right
           price
           of
           this
           purchase
           .
           
             God
             purchased
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
          
           and
           not
           by
           the
           direfull
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           your
           braine
           hath
           lately
           broched
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           were
           purchased
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           then
           till
           we
           were
           purchased
           ,
           we
           were
           enstranged
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           forsaken
           of
           him
           .
           And
           what
           hindreth
           this
           complaint
           or
           prayer
           of
           Christs
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           now
           reconciled
           and
           purchased
           vnto
           God
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           forsaken
           and
           separated
           from
           God
           ?
           For
           those
           words
           doe
           not
           imply
           ,
           that
           we
           still
           continued
           forsaken
           ,
           but
           that
           formerly
           without
           Christ
           we
           were
           vtterly
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           him
           restored
           to
           fauour
           .
           And
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           this
           sense
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           thinke
           but
           any
           man
           of
           meane
           capacitie
           will
           soone
           conceaue
           ,
           and
           iudge
           it
           more
           fruitfull
           for
           vs
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           Christs
           mediation
           and
           oblation
           on
           the
           crosse
           we
           are
           now
           no
           longer
           strangers
           vnto
           God
           ,
           nor
           forsaken
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           were
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           then
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           direfull
           and
           infernall
           paines
           and
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           his
           Soule
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           freed
           from
           our
           sinnes
           .
           For
           of
           the
           first
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           you
           neither
           haue
           ,
           nor
           euer
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           one
           line
           or
           letter
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Againe
             your
             owne
             rule
             is
             ,
             which
             I
             like
             well
             ,
             that
             no
             figure
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             Scriptures
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ill
             nor
             hurtfull
             sense
             following
             litterally
             .
             But
             I
             ha●…e
             shewed
             a
             little
             before
             a
             plaine
             ,
             easie
             and
             Christian
             sense
             hereof
             taking
             it
             litterally
             .
          
           ]
           The
           rule
           is
           most
           needfull
           to
           preserue
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           if
           euery
           man
           may
           elude
           with
           figures
           that
           ,
           which
           liketh
           not
           his
           humour
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           little
           truth
           left
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           But
           euen
           by
           that
           rule
           your
           sense
           of
           Christs
           complaint
           is
           quite
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           because
           your
           exposition
           plainly
           fastneth
           desperation
           for
           the
           time
           to
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ.
           For
           all
           hope
           hath
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           it
           .
           r
           
             r
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reioycing
             in
             hope
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           If
           then
           
           
             Christ
             neuer
             forsaken
             of
             hope
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           Christ
           for
           that
           season
           of
           his
           Passion
           were
           all
           comfortlesse
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           and
           
             had
             no
             sense
             nor
             feeling
             of
             any
             comfort
             or
             ioy
             ,
          
           he
           had
           no
           hope
           ;
           for
           hope
           bringeth
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           .
           And
           what
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           but
           despaire
           ?
           that
           therefore
           the
           litterall
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           true
           ,
           taking
           dereliction
           for
           the
           inward
           forsaking
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           spirit
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whom
           I
           haue
           produced
           ,
           doe
           with
           one
           voice
           confirme
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           may
           serue
           to
           shew
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           led
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           so
           to
           thinke
           .
           s
           
             s
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ille
             caput
             nostrum
             ,
             vocem
             de
             cruce
             non
             dixit
             suam
             ,
             sed
             nostram
             .
             non
             enim
             vnquam
             dereliquit
             eum
             Deus
             ,
             sed
             propter
             nos
             dixit
             hoc
             ,
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             meus
             vt
             quid
             me
             dereliquisti
             .
             Christ
             our
             head
             vttered
             not
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             but
             ours
             .
             For
             God
             neuer
             at
             any
             time
             forsooke
             him
             .
             But
             for
             vs
             he
             said
             ,
             My
             God
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Finally
             this
             first
             sense
             is
             contrarie
             to
             your
             second
             and
             third
             following
             :
             also
             to
             your
             fift
             and
             sixt
             senses
             .
             If
             either
             of
             these
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             stand
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           ]
           I
           did
           not
           professe
           to
           discusse
           the
           likeliest
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ;
           It
           sufficed
           me
           to
           let
           you
           see
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           your
           cause
           in
           deriuing
           your
           hell
           paines
           from
           Christs
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           by
           this
           that
           twelue
           auncient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           did
           diuersly
           sift
           and
           examine
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           euer
           lighted
           on
           your
           second
           death
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           forsaking
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           establish
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           if
           the
           words
           doe
           tolerably
           beare
           so
           many
           interpretations
           ,
           what
           assurance
           had
           you
           thence
           to
           conclude
           your
           hellish
           confusion
           ,
           which
           you
           imagine
           in
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           yea
           graunt
           the
           expositions
           were
           contrarie
           ,
           which
           indeed
           are
           somewhat
           different
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           word
           of
           dereliction
           is
           applied
           and
           intended
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           more
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           hindereth
           not
           me
           .
           For
           still
           I
           vrge
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           stand
           on
           ,
           do
           necessarily
           inferre
           no
           such
           sense
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           fasten
           to
           them
           .
           The
           thing
           ,
           that
           I
           presse
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           other
           senses
           of
           these
           words
           approoued
           and
           preferred
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           best
           writers
           old
           and
           new
           ;
           and
           yours
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           no
           consent
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           ne
           was
           euer
           heard
           of
           before
           our
           age
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           You
           would
           disgrace
           the
           Fathers
           as
           iuuentors
           of
           strange
           and
           new
           senses
           ,
           but
           you
           little
           remember
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           
           that
           of
           all
           others
           yours
           is
           the
           latest
           ,
           absurdest
           ,
           and
           least
           likely
           sense
           of
           that
           complaint
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           you
           wrest
           it
           to
           the
           lowest
           step
           of
           dereliction
           ,
           that
           this
           life
           knoweth
           ,
           or
           the
           Scripture
           here
           〈◊〉
           ,
           it
           may
           amount
           to
           desperation
           ,
           but
           neuer
           to
           reall
           and
           actuall
           damnation
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             Your
             second
             sense
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             euen
             this
             that
             Christs
             humane
             Nature
             was
             left
             helplesse
             to
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             forsaking
             .
             This
             seemeth
             to
             come
             neerest
             indeede
             to
             your
             liking
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             said
             thi●…
             is
             directly
             contrarie
             to
             your
             first
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             following
             .
          
           ]
           They
           that
           giue
           diuerse
           senses
           of
           any
           places
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           doe
           not
           meane
           they
           
           
             The
             second
             sense
             of
             Christes
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           shall
           be
           wholy
           like
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           were
           not
           diuerse
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           the
           varietie
           of
           significations
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           offered
           by
           the
           words
           ,
           they
           varie
           their
           expositions
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           dereliction
           for
           
             losse
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           then
           that
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           could
           not
           agree
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           reprobate
           without
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           rest
           before
           they
           be
           engraffed
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           me
           in
           Christs
           words
           must
           signifie
           
             my
             Members
          
           ,
           that
           were
           one
           body
           with
           him
           .
           If
           we
           take
           it
           for
           
             lacke
             of
             helpe
          
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           then
           it
           might
           well
           agree
           vnto
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           forsaken
           ,
           that
           is
           left
           in
           his
           affliction
           ,
           and
           not
           deliuered
           from
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           died
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           euer
           after
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God.
           Which
           commeth
           neerest
           to
           my
           liking
           ,
           I
           neuer
           acquainted
           you
           ;
           the
           places
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           prooue
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           they
           onely
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           exposition
           hath
           sufficient
           foundation
           in
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           forsaking
           is
           vsed
           to
           the
           like
           intent
           .
           Howbeit
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           that
           I
           ,
           or
           you
           should
           mislike
           this
           exposition
           ;
           and
           the
           trifles
           ,
           which
           you
           obiect
           against
           it
           ,
           will
           confirme
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             surely
             no
             reason
             ,
             nor
             shew
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             here
             so
             mournfully
             and
             so
             ●…ncomfortably
             complaine
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             distresses
             as
             the
             godly
             also
             doe
             equally
             suffer
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             euill
             men
             .
          
           ]
           Had
           you
           but
           perused
           the
           places
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           conclude
           my
           liking
           of
           this
           Exposition
           ,
           you
           should
           haue
           seene
           Reason
           ,
           and
           reason
           enough
           for
           Christ
           to
           be
           thus
           affected
           in
           his
           extreame
           miseries
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           lesse
           .
           Had
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           no
           reason
           to
           say
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           .
           y
           
             y
             Esa.
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             me
          
           ?
           or
           did
           God
           want
           reason
           in
           his
           answere
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           z
           
             z
             Esa.
             54.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             for
             a
             while
             I
             forsooke
             thee
             ,
             for
             a
             moment
             in
          
           (
           mine
           )
           
             anger
             I
             hid
             my
             face
             from
             thee
             ?
          
           If
           then
           God
           had
           Reason
           to
           say
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             called
             thee
             a
             woman
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             ,
          
           could
           Christ
           want
           reason
           in
           his
           intolerable
           paines
           on
           the
           Crosse
           to
           complaine
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           a
           long
           time
           left
           in
           them
           without
           helpe
           or
           ease
           ?
           as
           for
           the
           
             equall
             sufferings
          
           of
           the
           godly
           at
           
             the
             hands
             of
             men
          
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           would
           take
           aduantage
           .
           I
           haue
           shewed
           the
           difference
           before
           .
           When
           paines
           in
           others
           grow
           sharpest
           ,
           then
           sense
           decaieth
           ,
           and'death
           approcheth
           ;
           in
           the
           paines
           whereof
           men
           cannot
           expresse
           how
           much
           nature
           misliketh
           and
           abhorreth
           the
           paine
           .
           In
           Christ
           it
           was
           otherwise
           :
           his
           bodie
           being
           in
           exquisite
           paines
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           part
           from
           
           
             Christs
             patience
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             proof
             before
             he
             complained
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           top
           to
           toe
           ,
           and
           hanging
           in
           that
           plight
           now
           three
           houres
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           when
           the
           paine
           was
           greatest
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           weakest
           ,
           his
           sense
           was
           quickest
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           vs
           ;
           but
           he
           endured
           most
           horrible
           anguish
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           his
           patience
           was
           at
           the
           highest
           proofe
           ,
           he
           had
           more
           than
           reason
           to
           complaine
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           long
           beene
           left
           in
           that
           extremitie
           without
           assistance
           or
           deliuerance
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           doubteth
           thereof
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           his
           fansie
           doth
           ouerrule
           his
           reason
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           doth
           vndermine
           his
           wit.
           
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             109.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             ,
             that
             no
             godly
             〈◊〉
             nor
             martyr
             did
             euer
             ascribe
             thi●…
             forsaking
             of
             themselues
             to
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             martyrdomes
             .
          
           ]
           But
           note
           this
           better
           ,
           that
           you
           auouch
           a
           notable
           ●…alsehood
           euen
           against
           the
           expresse
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           When
           the
           Angel
           of
           God
           c
           
             c
             Iudg.
             6.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           appeared
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           sayd
           
             vnto
             〈◊〉
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             with
             thee
             thou
             valiant
             man
             ;
             Gedeon
             answered
             ,
             A●…
             my
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             all
             this
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             did
             not
             the
             Lord
             bring
             vs
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             vs
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             vs
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Midianites
             .
          
           So
           the
           godly
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ieremie
           ;
           d
           
             d
             Ier.
             14.
             v.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             O
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             as
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             strong
             man
             that
             can
             not
             belpe
             ?
             thy
             name
             is
             called
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             forsake
             vs
             
             not
             .
          
           And
           speaking
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Lament
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             vers
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Our
             necks
             are
             vnder
             persecution
             ,
             we
             are
             wearie
             and
             haue
             no
             rest
             .
             Wherefore
             doest
             thou
             forget
             vs
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             forsake
             vs
             so
             long
             time
             ?
          
           Yea
           the
           godly
           in
           farre
           lesse
           afflictions
           than
           was
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           haue
           vsed
           farre
           more
           grieuous
           complaints
           .
           f
           
             f
             Psal.
             89.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             reiected
             and
             abhorred
             thine
             aneinted
             ,
             thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             couenant
             of
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             and
             profaned
             his
             crowne
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Lord
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             hide
             thy selfe
             ,
             for
             euer
             ?
             shall
             thy
             wrath
             burne
             like
             fire
             ?
          
           Now
           if
           martyrs
           doe
           not
           confesse
           before
           their
           enemies
           and
           persecuters
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           in
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           desire
           him
           not
           to
           forsake
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           flesh
           in
           their
           torments
           strugleth
           and
           striueth
           ,
           as
           neither
           willing
           nor
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           Christs
           praiers
           made
           with
           so
           loud
           a
           voice
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           all
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           had
           an
           other
           meaning
           ,
           then
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           they
           obiected
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           indeed
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           hasten
           now
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           for
           an
           end
           
           
             God
             shewed
             by
             the
             present
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             had
             not
             forsaken
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           and
           to
           besecch
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           had
           all
           this
           while
           forborne
           to
           shew
           any
           open
           signe
           of
           liking
           and
           loue
           towards
           him
           being
           so
           much
           afflicted
           and
           reproched
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           now
           when
           he
           should
           leaue
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           all
           see
           how
           much
           God
           regarded
           and
           glorified
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           both
           which
           God
           accordingly
           performed
           :
           for
           straightwayes
           with
           a
           second
           prayer
           Christ
           commending
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           did
           voluntarily
           ,
           but
           miraculously
           breathe
           out
           his
           soule
           ;
           and
           g
           
             g
             Matth.
             27.
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           BEHOLDE
           (
           sayth
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           their
           admirations
           )
           
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             Temple
             did
             rent
             in
             twaine
             ,
             the
             earth
             did
             quake
             ,
             the
             stones
             did
             cleaue
             ,
          
           h
           
             h
             52.
             
          
           
             and
             the
             graues
             did
             open
          
           ;
           which
           things
           were
           so
           fearefull
           and
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           when
           i
           
             i
             Vers.
             54.
             
          
           
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             watching
             Iesus
             ,
             saw
             the
             earth
             Quake
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             were
             donne
             ,
             they
             greatly
             feared
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             truely
             this
             man
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Here
           is
           the
           intent
           and
           effect
           of
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           expressed
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           now
           three
           howres
           endured
           most
           extreame
           paines
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           insolent
           and
           pestilent
           reproches
           of
           his
           persuers
           obiecting
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           falsely
           call
           himselfe
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           in
           his
           greatest
           necessity
           God
           did
           neither
           deliuer
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           regard
           him
           ;
           he
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           by
           his
           father
           ,
           made
           his
           complaint
           to
           God
           with
           a
           loude
           voice
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           might
           heare
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           a
           long
           time
           forsaken
           ,
           that
           is
           LEFT
           in
           this
           anguish
           and
           ignominie
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           his
           fathers
           loue
           towards
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           presently
           Christ
           before
           k
           
             k
             Iohn
             18.
             
          
           
             Knowing
             all
             that
             should
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           and
           so
           knowing
           what
           should
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           his
           praier
           to
           his
           no
           small
           comfort
           was
           permitted
           to
           breath
           out
           his
           soule
           with
           greate
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           temple
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           Rockes
           
             renting
             ,
             shaking
             and
             cleauing
          
           asunder
           gaue
           manifest
           testimony
           to
           those
           that
           watched
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           son
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           all
           these
           thinges
           were
           done
           at
           his
           petition
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           God
           had
           not
           forsaken
           his
           sonne
           ,
           though
           he
           suffered
           him
           to
           dy
           that
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           for
           causes
           then
           to
           them
           vnknowen
           .
           And
           so
           this
           praier
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           a
           most
           
             mournefull
             and
             vncomfortable
             complaint
          
           of
           inward
           forsaking
           in
           soule
           and
           spirit
           ,
           was
           an
           effectuall
           and
           powerful
           praier
           prouoking
           God
           his
           father
           to
           demonstrate
           by
           most
           maruailous
           signes
           and
           wonders
           the
           exceeding
           loue
           and
           honour
           ,
           that
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           tormented
           and
           despised
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           .
           This
           Athanasius
           obserued
           before
           me
           .
           Loe
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           l
           
             l
             Athanasius
             contra
             〈◊〉
             oratio
             4.
             
          
           
             vpon
             Christes
             speach
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             the
             father
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             be
             euen
             then
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             euer
             before
             .
             For
             the
             earth
             knowing
             her
             Lord
             to
             speake
             ,
             straightway
             trembled
             ,
             and
             the
             vaile
             rent
             in
             twaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             did
             hide
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Rocks
             claue
             insunder
             ,
             and
             the
             Graues
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             in
             them
             rose
             .
             And
             that
             which
             was
          
           (
           no
           les●…e
           )
           
             maruailous
             ,
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             which
             before
             denied
             him
             ,
             seeing
             what
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             confessed
             him
             truely
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           This
           Bernard
           saith
           was
           the
           dereliction
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ment
           in
           his
           complaint
           .
           m
           
             m
             Bernardus
             d●…
             verbis
             Esai●…
             Serm.
             5.
             
          
           
             Quasi
             qu●…dam
             ibi
             derelictio
             fuit
             ,
             vbi
             nulla
             fuit
             in
             tanta
             necessitate
             virtut
             is
             exhibitio
             ,
             nulla
             maiestatis
             ostensio
             .
             There
             was
          
           (
           on
           the
           Crosse
           )
           
             a
             kind
             of
             forsaking
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           ,
           )
           
             where
             there
             was
             in
             so
             great
             necessity
             no
             demonstrance
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             no
             declarance
             of
             his
             maiesty
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             shame
             to
             imagine
             that
             Christ
             was
             lesse
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             a
             dereliction
             ,
             or
             
             that
             he
             would
             thus
             complaine
             and
             mourne
             for
             it
             onely
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           shame
           and
           sinne
           first
           to
           mistake
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           disgrace
           the
           wordes
           of
           Christ.
           What
           rule
           either
           of
           reason
           or
           pietie
           could
           hinder
           our
           Sauior
           (
           when
           his
           time
           drew
           neere
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           die
           ,
           and
           ease
           himselfe
           of
           his
           exceeding
           paines
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           )
           earnestly
           to
           call
           to
           God
           ,
           euen
           now
           to
           declare
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           all
           this
           while
           refrained
           ,
           what
           account
           he
           made
           of
           that
           person
           ,
           whom
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentils
           so
           much
           despised
           and
           oppressed
           ?
           was
           it
           any
           shame
           for
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           to
           say
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
          
           (
           so
           long
           )
           
             forsaken
             me
          
           ;
           without
           any
           publike
           signe
           or
           shew
           ,
           that
           thou
           louest
           and
           fauourest
           me
           ,
           whom
           this
           nation
           had
           so
           much
           wronged
           and
           blasphemed
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           of
           late
           become
           so
           shamefull
           a
           thing
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           complaine
           he
           was
           forsaken
           and
           left
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           persuers
           without
           help
           or
           ease
           ?
           both
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           euen
           of
           the
           best
           learned
           ,
           that
           haue
           been
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           haue
           thought
           it
           no
           shame
           for
           Christ
           in
           that
           very
           respect
           so
           to
           speake
           .
           o
           
             o
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Matth
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           
             Maruaile
             not
          
           (
           saith
           Ierom
           )
           
             at
             Christes
             complaint
             of
             being
             forsaken
             ,
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             scandall
             of
             his
             crosse
             .
          
           p
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             fide
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             speaketh
             as
             a
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Ambrose
           (
           which
           was
           no
           shame
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           )
           
             because
             being
             in
             danger
             we
             thinke
             our selues
             forsaken
             of
             God.
          
           The
           same
           wordes
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             in
             Mar.
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           Bede
           ,
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           Rabanus
           ,
           and
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           Aquinas
           repeat
           and
           follow
           .
           Theodoret
           saith
           ;
           Christ
           s
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             calleth
             that
             a
             dereliction
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             permission
             of
             the
             diuinity
             ,
             that
             the
             humanity
             should
             suffer
             .
             Christe
             would
             endure
          
           (
           saieth
           Austen
           )
           
             this
             vnto
             death
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             him
             as
             one
             forsaken
             .
          
           Lyra.
           u
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             Mat.
             ca
             27.
             
          
           
             Dixit
             〈◊〉
             derclictum
             a
             deo
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quia
             dimittebat
             cum
             in
             manibus
             occidentium
             .
          
           Christ
           
             saith
             he
             was
             forsaken
             of
             God
             his
             father
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             left
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             slew
             him
             .
          
           And
           so
           our
           new
           writers
           .
           
           
             August
             epist.
             120
             
          
           x
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             in
             Mat.
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           
             Hic
             questus
             est
             se
             in
             manibus
             impiorum
             adomnem
             ipsorvm
             libidinem
             a
             patre
             derelictum
             .
             Christ
             heere
             complained
          
           (
           saith
           Bucer
           )
           
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             of
             his
             father
          
           (
           or
           left
           )
           
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             endure
             all
             their
             rage
             .
          
           Bullinger
           .
           y
           
             y
             Bullingerus
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           
             Derelinquere
             siue
             deserere
             in
             〈◊〉
             est
             permittere
             .
             To
             forsake
             or
             leaue
          
           (
           in
           Christes
           wordes
           on
           the
           Crosse
           )
           
             is
             to
             permit
             .
             So
             that
             this
             was
             Christs
             meaning
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             thus
             afflicted
             ?
             why
             doest
             thou
             permit
             these
             things
             to
             mine
             enemies
             ?
             when
             wilt
             thou
             deliuer
             me
             ?
          
           Munster
           :
           z
           
             z
             Munsterus
             in
             Psalm
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             haec
             Christi
             verbanon
             impatientiam
             aliquam
             ,
             aut
             diffiden̄tiam
             prae
             se
             ferunt
             &c
             :
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           My
           God
           my
           God
           why
           hast
           thou
           forsaken
           mee
           ?
           )
           
             shew
             no
             impatience
             ,
             or
             diffidence
             ,
             but
             declare
             that
             he
             was
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             truely
             suffered
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           ,
           as
           some
           learned
           Fathers
           conceaue
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           grieuously
           complaine
           in
           those
           wordes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forsaken
           ,
           but
           thereby
           led
           his
           enemies
           to
           looke
           and
           search
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           &
           Prophets
           for
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           messias
           should
           be
           so
           forsaken
           &
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           sinners
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           he
           was
           ?
           a
           
             a
             August
             .
             epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
          
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             sed
             causum
             commonuit
             requirendam
             ,
             cum
             addidit
             ,
             vt
             quid
             dereliquisti
             me
             ,
             id
             est
             propter
             quid
             ,
             quam
             ob
             causam
             ?
             but
             he
             admonished
             the
             cause
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             when
             he
             added
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             ?
             for
             truely
             there
             was
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             small
             cause
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             not
             deliuer
             Christ
             from
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             leaue
             him
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             persecutors
             ,
             till
             he
             died
             .
          
           Leo
           likewise
           .
           b
           
             b
             Leo
             de
             Passione
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             17.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             it
             knowen
             to
             all
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             nor
             defended
             ,
             sed
             saeuientium
             manibus
             derelinqui
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             left
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             pursuers
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             non
             per
             miseriam
             ,
             sed
             per
             misericordiam
             ,
             non
             amissione
             auxilij
             ,
             sed
             definitione
             moriendi
             ;
             not
             by
             any
             miserable
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             of
             mercie
             ;
             not
             for
             lacke
             of
             helpe
             ,
             but
             of
             purpose
             to
             die
          
           (
           for
           vs
           )
           .
           Whether
           then
           Christs
           meaning
           in
           those
           wordes
           (
           if
           we
           apply
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           person
           )
           were
           to
           hasten
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           should
           bring
           him
           case
           of
           his
           excessiue
           
           
             How
             many
             meanings
             〈◊〉
             words
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             haue
             .
          
           paines
           ,
           or
           to
           mooue
           his
           father
           to
           demonstrate
           by
           those
           signes
           ,
           which
           followed
           ,
           what
           fauour
           and
           affection
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           person
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           though
           for
           our
           sakes
           he
           suffered
           him
           thus
           to
           be
           vsed
           :
           or
           to
           teach
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           cause
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           why
           himselfe
           being
           their
           messias
           should
           die
           this
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           or
           last
           whether
           his
           manhood
           conformed
           it selfe
           to
           the
           desires
           and
           grones
           of
           his
           church
           and
           members
           ,
           whom
           the
           Prophets
           teach
           in
           this
           wise
           to
           pray
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           oppressed
           with
           any
           great
           calamity
           or
           misery
           :
           none
           of
           these
           waies
           I
           say
           are
           the
           wordes
           of
           
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           chalengeable
           ,
           but
           they
           stand
           well
           with
           the
           piety
           ,
           patience
           ,
           confidence
           and
           expectance
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           haue
           better
           foundation
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           then
           your
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           your
           second
           death
           to
           be
           then
           and
           there
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             bare
             names
             againe
             of
             Austen
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierom
             doe
             here
             likewise
             no
             good
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             weake
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             for
             so
             learned
             a
             Diuine
             as
             you
             are
             .
          
           ]
           I
           like
           better
           this
           kind
           of
           weakenesse
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           to
           haue
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           for
           that
           I
           teach
           ,
           then
           your
           kind
           of
           strength
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           so
           stiffe
           in
           your
           priuate
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           delude
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           your
           figures
           ,
           and
           deride
           the
           fathers
           as
           seely
           fooles
           not
           vnderstanding
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           forgoe
           the
           least
           of
           your
           fansies
           .
           If
           you
           light
           on
           any
           Reader
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           choice
           wil
           be
           hard
           for
           him
           to
           make
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           fathers
           in
           Christes
           Church
           did
           erre
           in
           the
           chiefe
           grounds
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           or
           he
           himselfe
           be
           out
           of
           the
           trueth
           .
           If
           Christian
           Religion
           were
           not
           since
           Christes
           time
           before
           our
           age
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           any
           was
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           For
           then
           hath
           God
           forgotten
           all
           his
           purposes
           and
           promises
           so
           often
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           to
           Christ
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           neuer
           Church
           of
           Christ
           since
           the
           Apostles
           death
           till
           our
           dayes
           .
           And
           he
           that
           is
           of
           that
           humour
           ,
           it
           skilleth
           not
           greatly
           of
           what
           side
           he
           be
           ,
           for
           certainly
           he
           can
           be
           no
           member
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           that
           reiecteth
           all
           persons
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           ages
           before
           his
           birth
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           Christs
           .
           I
           wish
           no
           wise
           nor
           sober
           Reader
           so
           farre
           to
           venture
           his
           soule
           .
           If
           then
           to
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           of
           Christ
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           we
           yeeld
           but
           ordinary
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           take
           from
           so
           many
           learned
           fathers
           and
           Pastours
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           for
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           adorned
           his
           Church
           withall
           ,
           the
           common
           vnderstanding
           of
           their
           Catechisme
           and
           Creed
           ,
           how
           we
           were
           saued
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           specially
           the
           Scriptures
           going
           so
           cleare
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           teaching
           so
           closely
           and
           soundly
           the
           trueth
           there
           expressed
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             These
             very
             sentences
             of
             the
             fathers
             I
             can
             easily
             admit
             ,
             if
             they
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             outward
             afflictions
             on
             the
             Crosse
             were
          
           SOME
           CAVSES
           (
           AND
           THAT
           NO
           SMAL
           )
           
             of
             his
             complaint
             ,
             alwaies
             remembring
             that
             some
             greater
             cause
             also
             did
             concurre
             and
             was
             conioined
             with
             them
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           haue
           the
           fathers
           spoken
           trueth
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           small
           or
           no
           cause
           ,
           giuen
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           so
           light
           regard
           of
           them
           .
           As
           for
           your
           other
           greater
           cause
           ,
           when
           you
           prooue
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           you
           intend
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           on
           the
           crosse
           suffered
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           a
           speciall
           reseruation
           ,
           that
           your
           fansies
           may
           be
           conioined
           with
           Christs
           praiers
           :
           otherwise
           your
           reasons
           be
           like
           your
           resolutions
           ,
           they
           haue
           neither
           proofe
           nor
           strength
           besides
           your
           owne
           priuate
           and
           presumptuous
           perswasions
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             Your
             third
             sense
             if
             I
             conceiue
             it
             aright
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             his
             being
             left
             to
             bodily
             death
             caused
             him
             thus
             to
             mourne
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             as
             the
             last
             before
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             seeme
             to
             meane
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             his
             flesh
             now
             should
             want
             all
             feeling
             of
             his
             heauenly
             comfort
             for
             that
             while
             that
             it
             should
             remaine
             dead
             .
             A
             maruailous
             exquisite
             and
             farre
             fet
             cause
             .
          
           ]
           The
           sense
           is
           neither
           mine
           ,
           nor
           so
           farre
           fet
           as
           you
           would
           make
           it
           .
           I
           tooke
           it
           out
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Hilarie
          
           ,
           and
           
           
             The
             third
             sense
             of
             Christs
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           Epiphanius
           ,
           whose
           wordes
           I
           produced
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           you
           gibe
           at
           it
           after
           your
           scornefull
           maner
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           prooue
           sounder
           then
           your
           hellish
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           so
           learnedly
           deuised
           out
           of
           their
           words
           .
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           and
           the
           former
           sense
           is
           not
           great
           .
           For
           there
           the
           fathers
           ment
           Christ
           was
           forsaken
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           deliuered
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           whiles
           he
           liued
           ;
           and
           these
           doe
           adde
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           left
           vnto
           death
           ,
           presuming
           death
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           grieuous
           of
           all
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           life
           befall
           the
           nature
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Yet
             me
             thinks
             as
             this
             crosseth
             your
             other
             expositions
             here
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             flat
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Scripture
             also
             .
          
           ]
           If
           the
           expositions
           were
           contrary
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           sundrie
           mens
           ,
           and
           repeated
           onely
           by
           me
           to
           shew
           how
           many
           senses
           haue
           beene
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           by
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           touching
           that
           complaint
           or
           praier
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           abuse
           to
           hatch
           your
           hell-paines
           ;
           
           what
           els
           note
           you
           by
           their
           contratiety
           ,
           but
           the
           diuersity
           of
           mens
           iudgements
           vpon
           these
           words
           ;
           all
           which
           conioined
           in
           this
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           may
           diuersly
           be
           conceaued
           according
           to
           the
           different
           acceptions
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           and
           yet
           your
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           haue
           no
           place
           in
           that
           variety
           or
           contrariety
           of
           ●…enses
           ?
           But
           this
           
             third
             sense
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             flat
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           ]
           That
           were
           worth
           the
           hearing
           indeed
           ,
           if
           your
           foolish
           conceits
           were
           not
           farre
           more
           likely
           to
           crosse
           both
           themselues
           &
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           iustly
           to
           controle
           the
           iudgements
           of
           so
           learned
           fathers
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           great
           ouersight
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           much
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           g
           
             g
             Ibid.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             giueth
             after
             a
             sort
             to
             Christes
             dead
             flesh
             this
          
           LIVELY
           AFFECTION
           ,
           
             my
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
          
           ]
           The
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           replenished
           with
           life
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           as
           being
           personally
           vnited
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           fullnesse
           we
           all
           haue
           receaued
           ,
           you
           affirme
           died
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           death
           then
           the
           second
           death
           :
           and
           Christs
           flesh
           lying
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           you
           imagine
           not
           only
           to
           haue
           life
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           liuing
           spirit
           .
           For
           you
           giue
           vnto
           it
           the
           
             liuely
             affection
             of
             hope
          
           ;
           which
           nothing
           hath
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           liuing
           and
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           or
           more
           .
           You
           doe
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           
             but
             after
             a
             sort
          
           .
           ]
           That
           sort
           is
           absurd
           inough
           ,
           of
           figuratiue
           speaches
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           make
           positiue
           doctrines
           .
           For
           if
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           the
           dead
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           graue
           had
           indeed
           any
           liuely
           
             affection
             of
             hope
          
           in
           part
           or
           in
           whole
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           brutish
           heresie
           denying
           that
           Christ
           was
           truely
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           body
           was
           truely
           flesh
           ;
           since
           a
           liuely
           hope
           impo●…teth
           not
           only
           life
           ,
           but
           vnderstanding
           and
           faith
           .
           If
           you
           graunt
           these
           speaches
           to
           be
           figuratiue
           ,
           then
           doe
           you
           betray
           your
           folly
           ,
           to
           thwart
           the
           fathers
           assertions
           with
           figuratiue
           florishes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           proper
           ;
           and
           to
           pronounce
           their
           sayings
           
             flat
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           because
           you
           can
           pike
           out
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           in
           outward
           shew
           soundeth
           somewhat
           strangely
           .
           Hope
           in
           these
           wordes
           of
           Dauid
           is
           either
           applied
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           he
           beleeued
           and
           hoped
           for
           as
           most
           assured
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           noteth
           safety
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           promise
           made
           by
           God
           of
           speedie
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           wherewith
           Christs
           bodie
           might
           be
           inuested
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           haue
           mainer
           proofe
           for
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             likely
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             so
             dolefully
             mourne
             that
             either
             he
             should
             bodily
             dy
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             body
             should
             want
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             diuine
             presence
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ,
             when
             as
             in
          
           HIS
           MINDHE
           SPEAKETH
           SO
           TRIVMPHANTLY
           
             of
             his
          
           CONSTANT
           and
           CONTINVALLIOY
           IN
           GOD
           :
           
             yea
             not
             excluding
             euen
             his
             body
             though
             dead
             from
             participating
             in
             some
             sort
             therein
             :
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             former
             place
             at
             large
             ?
          
           I
           i
           
             i
             Act
             2.
             26
             27.
             
          
           BEHEID
           
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
          
           
           
             The
             Defender
             〈◊〉
             contradicteth
             his
             owne
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             b●…
             shaken
             .
             Therefore
             did
             mine
             heart
             reioice
             ,
             and
             my
             tongue
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             moreouer
             my
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
             Now
             can
             a
             man
             in
             this
          
           EXCEEDING
           GENERALL
           and
           CONSTANTIOY
           
             so
             vncomfortably
             mourne
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             you
             vrge
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             why
             forsakest
             thou
             my
             flesh
             ?
             it
             cannot
             be
             .
          
           ]
           I
           would
           not
           thinke
           it
           likely
           ,
           nor
           possible
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           see
           it
           before
           mine
           eies
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           pert
           Proctour
           should
           so
           proudly
           despise
           all
           auncient
           writers
           and
           fathers
           ,
           that
           fauour
           not
           his
           faction
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           palpably
           confound
           himselfe
           and
           his
           whole
           cause
           with
           ouermuch
           prating
           .
           For
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           I
           pray
           thee
           )
           take
           no
           more
           but
           his
           owne
           confession
           or
           assertion
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           thought
           to
           ouerbeare
           all
           that
           stood
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           obserue
           both
           how
           desperatly
           he
           contradicteth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           how
           sensibly
           he
           subuerteth
           his
           whole
           doctrine
           and
           his
           deuice
           of
           this
           new
           found
           hell
           .
           But
           the
           lease
           before
           he
           told
           vs
           peremptorily
           ,
           that
           k
           
             k
             Pa.
             108.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christes
             Godhead
             as
             it
             were
             withdrawing
             and
             hiding
             it selfe
             from
             him
             for
             that
             season
             of
             his
             passion
             gaue
             him
          
           NO
           SENSE
           ,
           NOR
           FEELING
           OF
           COMFORT
           OR
           IOY
           
             in
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             or
             body
             .
          
           Now
           suddainly
           whiles
           he
           eagerly
           hunteth
           after
           his
           hell
           paines
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           falleth
           ouer
           head
           and
           eares
           into
           the
           myre
           of
           contradictions
           ,
           but
           he
           clearely
           confesseth
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           all
           which
           himselfe
           will
           say
           touching
           the
           second
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           is
           apparantly
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           euidently
           repugnant
           to
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           maruaile
           much
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           I
           ;
           but
           that
           Liars
           are
           often
           so
           earnest
           to
           serue
           their
           turnes
           and
           not
           the
           trueth
           ,
           that
           they
           forget
           their
           former
           tales
           ,
           whiles
           they
           inuent
           newer
           .
           As
           here
           for
           example
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           would
           before
           allow
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           NO
           SENSE
           NOR
           FEELING
           OF
           COMFORT
           OR
           IOY
           ,
           
             in
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             or
             body
          
           ;
           Now
           vrgeth
           ,
           to
           promote
           another
           purpose
           ,
           Christs
           EXCEEDING
           GENERALL
           AND
           CONSTANT
           IOY
           euen
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             :
          
           and
           not
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           euen
           then
           IN
           HIS
           MIND
           SPAKE
           TRIVMPHANTLY
           OF
           HIS
           CONSTANT
           and
           CONTINVALL
           IOY
           in
           GOD
           ;
           and
           prooueth
           it
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           where
           Dauid
           being
           a
           Prophet
           spake
           concerning
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           he
           l
           
             l
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             beheld
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             before
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             shaken
             .
             And
             therefore
             did
             Christs
             hart
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             was
             glad
             .
          
           Vnderstand
           you
           ,
           sit
           faith-maker
           ,
           the
           difference
           or
           repugnance
           betweene
           NO
           SENSE
           NOR
           FEELING
           OF
           COMFORTOR
           IOY
           ,
           
             in
             spirit
             ,
             soule
             ,
             or
             body
             ,
          
           
           
             A
             most
             shamefull
             contradiction
             .
          
           and
           EXCEEDING
           GENERALL
           ,
           CONSTANT
           ,
           and
           TRIVMPHANT
           IOY
           in
           GOD
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ?
           can
           you
           read
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           thinke
           you
           reele
           ,
           as
           your
           reasons
           doe
           to
           and
           fro
           ?
           can
           you
           salue
           this
           sore
           without
           sweating
           ?
           or
           make
           vp
           this
           breach
           without
           blushing
           ?
           and
           I
           pray
           you
           since
           the
           ground
           of
           these
           wordes
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghosts
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           not
           flie
           from
           your
           owne
           inference
           ,
           which
           you
           presse
           so
           violently
           against
           the
           fathers
           to
           beate
           downe
           their
           exposition
           ,
           how
           could
           Christs
           Soule
           on
           the
           crosse
           IN
           THIS
           EXCEEDING
           GENERALL
           ,
           CONTINVALL
           ,
           CONSTANT
           ,
           and
           TRIVMPHANT
           IOY
           OF
           MIND
           suffer
           also
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           and
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           wherein
           IS
           NO
           SENSE
           NOR
           FEELING
           OF
           ANY
           COMFORT
           OR
           IOY
           IN
           
             body
             ,
             soule
             ,
             or
             spirit
             ?
          
           Can
           you
           hang
           these
           gymmoes
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           shall
           not
           crie
           shamefull
           and
           intolerable
           falsehood
           against
           the
           other
           ?
           the
           best
           excuse
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           make
           for
           your
           ,
           to
           saue
           you
           from
           ebriety
           or
           frensie
           ,
           is
           that
           these
           things
           were
           posted
           ouer
           to
           you
           from
           diuers
           ,
           that
           saw
           not
           each
           others
           fansies
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           due
           perusing
           or
           remembring
           ,
           where
           they
           crossed
           ech
           other
           ,
           you
           patched
           their
           papers
           together
           with
           more
           hast
           then
           good
           speed
           .
           How
           beit
           surely
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           diuided
           from
           the
           trueth
           ,
           to
           diuide
           either
           your
           tongues
           from
           your
           harts
           ,
           or
           your
           harts
           from
           themselues
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           may
           learne
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           dally
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           or
           delude
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           I
           thanke
           God
           I
           hate
           you
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           for
           your
           owne
           sake
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           you
           had
           beene
           silenter
           ,
           or
           circumspecter
           .
        
         
           And
           see
           how
           euill
           you
           lucke
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           your
           cause
           is
           .
           For
           heere
           haue
           you
           spoken
           enough
           to
           confute
           all
           that
           you
           formerly
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           afterward
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           haue
           brought
           nothing
           to
           infringe
           that
           which
           I
           said
           .
           For
           a
           naturall
           seare
           and
           mislike
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           also
           griefe
           and
           sharpnesse
           of
           paine
           in
           the
           body
           may
           well
           stand
           with
           a
           continuall
           and
           constant
           comfort
           in
           God
           ;
           yea
           where
           grace
           is
           present
           and
           preuaileth
           ,
           the
           m
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             perishing
             of
             the
             outward
             man
          
           bringeth
           
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
          
           and
           bitter
           affliction
           maketh
           vs
           seeke
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           him
           the
           more
           earnestly
           for
           his
           assistance
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           Gods
           n
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             power
             is
             perfected
             in
             our
             infirmity
             .
          
           For
           ,
           
             when
             I
             am
             weake
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           body
           ,
           )
           
             then
             I
             am
             strong
          
           ,
           in
           spirit
           .
           And
           if
           Paul
           could
           o
           
             o
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             delight
             in
             reproches
             ,
             persecutions
             and
             anguishes
             for
             Christes
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           feele
           the
           smart
           of
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           Christ
           retaine
           comfort
           in
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           though
           his
           flesh
           were
           pressed
           with
           extreame
           paine
           ?
        
         
           
             Many
             thinges
             more
             may
             be
             strongly
             alleaged
             against
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           ]
           With
           such
           strength
           as
           you
           haue
           already
           shewed
           ,
           whereneither
           words
           nor
           matter
           shall
           hang
           together
           .
           [
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             As
             first
             :
             that
             seeing
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             that
             as
             his
             flesh
             should
             now
             quietly
             rest
             ,
             so
             his
             soule
             should
             enioy
             perfect
             glory
             and
             comfort
             more
             then
             before
             it
             did
             .
          
           ]
           That
           doth
           not
           quench
           the
           detestation
           ,
           
           
             Was
             there
             no
             comfort
             in
             all
             this
             ?
          
           which
           mans
           nature
           hath
           of
           death
           euen
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ;
           though
           it
           comfort
           and
           courage
           the
           soule
           in
           hope
           of
           future
           blisse
           to
           indure
           the
           paine
           and
           horrour
           of
           death
           .
           S.
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             q
             August
             .
             epistola
             120.
             
          
           
             Nemo
             vnquam
             carnem
             suam
             odio
             habuit
             ,
             et
             praeterea
             non
             vult
             anima
             vel
             ad
             tempus
             abeius
             etiam
             insirmitate
             descedere
             ,
             quamuis
             〈◊〉
             se
             sine
             infirmitate
             in
             aeternum
             recepturamesse
             confidat
             .
             Tantam
             habet
             vim
             ,
             carnis
             &
             animae
             dulce
             consortium
             .
             No
             man
             euer
             hated
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             soule
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             depart
             euen
             from
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             body
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             though
             she
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             receiue
             her
             flesh
             againe
             for
             
             euer
             without
             infirmity
             .
             Of
             so
             great
             〈◊〉
             is
             the
             sweet
             〈◊〉
             betwixt
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             body
             .
          
           And
           so
           againe
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             tract
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             123.
             
          
           
             This
             affection
             of
             mans
             weakenesse
             ,
             whereby
             no
             man
             is
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             is
             so
             naturall
             ,
             that
             age
             could
             not
             take
             it
             from
             blessed
             Peter
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
          
           said
           
             (
             by
             Christ
             ,
             )
             when
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             old
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             led
             whither
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             .
          
           And
           
             to
             comfort
             us
             our
             〈◊〉
             himselfe
          
           (
           assumed
           and
           )
           
             shewed
             this
          
           (
           affection
           )
           
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Father
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             .
          
           So
           that
           these
           respects
           made
           Christ
           the
           more
           comfortable
           in
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           meanes
           did
           vtterly
           quench
           the
           naturall
           dislike
           ,
           that
           Christes
           manhood
           had
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           might
           haue
           of
           death
           ,
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           dissolution
           of
           our
           creation
           ,
           though
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           it
           be
           now
           made
           a
           pass●…ge
           in
           his
           to
           a
           better
           life
           .
           Your
           next
           reason
           is
           of
           the
           same
           stamp
           .
           The
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           maketh
           no
           man
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           with
           Gods
           liking
           decline
           death
           ,
           but
           obedience
           ouerruleth
           the
           naturall
           instinct
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           impressed
           in
           vs
           to
           abhorre
           death
           .
           And
           where
           you
           take
           it
           for
           a
           mighty'pillar
           in
           your
           building
           ,
           that
           Christ
           s
           
             s
             Pa.
             111.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             would
             not
             so
             extreamly
             mourne
             and
             complaine
             only
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             my
             fansie
             importeth
             ,
          
           you
           build
           but
           on
           sand
           ,
           which
           will
           haue
           the
           greater
           fall
           .
           For
           I
           shew
           you
           many
           more
           causes
           and
           senses
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           then
           
             this
             only
          
           ;
           all
           which
           you
           kindly
           skippe
           ,
           and
           pretend
           
             this
             only
          
           which
           I
           neuer
           professed
           ,
           calling
           it
           my
           fansie
           ,
           that
           I
           cited
           out
           of
           auncient
           and
           reuerend
           writers
           .
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             111.
             li.
             8
             
          
           
             Further
             he
             knew
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             appointment
             of
             God
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             his
             most
             desired
             purchase
             of
             our
             health
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             aduancing
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             aduancing
             of
             his
             very
             manhood
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             owne
             most
             free
             and
             fore-determined
             will
             :
             would
             he
             then
             so
             mournefully
             grieue
             and
             complaine
             thereat
             ?
             It
             hath
             no
             reason
             nor
             likelihood
             in
             it
             .
          
           ]
           You
           runne
           your selfe
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           and
           quite
           besides
           the
           way
           .
           You
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           perswade
           me
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           resolued
           and
           willing
           to
           die
           ;
           I
           perfectly
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           and
           easily
           confesse
           it
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           as
           he
           himselfe
           declared
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
          
           was
           
             willing
             ,
             the
             flesh
          
           was
           weake
           .
           The
           minde
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           and
           persued
           all
           these
           things
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           but
           that
           excludeth
           not
           the
           naturall
           dislike
           which
           Gods
           will
           is
           all
           men
           should
           haue
           of
           death
           .
           This
           imperfection
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           since
           it
           pleased
           Christ
           to
           taste
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           infirmities
           and
           affections
           ,
           you
           may
           by
           no
           respects
           nor
           rewards
           ,
           make
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           
           
             Weaknesse
             appered
             in
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             but
             willingnesse
             in
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           same
           or
           equall
           with
           the
           willingnesse
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           which
           had
           and
           shewed
           the
           abundance
           of
           all
           grace
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           maintaine
           both
           in
           Christ
           ,
           a
           voluntarie
           sense
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           an
           heauenly
           strength
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           which
           expressed
           ,
           but
           ouerballanced
           the
           naturall
           desire
           of
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           Christ.
           And
           still
           you
           harpe
           on
           that
           one
           string
           ,
           which
           is
           vtterly
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           So
           
             extreamly
             and
          
           So
           mournefully
           .
           This
           extremitie
           is
           only
           your
           fansie
           ;
           for
           I
           say
           Christ
           did
           it
           meekely
           ,
           obediently
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           assuring
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           had
           tried
           his
           patience
           ,
           would
           at
           his
           prayer
           not
           onely
           end
           his
           paine
           ,
           but
           make
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           what
           account
           God
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           season
           he
           left
           him
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           be
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             111.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lazarus
             when
             he
             was
             returned
             from
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             to
             take
             againe
             his
             rotten
             carcase
             ,
             yet
             he
             grieued
             not
             at
             it
             ,
             nor
             ought
             he
             so
             to
             haue
             done
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           sincke
           in
           reasons
           ,
           you
           ascend
           to
           reuelations
           .
           Who
           tolde
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Lazarus
           
             was
             in
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           when
           Christ
           raised
           his
           bodie
           from
           the
           graue
           ?
           Christ
           placeth
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           other
           Lazarus
           ,
           that
           died
           at
           the
           rich
           mans
           doore
           ,
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           to
           be
           comforted
           ;
           and
           doe
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           place
           this
           Lazarus
           ,
           that
           was
           brother
           to
           Marie
           and
           Martha
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ?
           
             Where
             was
             his
             soule
             those
             foure
             dayes
             ,
          
           you
           will
           aske
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           for
           you
           to
           aske
           ,
           nor
           for
           me
           to
           answere
           .
           The
           things
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           me
           or
           you
           farder
           to
           enquire
           ,
           then
           the
           Scripture
           reuealeth
           .
           That
           such
           as
           are
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           should
           be
           able
           by
           experience
           to
           report
           the
           ioies
           of
           heauen
           or
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           the
           secrets
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ;
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           permitted
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           by
           Abrahams
           answeare
           to
           the
           rich
           man
           praying
           that
           Lazarus
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           .
           God
           hath
           places
           and
           Angels
           enough
           to
           keepe
           the
           soules
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           meaneth
           shal
           be
           returned
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           
           it
           be
           neither
           in
           hell
           nor
           in
           heauen
           .
           From
           hell
           no
           man
           is
           released
           ,
           and
           from
           heauen
           no
           man
           is
           dismissed
           that
           hath
           once
           seene
           God
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           .
           When
           x
           
             x
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             abolished
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           .
           And
           will
           you
           aduenture
           to
           abolish
           perfection
           after
           it
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           men
           backe
           to
           this
           mortall
           life
           ,
           that
           haue
           seene
           God
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           whom
           no
           man
           liuing
           can
           see
           ,
           depriuing
           them
           of
           that
           vision
           ,
           perfection
           ,
           and
           brightnesse
           ,
           which
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           haue
           in
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           enterprise
           meet
           for
           such
           an
           encounterer
           as
           you
           are
           .
           Paul
           liuing
           was
           taken
           vp
           into
           y
           
             y
             2.
             
             Cor.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             euen
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             he
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             which
             he
             might
             not
             vtter
             .
          
           Was
           Paul
           then
           in
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ?
           I
           trow
           not
           .
           For
           he
           sayth
           ;
           
             Lest
             I
             should
             be
             exalted
             out
             of
             measure
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             reuelations
             ,
             there
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             me
             a
             sting
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             euen
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             ●…uffit
             me
             .
          
           If
           the
           abundance
           of
           reuelation
           would
           so
           exalt
           Paul
           when
           he
           was
           but
           taken
           vp
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           that
           he
           needed
           the
           messenger
           of
           Satan
           to
           humble
           him
           ,
           how
           would
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           cleercnesse
           of
           Gods
           face
           beheld
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           exalt
           men
           that
           should
           afterward
           liue
           againe
           in
           this
           wretched
           world
           ?
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           euen
           a
           bolde
           assertion
           of
           things
           vnknowen
           ;
           whereas
           God
           wanteth
           no
           meanes
           nor
           places
           extraordinarie
           to
           detaine
           the
           soules
           of
           such
           as
           shall
           in
           his
           counsell
           returne
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           without
           knowing
           the
           secrets
           or
           possessing
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             111.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             If
             your
             Fathers
             proue
             any
             thing
             towards
             your
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             he
             complained
             of
             his
             bodily
             dying
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             they
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             complained
             only
             and
             meerely
          
           
           
             The
             Defender
             〈◊〉
             the
             Fathers
             proue
             my
             meaning
             .
          
           
             for
             that
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             thinke
             will
             you
             plainly
             holde
             this
             ,
          
           NEITHER
           DO
           VVE
           DENIE
           THE
           OTHER
           .
           ]
           If
           the
           Fathers
           meaning
           be
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           consesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           
             complained
             because
             of
             his
             bodily
             dying
             ,
          
           then
           proue
           they
           as
           much
           as
           I
           produced
           them
           sor
           :
           and
           your
           admitting
           this
           exposition
           of
           theirs
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           while
           you
           idlely
           sought
           to
           subuert
           their
           assertion
           with
           your
           strong
           allegation
           (
           as
           you
           supposed
           )
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           since
           now
           you
           
             denie
             it
             not
          
           .
           And
           where
           you
           pretend
           ,
           they
           say
           not
           ONLY
           
             and
             meerely
             for
             that
          
           ,
           you
           come
           too
           late
           with
           your
           exception
           :
           For
           since
           Christ
           made
           no
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           but
           this
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           ;
           if
           in
           that
           he
           
             complained
             because
             of
             his
             bodily
             dying
             ,
          
           as
           you
           do
           not
           denie
           ;
           then
           all
           proofe
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           out
           of
           those
           words
           is
           quite
           excluded
           ,
           aswell
           by
           their
           opinion
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           .
           And
           your
           making
           Christs
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           to
           be
           a
           
             a
             Pa.
             111.
             li.
             22
             
          
           improbable
           ,
           yea
           vnlawfull
           ,
           conuinceth
           you
           by
           your
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           that
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           fiue
           lines
           you
           are
           contrary
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           charge
           Christ
           with
           vnlawfull
           mourning
           ,
           which
           amounteth
           to
           as
           much
           as
           sinfull
           .
           As
           for
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           what
           respects
           Christ
           might
           haue
           in
           that
           complaint
           of
           his
           ,
           I
           haue
           before
           deliuered
           ,
           so
           that
           your
           
             so
             grieuing
          
           and
           
             so
             mourning
             only
             and
             meerely
             for
             that
             ,
          
           is
           but
           a
           sillie
           refuge
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           not
           otherwise
           resist
           the
           trueth
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             111.
             li.
             32.
             
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             These
             Fathers
             had
             no
             purpose
             here
             to
             exclude
             the
             suffering
             of
             Christes
             soule
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             denie
             that
             his
             Godhead
             suffered
             .
             They
             stroue
             here
             with
             heretikes
             ,
             whose
             controuersies
             were
             farre
             from
             our
             question
             .
          
           ]
           Indeed
           the
           heretikes
           against
           whom
           they
           wrote
           ,
           tooke
           great
           holde
           of
           these
           places
           on
           which
           you
           build
           your
           hell
           paines
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           were
           
           
             Heretikes
             alwayes
             vrged
             the
             same
             places
             whi●…h
             the
             Desender
             doth
             .
          
           somewhat
           darke
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           they
           stumbled
           many
           weake
           Christians
           with
           them
           euen
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           Their
           purpose
           I
           know
           was
           to
           proue
           Christ
           no
           God
           in
           nature
           ,
           because
           he
           
             feared
             and
             sorowed
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
          
           and
           
             complained
             on
             the
             Crosse
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           forsaken
           ;
           which
           things
           they
           thought
           vnfit
           for
           him
           that
           was
           God.
           The
           Fathers
           to
           repell
           their
           heresie
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           this
           obscuritie
           ,
           insist
           plainly
           on
           these
           points
           ,
           that
           the
           Mediatour
           must
           be
           God
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           incarnate
           was
           impassible
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           suffer
           any
           violence
           or
           change
           ;
           but
           his
           manhood
           might
           and
           did
           suffer
           somethings
           in
           soule
           ,
           as
           
             feare
             and
             sorow
          
           ;
           and
           somethings
           in
           bodie
           ,
           as
           
             paines
             and
             death
          
           .
           But
           generally
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           neuer
           intend
           as
           you
           doc
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           but
           they
           meane
           plainly
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           described
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           second
           death
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             111.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             doth
             Hilarie
             also
             ,
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             this
             in
             Christ
             was
             Corporis
             vox
             ,
             
             The
             outcrie
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             he
             plainly
             meaneth
             it
             of
             his
             whole
             manhood
             ,
             the
             opposition
             being
             betweene
             it
             and
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             often
             doth
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           authoritie
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           bodie
           for
           soule
           ,
           and
           life
           for
           death
           ,
           where
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           may
           soone
           make
           a
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           intend
           nothing
           against
           your
           doctrine
           :
           but
           if
           you
           must
           proue
           it
           as
           well
           as
           say
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           the
           most
           riotous
           and
           most
           ridiculous
           course
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           to
           take
           one
           contrarie
           for
           another
           :
           for
           so
           you
           may
           proue
           darknesse
           to
           be
           light
           ,
           vice
           to
           be
           vertue
           ,
           falshood
           to
           be
           trueth
           ,
           and
           infidelitie
           to
           be
           faith
           .
           What
           the
           Fathers
           taught
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           place
           we
           shall
           plainly
           see
           by
           their
           owne
           asserting
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           your
           peruerting
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           you
           were
           best
           bring
           stronger
           proofes
           than
           these
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           take
           the
           bodie
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           you
           meane
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           your
           croslegged
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Trea.
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             often
             doth
             the
             like
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           shewed
           in
           your
           Treatise
           .
           ]
           There
           you
           haue
           childishly
           abused
           a
           number
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           way
           prooued
           ,
           that
           any
           where
           the
           bodie
           signifieth
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           standeth
           for
           the
           soule
           .
           That
           the
           soule
           is
           a
           consequent
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           bodie
           likewise
           a
           consequent
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           
           
             The
             s●…ule
             is
             a
             c●…nsequent
             to
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             no
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           men
           liuing
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           a
           sure
           and
           safe
           rule
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           heere
           liueth
           ,
           that
           doeth
           not
           consist
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           :
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           proofe
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           must
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           the
           one
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Looke
           but
           to
           your
           owne
           examples
           ,
           where
           bodie
           is
           named
           :
           e
           
             e
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Let
             not
             sinne
             reigne
             in
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           .
           If
           here
           you
           will
           comprehend
           the
           soule
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           you
           must
           grant
           in
           exact
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           is
           mortall
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           open
           heresie
           destroying
           the
           summe
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           Againe
           :
           f
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Euery
             sinne
             that
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             fornicato-sinneth
             against
             his
             owne
             bodie
             .
          
           If
           in
           this
           place
           the
           bodie
           conclude
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           euery
           sinne
           (
           saue
           fornication
           )
           is
           without
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           sinne
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           doctrine
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           meet
           for
           no
           Diuine
           .
           The
           third
           instance
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           hath
           not
           so
           grosse
           sequels
           ,
           but
           as
           plaine
           falshoods
           :
           g
           
             g
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             and
             burnt
             offerings
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             bodie
             h●…st
             thou
             ordained
             me
          
           ;
           whereof
           the
           sacrifices
           offered
           by
           the
           Law
           were
           h
           
             h
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           shadowes
           .
           Now
           did
           the
           bodies
           of
           beasts
           slaine
           ,
           or
           their
           bloud
           shed
           ,
           prefigure
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           his
           bodie
           ?
           These
           be
           the
           places
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           build
           your
           vnsound
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           often
           take
           the
           bodie
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           sensibly
           false
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           no
           Refuter
           .
           But
           we
           reason
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           seuereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           say
           the
           bodie
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           sincke
           of
           sottish
           absurdities
           and
           falsities
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           repugnant
           to
           trueth
           and
           sense
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           a
           dead
           bodie
           for
           a
           liuing
           soule
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           seuered
           by
           nature
           ,
           to
           say
           they
           must
           agree
           in
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           be
           called
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           Peruse
           now
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           wrest
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           flatly
           contradict
           your
           deuice
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           in
           their
           speaches
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           body
           for
           the
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           soule
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Epiphanius
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           frustrate
           with
           your
           deuices
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           shall
           conuince
           your
           falshood
           .
           He
           saith
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Now
             seeing
             the
             deity
             together
             with
             the
             soule
             moouing
             to
             forsake
             his
             sacred
             body
             .
          
           What
           death
           call
           you
           that
           ,
           where
           the
           soule
           moueth
           and
           forsaketh
           the
           body
           ?
           then
           in
           that
           complaint
           of
           Christs
           the
           thing
           forsaken
           was
           his
           body
           alone
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           the
           deity
           i
           
             i
             Epiph.
             contra
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             together
             with
             the
             soule
             did
             mooue
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             forsake
             that
             sacred
             body
          
           .
           Which
           way
           doth
           this
           prooue
           the
           soule
           or
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           when
           Epiphanius
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           the
           deity
           with
           
             the
             soule
             did
             mooue
             to
             forsake
             the
             body
             ?
          
           Hilarie
           is
           the
           next
           ,
           whom
           you
           would
           infect
           with
           your
           fansie
           ,
           but
           finding
           no
           words
           in
           him
           meet
           for
           your
           matter
           ,
           you
           are
           forced
           shamefully
           to
           misconster
           the
           body
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           one
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           hold
           you
           haue
           in
           Hilarie
           ,
           though
           you
           lustily
           would
           beare
           out
           the
           rest
           with
           the
           copy
           of
           your
           countenance
           .
           Notwithstanding
           Hilarie
           doth
           not
           only
           preuent
           ,
           but
           also
           refute
           your
           mistaking
           .
           For
           in
           plaine
           
           words
           he
           saith
           k
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Querela
             derelicti
             morientis
             infirmit
             as
             est
             ,
             traditio
             spirit
             us
             morientis
             excessio
             est
             ,
             The
             complaint
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             was
             the
             infirmity
             of
             one
             dying
             ,
             the
             yeelding
             vp
             his
             spirit
             was
             his
             departure
             hence
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Tradens
             spiritum
             mortuus
             est
             ;
             Christ
             died
             by
             deliuering
             vp
             his
             spirit
             .
             Sepultus
             est
             Christus
             ,
             quia
             &
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             mortuus
             autem
             est
             ,
             quia
             &
             moriturus
             locutus
             est
             ,
             Deus
             ,
             Deus
             meus
             ,
             quare
             me
             dereliquisti
             .
             Christ
             was
             buried
             because
             he
             was
             dead
             ;
             and
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           So
           that
           Christes
           death
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           was
           not
           past
           nor
           present
           ,
           but
           then
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           Hilarie
           noteth
           by
           the
           future
           tence
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           deliuering
           vp
           of
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           fathers
           hands
           .
           I
           trust
           you
           dare
           not
           defend
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           or
           after
           the
           deliuering
           vp
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           saith
           Hilarie
           those
           words
           Christ
           spake
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           is
           the
           last
           ,
           whose
           words
           though
           you
           mightily
           mistake
           &
           mistranslate
           ,
           yet
           make
           they
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           against
           you
           directly
           .
           Writing
           against
           Praxeas
           ,
           that
           denied
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           to
           be
           two
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           and
           taught
           that
           the
           Father
           became
           sonne
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           l
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           and
           
             was
             made
             man
             and
             crucisied
          
           ,
           after
           many
           proofes
           to
           shew
           the
           person
           of
           the
           sonne
           to
           be
           different
           from
           the
           person
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           he
           citeth
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Ibid.
             ca.
             30.
             
          
           
             h●…c
             vox
             carnis
             &
             animae
             ,
             idest
             hominis
             ,
             non
             sermonis
             ,
             nec
             spiritus
             ,
             id
             est
             Dei
             propterea
             emissa
             est
             ,
             vt
             impassibilem
             Deum
             ostenderet
             ,
             qui
             sic
             filium
             dereliquit
             ,
             dum
             hominem
             eius
             tr●…didit
             in
             mortem
             .
             Caeterum
             non
             reliquit
             Pater
             Filium
             ,
             in
             cuius
             manibus
             Filius
             spiritum
             suum
             posuit
             .
             Denique
             posuit
             ,
             &
             statim
             obijt
             .
             Spiritu
             enim
             manente
             in
             carne
             ,
             caro
             omnino
             mori
             non
             potest
             .
             Ita
             relinqui
             a
             Patre
             fuit
             mori
             filio
             .
             This
             voice
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             therefore
             spoken
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             is
             impassible
             ,
             who
             so
             left
             his
             sonne
             ,
             whiles
             he
             deliuered
             his
             manhood
             to
             death
             .
             Yet
             the
             Father
             did
             not
          
           (
           altogether
           )
           
             forsake
             the
             sonne
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             sonne
             breathed
             out
             his
             spirit
             .
             For
             he
             breathed
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             straigh●…way
             died
             .
             Whiles
             the
             spirit
             remained
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             flesh
             could
             not
             die
             at
             all
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             sonne
             to
             die
             .
          
           Here
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Tertullian
           in
           order
           as
           they
           stand
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           he
           affirmeth
           no
           death
           nor
           forsaking
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           left
           the
           body
           .
           His
           words
           are
           plaine
           .
           
             The
             Father
             forsocke
             not
             the
             sonne
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             sonne
             deposed
             his
             spirit
             .
             For
             he
             laid
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             died
             .
             So
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Father
             was
          
           (
           this
           )
           
             for
             the
             sonne
             to
             die
          
           ,
           by
           laying
           downe
           his
           spirit
           or
           soule
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           prooueth
           Christ
           did
           .
           Then
           suffered
           Christ
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           since
           he
           died
           not
           ,
           till
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           fathers
           hands
           ;
           and
           other
           forsaking
           the
           sonne
           felt
           none
           ,
           then
           so
           to
           die
           by
           the
           separation
           of
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whereof
           Tertullian
           speaketh
           ;
           
           
             What
             forsaking
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             .
          
           either
           he
           maketh
           three
           parts
           in
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           Thess
           :
           1
           :
           5.
           verse
           :
           23.
           
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           soule
           noteth
           the
           operations
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           cease
           for
           the
           time
           by
           death
           ;
           or
           els
           he
           affirmeth
           this
           voice
           came
           from
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           was
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           her
           body
           by
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           body
           to
           be
           left
           dead
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           forsaking
           .
           Other
           death
           he
           nameth
           none
           here
           ,
           then
           to
           die
           by
           breathing
           out
           the
           spirit
           .
           And
           so
           long
           as
           the
           spirit
           abideth
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           flesh
           he
           saith
           cannot
           die
           at
           all
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           endured
           no
           death
           whiles
           his
           spirit
           did
           abide
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           spirit
           he
           straightway
           died
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           forsaking
           ,
           that
           he
           complained
           of
           in
           those
           words
           .
           So
           that
           all
           your
           collections
           heere
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           are
           your
           additions
           to
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           of
           them
           to
           be
           found
           or
           fet
           from
           his
           text
           .
           He
           speaketh
           not
           a
           word
           that
           Christ
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             
          
           
             suffered
             in
             both
             these
             parts
             from
             his
             father
             ,
          
           nor
           that
           this
           (
           death
           or
           forsaking
           )
           o
           
             o
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             was
             ment
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
          
           
           
             1
             12.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           falsly
           translate
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Tertullians
           confirming
           that
           p
           
             p
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             heresie
             of
             Christes
             being
             no
             true
             naturall
             man
             ,
          
           except
           Christ
           suffered
           q
           
             q
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             the
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             hand
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             vengcance
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           this
           is
           your
           blinde
           deuice
           absurdly
           foisted
           into
           Tertullian
           ,
           without
           any
           word
           or
           letter
           sounding
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             112.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             This
             dereliction
             of
             which
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             is
             more
             〈◊〉
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             :
             
             euen
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             deitie
             from
             the
             whole
             manhood
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             I
             speake
             nothing
             here
             but
             the
             Fathers
             words
             ,
             yea
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           setting
           vnto
           Tertullian
           
           
             Tertullian
             nameth
             no
             death
             but
             of
             Christes
             bodie
             .
          
           your
           owne
           sense
           ,
           is
           an
           impudent
           attempt
           ,
           and
           the
           weakest
           argument
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           when
           you
           tell
           vs
           he
           meaneth
           so
           ,
           though
           he
           speake
           not
           one
           word
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           as
           exactly
           as
           he
           can
           or
           should
           ,
           nameth
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           by
           this
           that
           he
           sayth
           :
           
             Denique
             (
             spiritum
             )
             posuit
             ,
             &
             statim
             obijt
             .
             Spiritu
             enim
             manente
             in
             carne
             caro
             omnino
             mori
             non
             potest
             .
             Christ
             layd
             downe
             his
          
           (
           spirit
           )
           
             and
             straightway
             died
             .
             For
             whiles
             the
             spirit
             remained
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             flesh
             could
             not
             die
             at
             all
             .
          
           What
           was
           it
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           fathers
           hands
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ?
           Those
           very
           words
           Tertullian
           here
           citeth
           and
           vseth
           ,
           and
           thereby
           prooueth
           the
           Father
           had
           not
           inwardly
           forsaken
           the
           sonne
           ,
           since
           the
           sonne
           by
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           himselfe
           reported
           in
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           commended
           and
           yeelded
           his
           spirit
           to
           his
           fathers
           hands
           .
           So
           that
           against
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           Tertullians
           words
           are
           pregnant
           :
           )
           for
           how
           did
           the
           soule
           die
           ,
           that
           was
           commended
           into
           Gods
           hands
           ?
           )
           and
           other
           death
           Tertullian
           nameth
           nor
           meaneth
           none
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           .
           Denique
           (
           spiritum
           )
           
             posuit
             ,
             &
             statim
             obijt
             .
             Christ
             laied
             downe
          
           (
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           fathers
           hands
           )
           
             and
             straightway
             died
          
           .
           As
           for
           your
           speaking
           nothing
           heere
           but
           the
           fathers
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           words
           ,
           beware
           you
           take
           not
           vp
           the
           Diuels
           trade
           ,
           to
           keepe
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           peruert
           their
           sense
           .
           It
           is
           no
           great
           mastery
           to
           abuse
           mens
           words
           ,
           yea
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           all
           Hereticks
           haue
           euer
           drawen
           to
           their
           owne
           false
           and
           wicked
           purposes
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             112.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             Your
             owne
             place
             of
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             that
             now
             his
             deity
             departed
             from
             his
             manhood
             .
             So
             saith
             your
             owne
             Hilarie
             also
             .
             Corporis
             vox
             contestata
             recedentis
             a
             se
             Dei
             dissidium
             .
             So
             saith
             Ambrose
             ,
             clamauit
             homo
             diuinitat
             is
             separatione
             moriturus
             .
             The
             man
             Christ
             did
             crie
             being
             about
             to
             die
             by
             the
             separation
             of
             his
             Godhead
             .
          
           You
           alleage
           three
           places
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           either
           corrupt
           ,
           or
           peruert
           all
           three
           most
           apparantly
           .
           ●…piphanius
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christs
           deity
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           THE
           SOVLE
           
             departed
             from
             his
             sacred
             body
          
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           plaine
           a
           description
           of
           bodily
           death
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           vttered
           .
           You
           leaue
           out
           the
           words
           ,
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           THE
           SOVLE
           ,
           as
           crossing
           your
           course
           ,
           and
           turne
           the
           body
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           meaning
           by
           this
           corruption
           to
           load
           Epiphanius
           with
           a
           sense
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           his
           owne
           .
           Hilaries
           words
           spoken
           of
           Christes
           body
           ,
           you
           enlarge
           to
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thence
           conclude
           directly
           against
           Hilaries
           meaning
           and
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           deity
           departed
           from
           both
           ,
           where
           as
           Hilarie
           professeth
           of
           Christ
           ;
           t
           
             t
             Hilarius
             de
             Trinitate
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Derelinqui
             se
             ad
             mortem
             questus
             est
             ,
             sed
          
           TVNC
           
             confessorem
             suum
             secum
             in
             Regno
             Paradisi
             recepit
             .
             Christ
             complained
             that
             he
             was
          
           (
           forsaken
           or
           )
           
             left
             vnto
             death
             ,
             but
          
           EVEN
           THEN
           
             he
             receiued
             the
             Thiefe
             that
             consessed
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Paradise
             iointly
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           Ambroses
           words
           are
           u
           
             u
             Ambros
             in
             Luc.
             li.
             10.
             de
             commendatione
             spiritus
             in
             〈◊〉
             Patris
             .
          
           
             Clamauit
             homo
             diuinitatis
             sep●…ratione
             moriturus
             .
             The
             man
             Christ
             cried
          
           (
           not
           then
           dead
           in
           soule
           ,
           when
           he
           cried
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           )
           
             ready
             to
             die
          
           ,
           or
           that
           after
           should
           die
           ,
           when
           he
           yeelded
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           fathers
           hands
           .
           The
           very
           next
           sentence
           before
           sheweth
           that
           this
           departing
           was
           of
           the
           diuinity
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           leaue
           that
           vnto
           death
           .
           x
           
             x
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Euidens
             manifestatio
             contestantis
             Dei
             secessionem
             diuinitatis
             &
             corporis
             .
             A
             manifest
             speach
             of
             God
             witnessing
             the
             departure
             of
             his
             diuinity
             from
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           no
           meanes
           Ambrose
           euer
           imagined
           that
           Christes
           soule
           died
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           expresseth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ;
           y
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Caro
             moritur
             ,
             vt
             resurgat
             ,
             spiritus
             Patri
             commendatur
             ,
             vt
             pax
             fuerit
             in
             Caelo
             .
             The
             flesh
             dieth
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             rise
             againe
             ;
             the
             spirit
             is
             commended
             to
             (
             God
             )
             the
             father
             ,
             that
             peace
             might
             be
             established
             in
             the
             heauens
             .
          
           Thus
           shortly
           haue
           you
           taken
           the
           paines
           to
           produce
           three
           Fathers
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           and
           haue
           as
           shamefully
           peruerted
           and
           inuerted
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           newes
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           that
           you
           can
           conclude
           out
           of
           them
           may
           amount
           to
           a
           pestilent
           heresie
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           that
           the
           vnion
           of
           Christes
           person
           was
           dissolued
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           neuer
           inferre
           any
           thing
           pertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             113.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Here
             the
             Fathers
             do
             s●…ew
             indeed
             that
             Christ
             died
             ,
             but
             more
             than
             a
             meere
             bodily
             death
             ;
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             also
             .
          
           ]
           Heere
           the
           Fathers
           are
           exquisitly
           belied
           and
           falsified
           ,
           otherwise
           that
           Christes
           soule
           died
           ,
           they
           offer
           neither
           word
           nor
           syllable
           sounding
           that
           way
           .
           And
           though
           you
           can
           not
           speake
           trueth
           in
           so
           false
           a
           cause
           ,
           yet
           you
           should
           learne
           
           to
           spe●…ke
           coherently
           .
           You
           grant
           they
           auouch
           here
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           
             bodie
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             also
          
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           that
           Christ
           neither
           did
           nor
           could
           die
           these
           two
           deaths
           at
           one
           time
           .
           For
           by
           the
           manifest
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           Christ
           a
           
             a
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             his
             spirit
             into
             his
             Fathers
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             .
          
           Then
           most
           certeinly
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           accepted
           and
           receiued
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           trow
           is
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           was
           left
           to
           death
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           their
           words
           concerne
           his
           bodily
           death
           ,
           they
           by
           no
           meanes
           admix
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           since
           they
           all
           affirme
           a●…
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           committed
           his
           soule
           to
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           ;
           of
           which
           death
           they
           say
           he
           spake
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Why
             hast
             thou
             left
             me
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           they
           expound
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           affixe
           any
           death
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           free
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           commended
           his
           soule
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           .
           And
           so
           the
           one
           must
           be
           ended
           ,
           before
           the
           other
           could
           enter
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           if
           they
           spake
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           their
           words
           haue
           no
           intent
           to
           implie
           the
           other
           .
           But
           what
           dispute
           we
           of
           their
           meaning
           ,
           when
           their
           words
           are
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           hale
           them
           to
           your
           hell-paines
           ,
           but
           by
           shamefull
           corrupting
           of
           their
           sentences
           ,
           and
           wilfull
           misconstruing
           the
           bodie
           for
           the
           soule
           ?
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             113.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             deitie
             from
             his
             soule
             els
             but
             the
             death
             of
             his
             soule
             ?
          
           ]
           Which
           of
           these
           Fathers
           doth
           auouch
           the
           separation
           of
           Christes
           deitie
           from
           his
           soule
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           small
           a
           mote
           in
           your
           eye
           ,
           that
           Christes
           deitie
           was
           separated
           from
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           loosely
           and
           lightly
           surmise
           it
           by
           disordering
           and
           altering
           other
           mens
           words
           ?
           At
           this
           speech
           of
           Ambrose
           you
           could
           not
           so
           grosly
           haue
           stumbled
           ,
           had
           you
           but
           read
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           ,
           who
           long
           since
           in
           one
           whole
           distinction
           of
           his
           third
           booke
           examined
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           answered
           as
           the
           trueth
           is
           ,
           that
           separation
           in
           that
           place
           was
           taken
           for
           want
           of
           protection
           ,
           and
           withholding
           Christes
           power
           ,
           whiles
           the
           bodie
           died
           .
           c
           
             c
             Sententiarum
             li.
             3.
             dist
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Separauit
             se
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             subtraxu
             protectionem
             .
             Separauit
             se
             foris
             ,
             vt
             non
             esset
             ad
             defensionem
             ,
             sed
             non
             〈◊〉
             defuit
             ad
             vnionem
             .
             Si
             non
             ibi
             cohibuisset
             potentiam
             ,
             sedexercuisset
             ,
             non
             〈◊〉
             Christus
             .
             The
             deitie
             seuered
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             it
             withdrew
             protection
             .
             It
             separated
             it selfe
             outwardly
             not
             to
             defend
             ,
             but
             if
             failed
             not
             inwardly
             to
             continue
             the
             vnion
             .
             If
             it
             had
             not
             refrained
             ,
             but
             exercised
             power
             ,
             Christ
             could
             not
             haue
             died
             .
          
           Theodoret
           calleth
           this
           dereliction
           ,
           d
           
             d
             In
             Psal.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             permission
             of
             the
             deitie
             ,
             that
             the
             humanitie
             might
             suffer
             .
          
           And
           Isychius
           sayth
           ,
           e
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             Diuinit
             as
             abijsse
             dicitur
             ,
             cohibens
             propriam
             virtutem
             ex
             humanitate
             ,
             vt
             daret
             spacium
             Passioni
             .
          
           Christs
           
             deitie
             is
             sayd
             to
             depart
             by
             withholding
             his
             owne
             power
             from
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             giue
             time
             to
             his
             Passion
             .
          
           Otherwise
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           truth
           which
           ●…ulgentius
           teacheth
           :
           f
           
             f
             Ad
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Licet
             in
             Christi
             morte
             carnem
             morie●…tem
             fuisset
             anima
             desertura
             ,
             diuinit
             as
             tamen
             Christi
             nec
             ab
             anima
             ,
             nec
             à
             carne
             posset
             separari
             suscepta
             .
             Though
             in
             Christes
             death
             the
             soule
             were
             to
             forsake
             the
             bodie
             dying
             ,
             yet
             the
             deitie
             of
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             seuered
             from
             the
             soule
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             bodie
             once
             assumed
             .
          
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             113.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Howbeit
             note
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Fathers
             nor
             I
             do
             meane
             any
             separating
             of
             the
             vnion
             of
             both
             natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             separating
             of
             any
             holinesse
             or
             habituall
             grace
             of
             God
             from
             his
             soule
             ,
             nor
             the
             separating
             of
             Gods
             loue
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             separation
             of
             all
             comfortable
             feeling
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             This
             separation
             is
             meant
             and
             may
             be
             called
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           separate
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           what
           then
           is
           it
           that
           you
           separate
           from
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           proue
           it
           dead
           ?
           [
           
             All
             comfortable
             feeling
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
          
           ]
           He
           knew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           personally
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           he
           saw
           his
           soule
           full
           of
           all
           truth
           and
           grace
           ,
           he
           was
           assured
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           could
           neither
           faile
           nor
           change
           ;
           he
           knew
           that
           his
           obedience
           and
           sacrifice
           were
           acceptable
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           third
           day
           he
           should
           rise
           againe
           into
           immortall
           and
           celestiall
           glory
           ,
           hauing
           men
           ,
           diuels
           and
           angels
           ,
           euen
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           subiect
           to
           his
           manhood
           .
           Were
           all
           these
           no
           comforts
           ?
           or
           was
           there
           no
           assistance
           of
           the
           Godhead
           in
           these
           ?
           Nay
           take
           but
           your
           owne
           words
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           that
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           complained
           of
           his
           forsaking
           ,
           was
           in
           h
           
             h
             Pag.
             110.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             exceeding
             generall
             and
             constant
             ioy
          
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           Dauid
           foreprophesied
           of
           him
           ,
           i
           
             i
             34.
             
          
           
             constant
             and
             continuall
             ioy
             in
             God
          
           ;
           was
           there
           no
           feeling
           of
           all
           this
           triumph
           and
           ioy
           so
           
             exceeding
             ,
             
             constant
             ,
             and
             continuall
             ?
          
           May
           a
           man
           be
           so
           franticke
           ,
           as
           to
           confesse
           that
           Christ
           felt
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           say
           he
           had
           
             no
             comfortable
             feeling
          
           ?
           [
           
             This
             may
             be
             called
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           To
           him
           that
           calleth
           light
           darknesse
           ,
           good
           euill
           ,
           faith
           feare
           ,
           ioy
           discomfort
           ,
           this
           may
           seeme
           death
           ;
           which
           by
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           is
           called
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           heere
           on
           earth
           ;
           but
           by
           no
           man
           that
           vnderstandeth
           or
           careth
           what
           he
           sayth
           ,
           can
           this
           be
           called
           or
           defended
           to
           be
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             113.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soule
             to
             feele
             and
             to
             enioy
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             :
          
           16.
           21.
           
             so
             it
             is
             death
             to
             feele
             the
             want
             and
             absence
             thereof
             vtterly
             .
          
           ]
           Hauing
           abused
           the
           Fathers
           at
           your
           pleasure
           you
           offer
           now
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           ,
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           sixteenth
           Psalme
           vers
           :
           11
           not
           21
           as
           you
           quote
           it
           ,
           sheweth
           vs
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             a
             way
             to
             life
          
           reuealed
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             is
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
          
           when
           we
           shall
           behold
           his
           face
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           doe
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           way
           to
           life
           is
           grace
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           was
           replenished
           from
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           ,
           and
           in
           greater
           measure
           then
           all
           his
           members
           .
           For
           he
           had
           the
           fullnesse
           thereof
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           the
           perfectest
           men
           haue
           but
           a
           measure
           thereof
           ,
           and
           we
           l
           
             l
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             all
             haue
             receaued
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             .
          
           The
           plenty
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           is
           
             euerlasting
             glory
          
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           into
           which
           Christ
           entred
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           How
           doth
           this
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           dead
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Pa●…sion
           ?
           if
           a
           man
           would
           seeke
           out
           a
           place
           to
           confirme
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           he
           cannot
           light
           on
           a
           better
           .
           For
           these
           words
           pertaining
           directly
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           conclude
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           sufferings
           m
           
             m
             Psal
             16.
             v.
             11
             
          
           
             the
             waies
             of
             life
             were
             made
             knowen
             to
             him
          
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           his
           rising
           againe
           ,
           God
           would
           
             Replenish
             him
             with
             the
             ioy
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
          
           which
           was
           euerlasting
           glory
           in
           the
           heauens
           .
           The
           one
           he
           possessed
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           promised
           ,
           more
           then
           which
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           cannot
           enioy
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Now
           except
           this
           be
           your
           rage
           rather
           then
           your
           reason
           ,
           that
           all
           mens
           soules
           are
           dead
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           behold
           God
           face
           to
           face
           in
           the
           heauens
           ;
           I
           see
           not
           what
           you
           can
           hence
           collect
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           .
           The
           contrarie
           may
           be
           soundly
           concluded
           out
           of
           this
           place
           .
           For
           the
           
             wayes
             of
             life
          
           were
           made
           knowen
           to
           him
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           to
           all
           men
           liuing
           ,
           since
           he
           prosessed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           n
           
             n
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             Way
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           to
           him
           as
           farre
           exceeded
           all
           honour
           and
           glory
           reserued
           for
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           the
           head
           to
           excell
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc
             pag.
             113
             li.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             This
             heauenly
             life
             Christ
             tasted
             a
             while
             in
             his
             transsiguration
             ,
             this
             death
             he
             felt
             besides
             his
             bodily
             death
             on
             the
             Crosse.
          
           If
           Christ
           neuer
           tasted
           an
           heauenly
           life
           but
           in
           his
           transfiguration
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conuersing
           heere
           on
           earth
           he
           felt
           your
           hellish
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           passion
           only
           :
           but
           what
           madnesse
           is
           this
           to
           affirme
           either
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           their
           soules
           are
           dead
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           behold
           Gods
           face
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ?
           If
           these
           be
           your
           best
           proofes
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           〈◊〉
           heed
           you
           be
           not
           
             estr●…nged
             from
             the
             life
          
           of
           God
           through
           the
           ignorant
           wilfullnesse
           or
           your
           heart
           ,
           that
           thus
           confound
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           your
           fansies
           against
           both
           Fathers
           and
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           we
           shall
           haue
           better
           occasion
           afterward
           to
           speake
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           handle
           it
           at
           large
           ,
           where
           I
           will
           by
           Gods
           grace
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           ,
           how
           resolutely
           and
           absolutely
           the
           Fathers
           ioyning
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           repell
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           as
           a
           pestilent
           point
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ;
           vnlesse
           we
           take
           it
           as
           a
           figuratiue
           kind
           of
           speach
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           true
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           since
           we
           must
           not
           conuert
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           to
           figures
           and
           phrases
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc
             pag.
             11.
             li
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Your
             fourth
             exposition
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             see
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             for
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             that
             we
             hold
             .
          
           ]
           If
           the
           fourth
           exposition
           be
           granted
           ,
           then
           two
           of
           your
           chiefe
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           raise
           your
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vtterly
           sincke
           .
           For
           then
           Christ
           spake
           these
           words
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           no
           such
           dolefull
           and
           vncomfortable
           mourning
           and
           〈◊〉
           his
           owne
           soule
           as
           you
           suppose
           ,
           but
           a
           praier
           full
           of
           power
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           and
           grace
           ;
           whereby
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           auerted
           from
           vs
           the
           separation
           ,
           that
           was
           betwixt
           God
           &
           vs
           ,
           and
           made
           peace
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           reconciling
           man
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           before
           was
           forsaken
           of
           him
           .
           [
           q
           
             q
             Pag.
             113
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             Was
             it
             remooued
             from
             vs
             ?
             then
             surely
             it
             was
             laid
             on
             some
             body
             els
             .
             Now
             that
             must
             needes
             be
             vpon
             
             himselfe
             .
          
           ]
           You
           fall
           to
           rouing
           in
           steed
           of
           reasoning
           .
           
             Euerlasting
             death
             and
             hell
             fire
          
           it selfe
           were
           remooued
           from
           vs.
           On
           whom
           then
           were
           they
           laid
           ?
           
             Desperation
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             reiection
          
           were
           likewise
           remooued
           from
           vs.
           Were
           they
           therefore
           laid
           on
           Christ
           ?
           〈◊〉
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
             corruption
             in
          
           the
           graue
           shal
           be
           likewise
           remooued
           from
           vs.
           Were
           these
           also
           laid
           on
           Christes
           person
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           suffer
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           ?
           keepe
           such
           reasons
           for
           your
           hellish
           mysteries
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           force
           in
           true
           religion
           ,
           nor
           I
           think
           with
           any
           sober
           or
           well
           aduised
           reasoner
           .
           The
           punishments
           of
           this
           life
           imposed
           on
           all
           mankind
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           freed
           vs
           from
           euerlasting
           damnation
           and
           destruction
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           due
           wages
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           He
           therefore
           paied
           a
           price
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           bloud
           vnto
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           ransomed
           vs
           from
           the
           captiuitie
           and
           miserie
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           were
           appointed
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             113.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Where
             you
             obiect
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             forsaken
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             alwaies
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             it
             is
             meerely
             wrested
             .
             Athanasius
             speaketh
             against
             Arius
             also
             ,
             that
             Christs
             deity
             could
             not
             be
             for
             saken
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             inferiour
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           ]
           What
           talke
           you
           of
           wresting
           ,
           that
           neuer
           yet
           conceaued
           any
           Fathers
           words
           rightly
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           you
           doe
           that
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           which
           I
           brought
           ?
           You
           catch
           at
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           runne
           your
           way
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           were
           cleerely
           acquited
           ;
           but
           returne
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           looke
           on
           the
           rest
           with
           shame
           enough
           .
           Who
           was
           he
           ,
           that
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           ?
           I
           trust
           he
           was
           
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           though
           now
           incarnate
           ,
           who
           before
           his
           incarnation
           was
           equall
           with
           his
           father
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           God.
           Els
           Peter
           was
           much
           deceaued
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           stood
           there
           in
           presence
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
          
           ;
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           more
           then
           deceaued
           ,
           when
           he
           answered
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Matth
             16.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             ,
             for
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             hath
             not
             reuealed
             it
             vnto
             thee
             ;
             but
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           Then
           speaketh
           not
           Athanasius
           of
           Christs
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           was
           t
           
             t
             Athanasius
             contra
             〈◊〉
             serm
             .
             4.
             
          
           ALWAIES
           in
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           is
           
             before
             he
             spake
             those
             words
             and
             after
             .
          
           And
           
             euen
             when
             he
             spake
             those
             words
             ,
             the
             father
             declared
             ,
          
           saith
           Athanasius
           ,
           by
           the
           miracles
           presently
           following
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           THEN
           ALSO
           
             in
             his
             sonne
          
           (
           incarnate
           ,
           )
           
             as
             euer
             before
          
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           directly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Athanasius
           intended
           God
           was
           in
           the
           speaker
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           spake
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           no
           time
           the
           father
           forsooke
           the
           person
           incarnate
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           he
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           since
           God
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           had
           not
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           who
           then
           spake
           vnto
           him
           ,
           made
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           esteemed
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           so
           complained
           ?
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc
             pag.
             113.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Christs
             humanity
             Athanasius
             denieth
             not
             ,
             but
             God
             might
             for
             sake
             it
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             .
          
           ]
           The
           question
           is
           not
           for
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sense
           .
           You
           finding
           the
           word
           of
           forsaking
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           put
           what
           sense
           you
           list
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           thence
           would
           prooue
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           with
           as
           strange
           positions
           ,
           as
           the
           maine
           error
           it selfe
           .
           For
           you
           grant
           Christs
           manhood
           was
           not
           forsaken
           neither
           of
           Gods
           FA●…OVR
           ,
           nor
           GRACE
           ,
           nor
           of
           
             continuall
             and
             constant
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           of
           
           
             What
             contrarieties
             the
             Defender
             is
             driuen
             to
             .
          
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           rested
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           for
           want
           of
           comsort
           .
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           comfort
           neither
           in
           the
           grace
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           ioies
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           most
           assured
           to
           him
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           that
           any
           creature
           was
           capable
           of
           .
           Did
           you
           meane
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           ease
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           nor
           end
           of
           reproches
           ,
           whiles
           he
           liued
           ,
           as
           also
           
             no
             deliuerance
          
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           persecutors
           ,
           nor
           protection
           from
           death
           ,
           all
           these
           might
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           giue
           manifest
           testimony
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           he
           suffered
           till
           he
           died
           ;
           but
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           true
           ,
           will
           not
           serue
           your
           turne
           ,
           you
           vrge
           his
           soule
           died
           :
           because
           he
           had
           no
           heauenly
           life
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           tasted
           in
           his
           transfiguration
           ,
           where
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             17.
             
          
           
             his
             face
             did
             shine
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             clothes
             were
             as
             white
             as
             the
             light
             ,
          
           which
           prooueth
           his
           soule
           to
           be
           no
           more
           dead
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           all
           his
           life
           long
           besids
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           no
           man
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           auouch
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Saints
           here
           in
           earth
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Your
             fift
             exposition
             is
             Leos
             conceit
             ,
             without
             warrant
             ,
             farre
             fetcht
             ,
             hardly
             applied
             .
             Origen
             is
             also
             here
             as
             weake
             .
          
           ]
           Pricke
           on
           in
           your
           pride
           ,
           despising
           all
           the
           world
           besids
           your selfe
           ,
           
           and
           skorning
           euery
           mans
           opinion
           ,
           that
           hitteth
           not
           right
           with
           your
           fansie
           ;
           though
           
           
             The
             fift
             sense
             of
             Christes
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           few
           men
           speake
           or
           write
           so
           absurdly
           ,
           and
           falsly
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           Leos
           exposition
           vtterly
           subuerteth
           your
           hellish
           assertion
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           you
           fling
           it
           away
           with
           such
           disdaine
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           hath
           more
           vicinity
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           then
           yours
           by
           many
           degrees
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Leos
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           accordeth
           not
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           foundation
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           your
           hellish
           and
           harrish
           application
           faileth
           .
           He
           saith
           ;
           z
           
             z
             Leo
             de
             Pass
             .
             Dom.
             serm
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Vox
             ista
             doctrina
             est
             ,
             non
             querela
             ;
             those
             words
             were
             an
             instruction
             ,
             not
             a
             lamentation
             .
          
           And
           his
           reason
           is
           past
           your
           refuting
           .
           
             Cum
             in
             Christo
             Dei
             &
             hominis
             vna
             sit
             persona
             ,
             nec
             potuerit
             ab
             eo
             relinqui
             ,
             à
             quo
             non
             poterat
             separari
             ,
             pro
             nobis
             trepidis
             &
             infirmis
             interrogat
             ,
             cur
             caro
             pati
             metuens
             ex
             audita
             non
             fuerit
             .
             Since
             in
             Christ
             there
             was
             but
             one
             person
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             &
             he
             could
             not
             be
             for
             saken
             of
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             could
             not
             be
             seuered
             ,
             he
          
           ASKETH
           
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             that
             are
             fearefull
             and
             weake
             ,
             why
             flesh
             fearing
             to
             suffer
             was
             not
             heard
             .
          
           Which
           of
           these
           things
           can
           you
           refell
           with
           all
           the
           witte
           in
           your
           head
           ?
           the
           coniunction
           and
           communion
           of
           both
           natures
           in
           one
           person
           of
           Christ
           you
           were
           not
           best
           meddle
           with
           ,
           lest
           you
           sowe
           damnable
           heresies
           as
           thicke
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           notable
           absurdities
           .
           He
           saith
           further
           ,
           Cur
           for
           quare
           ,
           and
           
             non
             exandities
          
           for
           relictus
           .
           Aske
           the
           Boyes
           in
           Pauls
           schoole
           ,
           what
           difference
           betwixt
           cur
           and
           quare
           ,
           both
           signifying
           WHY
           ,
           and
           being
           both
           interrogatiues
           ,
           as
           Leo
           rightly
           obserueth
           ,
           concurring
           with
           that
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           before
           ,
           a
           
             a
             August
             .
             epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             Causam
             commonuit
             requirendam
             ,
             cum
             addidit
             ,
             vt
             quid
             dereliquistime
             .
             Christ
             warned
          
           (
           them
           )
           
             to
             search
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             when
             he
             added
             ,
          
           WHY
           HAST
           THOV
           FORSAKEN
           ME
           ?
           His
           exposition
           of
           the
           word
           forsaking
           ,
           he
           taketh
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Psalme
           ,
           whence
           Christ
           cited
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           so
           Dauid
           ioined
           them
           together
           .
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             and
             art
             so
             farrc
             from
             saui●…g
          
           (
           or
           deliuering
           )
           
             me
             .
             I
             crie
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             not
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             not
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             deliuer
             ,
          
           is
           the
           for●…aking
           which
           Dauid
           ment
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           all
           likelihood
           our
           Sauiour
           intended
           ,
           (
           as
           Saint
           Austen
           thinketh
           )
           if
           he
           spake
           of
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           b
           
             b
             August
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Quare
             me
             dereliquisti
             ,
             tanquam
             diceret
             ,
             relinquendo
             me
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             non
             me
             exaudiendo
             ,
             longè
             factus
             es
             à
             salute
             mea
             ,
             praesenti
             scilicet
             salute
             huius
             vitae
             .
             Why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             leauing
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             hearing
             me
             ,
             thou
             art
             farre
             from
             sauing
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             from
             the
             present
             safety
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           So
           saith
           Leo.
           c
           
             c
             De
             Passione
             serm
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             ipso
             tantae
             victoriae
             exaltatus
             triumpho
             ,
             causam
             &
             rationem
             ,
             qua
             sit
             relictus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             non
             exauditus
             ,
             inquirit
             .
             Christ
             exalted
             in
             the
             triumph
             of
             so
             great
             a
             victory
             ,
             inquireth
             the
             cause
             &
             reason
             why
             he
             is
             forsaken
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             heard
             .
          
           The
           reason
           therof
           he
           giueth
           soberly
           ,
           learnedly
           ,
           and
           truely
           ,
           howsoeuer
           your
           humour
           like
           it
           not
           .
           d
           
             d
             Idem
             de
             Pass
             .
             Dom.
             serm
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             deliuered
             to
             his
             passion
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             well
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             as
             ●…is
             owne
             ;
             vt
             〈◊〉
             non
             solum
             Pater
             relinqueret
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             ipse
             se
             quadam
             ratione
             desereret
             ;
             That
             not
             only
             the
             father
             might
             leaue
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             a
             sort
             he
             should
             forsake
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             fearefull
             shrincking
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             voluntary
             cession
             .
             For
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             crucisied
             conteined
             it selfe
             from
             those
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             his
             secret
             disposition
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             vse
             any
             manifest
             power
             .
             He
             that
             came
             by
             his
             passion
             to
             destroy
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             author
             of
             death
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             saue
             sinners
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             resisted
             his
             pursuers
             ?
          
           And
           touching
           that
           kind
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           of
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           e
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Iud●…orum
             hoc
             fuerit
             ,
             vt
             Iesum
             crederent
             a
             Deo
             relictum
             ,
             in
             quem
             tanto
             scelere
             saeuire
             potuissent
             ,
             qui
             sacrilega
             illusione
             dicebant
             ,
             alios
             saluos
             fecit
             ,
             seipsum
             non
             potest
             saluum
             facere
             .
             Let
             vs
             leaue
             this
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             to
             thinke
             Christ
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             could
             execute
             their
             rage
             with
             such
             wickednesse
             ;
             who
             sacriligiously
             deriding
             him
             saied
             ,
             he
             saued
             others
             ,
             he
             cannot
             saue
             himselfe
             .
          
           He
           was
           then
           forsaken
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           defended
           from
           them
           ;
           yea
           he
           would
           forsake
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           would
           vse
           no
           manifest
           power
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           willingly
           yeelded
           himselfe
           into
           their
           hands
           to
           suffer
           what
           they
           would
           .
           This
           is
           the
           forsaking
           ,
           saith
           Leo
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           alloweth
           .
           That
           other
           sort
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           that
           God
           indeed
           had
           left
           him
           &
           would
           not
           help
           him
           in
           his
           good
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           rather
           the
           perfidiousnesse
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           obiected
           so
           much
           vnto
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           faith
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Origen
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             here
             as
             weake
          
           ;
           ]
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           you
           say
           the
           word
           ?
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           like
           a
           Iudge
           to
           set
           downe
           your
           vnwise
           censure
           on
           euery
           mans
           words
           ,
           you
           take
           
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           refute
           them
           by
           any
           colour
           or
           shew
           of
           reason
           .
           Origen
           saith
           ,
           that
           f
           
             f
             Orig●…n
             〈◊〉
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             forsaken
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             which
             amongest
             men
             seemed
             most
             shamefull
             .
             Then
             maiest
             thou
             plainly
             vnderstand
             ,
             what
             he
             ment
             ,
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ;
             comparing
             that
             glory
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             this
             shame
             ,
             which
             he
             despised
             enduring
             the
             Crosse.
          
           Tell
           vs
           not
           what
           you
           will
           mislike
           ,
           but
           what
           you
           can
           refute
           in
           this
           saying
           .
           And
           since
           you
           require
           the
           reasons
           of
           all
           other
           mens
           speaches
           ,
           and
           thinke
           your selfe
           priuiledged
           to
           speake
           without
           all
           reason
           ,
           what
           say
           you
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greater
           abasing
           or
           forsaking
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           maiesty
           and
           to
           take
           vnto
           him
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           die
           the
           shamefull
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ;
           or
           for
           man
           to
           want
           comfort
           in
           his
           affliction
           ?
           which
           was
           the
           greater
           emptying
           ,
           or
           humbling
           himselfe
           in
           Christ
           ?
           If
           Origen
           in
           this
           point
           be
           weake
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           is
           as
           weake
           ,
           who
           nameth
           this
           as
           the
           greatest
           g
           
             g
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           EXINANITION
           ,
           that
           Christ
           endured
           ;
           saying
           ,
           he
           
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
          
           (
           that
           is
           equall
           with
           God
           )
           
             emptied
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             seruant
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
          
           Origen
           goeth
           right
           with
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           and
           saith
           this
           was
           the
           greatest
           dereliction
           ,
           or
           humiliation
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           ;
           and
           before
           you
           can
           with
           any
           reason
           controle
           this
           speach
           you
           must
           correct
           the
           Apostles
           text
           ,
           and
           in
           steed
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           put
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mystery
           the
           apostle
           neuer
           heard
           ,
           nor
           spake
           of
           .
           Origen
           therefore
           concludeth
           .
           h
           
             h
             Origen
             .
             v●…
             supra
             .
          
           
             Vnde
             non
             estimes
             more
             humano
             Saluatorem
             ista
             〈◊〉
             propter
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quae
             comprehenderat
             eum
             in
             cruce
             .
             Wherefore
             thinke
             not
             our
             Sauiour
             spake
             this
             after
             the
             m●…ner
             of
             men
             for
             the
             calamity
             ,
             which
             apprehended
             him
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
             For
             so
             if
             〈◊〉
             take
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             seeke
             for
             things
             worthy
             his
             diuine
             voice
             .
          
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Also
             these
             senses
             be
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             here
             obserued
             .
          
           ]
           If
           they
           were
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           your
           cause
           ?
           Is
           it
           such
           newes
           ,
           that
           diuers
           men
           should
           make
           〈◊〉
           senses
           of
           some
           places
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           so
           abundant
           and
           different
           meanings
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           then
           your
           conclusion
           of
           hell-paines
           out
           of
           that
           complaint
           is
           more
           than
           crackt
           .
           What
           warrant
           haue
           you
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           will
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           such
           construction
           of
           Christes
           words
           ?
           And
           the
           word
           forsaking
           hauing
           so
           many
           degrees
           ,
           respects
           ,
           and
           diuersities
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           by
           these
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           must
           proclaime
           your selfe
           more
           than
           a
           Patriarke
           ,
           euen
           a
           Pope
           ,
           that
           must
           haue
           ,
           and
           will
           haue
           the
           sense
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           shut
           vp
           in
           the
           closet
           of
           your
           owne
           brest
           ,
           before
           your
           inference
           of
           hell-paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           will
           be
           consequent
           to
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Your
             sixth
             and
             last
             sense
             is
             likewise
             contrary
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             as
             improbable
             in
             it selfe
             (
             or
             more
             )
             than
             the
             former
             :
             That
             Christ
             should
             here
             cite
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Psalme
             ,
             onely
             to
             shew
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             their
             wrongs
             towards
             him
             were
             prophesied
             of
             before
             .
             This
             alreadie
             I
          
           
           
             The
             sixt
             sense
             of
             Christs
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             fully
             answered
             ,
             which
             you
             refute
             not
             .
          
           ]
           What
           should
           I
           refute
           a
           brainsicke
           Presumer
           of
           his
           owne
           ignorant
           conceit
           ,
           and
           a
           proud
           despiser
           of
           all
           other
           mens
           words
           and
           reasons
           ?
           This
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           haue
           
             alreadie
             fullie
             answered
          
           in
           your
           Treatise
           .
           ]
           If
           you
           had
           sayd
           foolely
           ,
           I
           might
           the
           sooner
           haue
           beleeued
           you
           :
           for
           what
           is
           there
           in
           that
           answere
           ,
           but
           extreame
           pride
           and
           follie
           ?
           All
           your
           answere
           is
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Trea.
             pa.
             66.
             li
             31.
             
          
           
             Which
             sense
             is
             most
             absurd
          
           .
           What
           patch
           can
           not
           presently
           giue
           this
           answere
           to
           any
           thing
           ?
           But
           more
           fully
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Ibid
             pag.
             67.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             too
             fond
             to
             be
             spoken
             .
          
           Such
           liquor
           doth
           rellish
           well
           your
           lippes
           .
           All
           mens
           sayings
           are
           fond
           to
           a
           foole
           ,
           saue
           his
           owne
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           foolish
           of
           all
           .
           I
           brought
           you
           the
           iudgements
           of
           Ierom
           and
           Chrysostom
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           answere
           you
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           now
           repeat
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           sauour
           of
           any
           sobrietie
           ,
           I
           relinquish
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           [
           But
           you
           adde
           a
           reason
           thereof
           in
           your
           Treatise
           .
           ]
           Such
           as
           would
           make
           a
           man
           sicke
           to
           heare
           an
           idle
           companion
           prate
           so
           boldly
           and
           loosely
           .
           Your
           reason
           forsooth
           is
           ,
           for
           so
           you
           will
           haue
           it
           called
           ;
           [
           n
           
             n
             Ibid.
             pag.
             66.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             As
             if
             when
             they
             had
             mocked
             and
             reuiled
             him
             at
             noone
             or
             before
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             three
             whole
             houres
             after
             tell
             them
             of
             such
             an
             answere
             in
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           ]
           As
           if
           you
           stood
           by
           and
           kept
           the
           Register
           ,
           when
           they
           left
           mocking
           and
           deriding
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           That
           he
           was
           crucified
           about
           mid-noone
           ,
           and
           spake
           these
           words
           about
           the
           ninth
           houre
           ,
           which
           was
           three
           of
           the
           clocke
           after
           noone
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           how
           long
           they
           continued
           their
           scorning
           and
           scoffing
           at
           him
           ,
           
           no
           Scripture
           doth
           limit
           .
           Saint
           Matthew
           nameth
           
             the
             high
          
           o
           
             o
             Matth.
             27.
             vers
             41.
             
          
           
             Priests
             with
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             the
          
           p
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             passed
             by
             reuiled
             him
             ,
             wagging
             their
             ●…eads
             ,
             and
          
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             that
             destroyest
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             buildest
             it
             in
             three
             dayes
             ,
             saue
             thy selfe
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             downe
             from
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           S.
           Luke
           addeth
           ,
           That
           s
           
             s
             Luc.
             22.
             v.
             35.
             
          
           
             the
             people
             which
             stood
             and
             beheld
             ,
             mocked
             him
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           
             souldiers
             also
             mocked
             him
             ,
             and
             came
             and
             offered
             him
             vineger
             .
          
           How
           long
           this
           continued
           from
           all
           sorts
           standing
           and
           passing
           by
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           tell
           ,
           you
           must
           consult
           with
           Balaams
           beast
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           you
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           finde
           by
           the
           starres
           how
           long
           that
           sturre
           dured
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           thinke
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           neuer
           satisfied
           with
           his
           torments
           ,
           so
           neuer
           left
           they
           taking
           all
           occasions
           to
           deride
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           perceiue
           by
           the
           very
           speaking
           of
           these
           words
           ;
           vpon
           which
           some
           sayd
           ,
           Let
           be
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             see
             if
             Elias
             will
             come
             and
             saue
             him
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           very
           passengers
           did
           not
           refraine
           their
           tongues
           from
           〈◊〉
           on
           him
           ,
           shal
           we
           thinke
           the
           standers
           by
           did
           so
           quickly
           leaue
           with
           mouth
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           heart
           to
           disdaine
           him
           ,
           and
           condemne
           him
           as
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           shames
           and
           miseries
           ?
           And
           the
           poison
           of
           their
           hearts
           accounting
           him
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           reiected
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           Christ
           respected
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           tongues
           .
           But
           what
           if
           their
           mocks
           did
           cease
           at
           twelue
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           as
           you
           〈◊〉
           presume
           with
           out
           all
           good
           ground
           ,
           might
           not
           Christ
           therefore
           in
           this
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           their
           〈◊〉
           words
           and
           hatefull
           thoughts
           three
           houres
           after
           ,
           when
           now
           he
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           giue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           ,
           though
           whiles
           life
           did
           last
           ,
           he
           was
           content
           with
           all
           quietnesse
           and
           silence
           to
           endure
           them
           ?
           Was
           it
           so
           fond
           and
           absurd
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           them
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           which
           he
           had
           suffered
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           vsed
           towards
           him
           ,
           were
           foreprophesied
           of
           the
           Messias
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Who
           but
           a
           man
           destitute
           of
           wit
           or
           sense
           would
           giue
           such
           entertainment
           to
           two
           so
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           for
           so
           saying
           ?
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Your
             authorities
             are
             bare
             arguments
             .
             Ierom
             bringeth
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             word
             .
             〈◊〉
             I
             see
             not
             what
             he
             sayth
             to
             your
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           absurdities
           and
           contrarieties
           hatcht
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           are
           farre
           worse
           arguments
           .
           Ieroms
           bare
           word
           is
           as
           good
           as
           your
           bare
           will
           ,
           or
           bold
           face
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           in
           Christendome
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           Ierom
           is
           not
           alone
           in
           this
           minde
           :
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           ,
           u
           
             u
             August
             .
             epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             Psalmum
             ,
             cuius
             prophetiam
             〈◊〉
             ad
             se
             〈◊〉
             demonstrans
             ,
             cius
             primum
             versum
             exclamauit
             ,
             cum
             pend●…ret
             in
             ligno
             .
             To
             shew
             the
             prophesie
             of
             that
             Psalme
             to
             perteine
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             repeated
             the
             first
             verse
             thereof
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             as
             he
             hung
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           [
           You
           see
           not
           how
           Chrysostome
           maketh
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Christ
           spake
           these
           wordes
           ,
           sayth
           Chrysostome
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           Iewes
           
             might
             learne
             he
             honoured
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             last
             breath
             ,
             and
             that
          
           (
           his
           Father
           )
           
             was
             no
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             he
             spake
             the
             Prophets
             words
             ,
             confirming
             the
             ancient
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             perceiue
             him
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             will
             with
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Had
           he
           beene
           forsaken
           〈◊〉
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           conuicted
           thereof
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           ,
           as
           you
           interpret
           Christs
           words
           ,
           he
           had
           declared
           by
           his
           speech
           ,
           his
           Father
           to
           be
           an
           aduersarie
           to
           him
           ,
           since
           to
           〈◊〉
           is
           no
           signe
           of
           loue
           ,
           but
           of
           dislike
           .
           But
           he
           spake
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           his
           Father
           was
           not
           opposite
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           same
           will
           with
           him
           .
           What
           els
           can
           Chrysostome
           meane
           by
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Prophet
           by
           this
           Psalme
           foreshewed
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           should
           speake
           these
           words
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           not
           only
           affirme
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             aduersarie
             ,
          
           but
           
             ratifie
             the
             ancient
             Scripture
          
           ,
           euen
           that
           whole
           Psalme
           ,
           as
           forespoken
           of
           him
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Iewes
           might
           plainely
           learne
           ,
           that
           nothing
           befell
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           in
           that
           Psalme
           did
           not
           before
           declare
           should
           befall
           the
           true
           Messias
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             these
             kindes
             of
             dereliction
             which
             you
             mention
             besides
             ,
             pag.
          
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           38
           ,
           
             &c.
             are
             nothing
             sitter
             than
             the
             former
             .
          
           ]
           You
           sit
           like
           a
           supreame
           Iudge
           ouer
           Fathers
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           cassiere
           all
           besides
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           vpon
           the
           warrant
           of
           your
           owne
           will
           ,
           without
           any
           farther
           trouble
           or
           proofe
           .
           It
           is
           vrged
           in
           those
           pages
           which
           you
           passe
           ouer
           ,
           that
           forsaking
           thorowout
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           signifieth
           the
           state
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           You
           care
           not
           for
           that
           ,
           your
           will
           must
           haue
           way
           ,
           and
           your
           word
           must
           
           stand
           .
           It
           is
           there
           also
           auouched
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           the
           godly
           complaine
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           they
           often
           doe
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           forsaken
           ;
           they
           meane
           of
           helpe
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           and
           of
           deliuerance
           in
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           .
           Nor
           Scriptures
           nor
           Fathers
           haue
           any
           power
           to
           preuaile
           against
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           you
           will
           haue
           forsaking
           in
           Christes
           words
           to
           note
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           example
           thereof
           in
           any
           diuine
           or
           humane
           writings
           .
           You
           are
           belike
           some
           Praetor
           or
           some
           Pilate
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           haue
           written
           ,
           you
           haue
           written
           ,
           and
           other
           reason
           you
           will
           yeeld
           none
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             Six
             or
             seuen
             diuers
             yea
             contrary
             senses
             you
             haue
             brought
             of
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             all
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             godly
             expositions
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             interpretations
             are
             sound
             ,
             and
             stand
             well
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             pietie
             .
             How
             sound
             and
             fit
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             hath
             beene
             scene
             .
          
           ]
           And
           what
           haue
           you
           found
           in
           any
           of
           them
           dissonant
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           commended
           them
           ?
           They
           fit
           not
           your
           fansie
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           well
           ;
           but
           they
           swarue
           neither
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           where
           all
           good
           Expositions
           
           
             The
             true
             rules
             how
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           should
           haue
           these
           foure
           conditions
           ;
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           coherence
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           concordance
           with
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           pretence
           of
           any
           speech
           in
           Scripture
           may
           be
           impugned
           ;
           these
           expositions
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           transgresse
           in
           none
           of
           them
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Iewes
           falsely
           ,
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           blasphemously
           obiected
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           your
           wit
           and
           faith
           ,
           will
           haue
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           publikely
           and
           plainly
           to
           confesse
           and
           confirme
           their
           sacrilegious
           obiections
           ,
           and
           to
           iustifie
           their
           impietie
           for
           trueth
           ,
           by
           acknowledging
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forsaken
           of
           God.
           A
           worse
           exposition
           than
           which
           ,
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           could
           not
           deuise
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           was
           inwardly
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           so
           openly
           ratifie
           their
           impious
           and
           slanderous
           cogitations
           and
           imputations
           with
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           leaue
           such
           a
           confession
           presently
           before
           his
           death
           in
           the
           eares
           and
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           found
           himselfe
           to
           be
           truely
           and
           inwardly
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           rather
           calling
           that
           a
           forsaking
           ,
           which
           they
           misconstrued
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           he
           complained
           that
           God
           had
           so
           long
           with
           such
           patience
           left
           him
           in
           their
           hands
           without
           any
           shew
           as
           yet
           of
           loue
           and
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           which
           made
           his
           enemies
           thinke
           God
           had
           indeed
           forsaken
           him
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             Verily
             you
             haue
             a
             good
             head
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             reconcile
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             stand
             together
             .
          
           ]
           Doth
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           much
           as
           a
           head
           ,
           require
           to
           haue
           all
           expositions
           reconciled
           ,
           before
           they
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ?
           When
           they
           are
           diuers
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           make
           his
           choise
           what
           he
           best
           liketh
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           nor
           reason
           to
           reiect
           all
           that
           can
           not
           be
           reconciled
           .
           Neither
           did
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           they
           might
           all
           stand
           together
           ;
           but
           I
           sayd
           they
           stood
           well
           with
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           pietie
           .
           And
           since
           they
           had
           in
           them
           no
           contradiction
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           I
           saw
           no
           ground
           to
           depriue
           the
           Reader
           of
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           reiect
           or
           disdaine
           the
           authours
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           .
           And
           yet
           truly
           it
           were
           no
           such
           hard
           matter
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           stand
           together
           .
           For
           why
           might
           not
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           make
           his
           complaint
           ,
           or
           inquire
           the
           cause
           why
           both
           he
           and
           his
           were
           so
           long
           and
           in
           this
           wise
           forsaken
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           head
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           paine
           ,
           shame
           and
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           his
           members
           to
           the
           poison
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           rage
           of
           Satan
           :
           and
           therefore
           pray
           that
           his
           members
           might
           be
           freed
           and
           restored
           to
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           be
           eased
           of
           his
           anguish
           with
           deposing
           his
           spirit
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           and
           honoured
           with
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           Fathers
           loue
           and
           liking
           towards
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           enemies
           might
           know
           there
           was
           a
           great
           and
           good
           cause
           ,
           euen
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           why
           he
           was
           thus
           martyred
           and
           mocked
           on
           the
           crosse
           ?
           Here
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           those
           sixe
           or
           seuen
           causes
           layd
           together
           ;
           what
           so
           great
           repugnancie
           finde
           you
           betwixtthem
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           are
           manie
           ,
           therefore
           your
           hell-paines
           should
           be
           the
           likelier
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             very
             badde
             opinion
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             you
             seeme
             to
             haue
             ,
             if
             you
             thinke
             they
             may
             be
             handled
             by
             Interpretations
             and
             Expositions
             thus
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             take
             them
             in
             sixe
             or
             seuen
             
             diuers
             senses
             ,
             and
             all
             sustisiable
             .
          
           ]
           I
           honour
           them
           more
           in
           not
           reiecting
           the
           manifolde
           expositions
           of
           considerate
           and
           godly
           Interpreters
           ,
           than
           you
           do
           in
           fastening
           them
           to
           the
           leauen
           of
           your
           sower
           humour
           ,
           and
           affixing
           such
           senses
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           contradict
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           faith
           and
           religion
           deliuered
           in
           them
           .
           And
           who
           but
           you
           ,
           did
           euer
           hinder
           Expositors
           olde
           or
           new
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           scant
           to
           reach
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           them
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           you
           seeme
           to
           be
           affected
           ,
           no
           man
           may
           offer
           diuersly
           to
           interpret
           them
           for
           feare
           of
           hauing
           a
           badde
           opinion
           of
           them
           ?
           But
           such
           is
           your
           stiffe
           and
           proud
           presumption
           ,
           all
           things
           that
           like
           not
           you
           ,
           are
           vaine
           and
           friuolous
           ;
           and
           your
           fansies
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           vnreasonable
           or
           irreligious
           ,
           must
           be
           weighty
           and
           holy
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             114.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             resteth
             ,
             that
             I
             gather
             some
             reasons
             from
             the
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             that
             indeed
             very
             paines
             ,
             and
             the
             vehemencte
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             susteined
             by
             way
             of
             yeelding
             satisfaction
             and
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             were
             the
             principall
             and
             only
             proper
             cause
             of
             his
             most
             dreadfull
             agonies
             and
             complaint
             .
             Which
             trucly
             though
             it
             need
             no
             reason
             for
             proofe
             of
             it
             (
             the
             matter
             being
             so
             cleere
             in
             it selfe
             )
             yet
             your
             vnreasonablenesse
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             draweth
             somewhat
             from
             me
             about
             it
             .
          
           Your
           Art
           of
           carping
           hath
           fayed
           but
           ill-fauouredly
           with
           you
           ;
           you
           will
           now
           proceed
           to
           your
           trade
           of
           prouing
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           expresse
           Scripture
           :
           wherein
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           be
           right
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           take
           all
           your
           owne
           fansies
           for
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           though
           your
           conceits
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           derided
           than
           answered
           ;
           yet
           
             the
             matter
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             so
             cleere
             in
             it selfe
          
           ,
           that
           it
           
             needeth
             no
             reason
             for
             proofe
             of
             it
             .
          
           The
           expresse
           Scriptures
           on
           which
           you
           so
           much
           stand
           ,
           are
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Agonie
           ,
           the
           Houre
           ,
           and
           the
           Cuppe
           ,
           with
           this
           one
           sentence
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             on
             euery
             side
             heauy
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           About
           these
           you
           brabble
           ,
           going
           neither
           backeward
           nor
           forward
           ,
           but
           heaping
           vp
           a
           few
           generall
           phrases
           of
           
             mightie
             sorowes
             and
             excessiue
             paines
          
           ,
           you
           iterate
           the
           very
           same
           that
           you
           often
           sayd
           before
           ,
           and
           adde
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           reason
           ,
           that
           should
           stumble
           a
           man
           of
           any
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           touching
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           you
           lay
           that
           on
           soaking
           till
           your
           proouing
           be
           ouerpast
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           heare
           of
           it
           at
           Lands
           end
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           lightned
           of
           your
           burden
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li
             3.
             
          
           
             First
             no
             Christian
             doubteth
          
           (
           
             I
             suppose
          
           )
           
             much
             lesse
             denieth
             that
             Christs
             most
             wofull
             agonies
             and
             complaining
             ,
             belonged
             properly
             and
             directly
             to
             his
             Passion
             and
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             that
             they
             expressed
             a
             part
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             as
             I
             thinke
             not
             the
             least
             part
             ,
             but
             his
             whole
             sacrifice
             consisted
             in
             afflictions
             .
             The
             prince
             of
             our
             saluation
             was
             consecrated
             through
             afflictions
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             sorrowes
             and
             paines
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             agonies
             and
             complaint
             :
             not
             his
             religious
          
           
           
             The
             Defenders
             maner
             of
             reasoning
             is
             as
             illogical
             as
             his
             matter
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             feare
             ,
             not
             his
             piette
             or
             pitie
             .
          
           ]
           Somewhat
           it
           was
           ,
           this
           gecre
           was
           Drawen
           from
           you
           ;
           it
           commeth
           not
           so
           vnwillingly
           ,
           but
           it
           commeth
           as
           vntowardly
           from
           you
           .
           First
           to
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           your
           argument
           .
           Your
           conclusion
           is
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           creature
           ,
           it
           hath
           to
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           hath
           too
           little
           .
           For
           before
           you
           can
           exclude
           
             religious
             feare
             ,
             pittie
             and
             pietie
          
           from
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           or
           complaint
           ,
           you
           must
           adde
           (
           onely
           )
           to
           your
           inference
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Afflictions
             ,
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             paines
             ,
             were
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             Christs
             agonies
             and
             complaint
             .
          
           Otherwise
           with
           one
           part
           you
           exclude
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           your
           head
           is
           not
           part
           of
           your
           bodie
           ,
           because
           your
           heele
           is
           ;
           which
           would
           put
           all
           your
           reasons
           in
           daunger
           to
           be
           drawen
           out
           of
           your
           heele
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           your
           head
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           defectiue
           as
           your
           conclusion
           is
           one
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           excessiue
           another
           way
           .
           For
           these
           words
           (
           
             were
             the
             cause
          
           )
           are
           stollen
           into
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           in
           your
           premisses
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           precedent
           propositions
           are
           of
           one
           countrey
           ,
           and
           your
           conclusion
           of
           another
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           as
           entercourse
           eche
           with
           other
           ;
           where
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           reason
           and
           Art
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           nothing
           in
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           exactly
           specified
           in
           your
           premisses
           .
           Your
           maior
           beginneth
           with
           (
           
             belonged
             to
          
           )
           your
           minor
           proceedeth
           to
           (
           
             consisted
             in
          
           )
           and
           your
           conclusion
           huddleth
           (
           
             was
             the
             cause
             of
          
           )
           which
           are
           rather
           like
           forkes
           to
           skatrer
           ,
           then
           rakes
           to
           gather
           the
           parts
           of
           your
           syllogisme
           together
           .
           If
           to
           hale
           in
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           you
           will
           amend
           your
           assumption
           ,
           as
           you
           must
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           
             afflictions
             were
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           more
           wonder
           at
           this
           monster
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           former
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           vtterly
           repugnant
           to
           all
           truth
           ,
           since
           the
           causes
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           ,
           were
           sinne
           in
           vs
           ,
           needing
           it
           ,
           Loue
           in
           Christ
           proferring
           
           it
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           in
           God
           requiring
           it
           ;
           how
           come
           the
           parts
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           the
           causes
           thereof
           ?
           Afflictions
           suffered
           were
           parts
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           causes
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           must
           pray
           the
           Printer
           to
           stampe
           you
           a
           new
           conclusion
           before
           any
           part
           of
           this
           argument
           will
           haue
           passage
           .
        
         
           The
           premisses
           be
           as
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           conclusion
           .
           For
           they
           haue
           neither
           any
           certainety
           nor
           veritie
           in
           them
           .
           [
           
             Christs
             agonies
             and
             complaint
             belonged
             directly
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             to
             his
             Passion
             and
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           ]
           Belonged
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           as
           an
           Antecedent
           ,
           Adiunct
           ,
           or
           Consequent
           ?
           as
           a
           necessary
           ,
           or
           a
           voluntarie
           pertinent
           ?
           It
           will
           be
           long
           before
           you
           draw
           any
           good
           conclusion
           from
           this
           belonging
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Christs
           agony
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           it
           for
           all
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           suffered
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           how
           diuers
           and
           how
           different
           parts
           had
           it
           ,
           as
           inward
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           zeale
           ;
           humble
           ,
           often
           ,
           and
           intentiue
           prayer
           ,
           besides
           the
           comfort
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           and
           sweate
           like
           blood
           ,
           and
           sundry
           other
           things
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           before
           ?
           all
           these
           belonged
           directly
           to
           Christs
           action
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           Wherefore
           hereafter
           ,
           afore
           you
           professe
           such
           cleerenesse
           in
           your
           reasons
           ,
           either
           vsesuch
           words
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           ,
           or
           foretell
           vs
           how
           farre
           you
           extend
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           intend
           by
           the
           words
           which
           you
           bring
           .
           Your
           minor
           is
           worse
           where
           you
           say
           [
           
             but
             Christs
             whole
             Sacrifice
             consisted
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           ]
           For
           where
           is
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           vnspotted
           ;
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           which
           must
           counteruaile
           the
           offence
           ;
           the
           voluntarie
           presenting
           thereof
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           accepted
           as
           meritorious
           ,
           and
           not
           inflicted
           as
           ignominious
           ?
           yea
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           required
           not
           onely
           prayer
           ,
           but
           pietie
           and
           charitie
           ,
           as
           also
           humilitie
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           God
           ?
           All
           these
           things
           were
           in
           Christs
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           chiefe
           and
           maine
           respects
           ;
           which
           you
           haue
           blotted
           out
           with
           expressely
           falsifying
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           make
           roome
           onely
           for
           hell
           paines
           .
           For
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           his
           secret
           wisedome
           and
           iustice
           did
           d
           
             d
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             consecrate
             the
             prince
             of
             our
             saluation
             through
             afflictions
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           sayth
           not
           wholy
           ,
           or
           onely
           through
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           if
           neither
           sanctitie
           ,
           nor
           submission
           ,
           nor
           pietie
           ,
           nor
           pitie
           ,
           nor
           obedience
           ,
           nor
           willingnesse
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           were
           requisite
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           .
           The
           Scripture
           fairely
           intendeth
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           tried
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           would
           now
           trie
           him
           by
           affliction
           ,
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           graces
           and
           gifts
           might
           be
           sacred
           ,
           and
           shewed
           to
           the
           vttermost
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           hardest
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           quietly
           and
           willingly
           to
           endure
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           God
           would
           also
           consecrate
           the
           prince
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           affliction
           ,
           but
           not
           onely
           by
           that
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           else
           were
           needefull
           in
           the
           author
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           but
           onely
           affliction
           ;
           which
           assertion
           hath
           in
           it
           an
           heape
           of
           huge
           absurdities
           and
           impieties
           .
           This
           is
           your
           drawing
           of
           expresse
           Scriptures
           to
           serue
           your
           vnlearned
           and
           vnsetled
           fansies
           ,
           that
           where
           you
           would
           professe
           to
           be
           strongest
           ,
           there
           euery
           child
           may
           perceiue
           you
           to
           be
           weakest
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             these
             were
             afflictions
             in
             him
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             they
             properly
             belonged
             to
             his
             holinesse
             as
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             immediatly
             ,
             directly
             ,
             nor
             properly
             in
             him
             as
             the
             wages
             and
             price
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           soone
           wearie
           of
           your
           proofes
           ,
           that
           you
           since
           come
           to
           your
           answeres
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           steede
           of
           trueth
           you
           runne
           for
           refuge
           to
           your
           wonted
           termes
           ,
           of
           
             immediately
             ,
             directly
             and
             properly
             ,
             as
             the
             wages
             and
             price
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           But
           leaue
           your
           termes
           for
           another
           time
           ,
           and
           shew
           vs
           some
           proofe
           besides
           your
           owne
           preface
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           might
           haue
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           onely
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           religious
           feare
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           hartie
           sorrow
           for
           displeasing
           God
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           are
           no
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           no
           necessarie
           parts
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           .
           For
           if
           you
           faile
           in
           those
           ,
           your
           great
           promises
           of
           cleere
           cases
           &
           expresse
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           idle
           and
           emptie
           florishes
           .
           Your
           replying
           ,
           that
           
             these
             properly
             belonged
             to
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             parts
             thereof
             ,
          
           is
           meere
           trifling
           .
           For
           Christs
           affections
           and
           submission
           in
           all
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           neither
           could
           any
           paines
           make
           any
           impressions
           on
           his
           soule
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           also
           religious
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           very
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           in
           fauour
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           confirme
           .
           For
           God
           did
           
             consecrate
             him
             through
             afflictions
             to
             be
             the
             prince
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           What
           is
           consecration
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           holinesse
           deriued
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           God
           ?
           if
           then
           Christ
           were
           consecrated
           
           by
           his
           asflictions
           ,
           they
           wrought
           no
           impressions
           ,
           nor
           af●…ections
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           SACRED
           and
           religious
           .
        
         
           Yf
           you
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           the
           parts
           of
           holinesse
           may
           be
           painefull
           and
           greeuous
           vnto
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           looke
           either
           on
           repentance
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           zeale
           or
           charity
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           as
           well
           in
           our
           owne
           causes
           as
           in
           other
           mens
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           painefull
           and
           greeuous
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           be
           also
           faithfull
           &
           religious
           .
           Repentance
           doth
           or
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           an
           inward
           ,
           earnest
           ,
           and
           harty
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           displeased
           and
           prouoked
           God
           with
           our
           sinnes
           .
           I
           aske
           whether
           penitent
           sorow
           be
           not
           painfull
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           religious
           and
           faithfull
           ?
           Were
           it
           not
           painfull
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           sorow
           ,
           much
           lesse
           repentance
           ,
           or
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           God.
           f
           
             f
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             A
             troubled
             spirit
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             broken
             hart
             thou
             (
             God
             )
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           When
           we
           do
           voluntarily
           afflict
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           displeased
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           in
           mercy
           g
           
             g
             1.
             
             Corin.
             11.
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             not
             to
             iudge
             vs
             ,
             since
             we
             iudge
             our selues
             .
          
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Iam.
             4.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Clense
             your
             hands
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purge
             your
             harts
             ye
             wauering
             minds
             ;
             be
             afflicted
          
           (
           inwardly
           in
           soule
           )
           
             and
             sorow
             and
             weepe
          
           ;
           he
           meaneth
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           continuall
           and
           manifold
           sinnes
           .
           Is
           this
           asfliction
           and
           sorow
           not
           greeuous
           to
           men
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           religious
           ?
           [
           It
           is
           no
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           it
           is
           ,
           whose
           iudgement
           I
           farre
           preferre
           before
           yours
           .
           k
           
             k
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           Iniquitas
           
           
             i
             August
             .
             in
             Psalm
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             omnis
             〈◊〉
             magnaue
             sit
             ,
             puniatur
             necesse
             est
             ;
             aut
             ab
             ipso
             homine
             poenitente
             ,
             aut
             a
             Deo
             ●…indicante
             .
             Nam
             &
             quem
             poenitet
             panit
             seipsum
             .
             Prorsus
             aut
             〈◊〉
             ,
             aut
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vis
             non
             puniat
             ,
             puni
             tu
             .
             All
             iniquity
             ,
             be
             it
             little
             or
             great
             ,
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             punished
             ,
             either
             by
             man
             repenting
             ,
             or
             by
             God
             reuenging
             .
             For
             he
             that
             repenteth
             ,
             punisheth
             himselfe
             .
             Certainly
             then
             either
             thou
             must
             punish
             it
             ,
             or
             God
             will
             punish
             it
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             haue
             him
             to
             punish
             ?
             punish
             it
             thy selfe
             .
          
           Then
           in
           vs
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           is
           a
           voluntary
           ,
           but
           a
           holy
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           all
           the
           godly
           both
           grieuous
           and
           religious
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           grieuous
           the
           more
           religious
           .
           Since
           then
           voluntary
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           which
           is
           repentance
           ,
           is
           an
           higher
           and
           acceptabler
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           then
           vengeance
           ,
           shall
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           yeeld
           God
           his
           due
           for
           vs
           in
           all
           things
           agreeable
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           
           
             Inward
             and
             voluntarie
             sorrow
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God.
             
          
           did
           omit
           this
           excellent
           sacrifice
           of
           inward
           and
           infinite
           sorow
           ,
           for
           that
           our
           sinnes
           so
           much
           displeaseth
           the
           holin●…sse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           grieuous
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           religious
           in
           him
           ?
           It
           work●…th
           both
           in
           vs
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           either
           want
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           farre
           better
           able
           to
           p●…rforme
           both
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           ?
           the
           like
           I
           say
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           when
           we
           haue
           prouoked
           it
           .
           We
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           reuerence
           that
           most
           excellent
           maiesty
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           before
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           can
           doe
           with
           vs
           what
           he
           will.
           And
           though
           we
           hope
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           breed
           any
           neglect
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           feare
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           prouoked
           ,
           we
           doe
           despice
           .
           And
           therefore
           Moses
           giueth
           this
           for
           a
           rule
           of
           true
           deuotion
           and
           submission
           vnder
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Who
             knoweth
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             wrath
             ?
             for
             according
             to
             thy
             feare
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           as
           thou
           art
           feared
           )
           
             so
             is
             thine
             anger
          
           .
           The
           lighter
           account
           we
           make
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           the
           heauier
           shall
           his
           hand
           be
           to
           vs.
           The
           more
           we
           feare
           it
           without
           distrust
           ,
           the
           lesse
           we
           shall
           feele
           it
           .
           For
           submission
           and
           sorow
           doe
           mitigate
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           carelessenesse
           and
           contempt
           do
           aggrauate
           .
           Since
           then
           no
           man
           knew
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           so
           perfectly
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           Gods
           power
           did
           passe
           the
           reach
           of
           Christs
           humane
           soule
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           the
           manhoode
           of
           Christ
           yeld
           greater
           feare
           and
           trembling
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           our
           sinne
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           then
           all
           men
           liuing
           were
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           together
           with
           the
           fearefull
           impression
           thereof
           retaine
           a
           religious
           submission
           thereto
           ?
        
         
           In
           compassion
           ,
           when
           we
           feare
           for
           other
           mens
           dangers
           ,
           or
           grieue
           for
           other
           mens
           harmes
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           affection
           painfull
           to
           vs
           ,
           because
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           mercy
           ,
           and
           
           
             〈◊〉
             is
             aff●…iction
             ,
             thogh
             it
             be
             a
             vert●…e
             .
          
           pity
           in
           vs
           ?
           are
           you
           so
           hard
           harted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hie
           minded
           ,
           sir
           defendour
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           neuer
           touched
           nor
           troubled
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           other
           mens
           miseries
           ?
           l
           
             l
             Iob.
             30.
             
          
           Did
           I
           not
           weepe
           saith
           Iob
           ,
           
             with
             him
             that
             was
             in
             trouble
             ?
             Was
             not
             my
             soule
             in
             heauinesse
             for
             the
             poore
             ?
          
           When
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           vs
           to
           m
           
             m
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             mourne
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             mourne
          
           ;
           Doth
           he
           meane
           we
           should
           make
           a
           pastime
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           affection
           of
           mercy
           and
           charity
           ?
           Doth
           not
           daily
           
           experience
           teach
           vs
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           miseries
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           we
           dearly
           loue
           do
           bite
           &
           pinch
           vs
           ?
           Can
           we
           forget
           Dauids
           n
           
             n
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           affection
           aud
           affliction
           for
           Absolon
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           describe
           all
           naturall
           mothers
           in
           those
           words
           .
           ?
           o
           
             o
             Matt.
             2.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             In
             Rama
             was
             a
             voice
             heard
             ;
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             great
             Lamentation
             :
             Rachel
             weeping
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             &
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             .
          
           In
           godly
           zeale
           and
           care
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           like
           .
           p
           
             p
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             weake
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           
             I
             am
             not
          
           (
           as
           )
           
             weake
             ?
             who
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
          
           I
           
             burne
             not
          
           ?
           yea
           the
           q
           
             q
             Psal.
             69.
             
          
           
             zeale
             of
             thine
             house
             hath
             consumed
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           Then
           are
           feare
           and
           sorow
           proceeding
           either
           from
           piety
           or
           charity
           no
           whit
           the
           lesse
           grieuous
           ,
           because
           
           
             The
             highest
             degrees
             of
             religious
             feare
             and
             sorow
             were
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           they
           are
           religious
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           more
           inwardly
           we
           are
           touched
           with
           either
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           is
           that
           affection
           to
           God
           ,
           specially
           when
           it
           concerneth
           his
           owne
           power
           or
           honor
           .
           And
           consequently
           as
           the
           highest
           degrees
           of
           religious
           feare
           and
           sorow
           were
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           propitiating
           the
           holinesse
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sinns
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           in
           him
           as
           sharpe
           and
           painfull
           ,
           as
           any
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           he
           felt
           in
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             That
             these
             should
             or
             could
             afflict
             Christ
             so
             much
             aboue
             his
             strength
             and
             patience
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             strange
             .
          
           Easily
           they
           might
           aboue
           his
           strength
           ,
           since
           he
           would
           vse
           no
           strength
           ,
           but
           weakened
           himselfe
           of
           purpose
           to
           feele
           the
           smart
           and
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           not
           aboue
           his
           patience
           ,
           since
           he
           did
           not
           repine
           at
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           requested
           by
           praier
           to
           haue
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinne
           proportioned
           to
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           considering
           the
           infinite
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           most
           iustly
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             no
             vertue
             but
             sinne
             in
             any
             ,
             to
             giue
             way
             to
             our
             affections
             (
             though
             about
             good
             things
             )
             immoderately
             beyond
             our
             patience
             and
             strength
             of
             nature
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           vertue
           ,
           to
           presse
           both
           our
           strength
           and
           patience
           to
           the
           vttermost
           for
           Gods
           glory
           in
           things
           commanded
           by
           him
           .
           As
           in
           louing
           God
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Bernardus
             de
             diligendo
             Deo.
             
          
           
             modus
             est
             sine
             modo
             diligere
             ,
             the
             measure
             is
             to
             loue
             him
             without
             measure
          
           ;
           so
           in
           all
           the
           dueties
           which
           God
           requireth
           ,
           the
           most
           that
           we
           can
           doe
           is
           not
           too
           much
           .
           Feare
           and
           sorrow
           then
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           u
           
             u
             2.
             
             Corin.
             7.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             God
          
           ,
           or
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           obedient
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           are
           neuer
           immoderate
           ,
           neither
           bring
           they
           danger
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           defect
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           worldly
           feare
           and
           sorow
           do
           .
           But
           how
           commeth
           your
           disc●…etion
           to
           charge
           Christes
           affections
           with
           immoderation
           ?
           For
           your
           hell-paines
           you
           are
           content
           to
           plunge
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           his
           soule
           into
           astonished
           and
           all
           comfortlesse
           confusion
           ;
           and
           for
           submission
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           confession
           and
           apprehension
           of
           the
           iustnesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           anger
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           giue
           him
           leaue
           being
           our
           Agent
           and
           Intercessour
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           to
           present
           that
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           from
           vs
           and
           for
           vs
           ;
           euen
           inward
           sorrow
           for
           Gods
           iust
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           an
           humble
           feare
           of
           his
           mightie
           power
           ,
           thereby
           to
           honour
           the
           one
           and
           preuent
           the
           other
           ,
           when
           he
           now
           addressed
           himselfe
           to
           make
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Though
             they
             somewhat
             molest
             the
             minde
             ,
             yet
             in
             trueth
             they
             are
             most
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             not
             tedious
             ,
             much
             lesse
             painfull
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Apostle
           himselfe
           answereth
           this
           obiection
           ,
           and
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           y
           
             y
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             no
             chastisement
          
           FOR
           THE
           PRESENT
           
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ioyous
             ,
             but
             grieuous
             ;
             yet
          
           AFTERVVARD
           
             it
             bringeth
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             them
             that
             are
             thereby
             exercised
             .
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           by
           this
           example
           teacheth
           the
           same
           :
           Verily
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             weepe
             and
             lament
             ,
             but
             your
             sorow
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             ioy
             .
             A
             woman
             when
             she
             trauelleth
             hath
             sorrow
             because
             her
             houre
             is
             come
             ;
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             is
             deliuered
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             she
             remembreth
             no
             more
             the
             anguish
             ,
             for
             ioy
             that
             a
             man
             is
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           To
           say
           that
           paine
           is
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           is
           delightfull
           ,
           fighteth
           against
           Nature
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           euen
           against
           common
           sense
           ;
           but
           God
           doth
           diuersly
           comfort
           the
           affliction
           of
           his
           Saints
           with
           
             ending
             ,
             easing
          
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           recompensing
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           faithfull
           a
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             faint
             not
             ,
             though
             their
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
          
           because
           
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             to
             vs
             a
             farre
             exceeding
             and
             euerlasting
             weight
             of
             glorie
             .
          
           Though
           then
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           on
           euery
           side
           pressed
           with
           sundry
           sorowes
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           end
           but
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           proue
           them
           to
           be
           either
           irreligious
           ,
           or
           vtterly
           comfortlesse
           ,
           since
           b
           
             b
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           for
           
             the
             ioy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             endured
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             ;
             and
          
           c
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ouercomming
             sitteth
             with
             his
             Father
             
             in
             his
             throne
             .
          
           By
           which
           confession
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           he
           vsed
           no
           power
           to
           repell
           or
           rebate
           his
           paines
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           as
           sensible
           and
           tender
           feeling
           of
           all
           his
           sufferings
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           which
           he
           with
           obedience
           and
           patience
           subiected
           to
           that
           burden
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           could
           haue
           ,
           and
           rather
           more
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           willingly
           layd
           aside
           his
           strength
           ,
           whiles
           he
           suffered
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             very
             ill
             to
             make
             these
             parts
             of
             Christs
             holinesse
             proper
             parts
             of
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             the
             maine
             causes
             of
             his
             agonie
             and
             complaint
             .
             And
             woorse
             you
             doe
             ,
             if
             you
             ascribe
             them
             not
             to
             any
             paines
             in
             him
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           And
           what
           doe
           you
           to
           acknowledge
           no
           cause
           in
           Christ
           of
           his
           complaint
           or
           agonie
           ,
           neither
           religious
           ,
           nor
           naturall
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           to
           seuer
           the
           inward
           sacrifice
           of
           an
           afflicted
           spirit
           from
           the
           outward
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           for
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           since
           he
           wanted
           in
           no
           point
           that
           was
           required
           or
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           yeelded
           that
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           from
           vs
           ,
           in
           farre
           more
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           maner
           than
           we
           can
           comprehend
           ?
           It
           is
           therefore
           voluntary
           blindnesse
           and
           deafenesse
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           shut
           eyes
           and
           eares
           at
           all
           sorts
           of
           religious
           sorowes
           and
           feares
           ,
           when
           you
           reade
           that
           Christ
           feared
           and
           sorowed
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           pitch
           on
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           witnesse
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           remoue
           you
           or
           content
           you
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           conceit
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             these
             fore-noted
             texts
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             expresly
             wished
             sundry
             times
             in
             his
             dreadfull
             astonishment
             ,
             suddenly
             euen
             against
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             in
             one
             respect
             :
             and
             here
             are
             expressed
             (
             with
             his
             strange
             astonishment
             )
             his
             mightie
             sorowes
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             them
             partly
             felt
             ,
             and
             partly
             further
             to
             come
             .
          
           ]
           After
           a
           large
           promise
           of
           cleere
           proofs
           and
           expresse
           Scriptures
           for
           so
           great
           and
           weighty
           matters
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           you
           trole
           out
           your
           owne
           false
           and
           absurd
           conceits
           no
           way
           gathered
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           violently
           vrged
           on
           them
           with
           more
           rage
           than
           reason
           ,
           and
           now
           so
           often
           refuted
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           be
           wearic
           ,
           if
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           these
           idle
           repetitions
           of
           the
           selfe-same
           misapprehensions
           and
           misconstructions
           of
           some
           words
           of
           the
           Euangelist
           .
           The
           summe
           of
           all
           these
           fore-noted
           texts
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Euangelists
           say
           ,
           Christ
           professed
           
             his
             soule
             was
             heauie
             vnto
             death
          
           ;
           that
           the
           Apostle
           addeth
           ,
           
             he
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             ,
          
           that
           himselfe
           on
           the
           crosse
           sayd
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           All
           these
           places
           are
           already
           handled
           and
           cleered
           ,
           and
           no
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           or
           of
           the
           second
           death
           found
           any
           thing
           neere
           to
           any
           of
           these
           words
           .
           What
           meaneth
           then
           this
           importunitie
           to
           obtrude
           them
           againe
           as
           fresh
           and
           new
           proofes
           ,
           without
           any
           farder
           paines
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ,
           then
           bar●…ly
           the
           rep●…ating
           of
           ?
           only
           two
           poisened
           rootes
           you
           haue
           added
           to
           them
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           store
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           the
           
             dreadfull
             and
             strange
             astonishment
          
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           praier
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           the
           
             sundry
             suddaine
             wishes
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             astonishment
             euen
             against
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             ,
          
           which
           things
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           you
           proue
           by
           your
           owne
           authority
           painting
           them
           out
           with
           
             dreadfull
             ,
             strange
             ,
             and
             mighty
          
           words
           ,
           when
           your
           proofes
           be
           weake
           and
           childish
           .
           That
           Christ
           praied
           
             suddainly
             and
             sundry
             times
             against
             the
             knowen
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           a
           false
           and
           wicked
           position
           ,
           and
           as
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           .
           Saint
           Luke
           saith
           his
           praier
           was
           f
           
             f
             Luc.
             22.
             v.
             42
             
          
           
             Father
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             take
             away
             this
             cup
             from
             me
          
           ;
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             heard
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             .
          
           So
           that
           not
           only
           you
           auouch
           this
           thing
           against
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           you
           bring
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           vnaduised
           and
           faithlesse
           praiers
           ,
           which
           you
           excuse
           with
           as
           false
           and
           lewd
           a
           deuice
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           past
           sense
           and
           memory
           what
           he
           did
           :
           whereas
           he
           well
           remembred
           ,
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           reserued
           his
           fathers
           will
           in
           his
           praiers
           ,
           and
           warned
           his
           Apostles
           to
           g
           
             g
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             entred
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           ;
           and
           constantly
           continued
           his
           praiers
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           h
           
             h
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             comforted
             by
             an
             Angell
          
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           i
           
             i
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             ●…eared
          
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           astonishment
           ,
           neither
           doe
           the
           words
           vsed
           by
           the
           Euangelist
           Saint
           Mark
           import
           any
           such
           strange
           and
           dreadsull
           want
           of
           sense
           and
           memory
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           neither
           doe
           the
           consequents
           declare
           any
           such
           continuance
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           but
           in
           both
           these
           you
           prescribe
           your
           owne
           will
           ro
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           your
           faith
           .
           First
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           either
           admiration
           alone
           ,
           or
           ●…ls
           a
           mixtion
           thereof
           with
           some
           feare
           vpon
           any
           suddaine
           or
           strange
           sight
           .
           When
           the
           Creeple
           ,
           that
           lay
           at
           the
           beautyfull
           
           gate
           of
           the
           temple
           asking
           almes
           ,
           was
           healed
           by
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           ;
           the
           people
           seeing
           him
           walking
           ,
           and
           leaping
           ,
           and
           praising
           God
           ,
           were
           filled
           with
           admiration
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           flocked
           to
           Salomons
           porch
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           euèn
           amazed
           .
           This
           affection
           in
           them
           Peter
           expresseth
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           after
           this
           sort
           .
           k
           
             k
             Acts
             3.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ye
             men
             of
             Israell
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             why
             wonder
             you
             at
             this
          
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             or
             why
             looke
             you
             so
             steadfastly
             on
             vs
             ?
          
           so
           that
           
             stedfast
             beholding
             ,
             and
             inward
             admiring
          
           are
           the
           force
           of
           this
           word
           in
           that
           place
           .
           When
           Christ
           returned
           from
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           transfigured
           ,
           to
           his
           nine
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           were
           disputing
           with
           the
           Scribes
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Mar.
             9.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             people
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             were
             amazed
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saluted
             him
             .
          
           In
           neither
           of
           these
           places
           can
           we
           imagine
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           stroken
           with
           such
           great
           feare
           ,
           that
           should
           take
           their
           senses
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           last
           it
           is
           expressely
           written
           ;
           they
           
             ranne
             and
             saluted
             him
          
           :
           which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           importeth
           a
           sudden
           admiration
           sometimes
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           permixed
           with
           feare
           for
           the
           sight
           of
           some
           strange
           or
           vnknowen
           thing
           .
           So
           the
           people
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           cast
           out
           vncleane
           spirits
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Mar.
             1.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             were
             all
             amazed
          
           ,
           and
           asked
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           
             What
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             What
             new
             doctrine
             is
             this
             ?
          
           And
           the
           women
           that
           went
           earely
           to
           Christes
           sepulchre
           ,
           and
           n
           
             n
             Mar.
             16.
             v.
             5.
             &
          
           
             saw
             a
             yong
             man
             sitting
             clothed
             in
             a
             long
             white
             robe
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             were
             afrayd
          
           ,
           and
           he
           sayd
           to
           them
           ,
           o
           
             o
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             afraid
          
           .
           In
           none
           of
           which
           places
           the
           word
           signifieth
           any
           hellish
           paine
           ,
           or
           confusion
           ;
           but
           either
           admiration
           ,
           or
           such
           sudden
           feare
           ioyned
           with
           some
           wondering
           ,
           as
           a
           strange
           or
           vnknowen
           sight
           breedeth
           ;
           though
           we
           feare
           no
           hurt
           towards
           our selues
           .
           And
           of
           these
           very
           words
           of
           Christes
           sorow
           ,
           and
           feare
           or
           astonishment
           vsed
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           S.
           Ierom
           saith
           ;
           p
           
             p
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             26.
             
          
           
             Caepit
             contristari
             :
             aliud
             est
             enim
             contristari
             ,
             aliud
             incipere
             contristari
             .
             Christ
             began
             to
             be
             sorowfull
             :
             for
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             sorowfull
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             begin
             to
             be
             sorowfull
             .
          
           And
           so
           Origen
           :
           q
           
             q
             Origen
             .
             in
             Matth.
             tract
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Capit
             pauere
             vel
             tristari
             ,
             nihil
             amplius
             tristitiae
             vel
             pauoris
             patiens
             nisi
             principium
             tantum
             .
             Christ
             began
             to
             be
             afrayd
             or
             to
             be
             sorrowfull
             ,
             suffering
             no
             more
             but
             onely
             the
             beginning
             of
             feare
             or
             sorrow
             .
          
           And
           consider
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           r
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             the
             Euangelist
             sayth
             not
             he
             was
             afrayd
             ,
             or
             he
             was
             loaden
             with
             sorow
             ,
             but
             he
             beganne
             to
             be
             afrayd
             and
             sorowfull
             .
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             sorow
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             sorow
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           expoundeth
           Christes
           words
           ;
           
             My
             soule
             is
             heauie
             vnto
             death
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Heauinesse
             is
             begunne
             in
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             not
             altogether
             without
             some
             taste
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           The
           continuance
           thereof
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           not
           to
           be
           such
           that
           either
           bereaued
           him
           of
           memorie
           ,
           or
           hindred
           his
           prayers
           :
           for
           both
           he
           persisted
           in
           earnest
           and
           humble
           
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             pray
             in
             astonishment
             .
          
           prayer
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           heard
           ,
           and
           carefully
           warned
           his
           Apostles
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             entred
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           Now
           prayer
           requireth
           not
           vnderstanding
           and
           memory
           alone
           ,
           but
           faith
           also
           .
           Of
           euery
           man
           that
           would
           pray
           ,
           Saint
           Iames
           sayth
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Iames
             1.
             
          
           
             Let
             him
             aske
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             :
             for
             he
             that
             wauereth
             is
             like
             the
             waue
             of
             the
             sea
             tost
             with
             the
             winde
             .
             Neither
             let
             that
             man
             thinke
             he
             shall
             receiue
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           where
           by
           these
           tastes
           and
           touches
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           you
           would
           insinuate
           your
           hell
           paines
           
             partly
             felt
             ,
             and
             partly
             further
             to
             come
          
           ;
           S.
           Austen
           telleth
           you
           that
           t
           
             t
             August
             .
             83.
             qu●…st
             .
             qu●…st
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             cognitu
             facile
             est
             ,
             nullum
             metum
             esse
             nisi
             futuri
             &
             imminentis
             mali
             ;
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             know
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             but
             of
             future
             and
             imminent
             euill
             .
          
           As
           also
           :
           u
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Nihil
             erat
             inter
             omnia
             genera
             mortis
             illo
             genere
             execrabilius
             ,
             &
             formidolosius
             .
             Amongst
             all
             kindes
             of
             death
             there
             was
             none
             more
             execrable
             and
             formidable
             than
             that
             kinde
             of
             death
             on
          
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           Christ
           died
           .
           So
           that
           what
           Christ
           feared
           ,
           was
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           present
           ;
           as
           also
           he
           might
           haue
           a
           naturall
           mislike
           and
           feare
           of
           that
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           respecting
           as
           well
           the
           paine
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           intolerable
           ,
           as
           the
           exactnesse
           of
           patience
           required
           more
           in
           him
           than
           in
           all
           men
           liuing
           ,
           because
           he
           might
           admit
           no
           declining
           nor
           disliking
           the
           sharpnesse
           thereof
           in
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           were
           it
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           .
           This
           I
           speake
           of
           his
           bodilie
           paines
           ,
           besides
           the
           feare
           and
           sorow
           that
           his
           soule
           might
           apprehend
           for
           the
           weightie
           worke
           of
           mans
           redemption
           then
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             115.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             You
             skip
             this
             kind
             of
             feare
             ,
             when
             you
             recken
             but
             foure
             kinds
             :
             for
             this
             was
             neither
             a
             religious
             care
             ,
             nor
             doubtfull
             feare
             ,
             nor
             desperate
             ,
             nor
             damned
             feare
             ,
             but
             a
             right
             naturall
             feare
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           As
           though
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           these
           were
           not
           a
           naturall
           feare
           and
           dislike
           of
           hell
           
           paines
           .
           For
           why
           doe
           the
           faithfull
           decline
           them
           ,
           the
           weake
           conflict
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           desperate
           sinke
           vnder
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           damned
           lie
           confounded
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           nature
           abhorreth
           and
           shunneth
           all
           kind
           of
           paine
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           greatest
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           detestation
           that
           may
           be
           ?
           You
           after
           your
           surly
           sort
           presume
           ,
           that
           Christ
           really
           felt
           in
           the
           Garden
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           I
           admitting
           no
           such
           deuice
           ,
           did
           yet
           sufficiently
           comprise
           all
           kinds
           of
           feare
           concerning
           hell
           in
           that
           diuision
           of
           mine
           ,
           since
           if
           they
           were
           presently
           felt
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           his
           feare
           of
           them
           must
           then
           needs
           be
           a
           damned
           feare
           ,
           or
           rather
           paine
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           ,
           as
           you
           defend
           ,
           a
           present
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           damned
           haue
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           you
           misse
           no
           more
           in
           your
           conclusions
           ,
           then
           I
           did
           in
           my
           partition
           ,
           your
           reasons
           would
           passe
           without
           any
           iust
           reproofe
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             wanted
             sometime
             the
             present
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             comfortable
             spirit
             ,
             and
             mourned
             dolefully
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             albeit
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             destitute
             of
             his
             spirit
             inde●…de
             :
             which
             also
             himselfe
             knew
             well
             enough
             .
             And
             thus
             did
             Christ
             euen
             in
             his
             greatest
             plunge
             of
             woe
             :
             for
             then
             he
             called
             God
             his
             God
             resolutely
             .
          
           ]
           The
           example
           of
           Dauid
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           betweene
           Dauids
           case
           in
           that
           Psalme
           and
           Christs
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           comparison
           .
           For
           Dauid
           then
           was
           not
           pressed
           with
           any
           outward
           affliction
           ,
           but
           stroken
           with
           an
           inward
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           greatly
           offended
           with
           adultery
           and
           homicide
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           dallied
           with
           before
           repentance
           .
           Christ
           contrariwise
           was
           neuer
           pressed
           with
           any
           doubt
           or
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           flesh
           was
           burdened
           with
           extreame
           and
           intolerable
           paynes
           .
           What
           affinitie
           then
           had
           Dauids
           feare
           of
           reiection
           with
           Christs
           sense
           of
           affliction
           ?
           and
           yet
           were
           they
           like
           ,
           what
           gaine
           you
           by
           that
           ?
           Dauid
           was
           truely
           penitent
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           that
           psalme
           ;
           and
           true
           repentance
           I
           hope
           putteth
           not
           men
           into
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Dauid
           you
           confesse
           
             was
             not
             then
             destitute
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             which
             also
             himselfe
             knew
             well
             enough
             .
          
           But
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           life
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           quickeneth
           it
           .
           Ergo
           Dauid
           ,
           though
           he
           wanted
           the
           full
           peace
           and
           ioy
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           saluation
           ,
           yet
           he
           liued
           in
           soule
           ,
           and
           was
           farre
           from
           the
           second
           death
           .
           How
           much
           more
           then
           was
           Christs
           soule
           free
           from
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           with
           all
           his
           gifts
           and
           graces
           any
           way
           needfull
           for
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           glory
           were
           differred
           ,
           and
           ioy
           diminished
           for
           the
           time
           by
           excesse
           of
           paine
           ?
           To
           wish
           ease
           of
           paine
           ,
           or
           to
           grieue
           at
           the
           sharpenesse
           therof
           ,
           is
           naturall
           vnto
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           well
           be
           graunted
           to
           haue
           bene
           in
           Christ
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           lacke
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           till
           his
           sufferings
           were
           ouer
           past
           .
           But
           he
           neuer
           wanted
           the
           ioy
           of
           saluation
           ,
           nor
           assurance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doubled
           his
           inuocation
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           saying
           not
           onely
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           but
           
             Father
             forgiue
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             Father
             into
             thine
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           Garden
           he
           resolutely
           pronounced
           as
           often
           ,
           if
           not
           oftner
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Mat.
             26.
             vers
             .
             39
             42.
             
          
           
             O
             my
             Father
          
           .
           Which
           words
           doe
           most
           apparantly
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           neuer
           any
           other
           perswasion
           ,
           suspition
           ,
           or
           feare
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           was
           
             his
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           certainly
           bare
           towards
           him
           a
           fatherly
           loue
           and
           affection
           ;
           though
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           he
           should
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           grieue
           a
           while
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           receiue
           ease
           by
           death
           ,
           ioy
           by
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           glory
           by
           his
           speedy
           and
           heauenly
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             116
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             adde
             hereunto
             Christs
             owne
             expresse
             wordes
             ,
             when
             in
             this
             season
             he
             prayeth
             that
             this
             houre
             ,
             and
             this
             cup
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             .
             That
             which
             this
             houre
             and
             this
             cup
             doe
             signifie
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             principall
             cause
             of
             this
             agonie
             :
             but
             what
             can
             be
             ment
             by
             this
             houre
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             paines
             of
             his
             suffering
             set
             and
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             him
             to
             be
             are
             at
             his
             determined
             time
             from
             Gods
             iustice
             for
             sinne
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             cup
             ,
             but
             the
             bitter
             taste
             of
             the
             same
             paines
             ,
             aforsaid
             ?
             this
             I
             hope
             was
             not
             his
             holinesse
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             so
             troubled
             and
             molested
             him
             ,
             nor
             his
             piety
             ,
             nor
             his
             pity
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           permit
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           be
           the
           interpreter
           of
           his
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           speaker
           ,
           then
           neither
           
             this
             hower
          
           ,
           nor
           
             this
             cup
          
           import
           any
           thing
           suffered
           in
           the
           garden
           .
           After
           his
           agony
           past
           ,
           and
           praiers
           ended
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           b
           
             Sleepe
             henceforth
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             rest
             ,
             behold
          
           THE
           HOWER
           
           
             draweth
             neere
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             is
             giuen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           And
           so
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           approhend
           him
           ,
           c
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             this
             is
             your
             very
             hower
             and
             the
             power
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           And
           when
           Peter
           would
           with
           force
           haue
           defended
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           d
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Put
             vp
             thy
             sword
             into
             thy
             sheath
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             mee
             ?
          
           So
           that
           
             this
             ●…ower
          
           and
           
             this
             cup
          
           were
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           his
           agony
           was
           ended
           ;
           and
           were
           they
           not
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           
             this
             howre
          
           and
           
             this
             cup
          
           conteine
           in
           them
           as
           well
           his
           painfull
           affections
           o●…
           
             sorow
             and
             feare
          
           ,
           as
           his
           other
           sufferings
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           Cuppe
           mixed
           that
           he
           dranke
           ;
           and
           the
           houre
           long
           enough
           to
           comprise
           all
           that
           he
           suffered
           ?
           But
           what
           maketh
           either
           of
           those
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           ?
           Was
           there
           no
           Cuppe
           for
           him
           to
           drinke
           ,
           nor
           time
           for
           him
           to
           suffer
           ,
           except
           your
           hellish
           torments
           were
           interposed
           ?
           His
           sufferings
           then
           are
           confessed
           ,
           though
           no
           feare
           nor
           sorow
           might
           besiege
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           was
           ioyned
           with
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           afflictions
           he
           neither
           neglected
           submission
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           compassion
           to
           men
           .
           You
           with
           the
           one
           would
           exclude
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           no
           words
           nor
           cause
           ,
           but
           both
           might
           be
           ioyned
           in
           one
           houre
           and
           one
           Cup
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             Nay
             finally
             he
             himselfe
             expresseth
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             euen
             his
             excessiue
             paines
             ,
             his
             ouerabounding
             sorowes
             and
             anguish
             ;
             saying
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             paines
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             sorowes
             euen
             vnto
             death
             .
             Heere
             he
             nameth
             the
             cause
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           a
           man
           of
           much
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           Christs
           words
           would
           conclude
           his
           sorow
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           it selfe
           .
           For
           where
           by
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           largely
           taken
           ,
           you
           must
           meane
           his
           feare
           ,
           and
           his
           sorow
           confessed
           in
           that
           speach
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             heauy
          
           (
           or
           sorowfull
           )
           
             vnto
             death
          
           ;
           You
           make
           no
           more
           adoe
           but
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christ
           here
           nameth
           sorow
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           agony
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           his
           sorow
           .
           For
           if
           by
           his
           agony
           you
           meane
           his
           bloudy
           sweat
           ,
           from
           these
           words
           to
           that
           part
           of
           his
           action
           in
           the
           garden
           you
           shall
           neuer
           make
           any
           consequent
           .
           The
           Euangelist
           expressely
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             appeared
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             comforting
             him
             ,
             and
          
           then
           
             falling
             into
             an
             agonie
             he
             praied
             more
             earnestly
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           vehement
           praier
           
             his
             sweat
             was
             like
             drops
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           He
           was
           comforted
           before
           this
           last
           praier
           ,
           and
           therein
           rather
           with
           the
           intention
           of
           spirits
           for
           zeale
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           remission
           of
           them
           for
           feare
           ,
           he
           did
           sweat
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           .
           Now
           whereof
           receaued
           he
           comfort
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           sorow
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           comfort
           but
           a
           depulsion
           or
           mitigation
           of
           sorow
           ?
           what
           sense
           then
           can
           it
           haue
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           Christs
           sorow
           was
           eased
           and
           comforted
           from
           heauen
           ,
           his
           sorow
           decreasing
           ,
           his
           agony
           of
           sorow
           so
           much
           encreased
           ,
           that
           he
           sweat
           bloud
           for
           very
           sorow
           ?
           how
           hang
           these
           contraries
           together
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           hale
           out
           of
           Christs
           owne
           words
           ?
           In
           the
           former
           part
           of
           his
           action
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           wherein
           he
           praied
           the
           cup
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           
             his
             soule
             was
             heauy
          
           (
           or
           sorowfull
           )
           
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           We
           enquire
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           sorow
           .
           You
           answere
           ,
           that
           Christs
           owne
           words
           expresse
           and
           name
           sorow
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           therof
           .
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           collude
           with
           Christs
           words
           in
           making
           his
           sorow
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           sorow
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           more
           generall
           and
           confused
           word
           you
           call
           his
           agonie
           ?
           but
           with
           vs
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           sorow
           is
           in
           question
           ;
           to
           that
           you
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           doe
           say
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           Christes
           words
           ;
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           conceit
           you
           presume
           ,
           that
           Christs
           f
           
             f
             Pa.
             116.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             excessiue
             paines
             (
             then
             felt
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             intire
             want
             of
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             comfort
             ,
             and
             nothing
             els
          
           was
           the
           
             proper
             and
             principall
             cause
          
           of
           that
           sorow
           .
           But
           these
           be
           your
           additions
           and
           expositions
           ,
           they
           be
           no
           part
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           nor
           meaning
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           what
           authority
           ,
           to
           aduantage
           your
           error
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           only
           contr●…le
           the
           translation
           vsed
           by
           all
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           ;
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             ●…erom
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Austen
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Bede
             and
             others
             ,
          
           but
           euen
           corrupt
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           rendered
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           Matthew
           and
           Marke
           ?
           
             Tristis
             est
             enima
             mea
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             heauie
          
           (
           sadde
           or
           sorowfull
           )
           
             vnto
             death
          
           ,
           say
           all
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           saue
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Tertullian
             .
             de
             carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Anxia
             est
             anima
             mea
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           The
           Euangelists
           words
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             My
             soule
             is
             heauie
          
           (
           or
           on
           euery
           side
           heauy
           and
           sorowfull
           )
           
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           You
           translate
           it
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Pa.
             116.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             paines
             ,
          
           meaning
           by
           paines
           present
           inherent
           and
           absolute
           paines
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           hell-paines
           are
           ;
           where
           the
           words
           import
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           for
           neither
           tristitia
           in
           Latine
           ,
           nor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           either
           in
           prophane
           or
           diuine
           Writers
           ,
           note
           any
           such
           actuall
           and
           absolute
           impression
           
           of
           paine
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           ,
           but
           an
           affection
           troubling
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           rising
           vpon
           opinion
           of
           euill
           past
           or
           instant
           .
           Of
           sorow
           Saint
           Austen
           sayth
           right
           well
           :
           i
           
             i
             Au●…ust
             .
             in
             Psal
             42.
             
          
           
             Dolor
             animae
             tristitia
             dicitur
             ,
             molestia
             quae
             fit
             in
             corpore
             ,
             Dolor
             dici
             potest
             ,
             tristitia
             non
             potest
             ,
             The
             griefe
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             called
          
           (
           heauinesse
           or
           )
           
             sorow
             ,
             the
             griefe
             of
             the
             bodie
             is
             called
             paine
             ,
             not
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Greeke
           with
           prophane
           Writers
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           which
           Cicero
           translateth
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Tuscul.
             quaest
             libro
             4.
             
          
           
             Opinio
             recens
             mali
             praesentis
             ,
             A
             fresh
             opinion
             of
             present
             or
             insta●…t
             euill
             .
          
           The
           Scriptures
           in
           like
           sort
           vse
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           opposing
           it
           to
           the
           affection
           of
           ioy
           ,
           and
           expressing
           by
           it
           not
           any
           actuall
           or
           absolute
           paine
           ,
           but
           griefe
           and
           sadnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           sorow
           .
           l
           
             l
             Ioh.
             ●…6
             .
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             world
             shall
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             sorrowfull
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             your
          
           SOROVV
           
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             ioy
          
           .
           So
           Paul
           :
           m
           
             m
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             not
             come
             againe
             to
             you
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             heauinesse
             :
             for
             if
             I
             made
             you
             sor●…
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             should
             make
             me
             gl●…d
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             was
             made
          
           SORY
           
             by
             me
             .
             And
             this
             very
             thing
             I
             wrote
             vnto
             you
             ,
             lest
             when
             I
             came
             ,
             I
             should
             haue
          
           SOROVV
           
             of
             them
             of
             whom
             I
             should
             haue
             ioy
             .
          
           When
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seruants
           saw
           what
           the
           euill
           seruant
           ,
           that
           was
           pardoned
           of
           his
           master
           the
           great
           debt
           of
           10000
           talents
           ,
           did
           to
           his
           fellow
           that
           ought
           him
           an
           hundred
           pence
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Matth
             18.
             vers
             .
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             were
             very
             sory
          
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           sayd
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             One
             of
             you
             shall
             betray
             me
             ,
          
           o
           
             o
             Matth.
             26.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             were
             exceeding
             sorowfull
             ,
             and
             b●…ganne
             euery
             on●…
             to
             say
             ,
             Master
             is
             it
             I
             ?
          
           As
           also
           when
           ●…e
           tolde
           them
           of
           his
           departure
           and
           their
           troubles
           ;
           he
           added
           ,
           p
           
             p
             ●…ohn
             16.
             
          
           
             Because
             I
             haue
             spoken
             these
             things
             vnto
             you
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             sorow
             hath
             filled
             your
             hearts
          
           .
           And
           generally
           thorowout
           the
           New
           Testament
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doeth
           no
           where
           signifi●…
           actuall
           and
           absolute
           pa●…ne
           ,
           but
           griefe
           and
           sorow
           of
           minde
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           wresting
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           with
           a
           false
           translation
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             paines
             ,
          
           intending
           thereby
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           immedia●…e
           hand
           ,
           is
           a
           false
           and
           lewd
           corruption
           .
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             116.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             Here
             we
             will
             remember
             againe
             ,
             what
             is
             taught
             by
             authoritie
             in
             England
             .
             The
             rather
             for
             that
             you
             take
             on
             as
             a
             man
             impatient
             ,
             because
             I
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             our
             doctrine
             (
             not
             yours
             )
             hath
             the
             publi●…e
             authoritie
             for
             it
             .
             You
             call
             it
             an
             egregiou●…
             lie
             ,
             an
             insolent
             and
             impudent
             speach
             ,
             well
             becomming
             ●…n
             alchouse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             in
             plaine
             termes
             you
             graunt
             the
             same
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             our
             h●…milie
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             .
          
           ]
           The
           way
           to
           mend
           a
           lie
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           double
           it
           ,
           and
           ●…riple
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           your
           error
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           trueth
           .
           I●…
           I
           had
           then
           cau●…e
           to
           dislike
           the
           egregious
           lie
           ,
           which
           I
           iustly
           challenged
           ,
           I
           haue
           now
           more
           ,
           wh●…n
           to
           saue
           your
           ●…elfe
           from
           some
           impudencie
           ,
           you
           ●…hew
           more
           then
           stupidity
           .
           You
           would
           needes
           in
           your
           treatise
           amongst
           other
           vntrueths
           auouch
           ,
           that
           
             your
             doctrine
             〈◊〉
             the
          
           r
           
             r
             Treatis
             .
             pa.
             89
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             publike
             authorised
             doctrine
             of
             England
          
           ,
           deliuered
           
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             homilies
          
           .
           I
           told
           you
           then
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           was
           an
           insolent
           and
           impudent
           speach
           .
           You
           aske
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             〈◊〉
             ●…7
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             who
             is
             that
             egregious
             lier
             now
             ?
          
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             〈◊〉
             ●…7
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             you
             hope
             you
             are
             cleare
             from
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Euen
           he
           that
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           cleare
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           was
           from
           betraying
           Christ
           ,
           by
           ●…aying
           
             is
             it
             I
             master
          
           ?
           to
           cleare
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           now
           say
           ,
           your
           exposition
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             host
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
          
           is
           found
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           my selfe
           in
           plaine
           wordes
           confesse
           so
           much
           .
           Then
           are
           you
           the
           verier
           lyer
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           doctrine
           which
           I
           impugned
           ,
           or
           that
           our
           maine
           question
           was
           about
           the
           exposition
           of
           those
           words
           .
           Christs
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           I
           sayd
           ,
           did
           not
           proo●…e
           your
           hell-paines
           ,
           nor
           the
           second
           death
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           which
           way
           soeuer
           you
           expounded
           it
           ,
           so
           you
           followed
           any
           example
           of
           Scripture
           vsing
           that
           word
           .
           To
           reprobation
           or
           desperation
           ,
           if
           your
           conscience
           did
           thereto
           stretch
           ,
           you
           might
           applie
           this
           word
           by
           some
           examples
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           
             reall
             and
             actuall
          
           damnation
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           most
           wicked
           castawayes
           that
           ●…uer
           were
           .
           The
           sundry
           senses
           ,
           which
           I
           gaue
           out
           o●…
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           shew
           the
           w●…aknesse
           of
           your
           illation
           from
           those
           words
           ,
           they
           directly
           touch
           not
           the
           maine
           point
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           questioned
           betwixt
           vs
           ;
           and
           amongst
           the●…e
           senses
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           which
           the
           booke
           of
           Homilies
           seemeth
           to
           follow
           .
           The
           direct
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           bloodie
           sweate
           ,
           since
           the
           Scripture
           concealed
           it
           ,
           I
           sayd
           could
           not
           be
           certainly
           concluded
           thence
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           to
           Christes
           complaint
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           whose
           words
           though
           they
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           expresse
           his
           paines
           ,
           y●…t
           your
           doctrine
           is
           no
           whit
           the
           truer
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           nor
           the
           more
           confirmed
           by
           
           the
           lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           .
           So
           that
           the
           lie
           by
           your
           leaue
           doth
           lye
           where
           it
           did
           ,
           only
           you
           haue
           furnished
           the
           former
           lie
           with
           two
           or
           three
           fresher
           ,
           and
           as
           your
           vse
           is
           ,
           you
           correct
           matters
           amisse
           by
           making
           them
           worse
           then
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             117.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Here
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             thinke
             not
             that
             our
             Homilie
             maketh
             Christes
             pietie
             or
             pitie
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             meere
             bodily
             paine
             to
             force
             him
             thus
             farre
             .
             Nor
             in
             these
             words
             next
             following
             there
             ,
             O
             that
             mankind
             s●…ould
             put
             the
             euerlasting
             sonne
             of
             God
             in
             such
             paines
             for
             the
             grieuousnesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           you
           sure
           what
           I
           thinke
           ?
           well
           fare
           your
           wisedome
           yet
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           should
           prooue
           your
           doctrine
           to
           be
           receaued
           and
           authorized
           by
           the
           publike
           lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           you
           are
           sure
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           your
           mind
           .
           This
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           childish
           fainting
           ,
           but
           foolish
           dallying
           ,
           to
           cleere
           your selfe
           from
           a
           notorious
           lie
           by
           assuring
           your
           sel●…e
           what
           I
           thinke
           .
           If
           you
           will
           needes
           know
           what
           I
           thinke
           ,
           first
           it
           is
           euident
           to
           him
           that
           readeth
           these
           homili●…s
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           summ●…
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           being
           the●…e
           purposely
           deliuered
           ,
           neither
           of
           these
           homilies
           speaketh
           one
           word
           of
           your
           hell-paines
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           second
           death
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           Againe
           it
           is
           as
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           suffering
           of
           a
           shamefull
           and
           painfull
           death
           in
           Christs
           body
           is
           there
           taught
           to
           be
           the
           only
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           The
           wordes
           are
           .
           x
           
             x
             1.
             
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pa.
             5.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             none
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             named
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             to
             saue
             our
             soules
             ,
             but
             this
             only
             worke
             of
             Christs
             pretious
             offering
             of
             his
             body
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Crosse.
          
           What
           paines
           Christ
           suffered
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           whether
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           body
           bruised
           and
           broken
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           doth
           plainly
           witnesse
           .
           c
           
             Christ
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
          
           y
           
             y
             2.
             
             Ser●…on
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pa.
             9.
             
          
           
             perfect
             God
             hims●…lfe
             ,
             who
             neuer
             committed
             sinne
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
          
           BODY
           TO
           BE
           BRVISED
           ,
           AND
           BROKEN
           ON
           THE
           CROSSE
           
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             Gods
             great
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             towards
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             be
             pacisied
             by
             none
             other
             meanes
             ,
             but
          
           ONLIE
           BY
           THE
           SWEET
           AND
           PRETIOVS
           BLOVD
           
             of
             his
             deare
             sonne
          
           ?
           If
           you
           teach
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           bruising
           and
           breaking
           of
           Christs
           body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           pretious
           bloud
           was
           the
           ONLIE
           MEANE
           
             to
             pacifie
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             ,
          
           then
           I
           did
           you
           wrong
           to
           call
           your
           speach
           impudent
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           be
           the
           new
           doctrine
           which
           I
           defend
           ,
           and
           you
           impugne
           ,
           then
           doe
           you
           deserue
           not
           only
           the
           termes
           which
           I
           gaue
           ,
           but
           worse
           ,
           so
           openly
           and
           obstinately
           to
           resist
           ,
           deface
           ,
           and
           belie
           publicke
           authority
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             117.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Adde
             her●…unto
             the
             full
             and
             large
             declaration
             hereof
             in
             the
             authorised
             Catechisme
             .
             Christ
             suff●…red
             not
             only
             a
             common
             death
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             throughly
             touched
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             he
             did
             take
             vpon
             him
             and
             beare
             both
             the
             guiltines
             and
             iust
             paine
             of
             mankind
             damned
             and
             lost
             ,
             he
             was
             afflicted
             with
             so
             grieuous
             feare
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             sorow
             of
             mind
             or
             soule
             ,
             that
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           ]
           I
           make
           good
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Booke
           of
           Homilies
           confirmed
           as
           well
           by
           the
           publicke
           authority
           of
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           Anno
           Reginae
           13.
           ca
           :
           12
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           generall
           subscription
           of
           the
           vpper
           and
           neather
           house
           in
           the
           conuocation
           Anno
           1571
           to
           a
           
             a
             In
             the
             35.
             article
             of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             containe
             godlie
             ,
             wholesome
             and
             necessarie
             doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Catechisme
           then
           licenced
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           Schooles
           to
           yong
           scholers
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           such
           autoritie
           as
           the
           former
           is
           .
           Shew
           the
           like
           approbation
           .
           and
           you
           shall
           freely
           call
           it
           
             the
             publike
             autorized
             doctrine
             of
             England
          
           ;
           till
           you
           doe
           so
           ,
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           indeede
           by
           publicke
           authority
           receaued
           and
           ratified
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           articles
           are
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           by
           priuate
           discretion
           permitted
           and
           tolerated
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           Grammar
           schooles
           ,
           but
           publicke
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           you
           may
           chalenge
           none
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           take
           my selfe
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           not
           bound
           vnto
           it
           ,
           farder
           then
           it
           accordeth
           with
           the
           manifest
           trueth
           deliuered
           in
           the
           ●…acred
           Scriptures
           .
           Againe
           your selfe
           do●…
           more
           impugne
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           then
           I
           doe
           .
           For
           if
           your
           owne
           wordes
           be
           true
           that
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           vttered
           those
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             28.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           words
           ,
           
             spake
             in
             his
             mind
             of
             his
             constant
             and
             continuall
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             exceeding
             generall
             ,
             and
             constant
             ioy
             .
          
           What
           place
           leaue
           you
           for
           any
           of
           those
           wordes
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           out
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           to
           haue
           any
           trueth
           in
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           speake
           of
           exceeding
           and
           horrible
           feares
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           are
           contrarie
           to
           your
           triumphant
           ,
           generall
           ,
           and
           constant
           ioy
           ?
           And
           although
           I
           thinke
           it
           no
           reason
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           priuatly
           permitted
           ,
           should
           abrogate
           the
           full
           and
           maine
           consent
           
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           auntient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           make
           it
           free
           ,
           when
           the
           Carechisme
           swatueth
           from
           their
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           ;
           yet
           I
           condemne
           nothing
           in
           it
           as
           wicked
           ,
           but
           wish
           that
           so●…e
           few
           places
           had
           been
           more
           cleerly
           and
           more
           particularl●…e
           deliuered
           and
           expressed
           ,
           to
           auoid
           such
           cauillers
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           some
           others
           are
           .
           But
           you
           with
           open
           mouth
           rei●…ct
           euen
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           produce
           ,
           as
           
             passing
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             simply
             impossible
             .
          
           For
           where
           the
           Catechisme
           here
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           alleage
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           was
           
             Aeternae
             mortis
             horrore
             perfusus
             ,
             perfused
          
           (
           or
           wholy
           touched
           )
           
             with
             an
             horror
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           trembling
           feare
           )
           
             of
             eternall
             death
          
           ;
           you
           not
           only
           reason
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             9●…
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             feare
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             concerned
             him
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             euer
             possibly
             come
             neere
             him
          
           ;
           but
           you
           make
           it
           d
           
             d
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             passing
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             simply
             impossible
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           should
           feare
           ,
           or
           
             pray
             against
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             cup
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           And
           yet
           the
           Catechisme
           saith
           ,
           he
           trembled
           and
           was
           ouercast
           with
           the
           horror
           of
           it
           .
           You
           mis●…ike
           that
           the
           Catechisme
           saith
           ,
           except
           you
           may
           peruert
           it
           to
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           in
           steed
           of
           fearing
           eternall
           death
           ,
           you
           say
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           die
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           and
           so
           refusing
           the
           Catechisme
           for
           saying
           so
           much
           ,
           you
           say
           more
           ,
           and
           thinke
           the
           Catechisme
           is
           of
           your
           mind
           .
           But
           sir
           ,
           tell
           vs
           ,
           how
           Christ
           could
           be
           stroken
           with
           the
           HORROR
           OF
           ETERNALL
           DEATH
           ,
           for
           those
           a●…e
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           and
           not
           how
           he
           suffered
           your
           new
           made
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Catechisme
           neuer
           speaketh
           of
           .
           I
           haue
           deliuered
           two
           senses
           to
           salue
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           which
           you
           impugne
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           death
           was
           due
           ,
           might
           in
           loue
           and
           pietie
           towards
           them
           ,
           inwardly
           tremble
           at
           the
           punishment
           deserued
           by
           them
           ,
           since
           mercie
           maketh
           vs
           truely
           feele
           the
           very
           smart
           of
           other
           mens
           harmes
           and
           dangers
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           hartily
           loue
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           if
           they
           were
           imminent
           ouer
           our
           owne
           heads
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           Christ
           fearing
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           infinite
           ,
           may
           in
           a
           sort
           be
           sayd
           to
           tremble
           at
           the
           effects
           thereof
           ,
           by
           reason
           he
           trembled
           at
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           consideration
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           power
           and
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           might
           br●…ede
           those
           horrible
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           which
           the
           Catcchisme
           talketh
           of
           .
           Otherwise
           I
           must
           be
           plaine
           ,
           the
           Catechisme
           sayth
           more
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           prooued
           by
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           any
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Father
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           you
           your selfe
           allow
           or
           like
           ,
           saue
           that
           you
           would
           out
           of
           his
           vehement
           speaches
           make
           some
           aduantage
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           though
           in
           substance
           you
           wholy
           dissent
           from
           the
           maker
           thereof
           .
           For
           he
           speaketh
           of
           
             feare
             and
             sorrow
          
           ,
           you
           of
           
             re
             〈◊〉
             al
             solute
             suffering
          
           ;
           he
           of
           eternall
           death
           due
           to
           sin
           ,
           you
           of
           a
           new
           found
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Catcchisers
           meaning
           ,
           since
           he
           plainely
           nameth
           
             future
             and
             euerlasting
          
           death
           due
           to
           sinners
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           present
           and
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           I
           say
           for
           the
           notes
           added
           by
           the
           Printer
           or
           correctour
           to
           the
           great
           Bible
           ,
           whose
           text
           is
           authorized
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           notes
           to
           be
           of
           equall
           credit
           or
           authoritie
           with
           the
           text
           .
           And
           if
           you
           may
           turne
           of
           the
           whole
           a●…ay
           of
           auncient
           and
           Catholike
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           they
           diflent
           from
           your
           conceits
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           am
           I
           bound
           to
           correctours
           or
           Printers
           ,
           adding
           often
           times
           to
           other
           mens
           workes
           and
           labours
           ,
           what
           pleaseth
           themselues
           ?
           Though
           the
           note
           be
           not
           such
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           receiue
           the
           former
           construction
           ,
           and
           be
           tolerated
           wel●…
           enough
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           meane
           euen
           the
           same
           giddy
           spirit
           (
           which
           before
           I
           did
           )
           buzzing
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           people
           his
           owne
           fancies
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           against
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           confirmed
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           of
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           .
           The
           recollecting
           of
           your
           former
           reason
           so
           lately
           and
           largely
           answered
           ,
           I
           omit
           as
           tedious
           trifling
           ;
           and
           since
           you
           say
           no
           more
           then
           is
           before
           refuted
           ,
           what
           should
           I
           trouble
           my selfe
           and
           the
           Reader
           with
           repeating
           the
           same
           things
           so
           often
           iterated
           ?
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc
             pag.
             118.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             You
             haue
             yet
             heere
             and
             there
             some
             exceptions
             against
             this
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cleane
             neglected
             .
             First
             you
             say
             I
             extend
             Christs
             agonie
             to
             farre
             :
             because
             I
             will
             haue
             is
             proceede
             from
             the
             intolerable
             sorrowes
             and
             horrors
             of
             Gods
             siery
             wrath
             equall
             to
             ●…ell
             .
             I
             shew
             
             not
             there
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             agonie
             and
             feare
             ,
             I
             shewed
             it
             of
             purpose
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             refuse
             that
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           extend
           it
           so
           farre
           according
           to
           my
           wordes
           ,
           yea
           your
           maine
           purpose
           is
           to
           make
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           in
           the
           garden
           and
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           onely
           you
           would
           vse
           some
           cunning
           in
           the
           carriage
           of
           it
           ,
           first
           to
           make
           sorrowes
           and
           feares
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           next
           step
           to
           aske
           what
           sorrowes
           and
           feares
           could
           those
           be
           ,
           but
           
             the
             intolerable
             sorowes
             and
             horrors
             of
             Gods
             fierie
             wrath
             equall
             to
             hell
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           end
           you
           quote
           both
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           and
           the
           notes
           in
           the
           great
           Bible
           here
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           to
           be
           these
           horrible
           sorrowes
           and
           torments
           ,
           as
           the
           Catechisme
           sayth
           ,
           of
           
             future
             and
             euerlasting
             death
          
           .
           Why
           then
           are
           you
           so
           nice
           ,
           when
           you
           fully
           intend
           it
           ,
           in
           shew
           to
           denie
           it
           ?
           [
           
             why
             did
             you
             not
             refuse
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           causes
           ,
           that
           might
           concurre
           in
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           I
           shewed
           in
           my
           sermons
           out
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           why
           should
           I
           repeate
           it
           againe
           in
           my
           conclusion
           ,
           you
           bringing
           nothing
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           voluntarie
           and
           emptie
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           no
           man
           so
           vnwise
           as
           to
           regard
           without
           better
           proofe
           ?
           [
           f
           
             f
             pa
             :
             118.
             li.
             32
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             sorrow
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             possibly
             .
          
           ]
           You
           erre
           as
           well
           in
           aggrauating
           Christs
           agonie
           aboue
           that
           the
           text
           auoucheth
           ,
           as
           in
           assigning
           a
           false
           cause
           thereof
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           fansie
           .
           Feare
           and
           sorrow
           the
           Scripture
           affirmeth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           so
           interprete
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           but
           such
           feare
           ,
           and
           such
           sorow
           ,
           as
           
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           except
           the
           feares
           &
           sorowes
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           bold
           assertion
           no
           way
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           purposed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           grounded
           on
           any
           sound
           reason
           or
           experience
           .
           For
           where
           the
           paines
           of
           some
           kinds
           of
           bodily
           deaths
           be
           often
           greater
           then
           mans
           nature
           can
           endure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           violently
           part
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ;
           what
           did
           hinder
           the
           paines
           of
           Christs
           body
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           pressed
           his
           patience
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           since
           he
           would
           not
           strengthen
           his
           flesh
           to
           sustaine
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           but
           layd
           downe
           all
           power
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           feele
           the
           smart
           and
           anguish
           of
           his
           bodily
           torments
           as
           tenderly
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           could
           ?
           Now
           what
           paines
           in
           others
           ouerwhelme
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           hasten
           death
           ,
           as
           passing
           the
           strength
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           euen
           the
           same
           bodily
           paines
           in
           Christ
           so
           presse
           his
           humane
           weakenesse
           ;
           that
           he
           felt
           himselfe
           able
           with
           patience
           to
           support
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           prayed
           on
           the
           crosse
           for
           an
           end
           thereof
           ;
           and
           foresaw
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           earnest
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           decline
           it
           ?
           What
           can
           be
           sayd
           against
           this
           sharpenesse
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           bodily
           paine
           ,
           since
           in
           all
           Martyrs
           and
           malefactours
           their
           deaths
           declare
           ,
           that
           paine
           in
           the
           end
           doth
           so
           preuaile
           ,
           that
           the
           rage
           thereof
           is
           vtterly
           intolerable
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sundereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           with
           extreme
           violence
           ,
           as
           exceeding
           all
           human●…
           patience
           and
           strength
           ?
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             118.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             My
             other
             words
             also
             ,
             which
             here
             you
             cruelly
             condemne
             ,
             shall
             stand
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             touching
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             paine
             ,
             was
             as
             sharpely
             touched
             ,
             as
             the
             reprobates
             themselues
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             more
             extraordinarily
             ;
             though
             you
             labour
             with
             might
             and
             maine
             to
             make
             them
             amount
             to
             heresie
             and
             open
             blasphemie
             .
          
           ]
           My
           words
           were
           more
           moderate
           ,
           then
           your
           dangerous
           comparisons
           deserued
           .
           h
           
             h
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             290.
             li
             35.
             
          
           
             I
             prayed
             you
             in
             so
             waightie
             matters
             ,
             as
             might
             amount
             to
             heresie
             and
             open
             blasphemie
             ,
             not
             to
             play
             with
             generall
             termes
             ,
          
           such
           
             as
             you
             neither
             vnderstood
             your selfe
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             could
             conceiue
             your
             meaning
             .
          
           You
           would
           needs
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           soule
           
             was
             as
             sharpely
             touched
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             great
             vehemencie
             of
             paine
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             reprobates
             themselues
             ,
             and
             more
             if
             it
             might
             be
             .
          
           I
           asked
           you
           not
           where
           you
           found
           this
           written
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           faith
           ;
           an
           vnwritten
           cre●…de
           must
           needs
           haue
           vnwritten
           conclusions
           ;
           nor
           how
           you
           prooued
           it
           ,
           for
           your
           owne
           will
           is
           your
           best
           warrant
           for
           your
           new
           faith
           :
           but
           what
           you
           ment
           thereby
           .
           The
           terrors
           of
           the
           reprobates
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           we
           might
           collect
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           were
           i
           
             i
             Ibid.
             pa.
             291.
             
          
           remorse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           reiection
           from
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           desperation
           of
           mercie
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           ioy
           and
           blisle
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           a
           dreadfull
           expectation
           of
           horrible
           confusion
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
           k
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             you
             durst
             not
             ,
             I
             hoped
             you
             would
             not
             offer
             so
             much
             as
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           What
           wrong
           did
           I
           here
           vnto
           you
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           with
           too
           much
           sparing
           you
           ?
           and
           how
           plainly
           did
           I
           prouoke
           you
           to
           expresse
           your
           
           selfe
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           cunning
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           then
           you
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           doe
           forbeare
           to
           vnfold
           your
           generall
           and
           ambiguous
           speaches
           .
           You
           persist
           still
           in
           your
           old
           song
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           touching
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           paine
           ,
           this
           is
           true
           .
           As
           though
           
             remorse
             ,
             reiection
             ,
             desperation
          
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           euerlasting
           confusion
           ,
           and
           fire
           were
           NO
           PAINES
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           reprobates
           .
           Why
           play
           you
           with
           the
           name
           of
           paine
           to
           and
           fro
           after
           this
           sort
           ?
           Why
           role
           you
           sometimes
           to
           feares
           ,
           sometime
           to
           sorrowes
           ,
           sometime
           to
           paines
           ,
           as
           the
           causes
           of
           Christs
           agonie
           ;
           and
           those
           sometime
           apprehended
           by
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sometime
           really
           inflicted
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ?
           what
           Christ
           did
           ,
           or
           might
           apprehend
           ,
           you
           neuer
           declare
           ;
           you
           thinke
           it
           enough
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           his
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             vnderstanding
             chiefly
             conceiued
             the
             furie
             of
             that
             hand
             ,
             which
             principally
             strooke
             those
             blowes
             vpon
             his
             humane
             nature
             :
          
           and
           thus
           with
           Metaphors
           you
           delude
           vs
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           distinctly
           deliuer
           ,
           what
           Christ
           conceiued
           of
           those
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           from
           the
           counsell
           and
           power
           of
           God
           determining
           them
           for
           mans
           redemption
           .
           Yea
           besides
           apprehension
           and
           conception
           of
           mind
           ,
           you
           bring
           in
           your
           hell
           paines
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           an
           inherent
           and
           absolute
           torment
           really
           inflicted
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           on
           all
           the
           damned
           after
           this
           life
           for
           the
           vengeance
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           are
           asked
           the
           proofe
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           affourd
           vs
           figures
           and
           phrases
           to
           stuffe
           out
           your
           wallet
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Why
             doe
             you
             not
             bend
             your
             odious
             outcries
             and
             accusations
             against
             the
             authoritie
             before
             truely
             cited
             ,
             which
             maintaineth
             the
             same
             so
             fully
             and
             amply
             ,
             as
             I
             deliuer
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           Catechisme
           hath
           some
           generall
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             conflicted
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             ,
             not
             as
          
           suffering
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           resisting
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             endured
             horrible
             feares
             and
             griefes
             of
             mind
             to
             satisfie
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pacifie
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           These
           words
           if
           you
           will
           stretch
           to
           what
           please
           you
           ,
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           haue
           some
           seedes
           of
           your
           error
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           buds
           and
           branches
           thereof
           :
           but
           as
           they
           be
           generall
           ,
           so
           if
           we
           reuoke
           them
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           doubt
           the
           writers
           and
           the
           allowers
           meaning
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           extend
           them
           no
           farder
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           iustifie
           them
           .
           The
           feares
           and
           horrors
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           conuert
           to
           the
           reall
           suffering
           of
           the
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           the
           Catechisme
           referreth
           to
           the
           
             feare
             and
             horror
             of
             euerlasting
             death
          
           ;
           which
           you
           confesse
           Christ
           n
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             most
             perfectly
             knew
             concerned
             him
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             euer
             possibly
             come
             neere
             him
             .
          
           How
           then
           doe
           you
           concurre
           with
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           saue
           that
           you
           peruert
           some
           generall
           words
           there
           vsed
           by
           misapplying
           them
           to
           your
           fansie
           ?
           Otherwise
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           and
           pacifie
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           Christ
           might
           haue
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           farre
           from
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           yea
           from
           the
           terrors
           and
           confusion
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           since
           he
           knowing
           the
           iustnesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           anger
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           how
           impossible
           it
           was
           for
           him
           with
           patience
           to
           support
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           either
           in
           soule
           ,
           or
           in
           body
           ,
           might
           giue
           God
           his
           due
           by
           inward
           and
           euident
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Gods
           indignation
           against
           sinne
           was
           rebated
           and
           calmed
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           paine
           proportioned
           to
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           ,
           as
           should
           not
           exceede
           the
           patience
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           no
           way
           further
           your
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           these
           religious
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           ,
           which
           mitigate
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           painefull
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           haue
           they
           no
           communion
           with
           the
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             reason
             haue
             you
             against
             our
             assertion
             ?
             Verily
             only
             this
             you
             oppose
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             sorowes
             of
             the
             reprobate
             are
             but
             sinfull
             guiltinesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             feares
             of
             iudgement
             foreseene
             ,
             which
             is
             executed
             onely
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ;
             you
             meane
             onely
             in
             the
             definite
             and
             locall
             hell
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             refutation
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             as
             sharpely
             touched
             with
             paine
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             reprobate
             .
          
           ]
           When
           men
           affirme
           strange
           and
           new
           positions
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           aske
           what
           reason
           can
           be
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           shew
           where
           that
           they
           teach
           is
           written
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           ineuitably
           concluded
           from
           that
           which
           is
           written
           :
           for
           p
           
             p
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             faith
             is
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           if
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           be
           a
           Coiner
           of
           new
           Creeds
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           beleeue
           you
           ,
           till
           by
           
           reason
           we
           can
           refute
           you
           ,
           but
           you
           ought
           q
           
             q
             Prou.
             30.
             
          
           
             not
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             found
             a
             liar
             .
          
           Shew
           then
           ,
           where
           these
           comparisons
           and
           positions
           are
           written
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           feare
           the
           plagues
           appointed
           for
           such
           as
           adde
           their
           lies
           to
           the
           Trueth
           of
           God.
           And
           yet
           to
           exclude
           all
           comparison
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           reprobate
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           what
           better
           reason
           can
           be
           brought
           ,
           than
           that
           Christes
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           had
           no
           soci●…tie
           nor
           affinitie
           with
           the
           feares
           and
           terrours
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ?
           for
           no
           rule
           of
           reason
           alloweth
           you
           to
           compare
           things
           together
           ,
           that
           haue
           no
           likenesse
           betwixt
           themselues
           .
           You
           make
           Christ
           and
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           damned
           ,
           equall
           in
           paine
           ,
           and
           Christes
           paines
           superiour
           to
           the
           sharpest
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           sayd
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           kinde
           of
           likenesse
           betwixt
           their
           paines
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             Though
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             world
             did
             neuer
             suffer
             any
             reall
             effect
             of
             Gods
             burning
             wrath
             working
             actuall
             vengeance
             on
             their
             soules
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             guiltie
             remorse
             or
             feare
             ,
             and
             nothing
             els
             ,
             yet
             this
             letteth
             not
             but
             that
             Christ
             whom
             God
             ordained
             extraordinarily
             and
             alone
             to
             be
             in
             this
             life
             a
             whole
             and
             absolute
             burnt
             sacrifice
             for
             all
             sinne
             ,
             did
             feele
             and
             suffer
             the
             same
             truely
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             .
          
           ]
           You
           were
           of
           opinion
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           downe
           resolutely
           for
           one
           of
           your
           new-made
           Maximes
           ,
           That
           the
           s
           
             s
             Trea.
             pa.
             77.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             paines
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             did
          
           ALVVAYES
           ACCOMPANIE
           THEM
           
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God.
          
           And
           euen
           there
           you
           also
           affirmed
           ,
           t
           
             t
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             horror
             of
             Gods
             seuere
             iustice
          
           LIKE
           THEM
           ,
           
             who
             be
             separated
             indeed
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God.
          
           If
           you
           stand
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           you
           must
           confesse
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           horror
           of
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           desperation
           ,
           LIKE
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           which
           is
           euen
           as
           the
           reprobate
           doe
           suffer
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           ineuitably
           you
           fasten
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           a
           plaine
           persuasion
           ,
           and
           inward
           feeling
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           for
           the
           time
           
             reiected
             ,
             confounded
             ,
             and
             seuered
             from
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           reprobate
           be
           ,
           which
           whether
           it
           will
           amount
           to
           open
           impietie
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           iudge
           .
           Your
           cunning
           in
           two
           leaues
           after
           ,
           with
           
             as
             touching
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             paine
             ,
          
           is
           a
           giddie
           deuice
           ,
           when
           you
           haue
           made
           their
           horrors
           like
           ,
           then
           to
           restraine
           it
           to
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           paine
           :
           for
           thereby
           you
           doe
           not
           intend
           to
           make
           their
           horrours
           vnlike
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           pronounced
           to
           be
           like
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           horrours
           being
           LIKE
           ,
           their
           paines
           can
           not
           be
           vnlike
           .
           Since
           then
           paine
           and
           griefe
           of
           minde
           is
           a
           necessarie
           consequent
           to
           horror
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           recall
           ,
           but
           confirme
           your
           former
           imp●…etic
           ,
           That
           Christ
           hauing
           the
           same
           horrour
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           and
           wrath
           ,
           which
           the
           reprobate
           haue
           ,
           must
           needs
           haue
           the
           same
           paine
           ;
           forsomuch
           as
           that
           horrour
           is
           not
           without
           paine
           answerable
           to
           it
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           despairing
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           beholding
           nothing
           in
           God
           but
           his
           terrible
           and
           fierie
           indignation
           against
           sinne
           .
           That
           the
           wicked
           haue
           ALVVAYFS
           
             these
             horrors
             accompanying
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           is
           a
           great
           and
           grosse
           vntrueth
           ;
           the
           73
           Psalme
           doth
           auouch
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           :
           u
           
             u
             Psal.
             73.
             ver
             .
          
           
             Loe
             these
             are
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             prosper
             they
             alway
             .
          
           So
           that
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           liue
           here
           in
           pleasure
           and
           abundance
           ,
           
             neither
             are
             they
             plagued
             with
          
           (
           other
           )
           
             men
             ,
             but
          
           x
           
             x
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             receiue
             their
             good
             things
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           saue
           when
           the
           wisdome
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           some
           of
           them
           examples
           vnto
           others
           :
           for
           then
           these
           inward
           terrours
           of
           minde
           raised
           with
           remorse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           iudgement
           to
           come
           ,
           doe
           desperately
           ,
           finally
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           ouerwhelme
           them
           .
           This
           now
           you
           begin
           to
           see
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           not
           within
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           now
           affirme
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           wicked
           did
           suffer
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           before
           sayd
           they
           ALVVAYES
           suffered
           ,
           yet
           
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             Christ
             did
             feele
             and
             suffer
             the
             same
             .
          
           What
           doth
           
             not
             hinder
          
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           but
           what
           doth
           helpe
           you
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           your
           new-made
           hell
           from
           the
           immediat
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           bring
           it
           not
           for
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           do
           not
           suffer
           it
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           ergo
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           it
           .
           That
           were
           very
           strange
           both
           Logicke
           and
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             Second
             :
             how
             I
             haue
             alwayes
             expresly
             excluded
             from
             Christ
             all
             sinfull
             adherents
             and
             consequents
             in
             paines
             and
             feares
             which
             are
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             doe
             resemble
             his
             to
             theirs
             onely
             in
             sharpnesse
             and
             vehemencie
             of
             paine
             ,
             I
             haue
             often
             declared
             before
             .
          
           ]
           In
           generall
           words
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           exclude
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           positions
           and
           comparisons
           you
           conclude
           the
           contrary
           :
           for
           if
           you
           exempt
           from
           Christ
           all
           feare
           and
           doubt
           of
           his
           Fathers
           loue
           
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           confesse
           he
           had
           perfect
           and
           full
           assurance
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           paines
           ;
           tell
           vs
           then
           how
           the
           horrours
           of
           the
           reprobate
           could
           inuade
           his
           soule
           ?
           Shew
           vs
           how
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           alwayes
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           so
           confounded
           and
           amazed
           ,
           as
           to
           feele
           or
           thinke
           himselfe
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           s●…uered
           from
           the
           loue
           ,
           life
           ,
           fauour
           or
           spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           Absolute
           and
           inherent
           paine
           not
           deriued
           from
           feare
           or
           sorow
           ,
           but
           only
           discerned
           by
           the
           naturall
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           you
           put
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           must
           neither
           exc●…ed
           his
           patience
           ,
           nor
           euert
           his
           obedience
           :
           for
           if
           you
           make
           him
           faile
           or
           saint
           in
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           you
           presently
           close
           him
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           impatience
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           than
           sinfull
           consequents
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           true
           paines
           
           
             ●…emency
             of
             hell
             paines
             passe
             the
             patience
             of
             men
             and
             angels
             .
          
           o●…
           hell
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           may
           be
           suffered
           of
           men
           or
           angels
           ,
           or
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           with
           patience
           ,
           you
           must
           looke
           to
           proue
           ,
           before
           you
           take
           libertie
           to
           affirme
           .
           You
           may
           suppose
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           but
           afore
           any
           Christian
           man
           may
           giue
           credit
           to
           your
           dreames
           ,
           he
           must
           see
           them
           soundly
           prou●…d
           ,
           not
           by
           your
           owne
           headie
           and
           hastie
           positions
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           vndoubted
           word
           of
           Trueth
           ,
           which
           onely
           is
           the
           meet
           measure
           to
           direct
           things
           in
           and
           after
           this
           life
           .
           And
           for
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           beset
           the
           godly
           by
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           subuert
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           when
           their
           destruction
           draweth
           neere
           ;
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           either
           in
           the
           Elect
           or
           Reprobate
           in
           this
           life
           without
           so●…e
           sinfull
           defects
           in
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           and
           desperate
           impieties
           in
           his
           enemies
           :
           for
           these
           feares
           and
           sorowes
           doe
           shake
           the
           faith
           and
           hope
           of
           such
           as
           should
           beleeue
           and
           trust
           in
           Gods
           promises
           and
           mercies
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           wicked
           they
           worke
           an
           vtter
           relapsing
           and
           recuiling
           from
           all
           affiance
           and
           expectance
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           gracious
           vnto
           them
           .
           In
           Christ
           then
           these
           were
           more
           sinfull
           than
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           if
           after
           so
           cleere
           and
           constant
           promises
           and
           oaths
           secretly
           decreed
           ,
           formerly
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           lastly
           proclaimed
           by
           God
           from
           heauen
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           stagger
           ,
           and
           wauer
           in
           the
           full
           and
           immoueable
           persuasion
           and
           resolution
           of
           Gods
           most
           gracious
           purpose
           and
           promise
           ,
           faith
           and
           fauour
           towards
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           his
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           our
           sinnes
           must
           be
           such
           as
           might
           not
           call
           the
           loue
           that
           God
           bare
           towards
           him
           in
           any
           question
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           well
           beholde
           the
           iustnesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           our
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           knowing
           full
           well
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           exceed
           infinitely
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           with
           sorow
           and
           feare
           due
           to
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           str●…ngth
           indignation
           against
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           might
           assuage
           and
           pacifie
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           that
           anger
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           prouoked
           ;
           and
           by
           most
           humble
           confession
           and
           submission
           quench
           the
           flame
           thereof
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           burne
           to
           euerlasting
           destruction
           of
           all
           resisters
           and
           neglecters
           of
           Gods
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             .
             119.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             the
             case
             is
             cleere
             enough
             that
             the
             reprobate
             many
             times
             in
             this
             life
             doe
             not
             only
             feare
             the
             iudgement
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             also
             doe
             feele
             some
             reall
             and
             actuall
             impression
             of
             Gods
             burning
             wrath
             ,
             and
             euen
             of
             hell
             torments
             ,
             though
             not
             being
             yet
             in
             the
             locall
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           cleere
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           sometimes
           executed
           here
           in
           this
           life
           on
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ?
           what
           Scripture
           haue
           you
           for
           it
           ?
           that
           horrible
           feares
           and
           terrors
           doe
           sometimes
           besiege
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Diuell
           doth
           now
           &
           then
           possesse
           and
           torment
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           protection
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           witnesseth
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           rules
           ,
           as
           by
           examples
           :
           but
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           no
           greater
           ,
           then
           are
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           mortall
           flesh
           is
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           true
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           vnder
           which
           the
           Diuels
           themselues
           doe
           sinke
           ,
           what
           rule
           or
           reason
           leadeth
           you
           to
           that
           presumptuous
           error
           ?
           Cain
           was
           afflicted
           with
           the
           terror
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           Saul
           was
           
             vexed
             with
             an
             euill
             spirit
             sent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           into
           Iudas
           the
           diuell
           entring
           draue
           him
           with
           desperation
           to
           confesse
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           hang
           himsel●…e
           .
           Other
           examples
           of
           men
           possessed
           and
           tormented
           by
           Diuels
           ,
           are
           many
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Which
           of
           these
           whom
           you
           name
           ,
           did
           not
           eat
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           manage
           other
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           time
           did
           permit
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           inward
           torments
           of
           mind
           ?
           Saul
           was
           eased
           with
           musicke
           ,
           when
           the
           
             euill
             spirit
             of
             God
             vexed
             him
             ,
          
           and
           liued
           as
           king
           of
           Israel
           in
           that
           case
           almost
           forty
           yeeres
           .
           Cain
           liued
           a
           long
           time
           
           after
           he
           was
           cast
           from
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           begat
           children
           on
           his
           wife
           .
           Can
           men
           haue
           leasure
           or
           list
           to
           doe
           or
           desire
           any
           of
           these
           things
           in
           the
           true
           torments
           of
           hell
           ?
           You
           will
           make
           an
           easie
           hell
           ,
           if
           the
           torments
           there
           be
           no
           greater
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           may
           eat
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           beget
           children
           and
           delight
           themselues
           with
           melody
           .
           The
           greatest
           feare
           that
           euer
           afflicted
           Saul
           for
           ought
           that
           we
           read
           ,
           was
           when
           he
           that
           appeared
           in
           sh●…w
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           sayd
           to
           Saul
           ,
           a
           
             a
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             To
             morow
             shalt
             thou
             and
             thy
             s●…nes
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             L●…rd
             shall
             giue
             the
             host
             of
             the
             :
             Israelites
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistines
             :
          
           for
           then
           
             be
             feli
             straightway
             all
             along
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             was
             sore
             afraid
             ,
          
           and
           at
           first
           refused
           to
           eat
           ,
           but
           after
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           witch
           and
           his
           seruants
           ,
           he
           b
           
             b
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             ●…
             25.
             
          
           
             arose
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             did
          
           c
           
             c
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           eat
           .
           Prate
           of
           this
           so
           long
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           wander
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           they
           haue
           such
           leasure
           ,
           and
           ease
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             that
             which
             before
             I
             alleged
             out
             of
             Iob
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             euen
             the
             godly
             heere
             want
             not
             experience
             of
             the
             sorowes
             of
             hell
             sometimes
             ,
             you
             passe
             ouer
             answearing
             nothing
             thereunto
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             in
             Cain
             ,
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobates
             ,
             farre
             more
             direfull
             and
             intollerable
             sometimes
             .
          
           ]
           Such
           proofes
           doe
           well
           become
           such
           a
           cause
           .
           The
           godly
           are
           sometimes
           afraid
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           are
           persued
           with
           the
           tentations
           and
           snares
           of
           Satan
           .
           Ergo
           they
           feele
           the
           very
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           What
           shew
           of
           reason
           is
           in
           this
           which
           is
           worth
           the
           answearing
           ?
           and
           yet
           how
           often
           haue
           I
           repelled
           this
           peeuish
           presumption
           ;
           and
           obserued
           ,
           that
           if
           desperation
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           torment
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           be
           but
           a
           e
           
             e
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             fearefull
             looking
             for
             of
             iudgement
             and
             violent
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             deuoure
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
          
           The
           difference
           is
           great
           betwixt
           the
           expectance
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           of
           that
           terrible
           iudgement
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Diuel
           himselfe
           trembleth
           .
           Which
           may
           soone
           be
           gathered
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           soone
           be
           measured
           .
           For
           the
           destruction
           and
           confusion
           of
           the
           damned
           may
           better
           be
           feared
           then
           knowen
           ,
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           Scripture
           threatneth
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           highest
           degree
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           sinne
           .
           But
           you
           are
           vnansweared
           you
           say
           .
           ]
           Some
           weighty
           reasons
           belike
           ,
           that
           require
           so
           exactly
           an
           answeare
           .
           Euery
           trifle
           with
           you
           must
           haue
           a
           speciall
           answeare
           ,
           when
           you
           skip
           leaues
           by
           the
           dosen
           ,
           and
           speake
           to
           no
           more
           then
           you
           mistake
           ,
           or
           misconster
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           your
           proofes
           ,
           which
           want
           answeare
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             members
             of
             Christ
             doe
             wrastle
             with
             the
             power
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           ]
           A
           learned
           reason
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           maker
           .
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speake
           of
           hell
           torments
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           temptations
           to
           sinne
           ,
           busily
           offered
           by
           Satan
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           ?
           if
           your
           conceit
           of
           hell
           paines
           be
           true
           ,
           we
           must
           wrestle
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           but
           with
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           whose
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           are
           inflicted
           on
           all
           mens
           soules
           .
           As
           wisely
           you
           quote
           ,
           that
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           
             endure
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           them
           to
           take
           
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             may
             quench
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           Whence
           if
           your
           corruption
           and
           misconstruction
           of
           the
           text
           were
           true
           ,
           may
           be
           drawen
           a
           good
           argument
           against
           your
           hell
           paines
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           For
           the
           
             shield
             of
             faith
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           )
           
             quencheth
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             Diuel
             ,
          
           which
           you
           presume
           to
           be
           the
           fierie
           paines
           of
           hell
           .
           Christ
           then
           ,
           who
           wanted
           no
           perfection
           of
           faith
           ,
           endured
           none
           of
           these
           fiery
           darts
           of
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           all
           quenched
           by
           faith
           .
           Choose
           now
           ,
           whether
           by
           your
           owne
           reason
           you
           will
           charge
           Christ
           with
           infidelity
           ,
           or
           discharge
           him
           from
           enduring
           your
           fierie
           darts
           of
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           which
           you
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           except
           you
           play
           with
           this
           place
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Howbeit
           in
           these
           words
           the
           fierie
           darts
           of
           the
           Diuel
           are
           not
           the
           torments
           of
           hel
           ,
           but
           either
           dangerous
           tentations
           ,
           which
           quenching
           our
           faith
           consume
           and
           wast
           our
           consciences
           ,
           as
           fire
           doth
           where
           it
           taketh
           hold
           ;
           or
           els
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           inflame
           our
           harts
           with
           wicked
           and
           worldly
           desires
           ,
           making
           them
           burne
           with
           vnlawfull
           and
           vngodly
           lusts
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             46
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             crieth
             out
             ,
             The
             arrowes
             of
             the
             almighty
             are
             in
             me
             ,
             the
             venom
             whereof
             doth
             drinke
             vp
             my
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             sight
             against
             me
             .
          
           ]
           Out
           of
           these
           metaphors
           ,
           wereby
           Iob
           describeth
           the
           vehemency
           of
           that
           disease
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Diuel
           strooke
           him
           h
           
             h
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             from
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foot
             vnto
             the
             crowne
             ,
          
           You
           shall
           neuer
           conclude
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           
           hell
           .
           Metaphors
           make
           no
           direct
           conclusions
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           serue
           to
           resemble
           ,
           or
           amplifie
           the
           things
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           applied
           .
           Then
           as
           venemous
           arrowes
           doe
           not
           only
           teare
           and
           wound
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           poison
           added
           doth
           inflame
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           consume
           the
           vital
           spirits
           ;
           so
           Iob
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           his
           disease
           did
           not
           only
           rot
           ,
           but
           burne
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           wast
           his
           spirits
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           paine
           thereof
           was
           intolerable
           .
           By
           the
           
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
             he
          
           meaneth
           the
           terrible
           and
           bitter
           affliction
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           fondly
           conceaue
           .
           For
           that
           these
           wordes
           are
           applied
           to
           the
           greeuousnesse
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           appeareth
           both
           by
           Iobs
           speach
           and
           wish
           .
           i
           
             i
             Iob.
             6.
             ver
             .
             12
             
          
           
             Is
             my
             strength
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             strength
             of
             stones
             ?
             is
             my
             flesh
             of
             brasse
             ,
          
           that
           it
           can
           endure
           the
           rage
           of
           this
           disease
           ?
           Wherefore
           he
           wisheth
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Iob.
             6
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             him
          
           (
           with
           this
           sicknesse
           )
           
             and
             cut
             him
             of
          
           (
           by
           death
           ,
           )
           l
           
             l
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             then
             should
             I
             yet
             haue
             comfort
             ,
             though
             I
             burne
             with
             sorow
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             spare
             .
          
           m
           
             m
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             mine
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             prolong
             my
             life
             ?
          
           Iob
           wisheth
           not
           here
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           were
           more
           madnesse
           ;
           but
           he
           desireth
           an
           end
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           rest
           and
           comfort
           .
           Then
           doth
           he
           not
           meane
           the
           terrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           bring
           with
           them
           a
           most
           vncomfortable
           end
           ,
           but
           the
           terrors
           of
           his
           n
           
             n
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             fearefull
             plague
          
           ,
           which
           death
           would
           ease
           ,
           &
           not
           augment
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           thinke
           Iob
           wanted
           dangerous
           tentations
           in
           his
           greeuous
           afflictions
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           may
           be
           referred
           either
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           plague
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           vnquietnesse
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           though
           he
           alwaies
           trusted
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           forced
           with
           extreamity
           of
           paine
           to
           desire
           ease
           .
           He
           may
           also
           meane
           ,
           as
           he
           after
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             o
             Iob.
             7.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Thou
             fearest
             me
             with
             dreames
             ,
             and
             astonishest
             me
             with
             visions
          
           ;
           but
           none
           of
           these
           three
           terros
           were
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           neither
           did
           Iob
           desperately
           rage
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           but
           felt
           violent
           torments
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           confesseth
           .
           p
           
             p
             Iob.
             7.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             My
             flesh
             is
             clothed
             with
             wormes
             ,
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             my
             skinne
             is
             rent
             ,
             and
             become
             horrible
             .
          
        
         
           And
           touching
           the
           
             terrour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           word
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           necessarily
           import
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           the
           conflict
           of
           conscience
           with
           doubt
           or
           despaire
           of
           Gods
           fauor
           ,
           but
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           confesse
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           .
           q
           
             q
             Psal.
             88.
             
          
           
             From
             my
             youth
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Psalmist
           to
           God
           )
           
             I
             suffer
             thy
             terrours
          
           .
           Shall
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           all
           his
           life
           long
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           liued
           in
           perpetuall
           affliction
           ,
           which
           continually
           humbled
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           afrayd
           of
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           r
           
             r
             Prou.
             28.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
          
           (
           sayth
           Salomon
           )
           
             that
             is
             alwayes
             afrayed
          
           (
           of
           God
           )
           :
           where
           he
           doth
           not
           account
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           blessed
           ,
           but
           he
           meaneth
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           worke
           our
           saluation
           s
           
             s
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Saints
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           presence
           are
           afrayd
           ,
           not
           with
           an
           hellish
           paine
           ,
           or
           perfidious
           feare
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           quaking
           and
           trembling
           at
           so
           great
           Maiestie
           ,
           knowing
           that
           power
           and
           t
           
             t
             Iob.
             25.
             
          
           
             terrour
             is
             with
             him
          
           ,
           though
           they
           trust
           in
           his
           mercie
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             terrors
             doth
             Ionas
             seeme
             to
             feele
             in
             the
             fishes
             belly
             ,
             when
             he
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             bottome
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           You
           doe
           well
           to
           say
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           for
           indeede
           neither
           haue
           the
           words
           any
           such
           force
           ,
           neither
           had
           Ionas
           any
           such
           meaning
           .
           The
           word
           Sheol
           noteth
           the
           graue
           as
           well
           as
           hell
           as
           I
           haue
           else
           where
           sufficiently
           prooued
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Whales
           bellie
           may
           resemble
           the
           graue
           by
           the
           very
           direction
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             As
             Ionas
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             was
             three
             dayes
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             ;
             so
             shall
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             be
             three
             dayes
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             hart
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Where
           Christ
           expresseth
           his
           buriall
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           discent
           to
           hell
           ,
           by
           the
           Whalles
           belly
           ,
           in
           which
           Ionas
           lay
           .
           And
           Ionas
           himselfe
           sheweth
           by
           his
           prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           ment
           the
           present
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           speaketh
           not
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           discription
           of
           his
           danger
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Ionas
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             flouds
             compassed
             me
             about
             ,
             all
             thy
             surges
             and
             all
             thy
             waues
             passed
             ouer
             me
             ,
             the
             weeds
             were
             wrapt
             about
             mine
             head
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             downe
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             mountaines
             :
          
           His
           praier
           declareth
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           middle
           ,
           and
           ending
           thereof
           .
           
             I
             cried
             in
             mine
             affliction
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             me
             ;
             I
             sayd
             ,
             I
             am
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           (
           not
           to
           be
           amongst
           the
           liuing
           any
           more
           )
           
             yet
             will
             I
             looke
             againe
             toward
             thine
             holy
             temple
             .
             Thou
             hast
             brought
             vp
             my
             life
             from
             the
             pit
             ,
             ó
             Lord
             my
             God.
          
           z
           
             z
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             When
             my
             soule
             fainted
             ,
             I
             remembred
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             praier
             came
             vnto
             thee
             into
             thine
             holy
             temple
             .
          
           So
           that
           Ionas
           sainted
           with
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           who
           I
           troe
           do
           not
           
           pray
           in
           their
           paines
           ,
           much
           lesse
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           or
           are
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           Ionas
           was
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Trea.
             pa.
             46.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             wanted
             not
             the
             like
             in
             his
             manifold
             and
             fearefull
             agonies
             many
             times
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           I
           exempt
           neither
           Dauid
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           Gods
           saints
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           from
           b
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             feares
             within
             ,
             and
             sights
             without
             ,
             and
             troubles
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           proofe
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           euer
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           his
           words
           conuince
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Sheol
           which
           you
           would
           now
           turne
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           applied
           to
           Christ
           by
           Peter
           in
           the
           acts
           you
           stiffely
           refuse
           it
           ,
           standeth
           indifferent
           to
           note
           the
           pit
           prouided
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           graue
           ;
           or
           prepared
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           .
           So
           that
           out
           of
           a
           word
           admitting
           this
           double
           signification
           ,
           you
           can
           neuer
           inferre
           which
           sense
           you
           please
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           other
           sound
           and
           sufficient
           circumstances
           .
           Againe
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           two
           places
           ,
           which
           cleerly
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           was
           compassed
           or
           ouertaken
           with
           the
           snares
           ,
           dangers
           ,
           or
           troubles
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           the
           18
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           the
           116.
           
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           it
           is
           more
           then
           euident
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           variation
           and
           coniunction
           of
           other
           words
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           ment
           the
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           often
           beset
           him
           vnder
           the
           persuit
           of
           Saul
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           the
           manifest
           words
           of
           holy
           writte
           do
           witnesse
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           inscription
           of
           the
           Psalme
           .
           c
           
             c
             2.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             spake
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             words
             of
             this
             song
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             deliuered
             him
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             snares
             and
             ropes
             of
             death
          
           ,
           which
           he
           speaketh
           of
           in
           that
           Psalme
           ,
           were
           apparantly
           the
           manifold
           dangers
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           Saul
           put
           him
           in
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           titles
           ,
           that
           he
           there
           ascribeth
           vnto
           God
           ,
           proue
           that
           in
           his
           persecutions
           Dauid
           neuer
           doubted
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           towards
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           his
           troubles
           held
           that
           for
           his
           chiefe
           hope
           and
           help
           .
           d
           
             d
             Psal.
             18.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             loue
             thee
             deerly
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             ô
             Lord
             my
             strength
          
           .
           e
           
             e
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             Rocke
             ,
             and
             my
             fortresse
             ,
             and
             my
             deliuerer
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             Rocke
             ,
             in
             him
             will
             I
             trust
             ;
             my
             shield
             ,
             the
             horne
             of
             my
             saluation
             ,
             and
             my
             refuge
          
           ;
           f
           
             f
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             call
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             be
             safe
             from
             mine
             enemies
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           words
           there
           declaring
           his
           dangers
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           argue
           as
           much
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             ropes
             of
             death
             compassed
             me
             ,
             the
             floudes
             of
             vngodlinesse
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           the
           vngodly
           )
           
             made
             me
             afraid
             .
             The
          
           h
           
             h
             5.
             
          
           
             ropes
             of
             Sheol
             enuironed
             me
             ,
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             ouertooke
             me
             .
          
           And
           so
           for
           the
           persons
           of
           his
           enemies
           he
           saith
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             They
             preuented
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             my
             trouble
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             my
             stay
             ;
             the
             Lord
             rewarded
             me
             according
             to
             my
             righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             I
             kept
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           His
           seuering
           his
           enemies
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           iustifying
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           proueth
           all
           his
           intention
           in
           that
           Psalme
           to
           be
           touching
           his
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           by
           Gods
           aide
           and
           might
           hee
           k
           
             k
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             persued
             and
             consumed
             ,
             wounding
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             whose
             necks
             were
             giuen
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             that
             hated
             him
             .
          
           l
           
             l
             vers
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             They
             cried
             vnto
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             but
             there
             was
             none
             to
             deliuer
             them
             .
          
           This
           no
           way
           concerneth
           the
           diuell
           nor
           his
           tentations
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           paines
           of
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           most
           euidently
           the
           plots
           of
           men
           that
           were
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           sought
           his
           destruction
           .
           The
           other
           Psalme
           maketh
           the
           like
           profession
           vpon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           and
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           God
           heard
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           inclined
           his
           eare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           m
           
             m
             Psal.
             116.
             
          
           
             snares
             of
             death
             compassed
             him
          
           ,
           when
           
             the
             straights
             of
             Sheol
             found
             him
             out
             ,
          
           when
           
             troubles
             and
             griefe
             tooke
             hold
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           life
           or
           Soule
           was
           
             deliuered
             and
             saued
          
           from
           n
           
             n
             Psal.
             30.
             &
          
           Sheol
           ,
           and
           euen
           from
           the
           o
           
             o
             86.
             
          
           
             lowest
             Sheol
          
           ;
           it
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           sense
           wee
           follow
           ,
           since
           no
           doubt
           he
           did
           ascribe
           the
           euerlasting
           Saluation
           of
           his
           Soule
           from
           Hell
           vnto
           Gods
           goodnes
           and
           mercie
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           he
           did
           the
           preseruation
           of
           his
           life
           from
           the
           Graue
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           discusse
           any
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           admit
           both
           constructions
           ,
           and
           yet
           bring
           not
           your
           hell-paines
           into
           this
           life
           any
           whit
           the
           sooner
           .
           Againe
           when
           Dauid
           speaketh
           of
           
             feares
             ,
             ropes
             &
             snares
          
           of
           hell
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           graunted
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           intended
           as
           well
           the
           inward
           assaultes
           of
           Satan
           to
           subuert
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           perils
           of
           his
           life
           to
           shorten
           his
           daies
           ,
           it
           helpeth
           not
           your
           cause
           .
           For
           the
           gates
           euen
           
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           power
           thereof
           )
           preuaile
           in
           this
           life
           against
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           Christs
           true
           church
           ,
           and
           often
           compasse
           and
           besiege
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           and
           p
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             the
             roaring
             lion
             ,
             (
             that
             )
             goeth
             about
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             deuoure
             ,
          
           is
           neither
           idle
           ,
           nor
           vnable
           
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           mens
           soules
           by
           sundrie
           sinnes
           ,
           tentations
           ,
           deceits
           ,
           and
           snares
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           be
           not
           stedfastly
           resisted
           by
           faith
           )
           and
           to
           make
           them
           the
           
             children
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           present
           suffering
           thereof
           ,
           but
           by
           preparing
           ,
           and
           obliging
           them
           to
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
           Of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Matth.
             23.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             You
             compasse
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             one
             Proselyte
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           a
           nouice
           of
           your
           profession
           )
           
             and
             when
             he
             is
             gotten
             you
             make
             him
             ,
             filium
             gehennae
             ,
             the
             child
             of
             hell
             double
             to
             your selues
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Proselytes
           were
           heere
           on
           earth
           in
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           because
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           can
           not
           erre
           ,
           pronounceth
           them
           THE
           CHILDREN
           OF
           HELL
           ?
           or
           shall
           wee
           rather
           accept
           Christes
           owne
           Exposition
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           r
           
             r
             Ibid
             ver
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             O
             Serpents
             ,
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             how
             should
             you
             escape
             the
          
           (
           future
           damnation
           or
           )
           
             iudgment
             of
             hell
          
           ?
           Lastly
           as
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           added
           figuratiuely
           to
           manie
           things
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           beautie
           and
           excellencie
           thereof
           in
           their
           kindes
           ,
           as
           the
           s
           
             s
             Psal.
             36.
             
          
           
             hilles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           t
           
             t
             80.
             
          
           
             Ceders
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           faire
           and
           goodlie
           hills
           and
           trees
           ;
           so
           the
           name
           of
           hell
           is
           vsed
           in
           detestation
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           fearefull
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           as
           the
           
             sorowes
             of
             hell
             and
             straights
             of
             hell
          
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           dreame
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           or
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           sett
           your selfe
           to
           prooue
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           bring
           stronger
           stuffe
           then
           such
           wordes
           ,
           as
           besides
           their
           diuers
           significations
           ,
           haue
           manie
           figuratiue
           translations
           and
           applications
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           serue
           you
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           suffered
           in
           this
           life
           .
           These
           are
           the
           mightie
           proofes
           ,
           that
           were
           vnanswered
           ,
           which
           indeed
           I
           neglected
           ,
           as
           prouing
           nothing
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           yet
           haue
           donne
           ,
           had
           not
           you
           so
           mouthly
           called
           for
           an
           answeare
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           things
           had
           beene
           verie
           materiall
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           are
           weake
           and
           faint
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             confession
             and
             behauior
             of
             the
             reprobate
             do
             sundry
             times
             in
             this
             life
             testifie
             so
             much
             .
          
           ]
           What
           is
           their
           confession
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           not
           ?
           euen
           as
           much
           as
           your
           assertion
           .
           That
           they
           are
           somtimes
           inwardly
           and
           fearefully
           either
           tormented
           by
           satan
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           I
           easily
           admit
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           hell
           either
           in
           the
           elect
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           paines
           thereof
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           shall
           feele
           ?
           that
           they
           feele
           an
           horror
           confounding
           them
           ,
           I
           neuer
           denied
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           godly
           may
           feele
           a
           terror
           pursuing
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           determine
           this
           to
           be
           all
           the
           torment
           the
           wicked
           shal
           find
           in
           hell
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           take
           heed
           of
           deluding
           Gods
           iudgments
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           playing
           with
           fiery
           words
           in
           steed
           of
           euerlasting
           fire
           .
           It
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           torment
           ,
           that
           there
           abideth
           the
           damned
           ,
           then
           this
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           remorse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           fearefull
           expectation
           of
           iudgement
           and
           fire
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           wicked
           sometimes
           lead
           their
           liues
           with
           horror
           and
           confusion
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           open
           blasphemy
           to
           ascribe
           any
           of
           these
           horrors
           or
           feares
           of
           the
           reprobate
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           since
           they
           vtterly
           quench
           all
           persuasion
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           patience
           towards
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           affirme
           of
           him
           ,
           we
           wrap
           him
           within
           their
           reprobation
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             are
             many
             times
             out
             of
             the
             locall
             hell
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             in
             this
             world
             .
             But
             Diuels
             are
             neuer
             released
             of
             hell
             sorrowes
             .
             Therefore
             the
             true
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             are
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             :
             and
             then
             possibly
             may
             be
             inflicted
             on
             wicked
             men
             as
             they
             are
             on
             Diuels
             which
             are
             sometimes
             out
             of
             the
             locall
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           We
           speake
           of
           men
           here
           liuing
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           you
           runne
           to
           Diuels
           ranging
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           or
           compassing
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           proofe
           of
           your
           hell-paines
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           did
           plainely
           confesse
           ,
           you
           can
           find
           no
           Scripture
           to
           prooue
           that
           mortall
           men
           in
           this
           life
           may
           endure
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           .
           For
           the
           example
           of
           Diuels
           inferreth
           no
           more
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           suffered
           of
           men
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           presence
           of
           elect
           Angels
           here
           on
           earth
           doth
           prooue
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           this
           life
           may
           enioy
           the
           perfection
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           ioies
           and
           glory
           ;
           since
           the
           angels
           of
           God
           whithersoeuer
           they
           goe
           ,
           or
           wheresoeuer
           they
           are
           ,
           cannot
           be
           depriued
           or
           diminished
           of
           that
           inward
           power
           and
           light
           ,
           blessednesse
           and
           glory
           in
           which
           they
           are
           confirmed
           for
           euer
           .
           With
           Angels
           elect
           or
           reprobate
           men
           after
           this
           life
           shall
           haue
           a
           resemblance
           and
           conuenience
           ;
           the
           faithfull
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           shall
           be
           a
           
             a
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           and
           the
           cursed
           are
           cast
           b
           
             b
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             :
          
           But
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           except
           we
           will
           waxe
           mad
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           no
           equiualence
           betwixt
           their
           estates
           and
           
           ours
           .
           So
           that
           from
           the
           diuels
           condition
           to
           mans
           in
           this
           life
           there
           is
           no
           consequent
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           imitation
           and
           communion
           of
           his
           wickednesse
           in
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           whose
           children
           they
           are
           because
           they
           fulfill
           his
           desires
           ,
           and
           an
           expectation
           and
           feare
           of
           his
           punishment
           .
           Otherwise
           as
           the
           earth
           is
           neither
           heauen
           nor
           hell
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           mans
           life
           on
           earth
           matchable
           with
           the
           ioyes
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           or
           paines
           of
           the
           bad
           Angels
           ;
           which
           haue
           the
           place
           of
           their
           abode
           determined
           ,
           and
           assigned
           them
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           hell
           ,
           saue
           when
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           or
           loosed
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           will.
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           had
           no
           greater
           nor
           other
           paines
           then
           the
           diuels
           alwayes
           carrie
           with
           them
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           so
           much
           feare
           to
           be
           a
           
             a
             Luc.
             8.
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             sent
             into
             the
             deepe
             ,
             or
          
           b
           
             b
             Iudae
             epla
             .
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             be
             reserued
             vnto
             the
             iugdement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             and
          
           c
           
             c
             Peter
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             kept
             vnto
             damnation
          
           ?
           feare
           they
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           are
           they
           kept
           and
           reserued
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           worse
           paines
           then
           already
           they
           feele
           ?
           That
           is
           no
           reseruation
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           very
           same
           that
           was
           besore
           .
           It
           is
           certaine
           therefore
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           presume
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           hath
           greater
           paines
           euen
           for
           the
           diuels
           ,
           then
           they
           feele
           any
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           their
           inward
           confusion
           and
           desperation
           doe
           horribly
           persue
           them
           in
           all
           places
           since
           their
           fall
           ,
           yet
           a
           more
           fearefull
           torment
           abideth
           them
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           the
           last
           iudgement
           commeth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           set
           time
           that
           shall
           torment
           them
           by
           addicting
           and
           fastning
           them
           to
           eternall
           and
           intolerable
           fire
           .
        
         
           
             Yet
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           ]
           By
           such
           logicke
           you
           may
           prooue
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           to
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           to
           be
           in
           hell
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           a
           full
           confusion
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           well
           becommeth
           your
           newe
           found
           faith
           .
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Satan
           not
           only
           c
           
             c
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             fell
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           but
           made
           his
           d
           
             d
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           battell
           (
           or
           rebellion
           )
           
             in
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           fall
           e
           
             e
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             stoode
             among
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           euen
           with
           f
           
             f
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             the
             host
             of
             heauen
          
           .
           g
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             battaile
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Iohn
           )
           
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             fought
             against
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             the
             Dragon
             fought
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             But
             they
             preuailed
             not
             ,
             neither
             was
             their
             place
             found
             any
             more
             in
             heauen
             .
             And
             the
             great
             Dragon
             ,
             called
             the
             diuell
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             earth
             .
             Therefore
             reioyce
             ye
             heauens
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             dwell
             in
             them
             .
             Woe
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             for
             the
             diuell
             is
             come
             downe
             vnto
             you
             with
             great
             wrath
             knowing
             that
             his
             time
             is
             short
             .
          
           h
           
             h
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             I
             saw
             the
             Lord
             sit
             on
             his
             throne
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Michaiah
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             heauen
             stoode
             about
             him
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             .
             Then
             there
             came
             foorth
             a
          
           (
           lying
           )
           
             spirit
             ,
             and
             stoode
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           i
           
             i
             Iob
             1.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             when
             the
             children
             of
             God
             came
             ,
             and
             stoode
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Satan
             came
             also
             among
             them
             .
          
           Certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Satan
           and
           his
           angels
           sinned
           euen
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           heauen
           after
           their
           defection
           from
           God
           ,
           carrying
           alwayes
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           within
           them
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           originall
           brightnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           chaines
           of
           inward
           and
           fearefull
           darknesse
           ,
           whereby
           they
           find
           themselues
           reiected
           from
           Gods
           sauour
           ,
           despoyled
           of
           their
           former
           light
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           reserued
           for
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           tremble
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           place
           of
           their
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           ,
           where
           their
           torments
           are
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           increased
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           freed
           from
           that
           horrible
           confusion
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           lie
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           scare
           the
           place
           prouided
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           besought
           Christ
           neither
           k
           
             k
             Luc.
             8.
             
          
           
             to
             send
             them
             into
             the
             deepe
          
           (
           and
           bottomlesse
           pit
           )
           nor
           to
           l
           
             l
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             torment
             them
             besore
             their
             time
          
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           onely
           transgression
           ,
           reprobation
           ,
           and
           confusion
           in
           the
           place
           of
           heauen
           ,
           where
           the
           Angels
           sinned
           ,
           and
           whence
           they
           were
           cast
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           m
           
             m
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             hauing
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             chaine
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             tooke
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             sealed
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           And
           were
           it
           doubtfull
           of
           Angels
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           retaine
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           brightnesse
           and
           blessednesse
           in
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           ;
           yet
           heare
           we
           Dauid
           confesse
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           
             If
             I
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             ;
             if
             I
             get
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           very
           fountaine
           of
           all
           holinesse
           and
           happinesse
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           states
           of
           these
           three
           places
           are
           not
           confounded
           ,
           because
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           is
           present
           in
           euery
           of
           them
           .
           The
           goodnesse
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           not
           so
           fastned
           vnto
           places
           ,
           that
           either
           
           Paradise
           or
           heauen
           did
           priuilege
           men
           or
           Angels
           from
           sinne
           ,
           as
           heauen
           did
           not
           the
           diuels
           ,
           nor
           hell
           it selfe
           can
           hinder
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           sent
           with
           power
           from
           God
           to
           execute
           his
           pleasure
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           confound
           the
           distinction
           of
           places
           ,
           or
           states
           in
           heauen
           or
           hell
           ,
           but
           that
           heauen
           is
           now
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           Gods
           glory
           is
           reuealed
           to
           his
           Saints
           ,
           besides
           their
           internall
           and
           continuall
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           maketh
           them
           most
           happie
           ,
           and
           neuer
           leaueth
           them
           ,
           whethersoeuer
           they
           goe
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Angels
           that
           sinned
           ,
           were
           cast
           thence
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           defile
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           their
           wickednesse
           ;
           and
           hell
           is
           likewise
           the
           prepared
           mansion
           for
           the
           diuels
           ,
           where
           vengeance
           from
           God
           is
           powred
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           greater
           shall
           be
           ,
           when
           after
           iudgement
           they
           shall
           be
           closed
           in
           perpetuall
           prison
           ,
           though
           till
           that
           day
           some
           of
           them
           be
           suffered
           to
           beare
           rule
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           the
           saints
           and
           farder
           setting
           forth
           os
           Gods
           most
           glorious
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           rightcousnesse
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             119.
             li.
             ●…7
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             the
             true
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             may
             be
             out
             of
             the
             locall
             heauen
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             haue
             bene
             and
             tarried
             some
             while
             here
             on
             earth
             with
             men
             .
             Yet
             did
             they
             neuer
             for
             a
             moment
             want
             the
             toyes
             and
             glory
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           From
           Angels
           endued
           with
           inward
           and
           heauenly
           light
           ,
           power
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           by
           grace
           euerlastingly
           confirmed
           therein
           ,
           no
           argument
           can
           be
           drawen
           to
           our
           weake
           ,
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           variable
           condition
           ;
           neither
           doe
           we
           dispute
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           what
           he
           can
           doe
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           will
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           appointed
           heauen
           to
           be
           his
           seat
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           his
           glory
           is
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           eternall
           and
           perfect
           blessednesse
           bestowed
           on
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           be
           they
           men
           or
           Angels
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Angels
           ,
           whethersoeuer
           they
           goe
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           they
           doe
           ,
           retaine
           the
           cleere
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           their
           〈◊〉
           all
           happinesse
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           proofe
           ,
           that
           we
           liuing
           here
           in
           mortall
           and
           miserable
           flesh
           can
           haue
           that
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           take
           some
           parts
           or
           consequents
           of
           that
           heauenly
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           which
           the
           Angels
           being
           heere
           on
           earth
           keep
           immutable
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           soone
           see
           ,
           how
           grossely
           you
           erre
           in
           communicating
           their
           glory
           to
           men
           yet
           dwelling
           in
           houses
           of
           clay
           .
           The
           Angels
           of
           God
           〈◊〉
           here
           on
           earth
           can
           neither
           
             erre
             ,
             sinne
          
           ,
           nor
           die
           ;
           they
           can
           feele
           
             no
             necessity
             ,
             infirmity
          
           ,
           nor
           miserie
           ;
           they
           need
           not
           
             eat
             ,
             sleepe
          
           ,
           nor
           rest
           ;
           they
           are
           indued
           with
           light
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           obscured
           ;
           with
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           defiled
           ;
           with
           ioy
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           diminished
           ;
           with
           power
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           by
           men
           or
           Diuels
           .
           Can
           these
           things
           be
           attributed
           to
           mortall
           men
           here
           on
           earth
           without
           open
           and
           palpable
           heresie
           ?
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           an
           erroneous
           and
           presumptuous
           inference
           ,
           that
           o
           
             o
             Defenc
             pa.
             120.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             If
             Angels
             may
             enioy
             heauen
             really
             being
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           men
           heere
           liuing
           may
           doe
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             120.
             3.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             possible
             for
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             communicate
             some
             reall
             foretasie
             thereof
             vnto
             some
             blessed
             men
             also
             .
          
           ]
           A
           taste
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           neither
           continueth
           nor
           satisfieth
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           called
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           perfect
           and
           perpetuall
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           blisse
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           miserie
           .
           S.
           Peter
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           God
           q
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           begetieth
           (
           vs
           )
           
             into
             a
             liuely
             hope
             ,
             to
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             vnchangeable
             ,
             reserued
             in
             the
             heauens
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             kept
             by
             faith
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             readie
             to
             le
             shewed
             in
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           If
           the
           taste
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           be
           not
           immortall
           ,
           immutable
           ,
           &
           vndefiled
           with
           any
           defect
           or
           miserie
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           called
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           the
           inheritance
           reserued
           for
           vs
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           some
           blessed
           men
           haue
           had
           a
           sight
           of
           some
           glory
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           a
           taste
           thereof
           ,
           as
           Moses
           ,
           Esay
           ,
           Steuen
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           proue
           them
           to
           haue
           beene
           really
           in
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           .
           How
           osten
           is
           it
           written
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           ouerthrowen
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           r
           
             r
             Exodus
             24.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             〈◊〉
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           Moses
           )
           
             abode
             vpon
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             like
             a
             consuming
             fire
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountaine
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           So
           when
           Aaron
           offered
           his
           first
           offering
           for
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           blessed
           the
           people
           ;
           t
           
             t
             Leu
             t.
             9.
             v.
             23
             
          
           
             The
             glorie
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             all
             the
             people
             :
          
           of
           whom
           God
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Numb
             .
             14.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             seene
             my
             glory
             ,
             &
             my
             miracles
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             haue
             tempted
             me
             these
             ten
             times
             ,
             certainly
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             land
             ,
             whereof
             I
             sware
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           When
           Salomon
           had
           builded
           
           and
           consecrated
           the
           temple
           with
           praier
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           x
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             house
             so
             that
             the
             Priests
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             the
             glory
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Lord
             had
             filled
             the
             Lords
             house
             .
             And
             when
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             saw
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             come
             downe
             vpon
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             bowed
             themselues
             with
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             earth
             vpon
             the
             pauement
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             praised
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           trust
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           were
           not
           all
           in
           the
           ioies
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           all
           with
           their
           eies
           saw
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           there
           presented
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           were
           religious
           and
           obedient
           ,
           saw
           it
           to
           their
           exceeding
           ioy
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             120.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             God
             doth
             indeed
             reueale
             some
             reall
             tast
             of
             his
             heauenly
             ioies
             to
             his
             children
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             haue
             already
             shewed
             ,
             but
             am
             not
             answeared
             .
          
           ]
           You
           slide
           from
           some
           
             blessed
             men
          
           to
           all
           
             the
             children
             of
             God
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           you
           affirme
           ,
           God
           
             doth
             reueale
             indeed
             some
             reall
             tast
             of
             his
             heauenly
             ioies
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           What
           you
           meane
           by
           a
           reall
           tast
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           from
           your
           owne
           mouth
           ;
           by
           such
           doubtfull
           phrases
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           after
           wrangle
           about
           ,
           you
           vse
           to
           deliuer
           your
           doctrine
           .
           If
           you
           meane
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whiles
           by
           hope
           we
           expect
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           at
           his
           determined
           time
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           in
           their
           measure
           ;
           but
           that
           teacheth
           a
           maine
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           things
           heere
           enioined
           ,
           and
           reserued
           for
           vs
           in
           heauen
           ;
           and
           quite
           crosseth
           the
           new
           heauen
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           establish
           .
           For
           we
           learne
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           our
           z
           
             z
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
             Life
             is
             hid
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             when
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
          
           a
           
             a
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appeare
             ,
             what
             we
             shal
             be
             :
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             like
             him
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           Our
           
             knowledge
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             ioy
          
           of
           God
           and
           in
           God
           ,
           beginne
           heere
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           working
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           neuer
           calleth
           those
           the
           ioies
           of
           ueauen
           ,
           though
           they
           shall
           there
           continue
           ,
           yet
           so
           augmented
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           heauenly
           brightnesse
           and
           glory
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           were
           .
           For
           as
           our
           naturall
           vnderstanding
           and
           sense
           ,
           and
           corporall
           life
           and
           flesh
           shall
           not
           be
           abolished
           in
           heauen
           ,
           but
           abide
           and
           be
           glorified
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           is
           so
           senselesse
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           or
           say
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           creation
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           resurrection
           :
           so
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           ioy
           ,
           which
           heere
           are
           weake
           ,
           and
           wanting
           all
           perfection
           ,
           as
           being
           mixed
           with
           ignorance
           and
           error
           ,
           lust
           and
           vnlawfull
           desires
           ,
           feare
           and
           griefe
           ,
           and
           often
           obscured
           ,
           and
           almost
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           infirmity
           ,
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           misery
           ,
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           defend
           to
           be
           the
           ioies
           of
           Gods
           heauenly
           kingdome
           where
           is
           no
           want
           ,
           nor
           defect
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           nor
           feare
           ,
           nor
           doubt
           of
           any
           euill
           inward
           ,
           or
           outward
           ;
           but
           as
           God
           shall
           then
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           sight
           and
           fruition
           of
           God
           ;
           our
           loue
           and
           ioy
           increasing
           according
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           then
           shal
           be
           the
           manifest
           vision
           of
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           vnceasing
           and
           vnsearchable
           fountaine
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           and
           blessednesse
           .
        
         
           The
           b
           
             b
             Treatis
             .
             pa.
             80
             
          
           proofe
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           stand
           as
           yet
           not
           answered
           ,
           is
           a
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Corinths
           ,
           applied
           by
           many
           men
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &
           then
           it
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           your
           purpose
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           it
           maketh
           quite
           against
           you
           .
           For
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             neither
             eare
             hath
             heard
             ,
             neither
             hath
             mans
             heart
             conceaued
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             loue
             him
             .
          
           If
           those
           be
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           meaneth
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           euident
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           them
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           compassed
           with
           sinne
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           reserued
           them
           in
           the
           heauens
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           his
           presence
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           d
           
             d
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             he
             hath
             reuealed
             to
             vs
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
          
           that
           such
           things
           are
           kept
           in
           store
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           then
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           apparently
           and
           perfectly
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           euerlastingly
           inuested
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Reuelation
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           reuelation
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           whereby
           these
           things
           are
           promised
           and
           assured
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           not
           the
           reuelation
           of
           glory
           ,
           whereby
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           hope
           for
           ;
           and
           enioy
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           expect
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           would
           delude
           it
           with
           your
           reall
           tasts
           ,
           is
           plainely
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           When
           Moses
           besought
           God
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           glory
           ,
           God
           answered
           ;
           e
           
             e
             Exod.
             33.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           Thou
           CANST
           NOT
           SEE
           
             my
             face
             ,
             and
             liue
             ;
             for
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             see
             mee
             ,
             
             and
             liue
             .
          
           Where
           God
           doth
           not
           meane
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           not
           see
           him
           in
           heauen
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           f
           
             f
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           g
           
             g
             Mat.
             18.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             alwayes
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
          
           ;
           his
           owne
           sonne
           hath
           sayd
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Matt
             5.
             
          
           
             blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Apostle
           likewise
           ,
           i
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             ;
             then
          
           (
           shall
           we
           see
           )
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           :
           But
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           liuing
           in
           this
           mortall
           flesh
           can
           see
           his
           face
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           is
           the
           cleere
           resolution
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           we
           k
           
             k
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             not
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           doe
           ;
           nor
           by
           
             some
             created
             shew
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           as
           Moses
           ,
           Elias
           ,
           Esai
           and
           other
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Patriarkes
           did
           see
           him
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           or
           consolation
           of
           their
           miseries
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           .
           Vpon
           these
           words
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
          
           S.
           Austen
           learnedly
           and
           truely
           sayth
           .
           l
           
             l
             August
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             Iohan.
             Tract
             .
             101.
             
          
           
             Ista
             visio
             non
             est
             huius
             vitae
             sed
             futurae
             ,
             non
             temporalis
             sed
             aeterna
             .
             Hunc
             totius
             laboris
             sui
             fructum
             Ecclesia
             nunc
             parturit
             desiderando
             ,
             tunc
             paritura
             cernendo
             .
             This
             vision
          
           (
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           )
           
             is
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             not
             temporall
             ,
             but
             eternall
             .
             This
             fruite
             of
             her
             whole
             labour
             the
             Church
             now
             trauelleth
             with
             by
             desiring
             it
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             attaine
             by
             beholding
             it
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           himselfe
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           his
           substance
           and
           glory
           in
           plaine
           ,
           full
           and
           perfect
           manner
           and
           measure
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           darke
           and
           enigmaticall
           beholding
           his
           graces
           and
           promises
           by
           the
           glasse
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           haue
           you
           some
           reason
           to
           say
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           may
           be
           had
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           in
           the
           
             manner
             ,
             measure
             ,
             obiects
             and
             effects
          
           of
           our
           sight
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           there
           be
           so
           great
           difference
           ,
           then
           you
           deceiue
           both
           your selfe
           and
           your
           Reader
           to
           affirme
           ,
           we
           haue
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           heere
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           our
           sinne
           ,
           our
           ignorance
           ,
           our
           
             miserie
             ,
             mutabilitie
             and
             mortalitie
          
           ,
           but
           euen
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           do
           clearely
           prooue
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           desire
           ,
           nor
           as
           yet
           enioy
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           expect
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           wee
           shall
           haue
           .
           m
           
             m
             August
             .
             epist.
             112.
             
          
           
             Non
             corda
             munda
             suae
             substantiae
             contemplatione
             fraudauit
             ,
             cum
             haec
             magna
             &
             summa
             merces
             Deum
             colentibus
             &
             diligentibus
             promittatur
             ,
             dicente
             ipso
             Domino
             ,
             quando
             corporalibus
             oculis
             visibiliter
             apparebat
             ,
             &
             inuisibilem
             se
             contuenaū
             mundis
             cordibus
             promittebat
             :
             qui
             diligit
             me
             ,
             diligitur
             a
             Patre
             meo
             ,
             &
             ego
             diligam
             eum
             ,
             &
             ostendā
             meipsum
             illi
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             defrauded
             cleane
             harts
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             which
             serue
             and
             loue
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             and
             chiefe
             reward
             ;
             the
             Lord
             saying
             ,
             when
             he
             appeared
             visible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             &
             promised
             himselfe
             inuisible
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             cleane
             hearts
             ;
             he
             that
             loueth
             me
             shal
             be
             loued
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             shew
             mine
             owne
             selfe
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             120
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             transfiguration
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             mount
             declareth
             ,
             that
             some
             reall
             part
             of
             heauenly
             glory
             may
             be
             heere
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             you
             your selfe
             somewhere
             confesse
             cleane
             against
             your selfe
             .
          
           ]
           You
           would
           needes
           tell
           vs
           in
           you
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           
             heauen
             was
             some
             foretaste
             of
             the
             infinite
             ioy
             prepared
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
          
           which
           you
           attempted
           to
           prooue
           by
           the
           Apostles
           words
           common
           to
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           concluded
           ;
           thus
           you
           o
           
             o
             pa.
             80.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             see
             that
             as
             there
             is
             heauen
             in
             this
             life
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             euen
             so
             there
             may
             be
             hell
             .
          
           I
           replied
           that
           if
           you
           p
           
             p
             Conclu
             .
             pag.
             337.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             affirmed
             of
             heauen
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             the
          
           VERY
           SAME
           IOYES
           
             which
             are
             in
             heauen
             ,
             or
          
           EQVALL
           
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             heere
             sometimes
             found
          
           (
           in
           vs
           liuing
           )
           
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             wicked
             error
             flatly
             repugning
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             and
             hope
             .
          
           We
           reasoned
           not
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           ,
           which
           q
           
             q
             Colos.
             1.
             
          
           
             in
             all
             things
             had
             the
             preeminence
          
           aboue
           and
           afore
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           ,
           but
           OF
           THE
           CODLY
           ,
           whom
           you
           expressely
           named
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           I
           accordingly
           replied
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           cited
           by
           you
           for
           proofe
           of
           your
           purpose
           doe
           precisely
           pertaine
           .
           For
           of
           Christ
           they
           are
           most
           false
           ,
           that
           his
           
             eye
             neuer
             saw
          
           ,
           nor
           his
           
             eare
             neuer
             heard
          
           ,
           nor
           his
           
             hart
             neuer
             conceiued
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             loue
             him
             .
          
           Now
           when
           you
           should
           prooue
           that
           mortall
           men
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           men
           ,
           though
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           liuing
           heere
           on
           the
           earth
           haue
           THE
           VERY
           SAME
           IOYES
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           heauen
           ,
           or
           EQVALL
           with
           them
           ;
           you
           run
           to
           Christes
           transfiguration
           on
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           you
           would
           inferre
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           heauen
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           in
           some
           measure
           .
           But
           first
           where
           can
           you
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christes
           transfiguration
           on
           the
           mountaine
           is
           called
           heauen
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Next
           ,
           what
           deriuation
           can
           you
           make
           from
           Christs
           power
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           to
           ours
           heere
           on
           earth
           ?
           Christs
           soule
           had
           many
           parts
           and
           degrees
           of
           heauenly
           perfection
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           ours
           haue
           not
           ;
           he
           
           was
           free
           from
           sinne
           and
           error
           ,
           which
           abound
           in
           vs
           ;
           he
           was
           full
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           want
           in
           vs
           ,
           saue
           what
           we
           receiue
           from
           his
           fulnesse
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           that
           leadeth
           ,
           lightneth
           and
           quickeneth
           euery
           man
           comming
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           was
           the
           
             wisdome
             and
             power
          
           of
           God.
           These
           and
           many
           other
           maine
           differences
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           vs
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           his
           perfection
           and
           preeminence
           to
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           wretchednesse
           in
           this
           world
           no
           comparison
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           nor
           any
           consequent
           ,
           but
           that
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           ,
           louing
           him
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           commandements
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           heere
           regenerate
           and
           renewed
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           so
           we
           shal
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           to
           raigne
           with
           him
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           if
           we
           suffer
           with
           him
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Christs
           transfiguration
           then
           is
           not
           called
           heauen
           in
           any
           Scripture
           ,
           neither
           had
           it
           the
           perfection
           or
           condition
           of
           heauen
           ;
           since
           heauen
           is
           not
           a
           transitory
           taste
           of
           mutable
           ioy
           or
           glory
           ,
           but
           a
           full
           and
           euerlasting
           possession
           of
           all
           power
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           blisse
           communicable
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           receauer
           .
           But
           if
           Christ
           had
           the
           reall
           fruition
           of
           heauen
           in
           his
           flesh
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           alwaies
           full
           of
           trueth
           and
           grace
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           hauing
           so
           reall
           a
           tast
           as
           you
           speake
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           immeasurable
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           ;
           I
           greatly
           maruaile
           how
           you
           come
           really
           to
           place
           hell
           and
           heauen
           in
           one
           soule
           together
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           inflict
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           when
           yet
           the
           abundance
           and
           continuance
           of
           heauenly
           ioy
           could
           not
           want
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           
             my
             somewhere
             confessing
             cleane
             against
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             transfigured
             in
             the
             mount
             tasted
             of
             that
             heauenly
             glory
             prepared
             for
             him
          
           ;
           I
           see
           not
           how
           that
           crosseth
           any
           thing
           auouched
           by
           me
           in
           the
           337.
           and
           338.
           page
           by
           you
           noted
           .
           You
           shall
           do
           well
           when
           you
           challenge
           contrarieties
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           the
           report
           rest
           on
           your
           crackt
           credit
           ,
           but
           produce
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           your
           Reader
           may
           be
           iudge
           of
           both
           .
           You
           are
           sharp
           enough
           to
           catch
           hold
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           cause
           .
           I
           called
           indeed
           Christs
           transfiguration
           on
           the
           mount
           a
           taste
           of
           that
           heauenly
           ioy
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           called
           it
           not
           heauen
           .
           A
           taste
           of
           things
           neither
           abideth
           ,
           nor
           sufficeth
           ,
           which
           heauen
           fully
           doth
           ;
           &
           therefore
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           then
           a
           confession
           of
           your
           conceit
           .
           For
           if
           you
           thinke
           that
           Christs
           heauenly
           glory
           may
           be
           defectiue
           or
           mutable
           ,
           as
           his
           transfiguration
           was
           ,
           you
           broch
           a
           wicked
           and
           impious
           error
           .
           Christs
           transfiguration
           did
           not
           exempt
           him
           from
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           and
           death
           following
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           imagine
           of
           his
           glorification
           in
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           right
           hellish
           impiety
           .
           And
           whatsoeuer
           we
           affirme
           of
           Christ
           touching
           his
           preeminence
           aboue
           all
           the
           children
           of
           men
           as
           that
           he
           was
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           trueth
           and
           will
           aboue
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           deriue
           it
           to
           his
           members
           heere
           liuing
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           least
           you
           leaue
           no
           ground
           of
           Christian
           religion
           vnshaken
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             120.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Onely
             this
             you
             haue
             to
             obiect
             touching
             men
             ,
             that
             faith
             and
             hope
             is
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             :
             neither
             are
             our
             greatest
             ioyes
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             equall
             to
             them
             which
             we
             shall
             possesse
             in
             the
             next
             world
             .
          
           ]
           I
           haue
           also
           to
           obiect
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           you
           nor
           for
           any
           man
           liuing
           to
           determine
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           without
           his
           warrant
           ,
           nor
           to
           auouch
           that
           to
           be
           heauen
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           .
           Take
           heed
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           pastime
           to
           play
           with
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           without
           better
           aslurance
           than
           you
           haue
           .
           Know
           you
           not
           what
           that
           learned
           Father
           sayth
           ?
           s
           
             s
             Tertullianus
             de
             praescrip
             aduersus
             haereticos
             .
          
           
             Nobis
             nihil
             ex
             nostro
             arbitrio
             indulgere
             licet
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             vs
          
           (
           that
           be
           Christians
           )
           
             to
             deuise
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             owne
             heads
             :
             But
          
           t
           
             t
             Cyril
             .
             de
             fide
             ad
             Reginas
             .
             li
             2.
             
          
           
             it
             is
             necessarie
             for
             vs
          
           (
           as
           Cyril
           sayth
           )
           
             to
             follow
             the
             diuine
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             to
             depart
             from
             their
             praescription
             .
          
           [
           u
           
             u
             Defenc
             pag.
             120
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             I
             answere
             our
             reasons
             before
             do
             proue
             more
             than
             only
             hope
             in
             the
             faithfull
             sometimes
             .
          
           ]
           And
           I
           replie
           that
           none
           of
           your
           reasons
           do
           any
           way
           proue
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           .
           Gods
           answere
           to
           Moses
           must
           stoppe
           your
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           presumption
           of
           all
           such
           as
           you
           are
           ;
           x
           
             x
             Exod.
             33.
             
          
           
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             my
             face
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             see
             me
             ,
             and
             liue
             .
          
           Moses
           saw
           as
           much
           as
           in
           this
           mortall
           life
           any
           man
           compassed
           with
           sinne
           is
           able
           to
           see
           .
           He
           saw
           
             posteriora
             Dei
             ,
             the
             backe
             parts
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           so
           God
           sayd
           vnto
           him
           :
           y
           
             y
             Exo.
             33.
             v.
             22
             
          
           
             I
             will
             couer
             thee
             with
             mine
             hand
             ,
             whiles
             I
             passe
             by
             .
          
           z
           
             z
             23.
             
          
           
             After
             I
             will
             take
             away
             mine
             hand
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             mine
             hinder
             parts
             :
             but
             my
             face
             shalt
             thou
             not
             see
             .
          
           Whereupon
           S.
           Austen
           sayth
           very
           aduisedly
           :
           
           a
           
             a
             August
             .
             de
             Symbolo
             a●…
             Cateth●…menos
             .
             li
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ipsa
             sunt
             illa
             posteriora
             Dei
             ,
             Christus
             Dei.
             Those
             hinder
             parts
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             the
             Christ
             of
             God.
          
           Which
           exposition
           Christ
           confirmeth
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           :
           b
           
             b
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             Your
             Father
             Abraham
             reioyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             .
          
           Other
           shewes
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           some
           others
           had
           ,
           as
           Elias
           in
           the
           Caue
           ,
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           Salomon
           in
           his
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Baptist
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descend
           like
           a
           Doue
           ,
           and
           abide
           on
           Christ
           ;
           but
           none
           of
           those
           was
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           
             which
             no
          
           (
           mortall
           )
           man
           can
           see
           ,
           and
           liue
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           true
           and
           essentiall
           ioy
           of
           heau●…n
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           other
           degrees
           of
           perfection
           and
           happinesse
           are
           consequent
           .
           c
           
             c
             August
             .
             d●…
             ciuitate
             Dei.
             li.
             16.
             ●…a
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Videns
             Deum
             ,
             quod
             erit
             in
             sine
             praemium
             omnium
             sanctorum
             .
             The
             sight
             of
             God
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             all
             his
             saints
             .
          
           Which
           doctrine
           he
           learned
           from
           S.
           Paul
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           from
           their
           Master
           .
           d
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           Then
           (
           we
           shall
           see
           him
           )
           
             face
             to
             face
          
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           I
           know
           ,
           sayth
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
             euen
             as
             I
             am
             knowen
             .
             When
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
             ,
          
           sayth
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           e
           
             e
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           And
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           f
           
             f
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             loue
             him
             (
             that
             loueth
             me
             )
             and
             shew
             mine
             owne
             selfe
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defen●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             120.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             that
             here
             we
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             liue
             by
             hope
             ;
             yet
             some
             rare
             exceptions
             do
             not
             ouerthrow
             this
             generall
             course
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           true
           with
           you
           ,
           saue
           where
           you
           list
           to
           make
           exceptions
           of
           your
           doctrine
           as
           not
           conteined
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           agreeing
           with
           them
           .
           No
           man
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           only
           excepted
           ,
           had
           euer
           any
           such
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           possession
           and
           fruition
           of
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           walke
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           hope
           .
           Paul
           was
           h
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             taken
             vp
             into
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             and
             heard
             words
             not
             lawfull
          
           (
           or
           not
           possible
           )
           
             for
             man
             to
             vtter
          
           .
           Did
           he
           then
           cease
           to
           walke
           by
           faith
           ,
           who
           after
           and
           alwayes
           prosessed
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           i
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             shall
             know
             as
             I
             am
             knowen
             ?
          
           And
           including
           himselfe
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           k
           
             k
             2.
             
             Co●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             We
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             sight
             :
          
           And
           ●…xactly
           speaking
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Galat.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             now
             liue
             in
             the
             fl●…sh
             ;
             I
             liue
             by
             the
             f●…ith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ;
           m
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             that
             I
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             alreadie
             attained
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             endeuour
             my selfe
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             ,
             and
             follow
             hard
             towards
             the
             marke
             ,
             for
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           If
           you
           dare
           defend
           ,
           that
           Paul
           in
           Paradise
           did
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           then
           may
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           walked
           not
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           by
           sight
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           be
           a
           plaine
           errour
           ,
           then
           Paul
           as
           yet
           attained
           not
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           nor
           the
           crowne
           of
           righteousnesse
           layed
           vp
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           iust
           Iudge
           at
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           consequently
           neither
           faith
           nor
           hope
           ceased
           in
           Paul
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           being
           in
           the
           third
           heauen
           .
           The
           like
           I
           say
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           n
           
             n
             Reu●…l
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             saw
             a
             dore
             open
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             was
             willed
             to
             come
             vp
             thither
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           that
           either
           talked
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           manifest
           reuelation
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           whiles
           here
           they
           liued
           .
        
         
           
             The
             transfiguring
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             was
             to
             him
             not
             only
             a
             ioyfull
             hope
             ,
             but
             a
             reall
             taste
             of
             his
             very
             heaue●…ly
             ioyes
             .
          
           ]
           That
           transfiguration
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           for
           himselfe
           or
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           precisely
           determine
           .
           When
           a
           voice
           came
           from
           heauen
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           Christ
           answered
           ;
           
             This
             voice
             came
             not
             because
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
          
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Disciples
           that
           saw
           him
           transfigured
           ,
           writeth
           thus
           of
           it
           :
           o
           
             o
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             We
             followed
             not
             deceiuable
             fables
             ,
             but
             with
             our
             eyes
             we
             saw
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             for
             he
             receiued
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           This
           voice
           ,
           which
           was
           greater
           glory
           than
           his
           transfiguration
           ,
           came
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           confirme
           them
           in
           their
           faith
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           then
           incarnate
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           assure
           their
           eyes
           by
           sight
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           ●…ares
           by
           that
           voice
           ,
           he
           was
           transfigured
           before
           them
           :
           but
           this
           transfiguration
           did
           not
           fr●…e
           Christ
           from
           feare
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           ,
           violence
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           followed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           was
           not
           heauen
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           glory
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           an
           outward
           shew
           thereof
           ,
           to
           establish
           rather
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           himselfe
           .
           For
           his
           soule
           within
           him
           had
           here
           on
           earth
           greater
           glorie
           continually
           then
           a
           transitorie
           change
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           namely
           the
           personall
           vnion
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           creature
           ,
           man
           ,
           nor
           Angell
           ,
           in
           earth
           or
           heauen
           ,
           had
           or
           hath
           besides
           him
           ;
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           resting
           on
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           knew
           all
           the
           counsell
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           mens
           
           hearts
           ;
           power
           ouer
           all
           flesh
           ,
           and
           command
           ouer
           all
           creatures
           ,
           which
           neither
           Saint
           nor
           Angell
           in
           heauen
           hath
           .
           In
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           body
           Moses
           and
           Steuen
           did
           here
           on
           earth
           in
           part
           communicate
           with
           him
           .
           P
           
             P
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Moses
             face
             did
             shine
             when
             he
             knew
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
             for
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
          
           which
           so
           glittered
           ,
           that
           
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             afrayd
             to
             come
             neere
             him
             ,
          
           &
           he
           forced
           to
           put
           a
           vaile
           vpon
           his
           face
           ,
           when
           they
           spake
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           Moses
           q
           
             q
             Exod.
             34.
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             wist
             not
             that
             the
             skin
             of
             his
             face
             shone
             bright
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           r
           
             r
             Acts
             6.
             
          
           
             all
             that
             sate
             in
             the
             councell
             ,
          
           where
           Steuen
           was
           conuented
           &
           condemned
           ,
           
             looking
             stedfastly
             on
             him
             saw
             his
             face
             as
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           bright
           and
           glorious
           ,
           though
           Steuen
           knew
           it
           not
           no
           more
           than
           Moses
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           of
           him
           ;
           saue
           that
           in
           the
           end
           Steuen
           s
           
             s
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             looking
             stedfastly
             into
             heauen
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           But
           the
           inward
           and
           continuall
           glorie
           of
           Christes
           soule
           heere
           on
           earth
           was
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           no
           man
           nor
           angell
           matching
           him
           therein
           .
           How
           come
           you
           then
           to
           attribute
           heauen
           vnto
           Christ
           for
           the
           momentarie
           transfiguration
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           and
           ouerskippe
           the
           constant
           and
           continuall
           ioy
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           far
           better
           deserued
           the
           name
           of
           heauen
           ,
           than
           the
           change
           of
           his
           bodie
           ?
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…21
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             grant
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             here
             are
             nothing
             equall
             to
             those
             hereafter
             :
             only
             we
             say
             the
             very
             same
             in
             nature
             may
             be
             and
             are
             by
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             Gods
             gratious
             spirit
             in
             his
             elect
             reuealed
             in
             some
             measure
             and
             sometime
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             your
             charity
             speaketh
             ,
             any
             lewd
             or
             wicked
             error
             .
          
           ]
           My
           charity
           serueth
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           duty
           bindeth
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           ,
           of
           your
           owne
           head
           without
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           make
           an
           heauen
           ,
           or
           defend
           that
           to
           be
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           mutable
           ,
           and
           often
           defiled
           not
           with
           misery
           and
           death
           only
           ,
           but
           with
           weakenesse
           and
           wickednesse
           also
           ,
           you
           maintaine
           an
           euident
           and
           pestilent
           error
           .
           The
           graces
           of
           God
           are
           heauenly
           ,
           aswell
           because
           they
           are
           giuen
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           direct
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           assure
           men
           of
           heauen
           ;
           but
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           or
           ioy
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           heauen
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           willed
           to
           beleeue
           and
           expect
           ,
           where
           our
           reward
           is
           ,
           and
           where
           an
           incorruptible
           ,
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           immutable
           inheritance
           is
           reserued
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           whence
           we
           looke
           for
           our
           Sauiour
           .
        
         
           Your
           distinction
           ,
           that
           our
           ioy
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           nature
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           measure
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           false
           ,
           but
           a
           void
           and
           idle
           refuge
           .
           For
           the
           ioy
           of
           heauen
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             Nature
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             and
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             is
             a
             vaine
             distinction
             .
          
           is
           the
           plaine
           vision
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           with
           it
           a
           present
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           plenary
           possession
           of
           all
           
             light
             ,
             power
             ,
             loue
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             happinesse
          
           deriueable
           f●…m
           God
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           weake
           ,
           fraile
           ,
           sinnefull
           and
           wretched
           life
           no
           man
           hath
           ,
           nor
           can
           haue
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           there
           be
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           loue
           and
           ioy
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           yet
           the
           differences
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           of
           any
           reason
           or
           vnderstanding
           will
           make
           the
           one
           to
           be
           the
           other
           for
           some
           agreements
           in
           some
           points
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           whole
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           substantiall
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           but
           so
           many
           parts
           ,
           effects
           ,
           and
           consequēts
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           then
           folly
           to
           make
           the
           one
           by
           pretence
           of
           nature
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           other
           .
           All
           ioy
           in
           nature
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           by
           nature
           we
           meane
           the
           generall
           definition
           therof
           ;
           for
           ioy
           is
           the
           impression
           or
           inward
           sense
           of
           good
           present
           ,
           or
           instant
           ;
           yea
           hope
           is
           in
           nature
           all
           one
           with
           ioy
           ,
           since
           in
           hope
           there
           is
           ioy
           ,
           as
           in
           feare
           there
           is
           paine
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           we
           reioice
           :
           yet
           no
           considerate
           diuine
           will
           confound
           hope
           and
           ioy
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           differ
           but
           in
           time
           ,
           much
           lesse
           make
           the
           ioies
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           are
           defectiue
           ,
           mutable
           ,
           and
           permixed
           with
           our
           infirmity
           ,
           misery
           ,
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           in
           nature
           with
           the
           ioies
           of
           heauen
           ,
           which
           are
           abundant
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           sincere
           in
           all
           parts
           and
           effects
           ,
           of
           brightnesse
           ,
           mightfulnesse
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           blessednesse
           ,
           which
           men
           can
           possibly
           comprehend
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           The
           sight
           of
           God
           by
           his
           creatures
           ,
           by
           his
           iudgments
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           the
           generall
           nature
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           yet
           are
           there
           as
           great
           differences
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           darkenesse
           and
           light
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             inuisible
             thinges
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             eternall
             power
             and
             godhead
             ,
             are
             seene
             by
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             considered
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             be
             knowen
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           then
           say
           ,
           the
           heathen
           haue
           the
           very
           same
           knowledge
           of
           
           God
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           haue
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           himselfe
           ?
           the
           Diuels
           know
           him
           also
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           iudgements
           .
           x
           
             x
             Ionas
             2.
             
          
           
             Thou
             beleeuest
          
           ,
           saith
           Iames
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             thou
             doest
             well
             .
             The
             Diuels
             also
             beleeue●…t
             ,
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           Yea
           they
           know
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           y
           
             y
             Luc.
             4.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             who
             thou
             art
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Diuell
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             euen
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             God.
          
           Shall
           we
           then
           thinke
           that
           the
           Diuels
           faith
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           nature
           with
           our
           Christian
           faith
           ?
           of
           many
           castawaies
           ,
           which
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           receaue
           it
           in
           vaine
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           z
           
             z
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             They
             were
             once
             lightened
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           auouch
           these
           reprobates
           were
           in
           heauen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           once
           the
           very
           same
           graces
           in
           nature
           ,
           which
           the
           elect
           haue
           ?
           If
           our
           knowledge
           doe
           differ
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           
           
             Our
             loue
             and
             ioy
             do
             follow
             our
             knowledge
             .
          
           then
           doth
           our
           ioy
           likewise
           differ
           .
           From
           our
           knowledge
           of
           God
           riseth
           our
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           ioy
           in
           God.
           For
           we
           can
           neither
           haue
           loue
           ,
           nor
           ioy
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           not
           :
           but
           as
           our
           knowledge
           increaseth
           ,
           so
           doth
           our
           loue
           and
           ioy
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           see
           God
           infallibly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           loue
           him
           vnfainedly
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           reioice
           in
           him
           vnspeakeably
           ,
           euen
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           working
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Till
           then
           as
           our
           knowledge
           is
           darke
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           ,
           so
           our
           loue
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           our
           ioy
           is
           faint
           ;
           but
           then
           shall
           these
           very
           thinges
           not
           only
           rise
           to
           an
           higher
           degree
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           but
           be
           replenished
           with
           all
           parts
           of
           light
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           blisse
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           may
           defend
           nothing
           to
           be
           heauen
           indeed
           ,
           howsoeuer
           wee
           may
           vse
           figuratiue
           speaches
           to
           comfort
           ,
           or
           encourage
           the
           godly
           .
           As
           then
           worke
           and
           wages
           ,
           labour
           and
           rest
           ,
           sowing
           and
           reaping
           ,
           running
           and
           obtaining
           ,
           striuing
           and
           crowning
           ,
           abroade
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           doe
           differ
           euen
           in
           nature
           ,
           so
           
             faith
             and
             sight
             ,
             hope
             and
             haning
             ,
             promising
             ,
             and
             performing
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           state
           in
           earth
           and
           heauen
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           differ
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           promised
           ,
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           hereafter
           shal
           be
           receaued
           ,
           attained
           ,
           and
           enioyed
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             if
             more
             then
             hope
             only
             euen
             heauenly
             ioies
             may
             be
             on
             earth
             ,
             surely
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             likewise
             more
             then
             feare
             ,
             euen
             hellish
             paines
             themselues
             may
             be
             in
             men
             on
             earth
             also
             .
          
           ]
           If
           the
           ioies
           of
           heauen
           be
           not
           only
           constant
           in
           nature
           ,
           but
           perfect
           in
           measure
           ,
           and
           consist
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           ,
           and
           liue
           ;
           then
           certainly
           the
           ioies
           of
           heauen
           are
           not
           in
           this
           life
           imparted
           to
           any
           mortall
           and
           sinnefull
           man.
           And
           though
           that
           might
           be
           ,
           which
           yet
           God
           expressely
           denieth
           shal
           be
           ;
           yet
           the
           other
           is
           no
           con●…quent
           ,
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           may
           be
           likewise
           in
           this
           weake
           and
           fainting
           flesh
           ;
           because
           ioy
           is
           an
           affection
           ,
           that
           preserueth
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           paine
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           violent
           and
           aboue
           our
           strength
           ,
           presently
           seuereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Take
           an
           example
           of
           this
           fire
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           and
           know
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           possible
           without
           a
           miracle
           from
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           flesh
           to
           abide
           ,
           or
           life
           to
           dure
           in
           the
           paine
           of
           burning
           and
           flaming
           fire
           ;
           how
           lesse
           possible
           is
           it
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           on
           whom
           God
           sheweth
           no
           such
           wonders
           ,
           to
           liue
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           heere
           fastened
           to
           the
           flesh
           ?
           b
           
             b
             Chrysost.
             ad
             Theodorum
             lapsum
             ep●…st
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Hic
             quidem
             non
             simul
             contingit
             vehementia
             poenarum
             ,
             &
             earum
             diuturnitas
             .
             Altera
             enim
             cum
             altera
             pugnat
             ,
             propter
             conditionem
             corruptibilis
             huius
             corporis
             non
             ferentisea
             .
             In
             this
             life
          
           (
           saith
           Chrysostome
           )
           
             the
             violence
             of
             paines
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             cannot
             stand
             together
             .
             The
             one
             fighteth
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             which
             cannot
             beare
             both
             .
          
           And
           againe
           c
           
             c
             Idem
             ad
             Populum
             Antioch
             homil
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Name
             fire
             ,
             or
             sword
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             more
             grieuous
             then
             these
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             scant
             a
             shadow
             to
             those
             torments
             .
          
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             hell
             paines
             in
             this
             world
             may
             be
             in
             any
             ,
             much
             rather
             may
             they
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             purposely
             sent
             through
             paines
             and
             afflictions
             (
             the
             extreamest
             that
             might
             be
             )
             to
             be
             consecrated
             the
             Prince
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           ]
           If
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           might
           be
           in
           others
           here
           liuing
           ,
           yet
           in
           Christs
           soule
           they
           might
           not
           be
           ,
           since
           his
           soule
           had
           alwaies
           greater
           inward
           ioyes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           heauen
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           here
           liuing
           on
           earth
           could
           haue
           ,
           except
           your
           learning
           serue
           you
           ,
           to
           put
           both
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ.
           As
           for
           your
           proofe
           ,
           when
           you
           shew
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           are
           sacred
           and
           holy
           ,
           then
           bring
           them
           to
           
           consecrate
           the
           Prince
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           Till
           then
           ,
           refraine
           this
           apparent
           collusion
           ,
           to
           make
           Christ
           both
           obedient
           and
           astonished
           ,
           patient
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           learne
           that
           God
           tried
           the
           obedience
           and
           patience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           by
           the
           things
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           so
           consecrated
           or
           consummated
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Prince
           of
           our
           saluation
           ;
           who
           must
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           image
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           not
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           ,
           but
           the
           miseries
           and
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           with
           all
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           reigne
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             14.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             yet
             thus
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             extreamest
             paines
             of
             hell
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             hiest
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             are
             not
             likewise
             by
             my
             confession
             :
             I
             answere
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             neither
             meane
             I
             to
             determine
             the
             measure
             and
             depth
             of
             sorowes
             ,
             which
             Christ
             in
             his
             Passion
             suffered
             .
          
           ]
           Either
           you
           change
           mindes
           with
           the
           windes
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           wrote
           this
           ,
           wrote
           not
           that
           which
           went
           before
           .
           In
           the
           52
           page
           of
           this
           booke
           li.
           25.
           you
           prated
           apace
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             suffered
             a
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           EQVALL
           
             to
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             and
          
           ALL
           THE
           TORMENTS
           thereof
           .
           And
           in
           the
           15
           page
           li.
           16.
           you
           solemnly
           concluded
           ,
           
             whence
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             paines
             of
             Christs
             suffering
             were
             the
             same
             in
             nature
             and
          
           ALTOGETHER
           AS
           SHARPE
           ,
           
             and
             as
             painfull
             as
             they
             are
             in
             hell
             it selfe
             .
          
           Now
           you
           know
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           meane
           to
           determine
           it
           .
           It
           were
           good
           you
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           to
           know
           lesse
           of
           your
           hellish
           mysteries
           ,
           till
           you
           were
           more
           assured
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           better
           learned
           in
           them
           .
           This
           floting
           vp
           &
           downe
           like
           the
           waues
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           shew
           that
           either
           diuers
           mens
           pens
           haue
           beene
           in
           your
           papers
           ,
           or
           that
           vnquiet
           buzzes
           are
           in
           your
           owne
           braines
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           can
           not
           nor
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           somtimes
           can
           and
           will
           determine
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           suffered
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           EQVALL
           to
           hell
           and
           all
           the
           torments
           thereof
           ,
           and
           AS
           SHARPE
           as
           the
           sharpest
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           your
           Reader
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           wise
           ,
           will
           see
           you
           more
           constant
           in
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           before
           he
           giue
           any
           credit
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           lesse
           maruell
           that
           men
           fallen
           from
           the
           trueth
           thus
           reele
           to
           and
           fro
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             Only
             grant
             this
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             his
             soule
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             Gods
             proper
             iustice
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             we
             seeke
             no
             more
             .
          
           ]
           Tell
           me
           first
           ,
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           Gods
           proper
           iustice
           and
           wrath
           ,
           and
           then
           from
           what
           Scripture
           you
           deriue
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           soone
           see
           what
           I
           grant
           .
           Only
           say
           you
           no
           more
           than
           you
           haue
           expresse
           warrant
           of
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           I
           aske
           no
           more
           .
           With
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           you
           haue
           plaied
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           haue
           deceaued
           them selues
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           haue
           laid
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           on
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           but
           displeased
           and
           angrie
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           was
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           least
           our
           iniquitie
           should
           seeme
           a
           matter
           of
           dalliance
           ,
           and
           easily
           ●…uerpast
           :
           so
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           wroth
           and
           offended
           with
           the
           person
           of
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           was
           well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           was
           reconciled
           to
           vs
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           chastisement
           of
           our
           peace
           being
           imposed
           on
           him
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           innocencie
           and
           excellencie
           of
           his
           person
           was
           able
           to
           tolerate
           and
           mitigate
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           purgation
           of
           them
           by
           that
           kind
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           was
           conuenient
           both
           to
           the
           dignitie
           and
           safetie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           argued
           apparantly
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ;
           whiles
           he
           put
           him selfe
           in
           the
           gappe
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           smart
           to
           auert
           and
           appease
           the
           iust
           wrath
           kindled
           against
           vs.
           Now
           what
           this
           chastisement
           was
           ,
           wee
           may
           neither
           of
           vs
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           els
           seeke
           farder
           ,
           then
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           hath
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           g
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
          
           h
           
             h
             Philip
             2.
             
          
           
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
          
           ;
           which
           is
           plainly
           described
           by
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           more
           wedded
           to
           his
           conceits
           than
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             Though
             Christ
             suffered
             all
             (
             which
             he
             did
             suffer
             )
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             ye●…
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             cause
             why
             Christ
             should
             be
             an
             extraordinarie
             person
             in
             the
             case
             of
             suffering
             for
             sin
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             as
             touching
             sorow
             and
             paine
             ,
             he
             might
             feele
             more
             than
             euer
             any
             els
             hath
             or
             could
             feele
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           ]
           He
           was
           an
           extraordinarie
           person
           indeed
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           God
           and
           man
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           bearing
           the
           burden
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           but
           appropriating
           or
           accounting
           the
           same
           to
           
           the
           dignitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           death
           he
           might
           abolish
           him
           that
           had
           rule
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           restore
           vs
           to
           life
           by
           his
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           precious
           and
           glorious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           accepted
           it
           as
           a
           full
           sacrifice
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
             and
             made
             him
             the
             authour
             of
             eternali
             saluation
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             him
             :
          
           but
           that
           he
           must
           be
           God
           aswel
           as
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           suffer
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           &
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           new
           deuice
           of
           yours
           ,
           not
           conuerting
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           but
           abusing
           it
           to
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           his
           paines
           ,
           to
           make
           place
           for
           your
           new-found
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           plainly
           and
           fairely
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           k
           
             k
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           who
           l
           
             l
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Crosse
          
           procured
           perfect
           peace
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           restored
           vs
           to
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           
             through
             death
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           in
           which
           he
           m
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             condemned
             sinne
          
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           n
           
             n
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             bodie
             once
             made
          
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           the
           Crosse.
           And
           this
           doctrine
           so
           euidently
           and
           frequently
           deliuered
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           so
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           ,
           nor
           need
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           besides
           no
           warrant
           nor
           witnesse
           of
           them
           ;
           except
           we
           dreame
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           did
           not
           well
           vnderstand
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           aptly
           expresse
           your
           hellish
           mysteries
           ,
           which
           he
           alwaies
           ouerpasseth
           with
           silence
           ,
           when
           hee
           speaketh
           of
           the
           purgation
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           redemption
           by
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           vnspotted
           and
           vndefiled
           .
           If
           therefore
           it
           be
           not
           lawfull
           in
           the
           highest
           points
           of
           faith
           to
           adde
           ought
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           Trueth
           faileth
           or
           defecteth
           in
           his
           instruction
           vnto
           trueth
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           with
           what
           dutie
           to
           God
           you
           and
           others
           may
           be
           so
           bolde
           with
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           subiect
           his
           soule
           to
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           offer
           vs
           no
           such
           part
           or
           point
           of
           our
           beliefe
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             121.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             You
             seeme
             to
             grant
             vnto
             Christ
             all
             naturall
             sorrow
             and
             feare
             ,
             neither
             doe
             we
             seeke
             any
             more
             :
             but
             you
             trust
             the
             paine
             of
             the
             damned
             is
             more
             than
             a
             naturall
             oppressing
             and
             afflicting
             of
             the
             heart
             with
             humane
             feare
             and
             sorow
             .
             For
             sooth
             it
             is
             not
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             very
             naturall
             humane
             feare
             and
             sorow
             .
             It
             proceedeth
             immediately
             and
             principally
             from
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             Natures
             .
             Also
             mans
             nature
             is
             apt
             to
             receiue
             such
             sorow
             and
             feare
             from
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             very
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             are
             meerely
             naturall
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           make
           vs
           many
           such
           conclusions
           ,
           you
           will
           proue
           your selfe
           a
           meere
           Naturall
           .
           For
           if
           all
           things
           be
           meerely
           naturall
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           God
           either
           bestoweth
           or
           inflicteth
           on
           man
           ,
           then
           grace
           and
           glorie
           are
           meerely
           naturall
           to
           man
           ,
           yea
           heauen
           it selfe
           is
           as
           naturall
           to
           man
           as
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himselfe
           shall
           become
           meerely
           naturall
           to
           man
           ;
           for
           God
           doth
           giue
           ,
           and
           we
           p
           
             p
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             receiue
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             crie
             Abba
             Father
             :
          
           yea
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           is
           inseparably
           ioyned
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           the
           ●…ather
           as
           the
           Sonne
           q
           
             q
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             abide
             and
          
           r
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           dwell
           in
           all
           the
           Saints
           .
           So
           that
           the
           coniunction
           ,
           communion
           ,
           and
           inhabitation
           of
           the
           godhead
           in
           man
           is
           meerly
           naturall
           vnto
           man
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Diuell
           is
           as
           naturall
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           vnnaturall
           ,
           and
           most
           repugnant
           to
           mans
           nature
           .
           For
           man
           doth
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           them
           ,
           by
           and
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Diuel
           .
           As
           corruption
           and
           incorruption
           ,
           mortality
           and
           immortality
           ,
           righteousnesse
           &
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           saluation
           and
           destruction
           ,
           eternall
           life
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           are
           meerly
           naturall
           to
           man
           by
           your
           learned
           discourse
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           persist
           to
           defend
           ,
           take
           heed
           least
           men
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           frensie
           be
           naturall
           to
           you
           or
           no.
           Natural
           I
           called
           ,
           not
           whatsoeuer
           is
           any
           way
           incident
           to
           men
           in
           this
           life
           or
           the
           next
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           generall
           ,
           &
           necessary
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           men
           .
           Wherfore
           I
           make
           neither
           hell
           ,
           nor
           heauen
           naturall
           vnto
           men
           ,
           since
           the
           one
           God
           giueth
           by
           his
           power
           and
           grace
           aboue
           our
           nature
           ,
           for
           our
           nature
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           by
           iustice
           and
           wrath
           God
           worketh
           against
           our
           nature
           .
           For
           that
           fire
           should
           euerlastingly
           burne
           ,
           and
           flesh
           euerlastingly
           dure
           therein
           ,
           and
           soules
           be
           extreamely
           tormented
           therewith
           ,
           are
           to
           my
           vnderstanding
           farre
           beyond
           nature
           ,
           except
           you
           be●…eaue
           God
           of
           his
           almighty
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           confesse
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           the
           condition
           and
           operation
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           assigned
           in
           this
           world
           to
           euery
           creature
           .
           If
           you
           would
           needs
           know
           ,
           
           whence
           I
           tooke
           the
           word
           naturall
           ,
           read
           either
           Fulgentius
           or
           Damascene
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           soone
           see
           ,
           what
           they
           and
           I
           meane
           by
           nature
           .
           s
           
             s
             Tulgenti●…
             ad
             Trasimundum
             li.
             tertio
             .
          
           
             Because
             Christ
          
           ,
           saith
           Fulgentius
           ,
           
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             ideo
             cunct
             as
             naturae
             humanae
             infirmitates
             ver
             as
             quidem
             ,
             sedvoluntarias
             sustinuit
             ,
             therefore
             he
             sustained
             all
             the
             infirmities
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             truely
             but
             voluntarily
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Damascene
           .
           t
           
             t
             Damas.
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             We
             confesse
             that
             Christ
             vndertooke
             all
             naturall
             and
             sinlesse
             passions
             .
             Naturall
             and
             sinlesse
             passions
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             entered
             into
             mans
             life
             by
             the
             condemnation
             of
             (
             Adams
             )
             transgression
             ;
             as
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             labour
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             shunning
             of
             death
             ,
             feare
             ,
             agonie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             naturally
             in
             all
             men
             .
          
           So
           that
           what
           is
           gene●…all
           and
           necessarie
           to
           all
           men
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           naturall
           to
           man
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           neither
           hell
           nor
           heauen
           is
           ,
           though
           by
           iustice
           or
           mercie
           all
           men
           after
           this
           life
           shall
           feele
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           enioy
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Def●…nc
             pag.
             122.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Supernaturall
             I
             graunt
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             we
             meane
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             aboue
             our
             natures
             state
             to
             beare
             or
             to
             comprehend
             them
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           rule
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           men
           naturally
           receiue
           the
           paines
           of
           h●…ll
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           mans
           nature
           as
           well
           beare
           them
           ,
           or
           comp●…ehend
           them
           ,
           as
           receiue
           them
           ;
           except
           you
           meane
           the
           bearing
           of
           them
           with
           patience
           ,
           or
           comprehending
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ?
           what
           punishment
           men
           receiu●…
           ,
           that
           they
           beare
           .
           x
           
             x
             Gala
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             troubleth
             you
             ,
             shall
             be
             are
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Gala
             6.
             
          
           
             euery
             man
             shall
             be●…re
             his
             own
             burden
             .
          
           And
           so
           elsewhere
           .
           z
           
             z
             Ephes.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             bow
             my
             knees
             vnto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             grant
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             strengthened
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
          
           COMPREHEND
           
             with
             all
             Saints
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             breadth
             &
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             and
             height
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             passeth
             (
             the
             )
             knowledge
          
           (
           of
           man.
           )
           And
           if
           men
           shall
           feele
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           why
           shall
           they
           not
           comprehend
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           feele
           ?
           They
           shall
           apprehend
           no
           end
           nor
           ease
           thereof
           ,
           but
           feeling
           is
           a
           comprehension
           of
           the
           paine
           ,
           though
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           endure
           it
           with
           any
           patience
           .
           And
           yet
           since
           you
           striue
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           aduise
           you
           whether
           Christ
           shall
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           or
           want
           patience
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           see
           an
           end
           of
           them
           .
           For
           if
           he
           did
           suffer
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           beare
           them
           ,
           and
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           except
           you
           make
           him
           impatient
           in
           his
           paines
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           euerlasting
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             122.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             as
             vaine
             ,
             where
             you
             thinke
             it
             not
             tolerable
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             Christ
             in
             plaine
             wordes
             prayed
             contrary
             to
             his
             Fathers
             knowen
             will
             ;
             I
             pray
             haue
             patience
             :
             I
             say
             no
             harme
             ,
             nor
             I
             meane
          
           
           
             Chris●…s
             prayer
             was
             not
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will.
             
          
           
             no
             ill
          
           .
           ]
           A
           plaine
           patterne
           of
           vanitie
           if
           a
           man
           would
           seeke
           for
           ,
           he
           shall
           neede
           goe
           no
           farder
           ,
           then
           these
           eight
           pages
           spent
           in
           excusing
           your
           bold
           and
           sawcie
           assertion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           b
           
             b
             Trea.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             manifest
             in
             plaine
             words
             ,
             Christ
             prayed
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will.
          
           And
           the
           consequents
           ,
           which
           you
           hang
           to
           it
           ,
           are
           worse
           then
           the
           words
           themselues
           ;
           that
           c
           
             c
             Ibid.
             pa.
             58.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             he
             plainely
             corrected
             his
             will
             by
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             correcting
             it
             was
             contrarie
             ,
             yea
             he
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
          
           d
           
             d
             Ibid.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             in
             astonishment
          
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Ibid.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             wanted
             sinne
             .
          
           For
           none
           of
           all
           these
           positions
           haue
           any
           trueth
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           proofe
           for
           them
           ,
           besides
           your
           wilfull
           mistaking
           and
           wresting
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           wo●…ds
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ,
           haue
           foure
           expositions
           with
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           euery
           one
           confirming
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           contradiction
           indeede
           betweene
           the
           will
           of
           God
           &
           the
           prayer
           of
           Christ.
           The
           first
           that
           Christ
           praied
           
             vpon
             a
             condition
          
           ,
           if
           man
           might
           possibly
           be
           otherwise
           saued
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           not
           perish
           by
           his
           passion
           ,
           which
           Origen
           ,
           Ierom
           &
           Bede
           do
           follow
           .
           They
           put
           a
           speciall
           Emphasis
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           THIS
           CVP
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           the
           vtter
           desolation
           and
           reiection
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           The
           next
           limiteth
           the
           word
           PASSE
           to
           POSSIBLE
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
          
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           desireth
           a
           moderation
           of
           the
           punishment
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           referr●…th
           it
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           This
           Euthymius
           embraceth
           .
           A
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           confessed
           a
           naturall
           dislike
           of
           death
           and
           paine
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           though
           his
           spirit
           did
           readily
           submit
           it selfe
           to
           the
           diuine
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           euen
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           This
           sense
           Chysostome
           ,
           Damascene
           and
           others
           doe
           bring
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           here
           assumed
           and
           declared
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           who
           being
           no
           more
           then
           men
           ,
           should
           feare
           death
           ;
           but
           he
           by
           suffering
           that
           affection
           to
           rise
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           repressing
           it
           ,
           did
           by
           his
           grace
           cure
           it
           in
           his
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           seeth
           time
           and
           cause
           .
           This
           Hilarie
           ,
           Cyrill
           ,
           and
           Austen
           doe
           like
           .
           So
           that
           Christes
           wordes
           being
           euery
           way
           free
           
           from
           
             plaine
             and
             manifest
             contradicting
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             ,
          
           as
           you
           would
           make
           them
           to
           aduance
           your
           hell
           paines
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           but
           you
           would
           ship
           out
           such
           wine-shaken
           stuffe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           f
           
             f
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             53.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             was
             astonished
             ,
             forgetfull
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             in
             his
             whole
             humanitie
             both
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
             ,
          
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           or
           did
           ;
           or
           els
           
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             wanted
             sinne
             ?
          
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             .
             122.
             li
             19.
             
          
           
             Neuer
             skoffe
             at
             it
             ,
             nor
             reproch
             it
             ,
             nor
             wrest
             it
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             humane
             nature
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             Christ
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             for
             our
             sakes
             to
             vndergo●…
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           you
           that
           are
           ashamed
           of
           humane
           weaknesse
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           deuise
           the
           torments
           of
           diuels
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           because
           you
           thinke
           it
           a
           shame
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           flesh
           afrayd
           of
           paine
           and
           death
           .
           Right
           your selfe
           therefore
           by
           your
           owne
           rule
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           well
           be
           ashamed
           of
           these
           monsters
           deuised
           by
           you
           ,
           whiles
           you
           shun
           to
           acknowledge
           mans
           weakenesse
           voluntarily
           receiued
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           prooue
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           owne
           manhood
           ,
           as
           the
           comfort
           and
           cure
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           our
           nature
           .
           But
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           first
           prooue
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           presume
           it
           ?
           this
           pretending
           it
           to
           be
           plaine
           ,
           before
           any
           such
           thing
           doth
           appeare
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           dreaming
           of
           a
           noble
           conquest
           ,
           when
           you
           haue
           receiued
           a
           shamefull
           foyle
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             122.
             li.
             22.
             
             &
             .
          
           
             Did
             not
             Christ
             in
             plaine
             words
             pray
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             this
             houre
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             saue
             me
             ●…rom
             this
             houre
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             then
             pray
             in
             plaine
             wordes
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             know●…
             ill
             ?
          
           ]
           Who
           but
           a
           man
           confounded
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           sense
           and
           vnd●…rstanding
           ,
           hauing
           so
           many
           expositions
           brought
           him
           out
           of
           learned
           and
           auncient
           
           
             Christ
             prayed
             with
             condition
             and
             reseruation
             of
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           Fathers
           ,
           would
           in
           a
           rage
           rei●…ct
           them
           all
           without
           any
           regard
           ,
           and
           leaning
           onely
           to
           the
           wilfuln●…sse
           of
           h●…s
           owne
           imagination
           ,
           conclude
           with
           such
           confidence
           his
           owne
           vntoward
           conceits
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ?
           If
           Fathers
           be
           but
           sathers
           with
           you
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           heere
           three
           Euangelists
           ,
           Matthew
           ,
           Marke
           and
           Luke
           euidently
           &
           exquisitely
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           prayed
           with
           reseruation
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ?
           how
           then
           prayed
           he
           contrary
           to
           the
           knowen
           will
           of
           God
           ?
           [
           i
           
             i
             Treatis
             pa.
             85.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             correcting
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             contrarie
             :
             yea
             and
             he
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           you
           swell
           with
           no
           small
           liking
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           little
           care
           to
           crosse
           all
           writers
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           without
           any
           cause
           ,
           but
           onely
           ●…or
           the
           good
           opinion
           you
           haue
           of
           your selfe
           .
           M.
           Beza
           ,
           from
           whom
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           borrow
           some
           points
           of
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           though
           you
           leaue
           him
           ,
           when
           you
           list
           ,
           as
           not
           worthy
           to
           teach
           you
           any
           thing
           ,
           directly
           and
           tru●…ly
           refureth
           your
           error
           .
           k
           
             k
             Beza
             iu
             annot
             .
          
           
             Obs●…ruandum
             est
             hac
             particula
             non
             corrigi
             superiorem
             pe●…ionem
             ,
             (
             ita
             enim
             fuisset
             in
             Christo
             vitium
             )
             sed
             explicari
             ,
             qua
             conditione
             id
             peteret
             .
             We
             must
             marke
             by
             this
             speach
             ,
          
           (
           yet
           not
           as
           I
           will
           )
           
             the
             former
             prayer
             is
             not
          
           CORRECTED
           ,
           
             (
             for
             so
             it
             h●…
             bene
             a
             fault
             in
             Christ
             )
             but
             it
             is
             declared
             with
             what
             condition
             Christ
             desired
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           correcting
           Christs
           prayer
           by
           the
           plaine
           confession
           of
           M.
           Beza
           chargeth
           Christ
           with
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           yea
           and
           Christes
           
             knowing
             it
             so
             to
             be
          
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           noteth
           a
           manifest
           and
           aduised
           contradiction
           in
           Christ
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           be
           sinne
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           any
           that
           is
           but
           halfe
           a
           diuine
           i●…dge
           .
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           reporteth
           Christ
           to
           haue
           sayd
           absolutely
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             .
          
           ]
           First
           Hilari●…s
           rule
           is
           of
           necessitie
           to
           be
           retained
           in
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           m
           
             m
             Hilarius
             de
             trinitate
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prestant
             sibi
             m●…tuam
             Euangelia
             plenitudinem
             ;
             dum
             alia
             ex
             alijs
             ,
             quia
             omnia
             vnius
             spiritus
             predicatio
             sunt
             ,
             intelliguntur
             .
             The
             Gospels
             make
             vp
             eche
             others
             fulnesse
             ,
             whiles
             o●…e
             is
             vnderstood
             by
             another
             ;
             all
             being
             the
             preaching
             of
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           Since
           then
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           three
           Euangelists
           ,
           that
           Christs
           prayer
           ,
           for
           auoiding
           this
           cup
           and
           this
           houre
           ,
           was
           conditionall
           ;
           his
           words
           in
           S.
           Iohn
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ,
           must
           haue
           the
           like
           construction
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           exactly
           specifie
           so
           much
           .
           Againe
           your
           owne
           confession
           importeth
           no
           lesse
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ;
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             126.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             prayers
             and
             d●…sires
             for
             temporall
             things
             must
             be
             conditionall
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             reseruation
             of
             Gods
             will
             alwayes
             implied
             ,
             though
             not
             alwayes
             expressed
             ?
          
           Christ
           pra●…ers
           then
           ,
           to
           escape
           this
           houre
           ,
           must
           haue
           that
           condition
           vnderstoode
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           since
           his
           prayers
           were
           not
           onely
           good
           ,
           but
           hea●…d
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           our
           prayers
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           best
           Greeke
           expositours
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           as
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           Theophylact
           ,
           
           haue
           conceaued
           the
           force
           and
           order
           of
           Christs
           speach
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           you
           auouch
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           excluded
           and
           denied
           by
           the
           words
           antecedent
           and
           consequent
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           haue
           rather
           the
           power
           of
           a
           negation
           ,
           then
           an
           affirmation
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           many
           new
           writers
           acknowledge
           the
           wordes
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           affirmatiue
           ,
           may
           receiue
           an
           other
           sense
           :
           as
           if
           Christ
           did
           not
           desire
           to
           be
           free
           from
           suffering
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           fainting
           ,
           vnder
           the
           burden
           of
           his
           passion
           .
           So
           Bucer
           .
           o
           
             o
             Bucerus
             in
             Iohan.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             Patrem
             Christus
             or
             auit
             ,
             vt
             liberaret
             eū
             à
             supplicio
             ,
             non
             ne
             illud
             perferret
             ,
             sed
             vt
             forti●…r
             perferret
             .
             Christ
             besought
             his
             Father
             to
             saue
             him
             from
          
           (
           the
           houre
           of
           )
           
             punishment
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             might
             not
             suffer
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             suffer
             it
             patiently
             ,
             (
             or
             without
             fainting
             .
             )
          
           So
           Aretius
           .
           p
           
             p
             Aretius
             in
             Iohan.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             an
             other
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             not
             intreate
             to
             escape
             death
             ,
             but
             prayeth
             his
             Fathers
             aide
             against
             the
             horror
             thereof
             .
          
           So
           that
           to
           be
           saued
           from
           this
           houre
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preserued
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           preuailed
           not
           against
           him
           .
           The
           wordes
           then
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           S.
           Iohn
           admitting
           so
           many
           limitations
           and
           constructions
           ,
           who
           but
           a
           wilfull
           neglecter
           of
           all
           learning
           and
           trueth
           ,
           would
           so
           peremtorily
           by
           pretence
           of
           them
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             manifestly
             in
             plaine
             wordes
             ,
             Christ
             prayed
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             ?
          
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             122.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             could
             not
             be
             possible
             in
             Christs
             manhoode
             without
             sinne
             ,
             then
             I
             were
             a
             wretch
             to
             affirme
             so
             much
             of
             him
             ;
             especially
             still
             to
             affirme
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             through
             the
             meere
             instinct
             of
             mans
             nature
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             creature
             and
             free
             from
             all
             sinne
             )
             thus
             to
             speake
             and
             to
             wish
             suddainly
             ,
             and
             suddainly
             to
             controle
             it
             againe
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             then
             what
             mind
             beare
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             may
             we
             iudge
             of
             this
             your
             striuing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             cleare
             Christ
             from
             all
             sinne
             in
             his
             agony
             ?
          
           ]
           A
           goodly
           clearing
           from
           sinne
           you
           make
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           maze
           he
           prayed
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           .
           You
           suddainly
           take
           Christs
           memorie
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           suddainly
           restore
           it
           againe
           with
           the
           twinckling
           of
           an
           eye
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           play
           with
           Christs
           sense
           and
           memorie
           ,
           as
           men
           doe
           with
           tennis
           balles
           .
           But
           vnderstand
           you
           sir
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           please
           your selfe
           with
           amazing
           Christ
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           allow
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           any
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           where
           the
           wordes
           seeme
           most
           plainely
           repugnant
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           12.
           of
           Iohn
           .
           Read
           that
           Chapter
           who
           will
           ,
           where
           are
           no
           wordes
           nor
           signes
           of
           any
           maze
           ,
           but
           a
           perpetuall
           course
           of
           most
           excellen●…
           speach
           ;
           in
           the
           midst
           whereof
           he
           confessed
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           (
           then
           )
           troubled
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           death
           .
           And
           as
           doubting
           what
           to
           desire
           ,
           through
           the
           dislike
           that
           mans
           nature
           in
           him
           had
           of
           death
           ,
           he
           yet
           resolueth
           to
           desire
           not
           his
           owne
           safetie
           from
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           by
           his
           death
           .
           What
           signe
           or
           proofe
           of
           amazement
           is
           in
           this
           ?
           why
           take
           you
           this
           pestilent
           libertie
           to
           put
           Christ
           into
           a
           suddaine
           maze
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           you
           ;
           and
           as
           suddainly
           ,
           least
           all
           the
           world
           should
           crie
           shame
           on
           you
           ,
           to
           cleare
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           maze
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           ,
           still
           continued
           ?
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             it
             were
             not
             by
             some
             meanes
             possible
             ,
             you
             were
             a
             wretch
             to
             affirme
             it
             :
          
           but
           you
           must
           not
           deuise
           what
           meanes
           please
           you
           ,
           to
           waue
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           suddaine
           and
           often
           desires
           ,
           which
           needed
           correcting
           and
           controlling
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           warfe
           them
           with
           want
           of
           memorie
           .
           My
           striuing
           is
           not
           against
           any
           wordes
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           iustly
           deduced
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           against
           your
           forgetfull
           and
           faithlesse
           prayers
           ,
           which
           you
           purposely
           impute
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           hemme
           him
           either
           within
           sinne
           ,
           or
           astonishment
           ;
           and
           then
           excuse
           him
           with
           losse
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           lacke
           of
           memorie
           .
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           plot
           ,
           that
           heere
           you
           vndertake
           ,
           not
           by
           proouing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ;
           but
           by
           pronouncing
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           haue
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           still
           answere
           in
           steede
           of
           arguing
           ,
           knowing
           that
           your
           proofes
           be
           as
           weake
           ,
           as
           your
           proiects
           strong
           .
           For
           first
           you
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             122.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             answere
             ,
             Christ
             knew
          
           (
           his
           Fathers
           will
           )
           
             but
             at
             this
             instant
             he
             thought
             not
             on
             it
             .
             And
             why
             thought
             he
             not
             on
             it
             ?
          
           you
           s
           
             s
             pa.
             123.
             li.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             answere
             againe
             ,
             his
             paines
             and
             sorrowes
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             infinite
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           no
           maruaile
           hee
           thought
           not
           on
           it
           :
           but
           fall
           once
           to
           proouing
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           much
           you
           faile
           of
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             123.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             First
             he
             was
             now
             astonished
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             and
             you
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             might
             be
             .
          
           ]
           First
           in
           the
           twelfth
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           where
           you
           make
           Christes
           prayer
           more
           absolute
           than
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           nor
           signification
           of
           any
           astonishment
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           tenor
           of
           Christes
           speech
           and
           doctrine
           is
           not
           onely
           coherent
           ,
           but
           full
           
           of
           eminent
           power
           and
           grace
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           you
           take
           hold
           on
           ,
           signifieth
           either
           admiration
           alone
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ,
           or
           feare
           mixed
           with
           some
           wondering
           .
           Phauorinus
           sayth
           :
           u
           
             u
             Phauor
             .
             Dictionarium
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Thambe●…sa
           ,
           
             properly
             is
             to
             feare
             and
             flie
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           the
           word
           neither
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           Grammar
           ,
           signifieth
           your
           hellish
           astonishment
           for
           intolerable
           paines
           and
           torments
           ,
           but
           suddenly
           to
           stand
           defixed
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           afrayd
           at
           an
           vnwoonted
           sight
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           and
           consequents
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           declare
           that
           Christes
           astonishment
           or
           feare
           was
           not
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           tooke
           from
           him
           either
           sense
           or
           memorie
           .
           For
           where
           all
           vehement
           amazing
           for
           the
           time
           depriueth
           a
           man
           of
           
             motion
             ,
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           speech
           ,
           Christ
           felt
           vtterly
           none
           of
           these
           .
           The
           very
           place
           of
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           for
           the
           word
           ekthamb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           thai
           ,
           proueth
           the
           rest
           which
           I
           affirme
           .
           For
           Christ
           
             after
             he
          
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           began
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             to
             be
             afrayd
          
           ,
           presently
           
             sayd
             vnto
             his
          
           three
           disciples
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             is
             very
             heauy
             vnto
             death
             :
             tary
             heere
             and
             watch
             .
             So
             he
             went
             forward
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             fell
             downe
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             prayd
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             that
             houre
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             .
             Then
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Couldest
             not
             thou
             watch
             one
             houre
             ?
             Watch
             ye
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           What
           signes
           or
           words
           are
           here
           of
           astonishment
           continuing
           ?
           astonishment
           stoppeth
           speech
           and
           motion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sense
           .
           y
           
             y
             Rhetoricorum
             ad
             Her●…nnium
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Omnes
             stupidi
             timore
             obmutuerunt
             ;
             They
             all
             amazed
             with
             feare
             were
             mute
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           heathen
           Oratour
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Poet
           ;
           z
           
             z
             Plautus
             in
             Epidi●…o
             .
          
           
             Quid
             stas
             stupida
             ?
             quid
             taces
             ?
             Thou
             amazed
             thing
             ,
             why
             flandest
             thou
             still
             ?
             why
             art
             thou
             tongue-tied
             ?
          
           Yea
           Galen
           himselfe
           giueth
           euident
           testimonie
           ,
           that
           men
           amazed
           with
           feare
           ,
           neither
           speake
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           stand
           still
           with
           their
           eyes
           open
           :
           a
           
             a
             Galenus
             in
             Aphorismos
             Hippocratis
             .
             li.
             7.
             apho
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Amazednesse
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             neither
             speake
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             abide
             silent
             with
             their
             eyes
             open
             ,
             like
             to
             men
             astonished
             with
             feare
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           Christ
           were
           astonished
           with
           feare
           or
           amazed
           ,
           he
           could
           neither
           haue
           done
           nor
           sayd
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Gospell
           reporteth
           he
           did
           and
           sayd
           :
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           you
           can
           alter
           the
           rules
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Christ
           was
           in
           no
           such
           astonishment
           as
           you
           dreame
           of
           ;
           neither
           did
           his
           memory
           faile
           him
           in
           speaking
           those
           words
           :
           for
           then
           how
           could
           he
           not
           haue
           remem●…red
           that
           they
           were
           spoken
           amisse
           ,
           and
           needed
           correction
           as
           you
           conceiue
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Your selfe
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             might
             be
             .
          
           ]
           It
           helpeth
           not
           you
           ,
           I
           sayd
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           so
           interpret
           the
           word
           which
           S.
           Marke
           vseth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           began
           to
           be
           afrayd
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           astonished
           :
           for
           if
           b
           
             b
             In
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             admire
             some
          
           (
           sudden
           or
           strange
           )
           sight
           ,
           as
           Phanorinus
           auoucheth
           ,
           then
           might
           our
           Sauiour
           approching
           Gods
           presence
           now
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           to
           redeeme
           the
           world
           ,
           easily
           finde
           cause
           both
           of
           admiration
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           free
           and
           farre
           from
           suffering
           your
           hell
           paines
           .
           And
           where
           you
           say
           my
           words
           are
           vtterly
           vntrue
           ,
           that
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             123.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             many
             things
             might
             astonish
             our
             Sauior
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             besides
             such
             paines
          
           ;
           they
           are
           truer
           than
           any
           thing
           you
           haue
           yet
           spoken
           ,
           or
           will
           speake
           of
           his
           astonishment
           .
           For
           whether
           we
           respect
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           or
           the
           apprehension
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           he
           might
           either
           way
           beholde
           many
           things
           woorthie
           of
           that
           feare
           or
           astonishment
           which
           the
           Scripture
           describeth
           in
           him
           .
           d
           
             d
             Zan●…hius
             de
             Incar
             Christi
             li.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             11.
             
             Thesi
             2
             de
             scientia
             Christi
             .
             pa.
             302.
             
          
           
             If
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             bodie
             cleered
             with
             diuine
             light
             ,
             Christ
             being
             in
             earth
             ,
          
           sayth
           Zanchius
           ,
           
             could
             see
             the
             things
             in
             heauen
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             heauen
             ,
             doth
             see
             what
             he
             will
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             and
             heard
             Steuen
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             Iesu
             receiue
             my
             spirit
             ;
             he
             saw
             and
             spake
             to
             Paul
             persuing
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             can
          
           (
           and
           could
           )
           
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             see
             particular
             things
             in
             the
             word
             ,
          
           which
           is
           his
           Godhead
           ?
           So
           that
           either
           the
           eyes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           might
           beholde
           or
           consider
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           whereof
           he
           spake
           when
           he
           sayd
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           Now
           (
           euen
           at
           hand
           )
           
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           or
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           or
           power
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           or
           the
           vengeance
           deserued
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           to
           ransome
           man
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           was
           to
           satisfie
           God
           ;
           all
           these
           things
           might
           in
           more
           likelihood
           in
           some
           sort
           astonish
           the
           humane
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           presently
           then
           inflicted
           on
           him
           with
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           are
           no
           way
           able
           to
           proue
           ,
           saue
           by
           your
           owne
           conceit
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           second
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           these
           
             infinite
             incomprehensible
             and
             incomparable
             paines
          
           ,
           which
           you
           meane
           ,
           astonished
           ,
           
           is
           but
           the
           froth
           of
           your
           fansie
           ;
           for
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           iustifie
           any
           such
           thing
           by
           the
           text
           or
           historie
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc
             p●…g
             .
             123.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             adde
             heereunto
             that
             which
             you
             rightly
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             mighty
             feare
             may
             so
             affect
             a
             man
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             hinder
             the
             senses
             from
             recouering
             themselues
             ,
             and
             stoppe
             the
             faculties
             from
             informing
             one
             another
             .
          
           Likewise
           afterward
           ,
           
             astonishment
             draweth
             the
             mind
             so
             wholy
             to
             thinke
             on
             some
             speciall
             thing
             aboue
             our
             reach
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             time
             we
             turne
             not
             our selues
             to
             any
             other
             cogitation
             .
          
           ]
           You
           take
           this
           to
           be
           true
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           I
           ,
           but
           this
           vtterly
           subuerted
           your
           former
           position
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           recant
           ,
           that
           g
           
             g
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             53.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             but
             be
             astonished
             ,
             forgetfull
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             in
             his
             whole
             humanity
             ,
             bot●…
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           according
           to
           your
           desperate
           doctrine
           
             were
             all
             consounded
             in
             his
             whole
             humanity
             ,
          
           were
           not
           his
           vnderstanding
           and
           memory
           confoūded
           aswel
           as
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ?
           If
           he
           
             were
             all
             confounded
             in
             all
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
             ,
          
           as
           your
           wicked
           error
           imagineth
           ,
           are
           not
           vnderstanding
           and
           memory
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           and
           did
           not
           I
           charge
           you
           iustly
           and
           truely
           with
           casting
           Christ
           into
           an
           infernall
           confusion
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           since
           in
           hell
           it selfe
           they
           can
           be
           no
           more
           but
           all
           confounded
           in
           their
           whole
           manhoods
           ,
           both
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           senses
           of
           their
           body
           ?
           Tell
           what
           confusion
           in
           hell
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           more
           ,
           then
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           yeeld
           ,
           I
           did
           you
           wrong
           .
           If
           you
           cannot
           ,
           then
           bethinke
           your selfe
           how
           lewdly
           and
           loosely
           you
           aduentured
           ,
           all
           to
           confound
           Christ
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           whether
           you
           leaue
           
             sense
             ,
             memory
          
           or
           vnderstanding
           vnconfounded
           in
           Chist
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             124.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             he
             now
             on
             the
             suddaine
             might
             turne
             neither
             sense
             nor
             memory
             to
             any
             other
             obiect
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             thinke
             on
             any
             thing
             els
             ,
             but
             onlie
             on
             this
             terrible
             and
             mighty
             sorow
             and
             feare
             .
          
           Your
           helpers
           haue
           aduised
           you
           to
           recall
           that
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           confusion
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           &
           senses
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           sounded
           out
           with
           such
           waine
           loades
           of
           wordes
           ,
           as
           was
           maruailous
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           be
           come
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           confusion
           in
           the
           powers
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           senses
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           but
           an
           intenti●…e
           cogitation
           on
           some
           fearefull
           or
           sorowfull
           thing
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           time
           so
           detained
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           matter
           most
           importing
           and
           nearest
           touching
           the
           state
           of
           himselfe
           either
           in
           soule
           or
           in
           body
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           conuert
           them
           to
           no
           other
           obiect
           .
           If
           you
           say
           thus
           with
           me
           ,
           then
           must
           you
           say
           farder
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           Christ
           beganne
           to
           vse
           speach
           ,
           or
           conuert
           his
           cogitation
           to
           praier
           ,
           this
           astonishment
           was
           eased
           ;
           and
           howsoeuer
           feare
           was
           not
           altogether
           dispelled
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           be
           said
           to
           be
           amazed
           ,
           or
           to
           seeke
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           For
           praier
           to
           God
           without
           the
           mind
           intending
           ,
           and
           attending
           it
           ,
           is
           sinne
           ;
           which
           might
           not
           be
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           that
           Christ
           did
           attend
           his
           praiers
           ,
           is
           most
           euident
           .
           For
           he
           both
           added
           a
           condition
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           presently
           declared
           ,
           what
           he
           ment
           by
           that
           condition
           ,
           to
           witte
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           this
           cup
           to
           passe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Gods
           gratious
           will
           towards
           him
           should
           like
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           him
           would
           affect
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           nothing
           in
           Christes
           praier
           arguing
           any
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           or
           not
           remembring
           ,
           but
           an
           euident
           confirmation
           rather
           of
           that
           which
           you
           would
           so
           faine
           denie
           or
           auoid
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           ;
           that
           Christ
           did
           religiously
           and
           carefully
           conuert
           his
           cogitations
           in
           his
           praiers
           ,
           both
           to
           deprecate
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           as
           farre
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           giue
           full
           assent
           to
           his
           Fathers
           wil.
           And
           therefore
           the
           difference
           ,
           which
           Origen
           ,
           Ierom
           ,
           Bede
           ,
           and
           others
           make
           betw●…ene
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           continuing
           of
           these
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           in
           Christ
           ,
           howsoeuer
           with
           a
           false
           shew
           you
           impugne
           it
           ,
           hath
           better
           ground
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           you
           say
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             124.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             Natures
             verie
             instinct
             is
             in
             such
             dolours
             to
             wish
             and
             desire
             ease
             :
             and
             the
             more
             vehemently
             it
             is
             pinched
             ,
             the
             more
             earn●…stly
             it
             desireth
             :
             and
             this
             is
             Gods
             owne
             gift
             and
             workemanship
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             simply
             thus
             to
             desire
             is
             in
             this
             respect
             truely
             to
             be
             reckned
             Gods
             owne
             expresse
             will.
          
           ]
           Haue
           you
           now
           found
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           
             manifestly
             in
             plaine
             words
             pray
             contrary
             to
             his
             Fathers
             knowen
             will
          
           ;
           But
           that
           expressing
           the
           sense
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           paines
           ,
           which
           should
           assault
           him
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           he
           desired
           that
           cup
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           that
           paine
           might
           passe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           to
           stand
           with
           Gods
           
           good
           pleasure
           .
           And
           yet
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           in
           nature
           more
           to
           respect
           his
           owne
           ●…inart
           ,
           then
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           he
           presently
           declareth
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           ment
           no
           farder
           to
           be
           eased
           ,
           then
           might
           stand
           with
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           will
           foredetermining
           these
           thinges
           .
           So
           that
           without
           your
           hell
           paines
           then
           inflicted
           on
           Christes
           soule
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           without
           your
           confused
           and
           forgetfull
           astonishment
           ,
           the
           praiers
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           Garden
           did
           both
           answeare
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           the
           frame
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           brasse
           ,
           as
           Iob
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           yet
           preferre
           the
           will
           of
           God
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           before
           the
           liking
           of
           his
           sense
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           his
           nature
           .
           Which
           if
           you
           acknowledge
           ,
           then
           are
           your
           assertions
           false
           and
           wicked
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             in
             plaine
             wordes
             praied
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will
          
           and
           this
           
             could
             not
             haue
             wanted
             sinne
          
           ;
           had
           he
           not
           been
           astonished
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           praied
           .
           For
           the
           praiers
           are
           facred
           and
           sound
           without
           any
           maze
           or
           obliuion
           of
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           purpose
           ;
           but
           rather
           expressely
           remembring
           both
           ,
           and
           preferring
           that
           ,
           which
           indeed
           should
           be
           preferred
           ,
           when
           and
           as
           it
           ought
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             124
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             contrary
             in
             the
             outward
             wordes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             particular
             affection
             of
             his
             mind
             now
             wanting
             this
             remembrance
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             fully
             and
             wholly
             according
             to
             Gods
             wil●…
             in
             the
             generall
             disposition
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             whole
             man.
          
           ]
           You
           would
           faine
           vphold
           a
           contrariety
           to
           Gods
           will
           in
           the
           prai●…rs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           be
           neither
           in
           trueth
           nor
           in
           sense
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           yet
           you
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             repugnancy
             in
             the
             particular
             affection
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
          
           As
           appeareth
           by
           his
           adding
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           Howbeit
           you
           heard
           before
           out
           of
           Zanchius
           a
           very
           learned
           and
           very
           sufficient
           Diuine
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Zambius
             de
             tri●…us
             El●…him
             parte
             2.
             li.
             3.
             ca
             9.
             
             R●…sponsio
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Quare
             falsum
             omnino
             est
             ,
             in
             Christo
             diuersam
             voluntatem
             a
             Patris
             fuisse
             .
             It
             is
             vtterly
             false
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             in
             Christ
             a
             will
             diuers
             from
             his
             Fathers
             will.
          
           The
           naturall
           dislike
           ,
           that
           man
           hath
           of
           paine
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           creation
           ,
           Christ
           calleth
           
             his
             will
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           mans
           flesh
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           forewarned
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weake
             ,
          
           to
           abide
           the
           paine
           and
           horror
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           this
           naturall
           affection
           when
           he
           had
           confessed
           to
           be
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           naturally
           affected
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           foreshew
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           should
           be
           very
           painefull
           and
           greeuous
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           wholly
           and
           fully
           submitted
           it
           to
           his
           fathers
           will
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           his
           will
           and
           desire
           ,
           (
           euen
           as
           he
           was
           man
           )
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Fathers
           .
           His
           owne
           wordes
           are
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Desiring
             I
             haue
             desired
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           haue
           earnestly
           desired
           )
           
             to
             eat
             this
             Pass●…ouer
             with
             you
             before
             I
             suffer
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             be
             baptised
             with
             a
             baptisme
             ;
             and
             how
             am
             I
             grieued
             till
             it
             be
             ended
             ?
          
           He
           desired
           the
           time
           and
           f●…uit
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           he
           might
           not
           desire
           death
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           only
           the
           dissolution
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           touch
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           way
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           consequent
           effects
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           contrariety
           
             in
             the
             particular
             affection
             of
             Christs
             mind
          
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           you
           auouch
           .
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           deuice
           of
           yours
           to
           make
           Christes
           will
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           in
           the
           generall
           disposition
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           in
           his
           particular
           affection
           ;
           which
           you
           would
           excuse
           with
           a
           greater
           error
           of
           
             Now
             wanting
             this
             remembrance
          
           ;
           But
           Gods
           will
           was
           as
           Christes
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           should
           haue
           an
           vtter
           dislike
           and
           horror
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           yet
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           should
           submit
           to
           that
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           haue
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           tedious
           and
           gr●…euous
           to
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           least
           it
           should
           seeme
           a
           sport
           to
           ransome
           vs
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Both
           these
           wills
           were
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           submission
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           either
           part
           Christs
           will
           was
           conformable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           his
           naturall
           dislike
           of
           death
           and
           paine
           yeelded
           and
           submitted
           it selfe
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           required
           and
           exacted
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinne
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             .
             124.
             li.
             30
             
          
           
             If
             you
             abhorre
             this
             ●…n
             me
             ,
             yet
             see
             what
             Chrysostom
             taught
             .
             These
             wordes
          
           (
           NOT
           AS
           I
           VVILL
           ,
           BVT
           AS
           THOV
           VVILT
           ,
           )
           
             do
             signifie
             two
             willes
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           ]
           Thinke
           you
           ,
           as
           Chrysostom
           doth
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           easily
           be
           suffered
           to
           speake
           ,
           as
           Chrysostom
           speaketh
           .
           For
           as
           power
           and
           weakenesse
           are
           contrary
           ,
           so
           were
           the
           two
           wills
           in
           Christ
           ,
           declaring
           his
           two
           natures
           ;
           
           the
           one
           despising
           and
           conquering
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           diuine
           will
           answeareable
           to
           his
           Fathers
           ;
           the
           other
           fearing
           &
           shunning
           death
           ,
           which
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           a
           true
           man.
           As
           then
           Christ
           had
           two
           contrary
           natures
           ,
           yet
           knit
           and
           vnited
           in
           one
           person
           ;
           so
           had
           he
           two
           contrary
           wills
           touching
           death
           ,
           yet
           both
           agreeing
           and
           concurring
           in
           one
           end
           .
           And
           so
           much
           Chrysostom
           would
           haue
           taught
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           read
           on
           the
           very
           same
           place
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           for
           your
           error
           .
           p
           
             p
             Johan
             Chrysostomus
             in
             ●…adem
             ●…ratione
             apud
             Theod●…retum
             Dialogo
             3.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             were
             spoken
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             of
             Christs
             diuinity
             ,
             then
             were
             it
             a
             contradiction
             indeed
             ,
             and
             many
             absurdities
             would
             thence
             follow
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             a
             good
             reason
             for
             those
             wordes
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             them
             that
             might
             ius●…ly
             be
             blamed
             .
             For
             that
             the
             flesh
             would
             not
             willingly
             die
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             mans
             nature
             .
             And
             Christ
             shewed
          
           (
           in
           himselfe
           )
           
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             without
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             abundantly
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             Heretickes
             .
             When
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             he
             declareth
             nothing
             els
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             compassed
             with
             true
             flesh
             ,
             which
             feared
             death
             .
             For
             to
             feare
             and
             shunne
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             astonished
          
           (
           or
           perplexed
           )
           therewith
           ,
           
             is
             proper
             to
             flesh
             .
             Now
             therefore
          
           (
           that
           is
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           these
           wordes
           )
           
             he
             permitted
             his
             fl●…sh
             alone
             ,
             and
             naked
             to
             her
             proper
             action
             ,
             that
             shewing
             the
             infirmity
             thereof
             he
             might
             confirme
             the
             trueth
             of
          
           (
           his
           humane
           )
           
             nature
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             he
             couereth
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             a
             bare
             man.
          
           Graunt
           you
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           declared
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           naturally
           feared
           and
           shunned
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           dissolution
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           haue
           leaue
           to
           call
           this
           affection
           different
           or
           repugnant
           in
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           purpose
           or
           petition
           ,
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           diuine
           nature
           .
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             124.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             I
             grant
             M.
             Beza
             vseth
             some
             termes
             differing
             from
             ours
             ,
             yet
             his
             sense
             is
             the
             selfe
             same
             with
             ours
             .
             He
             sayd
             Christ
             corrected
             not
             his
             speech
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             amisse
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             correct
             his
             speech
             ,
             making
             it
             being
             good
             to
             be
             better
             .
          
           ]
           You
           can
           not
           ,
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           thus
           winde
           out
           from
           your
           lewd
           assertion
           ,
           that
           Christs
           prayer
           could
           not
           haue
           wanted
           sinne
           ,
           had
           he
           beene
           in
           perfect
           remembrance
           without
           astonishment
           .
           If
           Christes
           prayer
           were
           good
           without
           the
           latter
           addition
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           a
           correction
           ;
           ergo
           it
           was
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           knowen
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           much
           lesse
           sinne
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           
             now
             wanted
             remembrance
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             paines
             .
          
           You
           would
           faine
           daube
           vp
           these
           dangerous
           conceits
           and
           conclusions
           ,
           but
           your
           morter
           is
           vntempered
           .
           If
           Christes
           desire
           were
           good
           ,
           as
           now
           you
           grant
           ,
           before
           this
           correction
           (
           and
           how
           could
           any
           thing
           be
           but
           good
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           from
           him
           ?
           )
           then
           which
           way
           inferred
           you
           your
           hell
           paines
           out
           of
           that
           prayer
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           sinned
           in
           that
           prayer
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           astonished
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           
             in
             plaine
             words
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             ?
          
           Is
           any
           thing
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ?
           Faine
           you
           would
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           keepe
           this
           geere
           vpright
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             125.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             particular
             contrariety
             to
             Gods
             will
             any
             sinne
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             by
             Gods
             owne
             ordinance
             we
             know
             not
             what
             Gods
             speciall
             will
             is
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             alwayes
             remaine
             apt
             and
             readie
             there
             unto
             when
             we
             know
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           this
           all
           the
           GOODNESSE
           you
           grant
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           Christes
           prayer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           sinne
           ,
           because
           Christ
           wanted
           remembrance
           ?
           doth
           Chrysostome
           teach
           you
           any
           such
           doctrine
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           pardoned
           by
           your
           rule
           for
           want
           of
           memorie
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           no
           commendation
           of
           any
           goodnesse
           in
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           venture
           to
           pray
           without
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           sinne
           so
           to
           tempt
           God.
           Neither
           can
           we
           be
           excused
           by
           want
           of
           iudgement
           or
           memorie
           ;
           we
           may
           omit
           somewhat
           for
           want
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           commit
           ought
           vpon
           opinion
           or
           credulitie
           that
           it
           is
           good
           and
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           excuse
           our
           ignorance
           or
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           It
           is
           the
           lesse
           sinne
           ,
           but
           sinne
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           goodnesse
           .
           If
           therefore
           this
           be
           all
           the
           goodnesse
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Christes
           prayer
           ,
           you
           expresly
           contradict
           Chrysostome
           ,
           who
           maketh
           it
           proper
           and
           lawfull
           for
           mans
           nature
           in
           the
           best
           remembrance
           to
           dislike
           and
           shun
           death
           ,
           so
           we
           still
           submit
           our selues
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           not
           to
           like
           that
           which
           is
           against
           nature
           ,
           but
           patiently
           to
           suffer
           that
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           and
           counsell
           towards
           vs.
           
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             125.
             li.
             
          
           
             So
             did
             Dauid
             desire
             the
             life
             of
             his
             childe
             ,
             it
             was
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             will
             one
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             euent
             
             shewed
             ;
             for
             the
             childe
             died
             :
             yet
             he
             prayed
             well
             and
             rightly
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             in
             natures
             affection
             ,
             seeing
             he
             knew
             not
             Gods
             secret
             will
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
          
           ]
           Dauid
           had
           p●…etie
           and
           charitie
           to
           leade
           him
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           childes
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           Prophet
           denounced
           vnto
           him
           that
           the
           childe
           should
           die
           .
           Gods
           threats
           doe
           differ
           from
           his
           iudgements
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           iudgements
           are
           irreuocable
           when
           they
           are
           once
           executed
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           is
           placable
           ,
           when
           he
           threatneth
           ;
           since
           he
           neuer
           particularly
           threatneth
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           impenitent
           .
           God
           willed
           Ionas
           to
           preach
           ,
           that
           after
           t
           
             t
             Ionah
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             fortie
             dayes
             Nineueh
             should
             be
             ouerthrowen
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           God
           neither
           inconstant
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           nor
           the
           Prophet
           false
           in
           his
           message
           ,
           when
           vpon
           repentance
           God
           spared
           them
           .
           The
           Kings
           Proclamation
           was
           good
           diuinitie
           :
           *
           
             *
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Let
             euery
             man
             turne
             from
             his
             euill
             way
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             tell
             ,
             whether
             God
             will
             turne
             from
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             ,
             that
             we
             perish
             not
             ?
          
           So
           sayd
           Dauid
           :
           u
           
             u
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             Who
             can
             tell
          
           (
           whether
           )
           
             God
             will
             haue
             mercie
             on
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             childe
             may
             liue
             ?
          
           Gods
           secret
           will
           as
           we
           cannot
           know
           ,
           so
           doe
           we
           not
           resist
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           seeke
           by
           repentance
           to
           preuent
           or
           auert
           his
           plagues
           :
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           Christs
           case
           ?
           was
           he
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           often
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           what
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           he
           should
           suffer
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           ;
           x
           
             x
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             to
             giue
             his
             life
             a
             redemption
             for
             manie
             ?
          
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             125.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christs
             sudden
             not
             remembring
             Gods
             particular
             will
             ,
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             fearefull
             astonishment
             )
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             know●…n
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           apparently
           false
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           remember
           Gods
           particular
           will
           touching
           his
           death
           ;
           for
           he
           added
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
          
           ,
           
           
             Christes
             prayer
             not
             repug●…ant
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           before
           his
           praier
           ;
           and
           st●…ll
           submitted
           his
           will
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           had
           not
           remembred
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           haue
           done
           .
           The
           
             fearefull
             astonishment
          
           of
           which
           you
           dreame
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           still
           continued
           euen
           in
           his
           praiers
           ,
           is
           a
           needlesse
           in●…ention
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           seeke
           to
           make
           some
           pretence
           for
           their
           hell
           paines
           .
           Christs
           praiers
           were
           earnest
           ,
           and
           often
           repeated
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           ,
           he
           
             was
             heard
          
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           howsoeuer
           he
           desired
           the
           cup
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sharpnesse
           thereof
           to
           be
           mitigated
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           to
           his
           strength
           and
           patience
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           God
           his
           Father
           performed
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             125.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             You
             say
             I
             am
             captious
             against
             Christ
             in
             not
             supplying
             one
             Euangelist
             with
             another
             .
             For
             so
             Christs
             desire
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             but
             conditionall
             ,
             therefore
             not
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             will
             ;
             yes
             neuerthelesse
             as
             touching
             the
             desire
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             his
             particular
             present
             inclination
             compared
             to
             Gods
             particular
             determination
             herein
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Christes
           prayer
           in
           the
           garden
           were
           heard
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           it
           was
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           euident
           it
           was
           no
           way
           repugnant
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           for
           God
           doth
           not
           vse
           to
           grant
           petitions
           made
           contrarie
           to
           his
           will.
           And
           then
           we
           must
           so
           interprete
           the
           sense
           of
           Christs
           praier
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           take
           effect
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           I
           thinke
           it
           did
           .
           And
           though
           we
           should
           suppose
           ,
           it
           tooke
           not
           effect
           ,
           yet
           since
           he
           himselfe
           did
           so
           condition
           his
           desire
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           he
           subiected
           it
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           way
           can
           you
           proue
           it
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ?
           
             Christs
             particular
             present
             inclination
             compared
             to
             Gods
             particular
             determination
             herein
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             contrary
             to
             it
          
           .
           ]
           I
           denie
           that
           vtterly
           .
           For
           Christs
           particular
           and
           present
           inclination
           of
           mans
           nature
           to
           dislike
           paine
           and
           death
           was
           Gods
           generall
           ordinance
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           Gods
           speciall
           will
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           instant
           :
           and
           Christes
           determination
           was
           the
           same
           with
           Gods
           ,
           since
           he
           submitted
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           resolued
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           his
           praier
           ,
           with
           obedience
           willingly
           to
           vndergoe
           that
           shamefull
           and
           painfull
           death
           ,
           which
           Gods
           iustice
           purposed
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           Yea
           God
           hath
           not
           only
           ordained
           ,
           that
           the
           Crosse
           should
           be
           greeuous
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           misliketh
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           despise
           his
           correction
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           made
           tolerable
           by
           his
           fatherly
           goodnesse
           respecting
           our
           weakenesse
           .
           a
           
             a
             Ierem.
             5.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             striken
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             not
             sorowed
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           meaning
           they
           despised
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           tempered
           with
           mercy
           ,
           and
           plagued
           them
           not
           vnto
           destruction
           .
           Then
           is
           it
           Gods
           will
           ,
           that
           affliction
           should
           grieue
           vs
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           so
           created
           vs
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           his
           purpose
           ,
           when
           he
           smiteth
           to
           haue
           vs
           feele
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           vs
           mourne
           vnder
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           but
           yet
           without
           distrust
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           or
           dislike
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           though
           it
           pinch
           vs
           neuer
           so
           neere
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           nature
           .
           What
           contrariety
           then
           to
           Gods
           will
           had
           Christs
           inclination
           of
           nature
           shunning
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           
           sharpenesse
           thereof
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           and
           did
           stand
           with
           Gods
           pleasure
           ;
           since
           his
           resolution
           was
           the
           same
           with
           Gods
           will
           ,
           most
           obediently
           to
           suffer
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           seemed
           neuer
           so
           sharp
           to
           his
           flesh
           ,
           which
           was
           Gods
           will
           it
           should
           ?
           as
           for
           Balaams
           bad
           desire
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           you
           to
           comment
           thereon
           at
           your
           leasure
           ;
           his
           wicked
           auarice
           secretly
           seeking
           after
           gaine
           ,
           though
           pretending
           Gods
           name
           ,
           ought
           not
           in
           Christes
           case
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             125.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             perfectly
             know
             and
             remember
             Gods
             certaine
             will
             ,
             euery
             light
             affection
             and
             sodaine
             wishing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             howsoeuer
             conditionally
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             manifest
             sin
             ●…inst
             God.
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           sinne
           in
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           their
           flesh
           by
           sense
           of
           nature
           endureth
           not
           quietly
           the
           rage
           of
           fire
           without
           feare
           and
           griefe
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           rather
           a
           godly
           conflict
           betwixt
           the
           ●…eadinesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           feele
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           other
           in
           regard
           of
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           his
           blessed
           will
           ,
           which
           hath
           prouided
           not
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           paine
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           patience
           ?
           In
           desires
           and
           delights
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           flesh
           is
           to
           be
           declined
           ,
           least
           it
           bait
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           wax
           vnruly
           ;
           but
           in
           feare
           and
           paine
           Gods
           sacred
           will
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           flesh
           should
           be
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           senselesse
           ,
           nor
           carelesse
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           may
           be
           prooued
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
          
           in
           affliction
           ,
           
             being
             much
             more
             pretio●…
             then
             gold
             ,
             may
             be
             found
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           therefore
           no
           sinne
           ,
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             for
             a
             season
             (
             if
             need
             require
             )
             to
             be
             in
             heauinesse
             through
             manifold
             tentations
             :
          
           Neither
           did
           Christ
           tell
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           weepe
           ,
           lament
           ,
           nor
           sorow
           in
           their
           miseries
           ,
           since
           nothing
           could
           befall
           them
           without
           the
           direct
           and
           expresse
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           d
           
             d
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             haires
             of
             (
             their
             )
             heads
             are
             numbred
          
           ;
           But
           he
           promis●…th
           ,
           their
           e
           
             e
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             sorow
             shal
             be
             turned
             to
             ioy
          
           :
           Wherefore
           Christs
           present
           and
           particular
           inclination
           in
           nature
           to
           dislike
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           paine
           and
           death
           ,
           was
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           disposition
           ,
           but
           answeareable
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           in
           obedience
           he
           alwaies
           referred
           himselfe
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           petition
           being
           conditionall
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           might
           stand
           with
           Gods
           good
           will
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           touched
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           sinne
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           plaine
           wordes
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           ,
           though
           our
           Sauiour
           were
           in
           perfect
           remembrance
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           declareth
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           aduisedly
           considered
           ,
           and
           regarded
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           his
           praier
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             126.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             very
             nature
             of
             all
             conditionall
             desires
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             includeth
             euermore
             a
             possibility
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             being
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             whom
             we
             desire
             .
          
           ]
           This
           generall
           obseruation
           of
           yours
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           The
           Saints
           haue
           often
           prayed
           in
           full
           persuasion
           of
           faith
           yet
           with
           a
           condition
           ,
           not
           as
           doubting
           ,
           but
           as
           humbling
           themselues
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           before
           whom
           or
           of
           whom
           they
           spake
           .
           When
           God
           had
           sayd
           to
           Iacob
           :
           g
           
             g
             Genes
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Loe
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             keepe
             thee
             ,
             whither
             soeuer
             thou
             goest
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             thee
             againe
             into
             this
             land
             ;
             Iacob
             vowed
             ,
             saying
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             keepe
             me
             in
             the
             iourney
             ,
             which
             I
             goe
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             come
             againe
             into
             my
             fathers
             house
             in
             safetie
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             be
             my
             God.
          
           Shall
           we
           say
           ,
           because
           God
           addeth
           a
           conditionall
           to
           his
           vow
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           doubted
           of
           Gods
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           that
           verie
           night
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           to
           be
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           will
           ?
           I
           trust
           not
           .
           So
           Moses
           confessed
           to
           God
           ;
           h
           
             h
             Exod.
             33.
             
          
           
             See
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             vnto
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             thee
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             also
             found
             fauour
             in
             my
             sight
             :
             Now
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             if
             I
             haue
             found
             fauour
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             shew
             me
             now
             thy
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             thee
             .
          
           Was
           Moses
           vnfaithfull
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           maketh
           that
           a
           condition
           ,
           which
           God
           vttered
           as
           an
           affirmatiue
           ;
           or
           was
           there
           any
           possibilitie
           of
           the
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           God
           had
           once
           pronounced
           ?
           Likewise
           the
           Apostles
           vnder
           conditions
           expresse
           most
           certaine
           assertions
           ;
           as
           Paul
           :
           i
           
             i
             2.
             
             Thes●…
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             a
             iust
             thing
             with
             God
             to
             recompense
             trouble
             to
             them
             which
             trouble
             you
             ;
             and
             to
             you
             which
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             vs
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             sh●…ll
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
          
           ;
           Meaning
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           iust
           ,
           though
           he
           made
           it
           conditionall
           .
           But
           we
           need
           not
           this
           rule
           for
           the
           praiers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           garden
           .
           Christ
           knew
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           Gods
           power
           
             to
             saue
             him
             from
             death
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           make
           him
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           as
           Gods
           counsell
           decreed
           and
           reuealed
           now
           stood
           ,
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           the
           whole
           cup
           should
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           drinke
           thereof
           .
           Both
           these
           Christ
           affirmeth
           in
           the
           garden
           .
           k
           
             k
             Matth.
             26.
             vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Thinkest
             thou
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           to
           Peter
           )
           
             that
             I
             cannot
             
             now
             pray
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             giue
             me
             more
             then
             twelue
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             ?
             how
             then
             should
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ?
          
           And
           at
           the
           second
           time
           of
           his
           returne
           to
           praier
           ;
           l
           
             l
             Ibid.
             vers
             42.
             
          
           
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             if
             this
             cup
             cannot
             paesse
             away
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             must
             drinke
             it
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           thereof
           )
           
             thy
             will
             be
             donne
          
           .
           So
           that
           by
           the
           first
           frame
           of
           Christs
           praiers
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             O
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           IF
           IT
           BE
           POSSIBLE
           ,
           
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             me
          
           ;
           If
           we
           vnderstand
           either
           Christs
           purpose
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           reuealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           was
           now
           by
           Gods
           counsell
           necessarily
           required
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           no
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           nor
           neglect
           of
           his
           safetie
           ,
           that
           put
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           obeying
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Father
           for
           our
           saluation
           ;
           or
           els
           that
           he
           desired
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           the
           Cuppe
           might
           passe
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           ouerpresse
           his
           strength
           and
           patience
           ;
           in
           either
           of
           these
           two
           senses
           the
           words
           stand
           well
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           touch
           of
           declining
           or
           disliking
           the
           counsell
           and
           determination
           of
           God
           to
           ransome
           and
           reconcile
           the
           world
           to
           himselfe
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           If
           with
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Cyril
           ,
           Damascene
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           we
           like
           to
           make
           it
           the
           voice
           of
           mans
           weake
           flesh
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           still
           subiected
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           repugnance
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           preferred
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           declining
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           stand
           with
           his
           will.
           For
           so
           long
           as
           obedience
           ouerruleth
           the
           sense
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           nature
           sheweth
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           ingraffed
           in
           it
           by
           Gods
           power
           and
           will
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           what
           aduantage
           you
           can
           take
           ,
           Sir
           Defender
           ,
           at
           this
           third
           sense
           of
           Christes
           words
           ,
           though
           we
           grant
           the
           flesh
           of
           man
           to
           be
           so
           created
           ,
           that
           it
           shrinketh
           at
           the
           weight
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           would
           decline
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           stand
           with
           Gods
           will.
           Els
           were
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           pray
           that
           affliction
           might
           be
           ended
           or
           eased
           ,
           if
           we
           might
           desire
           nothing
           that
           were
           possible
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           since
           we
           know
           not
           his
           particular
           will
           touching
           our
           temporall
           troubles
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           euent
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             126.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             Dauids
             and
             Christs
             were
             not
             onely
             possible
             to
             be
             contrarie
             ,
             but
             contrarie
             in
             deede
             as
             the
             sequell
             shewed
             .
          
           ]
           You
           may
           as
           well
           inferre
           ,
           that
           God
           himselfe
           had
           contrary
           willes
           ,
           when
           he
           repented
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           threatned
           destruction
           to
           Nini●…eh
           ,
           and
           death
           to
           King
           Ezechiah
           ,
           and
           yet
           vpon
           their
           prayers
           spared
           both
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           it
           were
           blasphemie
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           willes
           indeede
           contrary
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           sequell
           sheweth
           .
           He
           hath
           an
           absolute
           will
           working
           and
           perfourming
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           whatsoeuer
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           ,
           nor
           frustrated
           by
           any
           means
           .
           He
           hath
           a
           conditionall
           will
           ,
           by
           iustice
           threatning
           and
           punishing
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           sinfull
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           and
           by
           mercy
           sparing
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           repent
           and
           turne
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           will
           in
           him
           though
           it
           worke
           contrary
           effects
           in
           vs
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           him
           on●…
           and
           the
           same
           will
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           giueth
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           he
           best
           liketh
           ,
           pardoneth
           the
           penitent
           ,
           and
           reuengeth
           the
           obstinate
           ;
           the
           one
           agr●…eing
           with
           his
           mercie
           ,
           the
           other
           with
           his
           iustice
           .
           So
           Christ
           had
           two
           willes
           ,
           the
           one
           proportioned
           to
           Gods
           creation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           flesh
           shrinketh
           and
           shunneth
           paine
           ,
           the
           other
           measured
           by
           Gods
           determination
           ,
           which
           declared
           his
           obedience
           ;
           and
           in
           either
           of
           these
           he
           accorded
           with
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           ment
           not
           onely
           to
           strike
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           the
           stroke
           felt
           with
           paine
           and
           griefe
           to
           mans
           nature
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             126.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Howbeit
             both
             their
             desires
             were
             neuerthelesse
             holy
             ,
             made
             in
             faith
             ,
             assured
             to
             receiue
             (
             as
             conditionall
             desires
             may
             be
             )
             directed
             aright
             ,
             prepared
             sufficiently
             :
             yet
             only
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             seeing
             Dauid
             simply
             knew
             not
             Gods
             contrarie
             will
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             it
             not
             at
             this
             instant
             .
          
           ]
           Dauid
           repented
           his
           sin
           (
           with
           which
           God
           was
           displeased
           )
           the
           more
           earnestly
           &
           instantly
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           the
           dislike
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           of
           his
           fact
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           death
           denounced
           to
           his
           child
           .
           So
           that
           Dauids
           desire
           to
           please
           and
           pacifie
           God
           with
           most
           humble
           and
           inward
           submission
           ,
           the
           rather
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           auert
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           threatned
           to
           his
           child
           for
           his
           offence
           ,
           had
           in
           it
           pietie
           ,
           charitie
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           points
           of
           godly
           repentance
           ;
           and
           his
           prayer
           for
           his
           child
           was
           pardonable
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           not
           Gods
           certaine
           resolution
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           though
           he
           heard
           the
           Prophet
           in
           Gods
           name
           denounce
           ,
           p
           
             p
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             the
             child
             should
             surely
             die
          
           :
           which
           Dauid
           tooke
           to
           be
           conditionall
           ,
           as
           other
           Gods
           threats
           are
           oftentimes
           ,
           the
           rather
           to
           reduce
           sinners
           to
           more
           zealous
           and
           
           hartie
           conuersion
           vnto
           God.
           But
           in
           Christes
           prayers
           no
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           pretended
           .
           His
           not
           remembring
           ,
           what
           he
           knew
           most
           assuredly
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           most
           stedfastly
           ,
           could
           not
           make
           his
           prayers
           to
           be
           
             prepared
             sufficiently
             ,
             directed
             aright
             ,
             and
             assured
             to
             receiue
             .
          
           For
           neither
           preparation
           ,
           direction
           ,
           faith
           ,
           nor
           assurance
           could
           be
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           without
           vnderstanding
           and
           memorie
           ;
           since
           neither
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           nor
           ignorance
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           know
           ,
           doe
           warrant
           our
           prayers
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           assured
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           if
           all
           these
           conditions
           of
           faithfull
           and
           Godly
           prayer
           were
           found
           in
           Christs
           petition
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           as
           you
           confesse
           ,
           shew
           vs
           how
           they
           could
           be
           indeed
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           knowen
           will.
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           of
           all
           Christes
           prayers
           and
           speaches
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           well
           aduised
           ,
           rightly
           prepared
           ,
           and
           throughly
           assured
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           that
           is
           perfectly
           holy
           ,
           as
           he
           intended
           them
           ;
           but
           Christes
           
             not
             remembring
          
           the
           will
           of
           God
           reuealed
           to
           him
           ,
           could
           not
           performe
           or
           effect
           these
           things
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           but
           rather
           contrariwise
           his
           full
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           present
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           with
           exact
           obedience
           and
           submission
           thereunto
           .
           Otherwise
           
             not
             remembring
          
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           knew
           ,
           might
           excuse
           from
           sinne
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           that
           vnderstanding
           and
           memorie
           failed
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           could
           not
           make
           him
           assured
           to
           receiue
           ,
           since
           God
           doth
           graunt
           their
           desires
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           dewly
           remember
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           such
           as
           in
           part
           ,
           or
           wholy
           forget
           his
           will.
           Againe
           ,
           
             not
             remembring
          
           the
           trueth
           of
           Gods
           will
           reuealed
           is
           not
           faith
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           since
           faith
           is
           the
           sure
           and
           full
           perswasion
           of
           Gods
           will
           and
           promises
           toward
           vs
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           remember
           not
           ,
           how
           may
           we
           be
           said
           to
           be
           fully
           assured
           ,
           and
           firmely
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ?
           Wherefore
           you
           make
           out
           this
           matter
           with
           emptie
           words
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           be
           taken
           tardie
           with
           a
           plaine
           error
           ;
           and
           haue
           peeced
           together
           very
           vntowardly
           diuers
           mens
           places
           ,
           the
           head
           not
           agreeing
           with
           the
           h●…eles
           ,
           since
           you
           first
           defended
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             forgetfull
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
          
           or
           else
           
             he
             had
             sinned
             in
             praying
             against
             Gods
             knowen
             will
          
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           anouch
           his
           prayers
           were
           made
           in
           faith
           ,
           sufficiently
           prepared
           ,
           directed
           aright
           ,
           and
           assured
           to
           receiue
           ;
           
             yet
             onely
             sor
             this
             cause
             ,
             seeing
          
           he
           did
           not
           remember
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           when
           he
           prayed
           ,
           Gods
           will
           so
           plainly
           reuealed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           foretold
           by
           himselfe
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           ,
           which
           Christ
           vsed
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           are
           directly
           referred
           to
           Gods
           will
           ;
           and
           whatsoeuer
           Christ
           feared
           ,
           or
           felt
           according
           to
           your
           conceit
           ,
           he
           was
           right
           sure
           was
           inflicted
           on
           him
           by
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           Gods
           will
           ,
           whose
           hand
           doth
           not
           worke
           without
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           yet
           seeing
           ,
           and
           feeling
           it
           to
           be
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           Gods
           will
           ,
           you
           make
           him
           
             not
             remember
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Gods
           will.
           What
           else
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           forg●…tfulnesse
           to
           be
           faith
           ,
           and
           error
           to
           be
           assurance
           ,
           and
           confusion
           to
           be
           sufficient
           preparation
           of
           the
           mind
           vnto
           prayer
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           then
           monsters
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           our
           Lord
           and
           master
           must
           be
           as
           free
           ,
           as
           from
           sinne
           ?
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             126.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             All
             in
             vaine
             then
             doe
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             stretch
             the
             Scriptures
             beyond
             their
             wordes
             and
             trueth
             ,
             when
             in
             my
             discourse
             I
             shew
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             Garden
             was
             astonished
             and
             grieuously
             perplexed
             ,
             the
             text
             hauing
             onely
             he
             began
             to
             be
             astonished
             and
             grieuously
             perplexed
             .
          
           ]
           You
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           without
           all
           proofe
           ,
           against
           the
           plaine
           wordes
           ,
           and
           plainer
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           r
           
             r
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             55.
             
          
           
             fell
             amazed
             and
             sorgetfull
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             s
             
               s
               Ibid.
               pa.
               53.
               
            
             could
             not
             be
             but
             astonished
             ,
             ouerwhelmed
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             in
             his
             whole
             humanitie
             ,
             both
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             this
             had
             beene
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             sinned
             in
             deede
             .
          
           The
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           geere
           you
           made
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
             and
             in
             great
             heauinesse
             .
          
           I
           obserued
           out
           of
           Ierom
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           
             thing
             to
             begin
             to
             be
             heauie
          
           (
           or
           sorrowfull
           )
           as
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           
             another
             thing
             to
             haue
             the
             Passion
             of
             heauinesse
          
           (
           or
           sorrow
           )
           
             to
             ouerwhelme
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           .
           In
           this
           you
           say
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             you
             all
             in
             vaine
          
           ;
           and
           why
           so
           ?
           because
           the
           Scripture
           doeth
           sometime
           vse
           the
           word
           (
           
             to
             beginne
          
           )
           where
           the
           continuance
           followeth
           .
           Had
           Ierom
           made
           no
           farder
           reason
           ,
           then
           that
           Christ
           
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
          
           ;
           and
           so
           auouched
           ,
           that
           nothing
           beginning
           might
           proceede
           or
           continue
           ,
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           heere
           heaped
           by
           you
           might
           haue
           made
           some
           shew
           ;
           but
           Ierom
           
           giueth
           a
           good
           reason
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           passion
           of
           feare
           and
           sorrow
           might
           not
           be
           excessiue
           and
           dominant
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           sinfull
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           to
           be
           so
           ouerswayed
           with
           immoderate
           and
           suddaine
           affections
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           could
           not
           communicate
           with
           vs.
           This
           reason
           you
           skip
           ,
           and
           bend
           your selfe
           to
           proue
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           vseth
           the
           wordes
           (
           he
           began
           )
           where
           the
           action
           had
           continuance
           .
           As
           though
           any
           man
           doubted
           thereof
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           good
           ,
           as
           bad
           actions
           must
           haue
           their
           beginnings
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           haue
           any
           proceeding
           ,
           or
           continuing
           ;
           but
           doth
           that
           word
           prooue
           ,
           that
           euery
           thing
           once
           begun
           is
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           or
           that
           euery
           affection
           rising
           in
           mans
           nature
           groweth
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ?
           if
           the
           word
           stand
           indifferent
           to
           signifie
           the
           beginning
           of
           euery
           action
           or
           affection
           ,
           either
           interrupted
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           proceeding
           and
           continuing
           to
           the
           end
           and
           height
           thereof
           ;
           then
           make
           those
           words
           nothing
           for
           your
           extreme
           confusion
           of
           feare
           &
           sorow
           growing
           to
           the
           greatest
           height
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           And
           that
           the
           word
           naturally
           signifieth
           a
           beginning
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           without
           any
           necessitie
           that
           the
           action
           or
           affection
           should
           continue
           ,
           though
           some
           might
           proceede
           and
           increase
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           so
           much
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           Luke
           ,
           Christ
           shewing
           by
           a
           familiar
           example
           of
           a
           builder
           ,
           how
           ridiculous
           and
           odious
           it
           is
           to
           begin
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           performe
           it
           ,
           repeateth
           the
           common
           mocke
           that
           followeth
           such
           vaine
           enterprises
           :
           
             This
             man
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             began
             to
             build
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             make
             an
             end
             .
          
           So
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           :
           t
           
             t
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Are
             you
             so
             vnwise
          
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             beginning
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             you
             will
             end
             in
             the
             fl●…sh
             ?
          
           S.
           Matthew
           describeth
           how
           Peter
           walking
           on
           the
           water
           towards
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beholding
           a
           mightie
           winde
           ,
           was
           stroken
           with
           feare
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             beginning
             to
             sincke
          
           ,
           cried
           ;
           
             Lord
             saue
             me
          
           .
           And
           
             Iesus
             straightway
             stretched
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             stayed
             him
             .
          
           So
           in
           many
           other
           places
           :
           x
           
             x
             Philip.
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             persuaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             he
             which
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             worke
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             performe
             it
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
          
           When
           the
           tenne
           Disciples
           heard
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           desire
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           might
           sit
           at
           Christes
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           his
           left
           in
           glorie
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Marc.
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             began
             to
             disdaine
             ●…ames
             and
             Iohn
          
           ;
           but
           Christ
           presently
           called
           his
           Disciples
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           speech
           repressed
           ambition
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           indignation
           on
           the
           other
           .
           So
           Peter
           ,
           when
           those
           that
           stood
           by
           him
           in
           the
           high
           Priests
           hall
           ,
           charged
           him
           by
           his
           tongue
           to
           be
           one
           of
           Christs
           followers
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             began
             to
             curse
             and
             sweare
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             man.
          
           And
           
             immediatly
             the
             cocke
             crew
             ,
             and
             Peter
             remembring
             the
             words
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
          
           repenting
           his
           fault
           .
           An
           hundred
           examples
           might
           be
           brought
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           is
           in
           the
           like
           sort
           vsed
           to
           signifie
           the
           beginning
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           well
           without
           continuance
           as
           with
           ,
           when
           the
           Scripture
           expresseth
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           so
           cleere
           ,
           that
           they
           admit
           no
           contradiction
           .
           And
           therefore
           Ieroms
           obseruation
           is
           verie
           true
           ,
           and
           grounded
           on
           better
           reason
           than
           your
           refutation
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             127.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             Christ
             was
             indeed
             astonished
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             at
             first
             but
             begin
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             &
             then
             afterward
             grew
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           ]
           That
           he
           began
           to
           be
           afrayd
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           sayth
           ;
           that
           he
           
             afterward
             grew
             to
             the
             full
          
           ,
           no
           Euangelist
           writeth
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           except
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           be
           the
           fift
           Euangelist
           ,
           boldly
           and
           falsely
           to
           auouch
           that
           which
           the
           other
           foure
           doe
           not
           mention
           .
           And
           as
           you
           enlarge
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           so
           doe
           you
           restraine
           the
           significations
           of
           their
           words
           as
           pleaseth
           you
           :
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           all
           Interpreters
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           such
           as
           were
           the
           first
           deuisers
           of
           Christes
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           is
           rendered
           
             expauescere
             ,
             to
             be
             afrayd
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           astonished
           .
           Caluine
           doth
           thus
           ●…xpresse
           the
           words
           o●…
           S.
           Marke
           :
           
             Caepit
             expauescere
             ,
             &
             moerore
             aff●…ci
             .
          
           b
           
             b
             Caluin
             .
             harmonia
             in
             Marci
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             Christ
             began
             to
             be
             afrayed
             ,
             and
             affected
             with
             griese
             .
          
           As
           in
           S.
           Matthew
           he
           translateth
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             affici
             moestitudine
             ,
             to
             be
             touched
             with
             heauinesse
          
           ;
           and
           
             timor
             &
             moestitia
             ,
             feare
             and
             heauinesse
             are
             all
             the
             words
             ,
          
           that
           by
           any
           warrant
           of
           sacred
           Scriptures
           Caluin
           could
           finde
           .
           Beza
           in
           his
           Latine
           translation
           keepeth
           the
           same
           word
           ;
           
             Caepit
             expauescere
             ,
             Christ
             began
             to
             be
             afrayd
          
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           Geneuian
           translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           into
           English
           ;
           
             He
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             heauinesse
             .
          
           Others
           more
           indifferent
           I
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           repeate
           .
           You
           take
           
           a
           course
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           differ
           from
           all
           men
           in
           opinion
           ,
           so
           you
           will
           in
           translation
           of
           the
           words
           .
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           you
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             123.
             
          
           
             astonished
             with
             feare
          
           though
           the
           rest
           content
           themselues
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
          
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             127.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Text
             following
             doth
             inuincibly
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             fully
             come
             to
             the
             extreamitie
             of
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             began
             not
             onely
             .
             For
             did
             he
             but
             begin
             ,
             when
             he
             swet
             clotted
             bloud
             trickling
             from
             his
             body
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             also
             when
             an
             Angell
             was
             sent
             from
             heauen
             to
             refresh
             him
             and
             comfort
             him
             :
             did
             he
             then
             but
             begin
             to
             be
             heauy
             ?
          
           ]
           Your
           fansies
           follow
           so
           fast
           without
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           they
           run
           headlong
           against
           the
           Text.
           That
           Christ
           was
           afraid
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           ;
           that
           he
           came
           to
           the
           extremitie
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           denie
           ;
           howsoeuer
           you
           whiske
           it
           after
           your
           whifling
           maner
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           seeme
           a
           man
           tried
           in
           all
           toyes
           .
           The
           extremitie
           of
           astonishment
           is
           neither
           
             to
             do
          
           nor
           speake
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           without
           sense
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           .
           Your selfe
           doth
           so
           describe
           it
           :
           for
           you
           say
           ,
           Christ
           
             was
             astonished
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ouerwhelmed
             ,
             and
             all
             confounded
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           A
           man
           in
           this
           case
           hath
           no
           right
           vse
           of
           
             reason
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             memory
             ,
             speach
             ,
             sight
             ,
             or
             hearing
          
           for
           the
           time
           .
           Was
           Christ
           so
           ?
           doe
           your
           impertinent
           pushes
           prooue
           any
           such
           thing
           ?
           doe
           they
           not
           rather
           prooue
           the
           contrary
           ?
           did
           not
           Christ
           speake
           ,
           when
           he
           praied
           ?
           did
           he
           not
           rebuke
           his
           Disciples
           for
           their
           sleepinesse
           ,
           and
           admonish
           them
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           ,
           that
           they
           entered
           not
           into
           temptation
           ?
           did
           he
           not
           fall
           to
           more
           earnest
           and
           vehement
           praier
           ,
           when
           his
           sweat
           beganne
           to
           looke
           like
           bloud
           ,
           which
           you
           in
           your
           learned
           conceit
           call
           
             clotted
             bloud
             ?
             The
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
             ,
          
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           doe
           they
           not
           plainly
           reprooue
           your
           supposed
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           cleerely
           confirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           body
           in
           their
           full
           vse
           ,
           when
           he
           thus
           conuerted
           them
           with
           such
           zeale
           and
           contention
           of
           mind
           to
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ?
           what
           Sadler
           or
           Shoemaker
           would
           conclude
           this
           to
           be
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           which
           by
           so
           manifest
           circumstances
           cited
           by
           your selfe
           is
           irrefragablely
           refuted
           ?
           and
           on
           you
           run
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           ouerbeare
           all
           the
           world
           with
           such
           witles
           words
           ,
           and
           flaunting
           follies
           ,
           which
           only
           serue
           to
           bewray
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           your
           owne
           conceites
           .
           Feare
           and
           sorow
           I
           admit
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           religious
           of
           either
           kind
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           that
           mans
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           A
           naturall
           feare
           of
           death
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           I
           likewise
           acknowledge
           ,
           but
           I
           make
           not
           these
           things
           which
           you
           meane
           ,
           the
           effects
           thereof
           .
           What
           I
           receiue
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           refuse
           in
           our
           Sauiours
           agonie
           ,
           I
           haue
           so
           largely
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           not
           spend
           paper
           to
           repeate
           all
           againe
           .
           Neither
           doth
           Ierom
           meane
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           touch
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           no
           farder
           ,
           as
           you
           most
           fondly
           misconster
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           wordes
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
          
           ;
           but
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           Christ
           so
           farre
           admitted
           the
           pearcing
           and
           painefull
           affection
           of
           feare
           (
           for
           a
           time
           required
           in
           so
           great
           a
           cause
           )
           that
           it
           neither
           possessed
           him
           wholy
           ,
           nor
           continually
           ,
           to
           beare
           dominion
           ouer
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           worke
           any
           corruption
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           vsuall
           in
           our
           affections
           .
           You
           make
           your selfe
           merie
           with
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           neuer
           consider
           ,
           that
           Ierom
           thereby
           excludeth
           the
           heigth
           of
           our
           inordinate
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           sorow
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           bring
           in
           when
           you
           
             all
             confound
             Christ
             in
             his
             whole
             humanitie
             ,
             both
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
          
        
         
           E
           
             E
             Defenc.
             pag.
             127.
             li
             33.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Ierom
             ,
             if
             he
             denie
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             craue
             leaue
             to
             dissent
             from
             him
             .
          
           ]
           And
           from
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           affirme
           that
           ,
           all
           wise
           and
           Christian
           Readers
           must
           dissent
           without
           your
           leaue
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           false
           ,
           and
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           extremely
           wicked
           and
           impious
           to
           bring
           that
           confusion
           ,
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           into
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           body
           .
           [
           f
           
             f
             Ibid.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             I
             thinke
             all
             to
             little
             sufficiently
             to
             expresse
             our
             Lords
             sufferings
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           You
           must
           then
           thinke
           the
           doctrine
           &
           pen
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           most
           vnsufficient
           ,
           that
           continually
           &
           clearely
           proposeth
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           son
           of
           God
           for
           our
           saluation
           without
           any
           such
           presumptuous
           and
           irreligious
           speaches
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           you
           commend
           your
           deuotion
           in
           g
           
             g
             Ibid.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             labouring
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             Christ
             loued
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             basenesse
             of
             our
             nature
             he
             submitted
             himselfe
             for
             our
             sake
          
           ;
           learne
           first
           to
           content
           your selfe
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           wisedome
           and
           iustice
           of
           God
           required
           of
           his
           sonnes
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           witnesseth
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           so
           
           shall
           you
           honour
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           not
           deuise
           new
           helles
           and
           new
           damnations
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           please
           your
           violent
           fansi●…s
           .
           And
           as
           new
           is
           your
           deuotion
           ,
           as
           strange
           ;
           if
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           before
           your
           time
           ne●…er
           knew
           ,
           nor
           heard
           ,
           how
           Christ
           loued
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           but
           haue
           all
           this
           while
           erred
           in
           beleeuing
           &
           following
           the
           direction
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           the
           word
           of
           trueth
           and
           life
           ,
           since
           they
           wanted
           all
           knowledge
           of
           your
           hellish
           torments
           and
           confusion
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           lately
           inuented
           for
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           principall
           part
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           obedient
           ,
           was
           nothing
           worth
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             127.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             Nay
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             reioyce
             in
             any
             thing
             so
             much
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             praise
             and
             magnifie
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             so
             highly
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             for
             this
             extreme
             abasing
             of
             Christ
             for
             vs.
          
           ]
           There
           was
           neuer
           no
           hereticke
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           cast
           a
           shew
           of
           pietie
           vpon
           his
           erroneous
           pretences
           .
           Satan
           doth
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           falshood
           alwayes
           seeketh
           to
           put
           on
           the
           vizard
           of
           trueth
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           thankes
           worthie
           ,
           that
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           would
           leaue
           the
           vse
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           diuine
           glory
           ,
           wherein
           hce
           was
           equall
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           take
           vnto
           him
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           seruant
           with
           all
           the
           basenesse
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           shame
           and
           paine
           of
           his
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           blood
           redeeme
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           emptying
           of
           himselfe
           expressed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           place
           abused
           and
           misapplied
           by
           you
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           teach
           all
           this
           is
           skant
           worth
           thankes
           ,
           if
           Christ
           did
           not
           suffer
           in
           soule
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lake
           burning
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           euen
           the
           very
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           be
           indeede
           beholding
           vnto
           him
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           another
           as
           wise
           as
           you
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           was
           not
           worth
           thankes
           ,
           except
           he
           suffered
           in
           hell
           amongst
           the
           diuels
           ,
           where
           indeede
           are
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           lately
           deriued
           to
           the
           earth
           vpon
           your
           authoritie
           ;
           shall
           this
           impietie
           also
           goe
           for
           good
           religion
           ,
           because
           the
           more
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           beholding
           vnto
           him
           ?
           we
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           neuer
           giue
           thankes
           sufficient
           for
           the
           least
           of
           his
           mercies
           ;
           and
           not
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           determine
           ,
           what
           recompence
           God
           must
           exact
           of
           his
           sonne
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           except
           he
           will
           be
           vniust
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           pestilent
           presumption
           and
           intrusion
           vpon
           the
           secret
           counsels
           and
           iudgements
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           rather
           learne
           to
           lament
           our
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           not
           delight
           or
           dwell
           in
           sinne
           ,
           which
           God
           so
           hated
           and
           abhorred
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           appease
           his
           wrath
           against
           our
           vncleannesse
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           death
           and
           bloud
           of
           his
           owne
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Remember
             your
             owne
             wordes
             out
             of
             Austen
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             some
             men
          
           INSIPIENS
           HONORIFICENTIA
           ,
           
             a
             fond
             intent
             of
             honoring
             Christ.
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             surely
             this
             is
             one
             point
             thereof
             ,
             which
             you
             maintaine
             .
          
           ]
           You
           applie
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           call
           S.
           Austen
           foole
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           pillars
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           reject
           your
           hellish
           confusion
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           ouerwhelme
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Christs
           soule
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           rather
           then
           you
           will
           yeeld
           him
           vnderstanding
           and
           remembrance
           in
           his
           prayers
           .
           S.
           Austen
           saith
           indeed
           of
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           that
           were
           loath
           to
           confesse
           ,
           Christ
           truely
           died
           a
           bodily
           death
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           bringing
           him
           within
           the
           curse
           of
           a
           corporall
           death
           ,
           since
           the
           death
           of
           mans
           bodie
           first
           proceeded
           from
           Gods
           curse
           against
           sinne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           defended
           ,
           that
           Christ
           seemed
           there
           to
           die
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           indeede
           did
           not
           die
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           S.
           Austen
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           they
           with
           
             a
             foolish
             pretence
             of
             honour
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
          
           denied
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           professed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           and
           would
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           a
           ransome
           for
           many
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           of
           which
           S.
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             k
             August
             .
             epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             who
             dare
             auouch
             it
          
           ?
           and
           yet
           ment
           not
           so
           foolishly
           to
           honour
           Christ
           ,
           as
           thereby
           to
           denie
           or
           impugne
           the
           trueth
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ?
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             Master
             Caluine
             a
             worthy
             minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             pillar
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             bold
             and
             saith
             ;
             we
             confesse
             indeede
             such
             is
             the
             basenesse
             and
             follie
             of
             Christes
             crosse
             ,
             that
             proude
             men
             cannot
             away
             with
             it
             .
          
           ]
           If
           master
           Caluine
           meane
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           that
           the
           heathen
           not
           
           knowing
           the
           wisedome
           &
           power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           counted
           it
           meere
           fol●…y
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           God
           ,
           to
           become
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           his
           flesh
           to
           endure
           so
           vile
           and
           shamefull
           a
           death
           ;
           I
           account
           him
           no
           Christian
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           with
           master
           Caluine
           :
           but
           if
           he
           call
           them
           all
           proud
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           like
           his
           new
           deuice
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           hell
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           stretched
           and
           drawen
           to
           many
           degrees
           and
           points
           aboue
           master
           Caluine
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           looke
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           pride
           to
           beleeue
           the
           plaine
           and
           faire
           doctrine
           of
           trueth
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christes
           Church
           did
           ,
           or
           for
           men
           to
           adde
           thereunto
           their
           owne
           deuices
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           some
           others
           haue
           done
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           loue
           and
           honour
           master
           Caluines
           name
           ,
           and
           like
           well
           his
           resolutions
           ,
           where
           he
           contented
           himselfe
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           to
           ioyne
           with
           the
           auncient
           and
           primatiue
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           when
           he
           leaueth
           them
           vpon
           some
           liking
           of
           his
           priuate
           deuices
           ,
           I
           must
           leaue
           him
           .
           I
           so
           honour
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           for
           loue
           to
           him
           dishonour
           all
           antiquitie
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           neuer
           any
           Church
           ,
           nor
           faithfull
           or
           learned
           minister
           therein
           before
           master
           Caluine
           .
           And
           were
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           shew
           many
           great
           and
           maine
           differences
           betwixt
           master
           Caluines
           conceit
           of
           hell
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yours
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           hath
           occasioned
           and
           hatched
           your
           amplified
           error
           of
           an
           other
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my selfe
           ,
           nor
           the
           Reader
           with
           sifting
           or
           censuring
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           I
           am
           yours
           ;
           till
           it
           be
           proued
           by
           more
           substantiall
           grounds
           ,
           then
           master
           Caluins
           good
           liking
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             shewed
             from
             the
             more
             to
             the
             lesse
             ,
             how
             Christ
             might
             haue
             (
             for
             the
             sodaine
             )
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             mind
             astonished
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             decay
             in
             him
             of
             faith
             ,
             nor
             obedience
             nor
             patience
             :
             Like
             as
             there
             is
             not
             in
             a
             man
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             or
             amazed
             with
             a
             blow
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             hereupon
             you
             aske
             me
             scoffingly
             ,
             was
             Christ
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             swoune
             ?
          
           ]
           Your
           answere
           was
           indeed
           drawen
           from
           the
           lesse
           ,
           to
           the
           more
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           lesser
           vanity
           and
           falsity
           ,
           to
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           therefore
           my
           question
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           a
           skoffe
           ,
           was
           a
           sound
           refutation
           of
           such
           ignorant
           misapplying
           of
           things
           impertinent
           &
           vncoherent
           .
           For
           what
           if
           a
           man
           in
           his
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           swoune
           ,
           retaine
           habituall
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           ;
           doth
           that
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           awaked
           and
           well
           aduised
           might
           pray
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           actuall
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           should
           babble
           in
           his
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           grone
           in
           a
           swoune
           ,
           before
           he
           recouer
           sense
           or
           vnderstanding
           ,
           would
           you
           cal
           that
           faith
           or
           praier
           ,
           though
           the
           habite
           of
           faith
           were
           then
           in
           him
           ?
           no
           more
           doth
           that
           example
           prooue
           any
           actuall
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           or
           patience
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           often
           and
           earnest
           praiers
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           if
           all
           that
           while
           you
           make
           him
           all
           confounded
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           astonished
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           remember
           his
           Fathers
           oft
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           oft
           repeated
           will
           ,
           nor
           his
           owne
           person
           nor
           office
           ,
           who
           came
           vnto
           this
           houre
           of
           purpose
           to
           performe
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           And
           therefore
           you
           must
           get
           you
           some
           better
           patterns
           for
           the
           vse
           and
           acts
           of
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           in
           Christes
           astonishment
           ,
           then
           sleeping
           or
           swouning
           ,
           or
           els
           ech
           Christian
           Reader
           will
           soone
           perceaue
           you
           to
           be
           worse
           then
           a
           sleep
           ,
           when
           you
           dreame
           of
           a
           n
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             farre
             greater
             astonishment
          
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           time
           of
           praiers
           ,
           
             then
             is
             to
             be
             se●…ne
             in
             any
             man
             els
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             :
          
           And
           yet
           you
           defend
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           actuall
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           patience
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           men
           in
           sleep
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           swoune
           retaine
           the
           habits
           ,
           or
           gifts
           of
           those
           vertues
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             As
             you
             grant
             that
             amazednesse
             and
             astonishment
             commeth
             naturally
             from
             sorowes
             and
             feares
             :
             so
             I
             thinke
             in
             Christ
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             was
             in
             the
             extreamest
             and
             most
             violent
             degree
             that
             might
             be
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           must
           you
           also
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           not
           the
           free
           vse
           of
           speach
           ,
           memory
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           nor
           of
           sense
           nor
           motion
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           that
           amazednesse
           .
           For
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           out
           of
           Galen
           a
           sufficient
           witnesse
           of
           naturall
           effects
           and
           defects
           ,
           that
           men
           throughly
           amazed
           with
           feare
           ,
           neither
           speake
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           :
           yea
           no
           man
           is
           so
           very
           a
           stranger
           to
           nature
           ,
           but
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           astonishment
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           hindreth
           both
           sense
           ,
           and
           motion
           outward
           and
           inward
           .
           And
           therfore
           when
           you
           put
           our
           Sauiour
           into
           the
           p
           
             p
             Ibid.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             extreamest
             and
             most
             violent
             degree
             of
             amazednesse
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             into
             farre
             greater
             astonishment
             ,
             then
             is
             to
             be
             
             seene
             in
             any
             man
             els
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             or
             shal
             be
          
           ;
           I
           report
           me
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           that
           hath
           read
           or
           seene
           any
           thing
           ,
           whether
           by
           this
           bold
           and
           violent
           imagination
           of
           yours
           you
           doe
           not
           take
           from
           Christ
           the
           vse
           of
           bodily
           sense
           ,
           motion
           ,
           and
           speach
           ;
           and
           euen
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           memory
           .
           The
           Scripture
           noteth
           of
           the
           ghest
           ,
           which
           wanted
           his
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           chalenged
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           q
           
             q
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             was
             speachlesse
          
           .
           When
           Saul
           heard
           the
           threats
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           appeared
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           He
           r
           
             r
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             sodainely
             fell
             all
             along
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             sore
             afraid
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           When
           Saint
           Iohn
           saw
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           glory
           s
           
             s
             R●…u
             .
             1.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             He
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             as
             dead
          
           for
           very
           feare
           .
           So
           that
           feare
           may
           so
           farre
           amaze
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           from
           them
           
             speach
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             all
             vse
             of
             life
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           lie
           euen
           
             as
             dead
          
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           agr●…e
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           I
           make
           any
           man
           iudge
           ,
           that
           euer
           read
           or
           heard
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             128.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             For
             my
             life
             I
             cannot
             answere
             ,
             this
             that
             followeth
             .
             The
             suffering
             of
             hell
             paines
             ,
             which
             astonish
             and
             confound
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             senses
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             meritorious
             with
             God.
             I
             deny
             (
             this
             )
             assumption
             .
             Not
             only
             all
             Christs
             paines
             were
             meritorious
             ,
             but
             euen
             all
             his
             infirmities
             also
             :
             his
             wearinesse
             ,
             his
             hunger
             ,
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             astonishment
             and
             amazednesse
             .
          
           ]
           The
           sleightnesse
           of
           your
           answere
           doth
           prooue
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           tru●…r
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           ware
           of
           .
           For
           though
           diminution
           of
           strength
           ,
           as
           in
           wearinesse
           ;
           affliction
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           in
           hunger
           ;
           and
           ligation
           of
           sense
           ,
           as
           in
           sleepe
           ;
           yea
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           in
           death
           ;
           were
           meritorious
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           these
           infirmities
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           no
           way
           peruerted
           nor
           hindered
           the
           inward
           powers
           or
           actions
           of
           Christes
           humane
           soule
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           proofe
           ,
           that
           such
           impressions
           ,
           as
           depriue
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           of
           her
           proper
           and
           essentiall
           operations
           by
           confounding
           
             Reason
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             will
             and
             memory
             ,
          
           should
           be
           meritorious
           ,
           because
           they
           all
           confound
           the
           very
           instruments
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           are
           requisite
           vnto
           merit
           .
           For
           though
           the
           person
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           by
           nature
           did
           owe
           no
           obedience
           by
           reason
           it
           had
           an
           equality
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           chiefe
           fountaine
           of
           all
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           haue
           infinite
           price
           and
           valew
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           infinite
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           bound
           ,
           who
           wrought
           them
           by
           his
           humane
           nature
           ;
           yet
           the
           instruments
           of
           merit
           in
           Christs
           manhood
           were
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           his
           soule
           by
           her
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           alwaies
           p●…rfectly
           knowing
           ,
           absolutely
           liking
           ,
           and
           constantly
           performing
           by
           the
           presence
           and
           power
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           So
           that
           the
           paines
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           you
           suppose
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           
             confound
             and
             astonish
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Christs
             soule
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
          
           (
           For
           so
           are
           the
           words
           of
           your
           assertion
           ,
           and
           my
           assumption
           )
           they
           neither
           were
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           meritorious
           .
           In
           sleepe
           the
           senses
           of
           Christs
           body
           rested
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           haue
           strengthened
           by
           power
           without
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           willingly
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           those
           infirmities
           of
           our
           nature
           for
           obedience
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ;
           yet
           euen
           then
           was
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           left
           free
           to
           diuine
           cogitations
           and
           visions
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           want
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           hauing
           the
           full
           and
           perpetuall
           possession
           and
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           trueth
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           want
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           prouided
           for
           him
           ,
           till
           Gods
           appointed
           time
           .
           Christs
           sleepe
           then
           had
           no
           agreement
           with
           your
           late
           deuised
           confusion
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ;
           yea
           the
           praiers
           ,
           speaches
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           if
           you
           then
           confound
           in
           him
           all
           vnderstanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           memory
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           powers
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           must
           by
           your
           doctrine
           be
           full
           of
           vanity
           ,
           and
           rather
           distractions
           ,
           th●…n
           religious
           and
           humane
           actions
           ,
           as
           not
           proceeding
           from
           the
           direction
           of
           grace
           ,
           apprehension
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           submission
           of
           will
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           man
           can
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           must
           either
           recall
           the
           
             confufion
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Christs
             soule
          
           ;
           which
           you
           say
           was
           
             the
             extreamest
             and
             most
             violent
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             ,
          
           or
           worse
           consequents
           will
           follow
           vpon
           these
           desperate
           and
           false
           amplifications
           ,
           then
           you
           yet
           see
           .
           For
           take
           once
           from
           Christes
           soule
           his
           humane
           vnderstanding
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           place
           nothing
           but
           
             confusion
             in
             his
             whole
             humanity
          
           ,
           or
           as
           your
           words
           are
           ,
           
             all
             confusion
             in
             his
             whole
             humanity
             ,
             both
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soule
             and
             senses
             of
             his
             body
             ,
          
           and
           tell
           me
           what
           
           patience
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           or
           sanctity
           could
           be
           left
           ,
           where
           neither
           vnderstanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           not
           memory
           were
           ,
           but
           all
           confounded
           in
           the
           extreamest
           manner
           that
           might
           be
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             li.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             seeme
             a
             hard
             phrase
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             former
             Treatise
             I
             vsed
             ,
             saying
             .
             Christ
             at
             this
             instant
             became
             forgetfull
             of
             that
             which
             before
             he
             knew
             ;
             my
             meaning
             is
             (
             and
             so
             still
             I
             speake
             now
             )
             he
             remembred
             not
             ,
             he
             considered
             not
             .
             Which
             many
             times
             we
             vse
             to
             name
             forgetting
             ,
             but
             indeed
             strictly
             and
             properly
             it
             is
             not
             remembring
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           looke
           well
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           haue
           harder
           phrases
           both
           in
           your
           defence
           and
           Treatise
           ,
           then
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             forgetfull
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           Which
           if
           you
           reuoke
           not
           ,
           or
           plainly
           excuse
           not
           ,
           rather
           by
           your
           folly
           not
           vnderstanding
           the
           force
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           standing
           to
           iustifie
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           prooue
           open
           impiety
           .
           I
           haue
           so
           often
           repeated
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           so
           vnsauery
           words
           .
           And
           as
           fo●…
           proofes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           thus
           
             all
             confounded
          
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           senses
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           you
           be
           so
           vsed
           to
           wilfull
           assertions
           depending
           only
           on
           your
           secret
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           your selfe
           bound
           to
           prooue
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           no
           more
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           then
           you
           can
           prooue
           .
           For
           what
           one
           signe
           or
           step
           of
           this
           great
           and
           generall
           confusion
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           doe
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           thus
           racke
           it
           to
           the
           extreamest
           &
           highest
           degree
           ,
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           shall
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           ?
           They
           be
           well
           holpen
           vp
           ,
           that
           haue
           such
           an
           heady
           presumer
           and
           affirmer
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           to
           fashion
           their
           faiths
           after
           your
           vnaduised
           and
           inconsiderate
           fansies
           :
           But
           God
           send
           you
           his
           grace
           to
           wax
           soberer
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           harme
           I
           wish
           you
           ,
           though
           I
           like
           none
           of
           your
           pangs
           to
           be
           the
           principles
           of
           my
           faith
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Where
             you
             would
             wring
             out
             a
             contrariety
             in
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             that
             Christ
             being
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             astonishment
             ,
             did
             then
             perfectly
             know
             that
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             should
             not
             hold
             him
             :
             you
             doe
             me
             wrong
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             so
             .
             In
             that
             place
             I
             argue
             from
             your
             supposition
             .
          
           ]
           I
           haue
           no
           desire
           to
           charge
           you
           with
           impudency
           ,
           but
           you
           wax
           sometimes
           so
           intolerable
           in
           your
           brags
           and
           shifts
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           either
           betray
           the
           trueth
           ,
           or
           tell
           you
           in
           plaine
           termes
           that
           you
           doe
           face
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           then
           you
           can
           any
           way
           fasten
           by
           iust
           proofe
           .
           Let
           this
           example
           stand
           in
           steed
           of
           many
           .
           If
           I
           heere
           doe
           you
           wrong
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           and
           you
           reasoned
           only
           from
           my
           supposition
           ,
           let
           me
           beare
           the
           shame
           of
           it
           with
           all
           Christian
           Readers
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           plainely
           and
           expressely
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           who
           is
           the
           shifter
           and
           outfacer
           ?
           Looke
           on
           the
           Page
           of
           your
           Treatise
           quoted
           by
           me
           ,
           
             viz.
             Pa.
          
           59
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           your
           owne
           words
           (
           which
           I
           cited
           )
           in
           your
           answere
           to
           an
           obiection
           ,
           and
           iustified
           by
           you
           out
           of
           the
           10
           of
           Marke
           verse
           34.
           
           To
           an
           argument
           that
           a
           
             a
             Trea.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christ
             might
             pray
             ,
             that
             his
             bodily
             death
             might
             not
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             ,
          
           you
           answere
           ,
           
             This
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             that
             he
             praied
             in
             such
             feare
             and
             terror
             of
             mind
             against
             that
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             should
             neuer
             come
             to
             him
             :
             namely
             that
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             should
             hold
             him
             .
          
           Doe
           you
           confesse
           of
           yourselfe
           ,
           that
           you
           speake
           absurdly
           ,
           or
           doe
           you
           meane
           it
           of
           the
           obiectors
           ,
           against
           whom
           you
           bring
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           ;
           that
           since
           Christ
           *
           
             *
             Mar.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             perfectly
             knew
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             could
             not
             hold
             him
             ,
          
           You
           thinke
           it
           very
           absurd
           to
           say
           he
           feared
           that
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           page
           precedent
           doe
           you
           not
           againe
           and
           againe
           auouch
           the
           same
           exactnesse
           of
           knowledge
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           praiers
           ?
           these
           are
           your
           owne
           words
           tripled
           and
           quadruplied
           to
           that
           end
           .
           b
           
             b
             Trea.
             pa
             58.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             prooueth
             that
             Christ
             knew
             it
             was
             Gods
             determinate
             will
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             tearmeth
             it
             an
             houre
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             time
             set
             of
             God
             for
             his
             suffering
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             he
             so
             mightily
             feared
             it
             ,
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             suffer
             it
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             plaine
             words
             he
             praied
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will.
          
           And
           least
           you
           should
           not
           be
           constant
           in
           your
           manifest
           contradiction
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           same
           words
           in
           your
           defence
           ?
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             99.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             could
             not
             intentiuely
             pray
             against
             that
             ,
             nor
             feare
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             concerned
             him
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           Where
           you
           giue
           to
           Christ
           in
           that
           extreame
           astonishment
           ,
           which
           you
           dreame
           of
           ,
           
             intentiue
             praier
          
           ,
           and
           
             perfect
             knowledge
          
           of
           Gods
           will
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           againe
           in
           other
           things
           you
           deny
           vnto
           him
           .
           So
           that
           by
           your
           leaue
           you
           gainsay
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           your
           denying
           it
           is
           as
           vnshame
           fast
           ,
           as
           your
           doubling
           it
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             matter
             without
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             you
             wrest
             a
             plaine
             text
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             (
             as
             it
             lieth
             )
             maketh
             strongly
             against
             you
             .
             They
             are
             our
             Sauiour
             Christes
             owne
             words
             :
             Now
             is
             my
             soule
             troubled
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             :
             but
             therefore
             
             came
             I
             vnto
             this
             houre
             .
             You
             say
             these
             words
             doe
             import
             a
             deliberation
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             But
             you
             speake
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             considering
             the
             nature
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             very
             words
             .
             A
             deliberation
             must
             needs
             be
             set
             interrogatiuely
             in
             both
             clauses
             .
             New
             the
             text
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           this
           place
           I
           haue
           spoken
           enough
           before
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           you
           challenge
           me
           with
           such
           hatefull
           termes
           
             of
             wresting
             a
             plaine
             text
             without
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
          
           because
           I
           therein
           follow
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Chrysostom
           and
           Epiphanius
           ,
           who
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           had
           not
           only
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           substance
           of
           learning
           to
           discerne
           the
           force
           of
           that
           speech
           .
           First
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           petition
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           confession
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           for
           a
           temporall
           thing
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           supplie
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           must
           be
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           secret
           reseruation
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           like
           case
           the
           other
           Euangelists
           do
           expresse
           ;
           and
           namely
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ;
           e
           
             e
             Marke
             14.
             
          
           
             Christ
             prayed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             p●…ssible
             ,
             that
             houre
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           so
           whether
           they
           be
           deliberatiue
           or
           positiue
           ,
           they
           make
           nothing
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           since
           not
           with
           resolution
           ,
           but
           with
           condition
           ,
           If
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           Christ
           desired
           to
           be
           saued
           from
           that
           houre
           .
           But
           I
           
             wrest
             a
             plaine
             text
          
           ,
           because
           I
           auouch
           ,
           that
           
             the
             words
             import
             a
             deliberation
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
          
           which
           you
           say
           
             must
             needs
             be
             set
             interrogatiuely
             in
             both
             clauses
             .
          
           Whence
           commeth
           this
           new
           Art
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           that
           euery
           deliberation
           must
           be
           interrogatiue
           ?
           As
           though
           a
           man
           might
           not
           doubt
           or
           deliberate
           either
           by
           
             int●…rrogation
             ,
             condition
          
           ,
           or
           simple
           subiection
           of
           the
           pa●…ts
           in
           question
           .
           When
           Christ
           asked
           the
           chiefe
           Priests
           and
           Scribes
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Marke
             11.
             
          
           
             whence
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             was
             ?
             from
             heauen
             or
             of
             men
             ?
             they
             thought
             within
             themselues
             :
             If
             we
             say
             from
             heauen
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             did
             ye
             not
             b●…leeue
             him
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             say
             from
             men
             ,
             we
             ●…eare
             the
             people
             .
          
           So
           the
           foure
           Lepers
           that
           sate
           at
           the
           entring
           in
           of
           the
           gate
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           dearth
           was
           there
           in
           El●…zeus
           time
           )
           disputed
           with
           themselues
           ;
           g
           
             g
             2.
             
             Kings
             7.
             
          
           
             Why
             sit
             we
             heare
             till
             we
             die
             ?
             if
             wee
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             enter
             into
             the
             Cittie
             ,
             the
             famine
             is
             in
             the
             Cittie
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             die
             there
             .
             And
             if
             we
             sit
             heere
             ,
             we
             die
             also
             .
             Now
             therefore
             come
             ,
             let
             vs
             fall
             into
             the
             campe
             of
             the
             Aramites
             :
             if
             they
             saue
             our
             liues
             ,
             we
             shall
             liue
             ;
             if
             they
             kill
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             dead
             .
          
           As
           heere
           they
           reason
           with
           a
           condition
           ,
           so
           might
           they
           haue
           said
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           by
           way
           of
           proposing
           and
           answering
           to
           themselues
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           to
           saue
           our
           liues
           ?
           we
           will
           enter
           the
           city
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           famine
           ;
           we
           will
           sit
           still
           ,
           heere
           is
           likewise
           death
           .
           Let
           vs
           goe
           to
           the
           Aramites
           :
           they
           will
           kill
           vs
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           but
           dead
           ;
           they
           will
           saue
           vs
           ,
           then
           gaine
           we
           our
           liues
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           all
           one
           in
           this
           deliberation
           ,
           whether
           we
           propose
           the
           parts
           by
           interrogation
           ,
           condition
           ,
           or
           proposition
           ?
           In
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           likewise
           ,
           Now
           
             is
             my
             soule
             troubled
             ;
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
          
           The
           answere
           to
           that
           patheticall
           question
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
          
           ,
           might
           haue
           beene
           made
           either
           by
           interrogation
           ;
           Shall
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ?
          
           or
           by
           condition
           ;
           If
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             :
          
           or
           by
           simple
           supposition
           ;
           I
           will
           ,
           or
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
          
           ;
           but
           
             therefore
             came
             I
             vnto
             this
             houre
             .
          
           Which
           way
           soeuer
           we
           propose
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
          
           ;
           Christes
           answere
           by
           way
           of
           full
           resolution
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           
             But
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             ,
          
           doth
           conuince
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ,
          
           are
           by
           himselfe
           remoued
           ,
           or
           denied
           as
           no
           part
           of
           his
           finall
           determination
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           a
           part
           proposed
           in
           his
           deliberation
           .
           For
           either
           Christ
           must
           positiuely
           determine
           cleane
           contraries
           in
           one
           sentence
           ,
           which
           were
           open
           inconstancie
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           imaginable
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           this
           latter
           must
           remoue
           the
           former
           being
           repugnant
           to
           the
           maine
           consent
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           intent
           of
           his
           comming
           .
           For
           
             therefore
             came
             he
             into
             this
             houre
          
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           because
           
             he
             would
             not
             be
             saued
             from
             it
          
           with
           mans
           destruction
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           the
           best
           and
           most
           skilfull
           Interpreters
           haue
           collected
           to
           be
           the
           force
           of
           the
           wordes
           following
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           addeth
           the
           coniunction
           aduersatiue
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           iudgement
           supposeth
           heere
           a
           negatiue
           precedent
           .
           So
           Chrysostom
           conceiueth
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
          
           ;
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           the
           words
           following
           with
           an
           aduersatiue
           repugnance
           to
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           doe
           proue
           not
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           the
           last
           to
           be
           Christs
           full
           purpose
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             &
             Epiphanius
             doe
             descant
             about
             it
             ;
             trying
             how
             the
             text
             may
             beare
             such
             a
             meaning
             :
             but
             it
             can
             not
             stand
             being
             so
             euidently
             against
             the
             course
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           ]
           Indeed
           
           Chrysostom
           and
           Epiphanius
           are
           not
           comparable
           to
           you
           ,
           neither
           in
           learning
           nor
           iudgement
           ;
           you
           make
           vs
           such
           new
           positions
           and
           principles
           both
           of
           reason
           and
           faith
           ,
           that
           their
           Diuinitie
           is
           stale
           to
           yours
           :
           but
           with
           all
           learned
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           the
           yongest
           of
           the
           twaine
           will
           be
           trusted
           for
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           a
           text
           farre
           before
           such
           Dreamers
           and
           Deuisers
           as
           you
           are
           .
           
             The
             course
             of
             the
             text
             is
             euidently
             against
             it
             ,
          
           you
           say
           .
           What
           course
           of
           the
           text
           ?
           The
           words
           vsed
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           are
           with
           it
           :
           
             But
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             .
          
           What
           sense
           or
           meaning
           can
           this
           sentence
           haue
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           purposely
           comming
           into
           this
           houre
           had
           no
           resolution
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           this
           houre
           ?
           which
           being
           true
           ,
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             Father
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ,
          
           may
           shew
           the
           desire
           or
           doubt
           of
           nature
           inclining
           to
           that
           petition
           ,
           but
           the
           present
           refusall
           thereof
           followeth
           expressing
           Christes
           will
           and
           purpose
           in
           putting
           himselfe
           into
           that
           houre
           .
           These
           words
           then
           ,
           
             But
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             thi●…
             houre
             ,
          
           are
           in
           effect
           ,
           
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             .
          
           Which
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           olde
           and
           new
           haue
           obserued
           in
           the
           force
           of
           Christes
           words
           .
           i
           
             i
             Chrysost.
             in
             Joha●…nem
             .
             homil
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             sayd
          
           (
           sayth
           Chrysostom
           )
           
             though
             we
             be
             moued
             and
             troubled
             ,
             yet
             we
             flee
             not
             death
             .
             For
             I
             say
             not
          
           (
           thus
           as
           my
           resolution
           )
           
             Father
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ,
             but
             Father
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             .
          
           And
           Epiphanius
           :
           k
           
             k
             Epipha
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Heres
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             Father
             ;
             speaking
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             and
             dubitation
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             This
             ,
             sayth
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             .
          
           For
           
             he
             came
             not
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             willingly
             .
          
           Theophylact
           :
           l
           
             l
             Theophylact.
             in
             12.
             cap.
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             sayth
             Christ
             ,
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             suffer
             death
             for
             all
             .
             He
             teacheth
             vs
             very
             plainly
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             be
             troubled
             and
             perplexed
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             not
             flie
             death
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             I
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             am
             troubled
             being
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             permit
          
           (
           mans
           )
           
             nature
             to
             shew
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             not
             say
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             houre
             ,
             but
             what
             say
             I
             ,
             Father
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             .
          
           The
           later
           Writers
           ,
           of
           no
           meane
           iudgement
           ,
           allow
           the
           same
           sense
           .
           Erasmus
           thus
           rendreth
           the
           summe
           of
           Christes
           words
           :
           m
           
             m
             Erasm.
             paraphra
             .
             in
             cap.
             12.
             
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             I
             finde
             my
             soule
             troubled
             for
             the
             day
             of
             my
             death
             now
             approching
             .
             And
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             For
             the
             loue
             of
             mine
             owne
             life
             ,
             shall
             I
             neglect
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             By
             no
             meanes
             .
             I
             will
             applie
             my selfe
             to
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             .
             Mans
             weaknesse
             troubled
             with
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             may
             say
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             saue
             me
             from
             this
             instant
             danger
             of
             death
             .
          
           But
           
             Loue
             desirous
             of
             mans
             saluation
             ,
             shall
             presently
             adde
             ,
             Nay
             ra-rather
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             expedient
             ,
             let
             death
             ,
             which
             I
             desired
             ,
             come
             ,
             for
             somuch
             as
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             by
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             spirit
             I
             haue
             offered
             my selfe
             to
             die
             .
          
           These
           words
           n
           
             n
             Bullinger●…
             in
             ca.
             Joh.
             12.
             
          
           Bullinger
           citeth
           ,
           and
           calleth
           an
           excellent
           explication
           of
           that
           text
           .
           Gualter
           in
           like
           maner
           :
           o
           
             o
             Gualteru●…
             homilia
             118.
             in
             12.
             ca.
             Johannis
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             sayd
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             thinke
             me
             as
             a
             cowardly
             captaine
             ,
             to
             exhort
             others
             to
             patience
             and
             constance
             ,
             being
             my selfe
             safe
             from
             danger
             .
             For
             death
             approcheth
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             cruell
             and
             bitter
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             remembrance
             thereof
             troubleth
             my
             soule
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             amongst
             men
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ?
             To
             thee
             ô
             Father
             I
             turne
             ,
             saue
             me
             from
             the
             houre
             of
             this
             terrible
             death
             .
             But
             what
             do
             I
             say
             ?
             Euen
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             .
             What
             other
             thing
             then
             shall
             I
             aske
             ,
             ô
             Father
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             glori●…ie
             thy
             name
             ?
          
           Doe
           all
           these
           learned
           Interpreters
           wrest
           this
           text
           ,
           and
           speake
           they
           against
           all
           reason
           without
           considering
           the
           nature
           and
           frame
           of
           the
           wordes
           ,
           or
           doe
           they
           out
           of
           the
           very
           frame
           and
           force
           of
           the
           wordes
           deduce
           Christes
           resolution
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           
             Father
             glorifie
             thy
             name
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           my
           former
           words
           ,
           since
           I
           came
           of
           purpose
           into
           this
           houre
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           ?
           [
           The
           first
           words
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             pretend
             a
             plaine
             resolution
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             great
             inclining
             towards
             resolution
             .
          
           ]
           If
           a
           plaine
           resolution
           ,
           then
           Christ
           contradicteth
           himselfe
           with
           a
           plainer
           resolution
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           to
           affirme
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           aduise
           you
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           blasphemous
           or
           no.
           As
           for
           an
           inclination
           ,
           since
           Christ
           made
           no
           idle
           deliberation
           ,
           but
           spake
           out
           of
           his
           naturall
           humane
           affection
           abhorring
           death
           ,
           that
           maketh
           wholly
           with
           my
           speech
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           sense
           of
           nature
           in
           Christ
           did
           incline
           to
           auoid
           death
           ,
           in
           this
           debating
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           presently
           refused
           it
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             But
             therefore
             came
             I
             into
             this
             houre
             ,
          
           and
           fully
           resigned
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           ,
           
             Father
             glorifie
             thy
             name
          
           :
           which
           resolution
           of
           his
           ,
           God
           ratified
           with
           his
           owne
           voice
           from
           heauen
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             glorified
             it
             and
             will
             glorifie
             it
             .
          
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             130.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hence
             I
             reasoned
             effectually
             before
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             you
             answere
             it
             .
             If
             Christs
             such
             suffeings
             in
             his
             soule
             were
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             then
             certainly
             indeed
             he
             did
             suffer
             the
             same
             .
          
           ]
           
           Certainly
           indeed
           a
           man
           shall
           scant
           meet
           with
           such
           another
           ,
           that
           disdaineth
           all
           mens
           reasons
           and
           interpretations
           besides
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           ,
           can
           hardly
           discerne
           an
           Owle
           from
           an
           Eagle
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           profound
           argument
           made
           for
           your
           hell
           paines
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           troubled
           with
           the
           foresight
           and
           remembrance
           of
           his
           death
           on
           the
           Crosse
           :
           ergo
           God
           ordained
           ,
           that
           certainly
           and
           indeed
           he
           should
           suffer
           in
           his
           soule
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           Children
           in
           their
           cradles
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           prattle
           ,
           would
           easily
           match
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           this
           reason
           ;
           and
           other
           answer
           ,
           as
           it
           needeth
           none
           ,
           so
           it
           shall
           haue
           none
           for
           me
           ,
           how
           effectuall
           soeuer
           this
           fansie
           seemeth
           vnto
           you
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             130
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Further
             you
             except
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             feare
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             which
             caused
             in
             Christ
             this
             agonie
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             feare
             he
             was
             deliuered
             .
             To
             say
             (
             as
             you
             do
             )
             that
             it
             was
             eternall
             death
             and
             eu●…rlasting
             malediction
             ,
             which
             Christ
             here
             thus
             wofully
             and
             distressefully
             feared
             ,
             is
             the
             strangest
             speech
             in
             Diutnity
             that
             euer
             I
             heard
             .
          
           ]
           You
           cunningly
           dissemble
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           that
           Pag.
           22.
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           I
           professed
           to
           refuse
           no
           mans
           opinion
           ,
           that
           s
           
             s
             Se●…m
             pag.
             22.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             agreed
             any
             way
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             trueth
          
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           layed
           downe
           
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             Christ
             might
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Cup
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             prayer
             accordingly
             decline
             them
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             corporall
             〈◊〉
             aboue
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             of
             his
             soule
             from
             hi●…
             bod●…e
             by
             de●…th
             .
          
           The
           feare
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           vrged
           by
           some
           of
           good
           learning
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           stand
           so
           much
           ,
           if
           we
           admi●…ted
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           sayd
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           
             Religious
             dislike
          
           and
           shunning
           of
           hell
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Sermo
             .
             pag.
             23.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           not
           for
           
             any
             distrust
             of
             his
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             or
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             not
             imagine
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             euident
             want
             of
             grace
             and
             losse
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             might
             not
             attribute
             to
             Christs
             person
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             instant
             .
          
           Where
           then
           I
           alleage
           so
           many
           reasons
           Pa.
           23.
           u
           
             u
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             guarding
             Christs
             person
             most
             sufficiently
             fro●…
             all
             danger
             and
             do●…bt
             of
             eternall
             death
          
           ;
           thence
           you
           collect
           ,
           that
           I
           auouch
           ,
           Christ
           
             thus
             ●…ofully
             and
             distressefully
             feared
             euerlasting
             damnation
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           strange
           and
           〈◊〉
           falsehood
           ,
           though
           familiar
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           without
           such
           grosse
           stuffe
           you
           could
           not
           〈◊〉
           out
           your
           pamphlet
           .
           The
           Catechisme
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             Aeternae
             mortis
             horrore
             persusus
             ,
             wholly
             touched
             with
             the
             horror
             of
          
           〈◊〉
           death
           .
           M.
           Caluin
           sayth
           as
           much
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Caluin
             .
             in
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             16.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Vnde
             eum
             oportuit
             cum
             Inf●…rorum
             copi●…s
             ,
             〈◊〉
             mortis
             horrore
             ,
             qu●…si
             consertis
             manibus
             luctari
             .
             Wherefore
             Christ
             was
             to
             wrestle
             h●…nd
             in
             〈◊〉
             with
             all
             the
             power
             of
             h●…ll
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             horrour
             of
          
           ETERNALL
           death
           .
           Others
           might
           be
           brought
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           but
           these
           suffice
           to
           discharge
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           imagine
           these
           things
           of
           mine
           owne
           head
           ,
           but
           found
           them
           in
           men
           of
           good
           learning
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           did
           not
           receiue
           ,
           except
           we
           did
           expound
           their
           words
           to
           import
           in
           Christ
           a
           religious
           feare
           declining
           euerlasting
           death
           in
           him●…elfe
           ,
           or
           affectionately
           sorowing
           ,
           when
           he
           conside●…ed
           what
           was
           due
           to
           vs
           for
           ou●…
           sinnes
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           make
           so
           strang●…
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           stirre
           against
           your
           authorized
           Catechisme
           and
           Master
           Caluin
           who
           first
           vsed
           them
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             p●…g
             .
             130.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             helpe
             your selfe
             in
             making
             Christes
             ●…eare
             of
             this
             death
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             religious
             feare
             ,
             and
             a
             feare
             for
             others
             ,
             these
             imaginations
             I
             haue
             remoued
             before
             .
          
           Then
           you
           perceiue
           well
           enough
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           I
           admit
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           aduantage
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           dispence
           with
           a
           slaunderous
           lie
           .
           Your
           remoouing
           is
           like
           the
           roling
           of
           paper
           to
           make
           pipes
           withall
           ,
           you
           play
           still
           on
           one
           string
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           is
           wearie
           with
           hearing
           it
           ,
           besides
           your selfe
           .
           z
           
             z
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             These
             affections
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             were
             not
             likelie
             in
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             such
             effects
             .
          
           ]
           As
           though
           Christ
           had
           none
           other
           causes
           of
           sorow
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           .
           And
           what
           vnlikelihood
           ,
           that
           these
           should
           be
           in
           Christ
           at
           this
           season
           ,
           sauing
           that
           your
           fansie
           leadeth
           you
           to
           what
           you
           list
           ?
           [
           
             These
             are
             not
             feare
             properly
             ,
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             a
             religious
             care
             ,
             and
             pitt●…e
             ,
             which
             differ
             greatly
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             feare
             properly
             taken
             .
          
           ]
           Did
           I
           professe
           that
           Christ
           feared
           euerlasting
           death
           properly
           ?
           did
           I
           not
           rather
           excuse
           or
           qualifie
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           their
           wordes
           ,
           who
           put
           in
           Christ
           
             an
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
          
           ?
           you
           reason
           now
           against
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           shew
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           me
           .
           For
           other
           feare
           of
           euerlasting
           death
           in
           Christ
           then
           improper
           I
           acknowledge
           none
           .
           [
           
             You
             thinke
             the
             nature
             of
             enlabeia
             will
             not
             admit
             
             any
             proper
             feare
             ,
          
           ]
           Then
           doe
           you
           conuince
           your selfe
           to
           be
           a
           notable
           deluder
           and
           abuser
           of
           the
           trueth
           .
           For
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           you
           peruert
           it
           of
           purpose
           to
           miscarie
           your
           Reader
           ,
           and
           countenance
           your
           cause
           .
           [
           a
           
             a
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             ,
             did
             Christ
             doubt
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             feared
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           you
           lacke
           a
           woodden
           dagger
           to
           become
           your
           part
           better
           ;
           haue
           I
           any
           such
           wordes
           or
           sense
           ?
           I
           shew
           the
           generall
           signification
           of
           ●…labeia
           
             to
             be
          
           b
           
             b
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             305.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             carefull
             and
             diligent
             regard
             to
             beware
             or
             decline
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             mislike
             or
             doubt
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             in
             priuate
             and
             publike
             affaires
             ,
             as
             in
             Religion
             :
          
           and
           you
           applie
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           sayd
           ,
           Christ
           feared
           and
           doubted
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           Whereas
           I
           neither
           mention
           eternall
           damnation
           in
           all
           that
           section
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           name
           Christ
           within
           fourtie
           lines
           of
           those
           wordes
           ,
           which
           shew
           how
           largely
           enlabeia
           is
           taken
           .
           [
           
             You
             speake
             so
             darkly
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             take
             you
             .
          
           ]
           You
           double
           so
           continually
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           you
           :
           I
           haue
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           305.
           whence
           you
           tooke
           these
           wordes
           ,
           distinctly
           shewed
           what
           parts
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           Christ
           might
           be
           said
           to
           feare
           or
           suffer
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           complaine
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           when
           you
           shun
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           watch
           for
           a
           word
           applied
           to
           another
           purpose
           ,
           pretending
           you
           must
           needes
           stumble
           at
           that
           straw
           .
           And
           therefore
           neuer
           come
           in
           with
           any
           after
           close
           ,
           what
           my
           meaning
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           my
           wordes
           be
           not
           plaine
           ,
           reprooue
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           refute
           them
           ,
           except
           you
           receiue
           them
           .
        
         
           
             This
             you
             say
             commeth
             neerest
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             .
             I
             graunt
             it
             doth
             touching
             eulabeia
             ,
             but
             in
             Ma●…ke
             the
             word
             doth
             import
             properly
             feare
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             extremitie
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           happie
           yet
           that
           when
           you
           cannot
           chuse
           ,
           you
           will
           graunt
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           fully
           prooued
           to
           your
           face
           .
           In
           your
           vnlearned
           Treatise
           you
           would
           needs
           make
           as
           vnlearned
           an
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           c
           
             c
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             74.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             this
             very
             word
             not
             onely
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             vsed
             for
             a
             perplexed
             feare
             :
          
           And
           when
           your
           ignorance
           is
           conuinced
           ,
           (
           for
           enlab●…ia
           is
           not
           onely
           lesse
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           feare
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ;
           but
           contrarie
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           d
           
             d
             De
             placitis
             Philoso
             .
             li.
             7.
             in
             zenone
             .
          
           
             declining
             of
             euill
             with
             reason
             and
             circumspection
             ,
          
           as
           Diogenes
           Laertius
           writeth
           )
           you
           graunt
           that
           which
           you
           cannot
           gainesay
           .
           With
           as
           much
           skill
           you
           auouch
           ,
           that
           ekthambei●…thai
           doth
           
             import
             properly
             feare
             and
             that
             in
             extremitie
          
           ;
           whereas
           properly
           it
           noteth
           admiration
           at
           any
           strange
           or
           suddaine
           sight
           .
           Whether
           feare
           be
           ioyned
           with
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           which
           sometime
           is
           according
           to
           the
           cause
           and
           circumstance
           of
           the
           place
           .
           [
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             131.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             My
             reason
             that
             Eulabeia
             heere
             signifieth
             feare
             properly
             ,
             yea
             a
             perplexed
             feare
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             a
             religious
             deuotion
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             grounded
             not
             so
             much
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             wordes
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           ]
           Christ
           did
           as
           well
           naturally
           feare
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           he
           shunned
           ;
           though
           he
           were
           heard
           in
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           he
           religiously
           shunned
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           he
           suffered
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           other
           wordes
           of
           the
           text
           doe
           not
           inferre
           ,
           that
           enlabeia
           contained
           all
           ,
           that
           Christ
           feared
           ;
           but
           onely
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           religiously
           feared
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           hee
           was
           freed
           .
           And
           where
           you
           [
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             131.
             li
             23.
             
          
           
             graunt
             the
             Apostle
             may
             intend
             this
             also
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             Christ
             notwitstanding
             all
             this
             dreadfull
             feare
             ,
             yet
             declined
             not
             a
             iot
             from
             a
             most
             reuerend
             regard
             of
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             still
             he
             kept
             firme
             and
             safe
             :
          
           ]
           You
           thinke
           with
           your
           mixtures
           to
           worke
           some
           maruailes
           .
           For
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           place
           should
           haue
           two
           repugnant
           or
           different
           significations
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           there
           intend
           them
           both
           ,
           this
           is
           newes
           to
           all
           men
           saue
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           whom
           no
           manner
           of
           absurdities
           are
           new
           .
           And
           where
           you
           would
           knit
           a
           dreadfull
           feare
           of
           euill
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           reuerend
           regard
           of
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           both
           together
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           you
           make
           Christ
           at
           one
           instant
           to
           decline
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           desire
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           decline
           .
           For
           what
           he
           did
           feare
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           decline
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           so
           reuerently
           regarded
           ,
           that
           he
           as
           much
           desired
           ,
           which
           was
           obedience
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           you
           conceaue
           not
           onely
           contrary
           minds
           ,
           but
           contrary
           matters
           in
           Christ.
           [
           g
           
             g
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             To
             like
             effect
             this
             word
             signifieth
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Acts
          
           23.
           vers
           .
           10.
           
             as
             the
             circumstances
             also
             will
             confirme
             .
          
           ]
           We
           should
           soone
           haue
           heard
           of
           those
           circumstances
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           had
           beene
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           omit
           them
           as
           weake
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           entertaine
           them
           as
           worthy
           of
           answere
           .
           I
           see
           no
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           you
           speake
           of
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           such
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           framed
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Euery
           caution
           declining
           
           any
           thing
           ,
           feareth
           somewhat
           ,
           which
           it
           would
           preuent
           ,
           and
           so
           eulabeia
           ,
           when
           it
           signifieth
           to
           be
           warie
           of
           any
           euill
           ,
           hath
           a
           feare
           of
           that
           euill
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeketh
           the
           best
           meanes
           to
           decline
           it
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             131.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Where
             you
             argue
             Christ
             was
             deliuered
             from
             his
             feare
             of
             hell
             torments
             ;
             ergo
             he
             suffered
             them
             not
             ,
             I
             denie
             your
             sequell
             .
             This
             prooueth
             directly
             the
             contrarie
             .
             He
             feared
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             ergo
             he
             did
             suffer
             it
             .
          
           ]
           My
           sequell
           I
           thinke
           hath
           ground
           sufficient
           in
           nature
           and
           Scripture
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
           When
           the
           Saints
           so
           often
           prayed
           to
           God
           to
           deliuer
           them
           from
           the
           dangers
           ,
           which
           they
           feared
           ,
           or
           found
           comming
           towards
           them
           ,
           did
           they
           meane
           they
           would
           suffer
           them
           first
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           after
           bee
           losed
           from
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           they
           would
           bee
           freed
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           ?
           I
           know
           there
           is
           a
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           the
           midst
           of
           troubles
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           may
           defend
           that
           Christ
           was
           deliuered
           from
           hell
           fire
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           it
           eternally
           :
           But
           since
           feare
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           nature
           is
           of
           future
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           present
           euill
           ,
           if
           Christ
           were
           heard
           from
           his
           feare
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           deliuered
           from
           that
           which
           he
           feared
           ,
           then
           certainly
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           it
           .
           But
           th●…nce
           you
           inferre
           directly
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           i
           
             i
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             that
             feare
             is
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             as
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             I
             well
             obserue
          
           .
           ]
           Surely
           your
           sequels
           be
           like
           rotten
           rindes
           ,
           they
           fall
           a
           sunder
           as
           soone
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           touched
           .
           Did
           I
           auouch
           ,
           that
           feare
           was
           of
           that
           onely
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           must
           come
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           possibly
           might
           come
           to
           our selues
           ,
           or
           to
           others
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           euer
           affirmed
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           a
           man
           feareth
           ,
           must
           befall
           him
           ?
           for
           that
           is
           your
           direct
           proofe
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           speake
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           feared
           must
           necessarily
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           men
           may
           feare
           that
           which
           is
           imminent
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           ,
           how
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           really
           suffered
           ,
           what
           he
           feared
           ?
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             manner
             and
             measure
             of
             feare
             ,
             as
             this
             manifestly
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             but
             a
             very
             suffering
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           what
           ?
           of
           feare
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           thing
           feared
           ?
           feare
           is
           an
           affection
           or
           passion
           of
           the
           mind
           foreseeing
           euill
           ,
           that
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           afflicting
           it selfe
           for
           the
           approching
           ,
           or
           possibilitie
           thereof
           .
           But
           he
           that
           maketh
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           feare
           of
           future
           euill
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           present
           euill
           ,
           confoundeth
           all
           things
           .
           Men
           may
           feare
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           yea
           they
           may
           feare
           ,
           where
           no
           feare
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           iust
           cause
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           the
           weaknesse
           ,
           or
           guiltinesse
           of
           mans
           mind
           persuing
           it selfe
           by
           fearing
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           or
           should
           not
           feare
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             My
             soule
             is
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           full
           of
           (
           actuall
           )
           
             sorowes
             euen
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           ]
           When
           you
           adde
           anything
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           you
           should
           take
           care
           to
           put
           nothing
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           sensible
           and
           true
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           full
           of
           wisdome
           and
           trueth
           .
           Now
           this
           that
           you
           adde
           in
           helpe
           of
           your
           conceits
           ,
           is
           neither
           .
           For
           sorrowes
           are
           passions
           ,
           not
           actions
           of
           the
           mind
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           say
           actuall
           sorrowes
           ,
           hath
           no
           sense
           in
           it
           .
           If
           by
           actuall
           you
           meane
           present
           ,
           then
           you
           exclude
           all
           future
           sorrowes
           against
           the
           plaine
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           noteth
           his
           should
           continue
           vnto
           death
           .
           As
           for
           present
           torments
           inflicted
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           the
           word
           perilypos
           ,
           doth
           no
           way
           reach
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           expresse
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           You
           may
           be
           therefore
           suffered
           to
           say
           ,
           m
           
             m
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             there
             is
             in
             this
             no
             doubtfull
             word
          
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           you
           adde
           ,
           is
           so
           absurd
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           iudge
           it
           doubtfull
           .
           (
           *
           
             *
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             your
             comparisons
             of
             fearing
             captiuitie
             ,
             death
             ,
             loosing
             a
             purse
             &c.
             are
             deuices
             vnsit
             for
             diuinitie
             .
          
           ]
           I
           match
           them
           not
           with
           Christs
           sufferings
           good
           sir
           ,
           but
           by
           them
           I
           shew
           how
           lewtering
           your
           Logick
           is
           ,
           in
           saying
           a
           man
           suffereth
           ,
           that
           he
           feareth
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           trueth
           ,
           that
           euerie
           child
           may
           soone
           confute
           it
           ,
           and
           well
           deride
           it
           .
           [
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             God
             you
             say
             ,
             might
             well
             heare
             Christ
             two
             waies
             ;
             Frst
             ,
             by
             sufficient
             sustaining
             him
             in
             it
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             deliuering
             him
             out
             of
             it
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           ]
           Adde
           this
           interpretation
           then
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           Christs
           prayers
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           become
           of
           your
           maine
           position
           ,
           
             Christ
             prayed
             in
             plaine
             words
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             knowen
             will
             ?
          
           For
           since
           God
           did
           sustaine
           Christ
           in
           that
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           deliuered
           him
           with
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           the
           cup
           by
           your
           constuction
           may
           bee
           said
           in
           both
           these
           respects
           to
           haue
           passed
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           either
           sense
           God
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           him
           from
           it
           .
           But
           else
           where
           you
           are
           in
           greater
           earnest
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             could
             not
             intentiuely
             pray
             against
             that
             ,
             nor
             feare
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             most
             perfectly
             knew
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             euer
             possibly
             come
             ne●…re
             him
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             should
             hold
             him
             .
          
           If
           there
           
           you
           were
           in
           sadnesse
           ,
           then
           now
           you
           doe
           iest
           or
           worse
           ,
           to
           tell
           vs
           that
           God
           might
           well
           heare
           Christ
           in
           that
           he
           neuer
           did
           or
           could
           pray
           for
           .
           That
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           or
           body
           should
           haue
           dominion
           ouer
           him
           ,
           was
           simply
           impossible
           ,
           and
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           knew
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           your
           owne
           words
           yeeld
           .
           Then
           neither
           did
           he
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           pray
           ,
           by
           your
           positions
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           God
           did
           not
           heare
           him
           in
           those
           things
           for
           which
           he
           praied
           not
           .
           And
           so
           your
           two
           waies
           of
           hearing
           and
           deliuering
           Christ
           ,
           your selfe
           ,
           by
           your
           owne
           doctrine
           ,
           ouerthrow
           ,
           rather
           as
           iests
           ,
           then
           iust
           deliuerances
           .
           And
           then
           doth
           my
           sequell
           persue
           you
           more
           strongly
           then
           before
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           freed
           from
           suffering
           that
           he
           feared
           ,
           not
           by
           suffering
           it
           ,
           since
           he
           neuer
           doubted
           and
           so
           neuer
           praied
           by
           your
           diuinity
           to
           be
           sustained
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           after
           suffering
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             you
             seeme
             to
             obserue
             a
             point
             both
             strange
             and
             very
             contrary
             to
             your selfe
             in
             saying
             feare
             is
             more
             intolerable
             in
             Christ
             then
             doubting
             ;
             when
             you
             haue
             so
             often
             and
             so
             earnestly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             feared
             ,
             &
             for
             feare
             became
             astonished
             .
          
           ]
           To
           him
           that
           neuer
           read
           leafe
           nor
           line
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           may
           make
           some
           iolly
           shew
           ;
           but
           to
           him
           that
           can
           distinguish
           white
           from
           blacke
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           to
           be
           rather
           an
           ignorant
           conceit
           in
           you
           ,
           then
           a
           repugnant
           speach
           in
           me
           .
           A
           
             naturall
             feare
          
           of
           euill
           is
           incident
           to
           all
           mens
           natures
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           in
           his
           first
           creating
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           common
           to
           Christs
           manhood
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           For
           therefore
           did
           God
           threaten
           death
           to
           Adam
           if
           he
           disobeyed
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           enioied
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           euill
           (
           if
           he
           transgressed
           ,
           )
           might
           restraine
           him
           from
           sinne
           .
           
             A
             religious
          
           feare
           of
           Gods
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           cause
           of
           committing
           or
           suffering
           for
           sinne
           )
           the
           trembling
           at
           the
           power
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           might
           and
           did
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           beare
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           free
           from
           all
           sinne
           .
           
             A
             distrustfull
          
           feare
           ,
           which
           quencheth
           faith
           and
           excludeth
           hope
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           therein
           Christ
           might
           not
           concurre
           with
           them
           ,
           least
           he
           conioined
           with
           them
           in
           si●…ne
           .
           The
           first
           was
           tolerable
           ,
           the
           second
           was
           commendable
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           third
           was
           neither
           .
           Of
           this
           third
           kind
           of
           feare
           I
           speake
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           feare
           is
           
             more
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Christ
           then
           doubting
           .
           But
           perhaps
           you
           could
           not
           discerne
           so
           much
           ,
           because
           my
           speach
           was
           dar●…e
           .
           I
           am
           content
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           any
           man
           might
           mistake
           my
           words
           euen
           there
           ,
           where
           you
           stumble
           at
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           would
           wilfully
           peruert
           them
           .
           My
           words
           stand
           thus
           .
           
             In
             that
             perfect
             persuasion
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             euerlasting
          
           q
           
             q
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             118.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             purpose
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             and
             loue
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             doubting
             be
             not
             tolerable
             ,
             how
             enexcusable
             is
             feare
             and
             terror
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             for
             saken
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Do●…
           I
           heere
           speake
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           feares
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           only
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           should
           feare
           ,
           least
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           promise
           ,
           and
           loue
           towards
           him
           might
           faile
           ?
           my
           illation
           in
           that
           very
           page
           is
           this
           .
           
             The
             soule
             of
             Christ
             must
             therefore
             be
             farre
             from
             fearing
             or
             doubting
             least
          
           r
           
             r
             Ibid.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             God
             would
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             recall
             his
             word
             ,
             frustrate
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             violate
             his
             o●…th
             :
             for
             these
             are
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
           He
           must
           be
           more
           then
           blind
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           see
           what
           kind
           of
           feare
           I
           exclude
           from
           Christ
           :
           but
           you
           did
           cunningly
           to
           peruert
           my
           words
           ,
           when
           you
           could
           not
           resist
           my
           reasons
           .
           For
           all
           your
           apprehensions
           of
           Gods
           proper
           wrath
           and
           fierie
           indignation
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           proclaime
           ,
           if
           you
           direct
           them
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           conceaued
           ,
           feared
           ,
           or
           doubted
           any
           change
           or
           decrease
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           loue
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           sacrifice
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           these
           verie
           feares
           ,
           which
           heere
           I
           banish
           from
           Christ
           as
           vtterly
           blasphemous
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           some
           skill
           to
           shift
           of
           these
           words
           with
           a
           slanderous
           and
           false
           crimination
           least
           they
           should
           make
           you
           breath
           ,
           before
           you
           were
           disburdened
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           toke
           them
           rightly
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             You
             seeke
             a
             weake
             aduantage
             in
             that
             I
             said
             eisaekonstheis
             may
             seeme
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             heard
             being
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             saued
             from
             .
             You
             see
             I
             chalenge
             no
             certaine
             but
             a
             seeming
             reason
             from
             that
             word
             .
          
           ]
           In
           the
           maine
           ground
           of
           our
           saluation
           and
           redemption
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           certaine
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           impugne
           the
           doctrine
           there
           deliuered
           with
           seeming
           reasons
           ,
           is
           the
           guise
           of
           him
           that
           would
           seeme
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           but
           is
           none
           .
           Indeed
           you
           haue
           beset
           your selfe
           in
           your
           defence
           with
           store
           of
           seemings
           ;
           as
           I
           
           could
           specifie
           the
           places
           and
           points
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           and
           I
           thinke
           your
           whole
           defence
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           your
           seemings
           ,
           you
           vse
           therein
           so
           few
           either
           authorities
           or
           reasons
           ,
           other
           then
           your
           owne
           conceits
           and
           assertions
           .
           But
           vpon
           these
           seemings
           you
           set
           pestilent
           positions
           ,
           slanderous
           imputations
           ,
           and
           false
           conclusions
           ,
           as
           euen
           here
           you
           both
           resolue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           your
           hell
           paines
           ;
           and
           you
           presume
           so
           to
           translate
           the
           word
           eisakonstheis
           ,
           
             he
             was
             heard
             being
             in
             it
             ,
          
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           true
           force
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           [
           
             But
             your selfe
             maketh
             a
             stranger
             conclusion
             ;
             ergo
             the
             actiue
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             Treat
             pag.
             63.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             referred
             to
             God
             ;
             importeth
             that
             God
             being
             in
             the
             same
             pains
             did
             heare
             him
             .
          
           ]
           Yet
           such
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           your
           collection
           cannot
           auoid
           .
           For
           where
           Christ
           was
           heard
           ,
           God
           did
           heare
           ;
           the
           passiue
           in
           Christ
           noteth
           the
           actiue
           to
           be
           truely
           affirmed
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           heare
           Christ.
           If
           then
           that
           word
           ,
           as
           you
           boldly
           with
           your
           seeming
           reason
           and
           false
           translation
           affirme
           ,
           import
           being
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           it
           must
           so
           signifie
           as
           well
           in
           the
           actiue
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           passiue
           applied
           to
           Christ.
           If
           you
           be
           now
           ashamed
           to
           heare
           of
           these
           vnseeming
           and
           vnsauery
           reasons
           ;
           blot
           them
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           booke
           ,
           and
           bestow
           your
           time
           better
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             garden
             Christ
             neuer
             praied
             with
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
             to
             be
             saued
             from
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             do●…
             not
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             expressely
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             thus
             he
             praied
             in
             the
             garden
             :
             You
             may
             soundly
             gather
             it
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             I
             grant
             .
          
           My
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           expressely
           name
           Christs
           teares
           in
           the
           garden
           ;
           but
           that
           none
           other
           place
           nor
           time
           of
           Christs
           praier
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           doe
           admit
           teares
           but
           the
           garden
           .
           For
           there
           the
           place
           being
           priuate
           ,
           and
           his
           praiers
           so
           vehement
           ,
           that
           his
           sweat
           was
           like
           bloud
           ,
           both
           olde
           and
           new
           writers
           haue
           collected
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           words
           were
           verified
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           yea
           the
           sweat
           of
           Christ
           Bernard
           calleth
           teares
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           x
           
             x
             Bernardus
             in
             Ramis
             Palmarum
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
           
             Christ
             falling
             into
             an
             agony
             ,
             prayed
             the
             third
             time
             where
             he
             seemed
             to
             weepe
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             his
             Church
             might
             be
             purged
             with
             the
             teares
             of
             his
             whole
             body
             .
          
           Zinglius
           confesseth
           as
           much
           .
           y
           
             y
             Zinglius
             in
             Historiam
             Passio
             .
          
           
             Non
             lachrymas
             modo
             oculis
             sed
             &
             sanguinis
             guttas
             è
             corpore
             exprimit
             seria
             &
             deuota
             oratio
             ,
             vt
             in
             trepidatione
             Christi
             est
             cernere
             .
             Serious
             &
             deuote
             praier
             doth
             not
             onely
             draw
             teares
             from
             the
             eyes
             ,
             but
             a
             bloudie
             sweate
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Christes
             Agonie
             .
          
           And
           surely
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           must
           either
           not
           collect
           this
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           report
           it
           besides
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           somewhat
           dangerous
           ;
           os
           else
           by
           the
           
             sweate
             of
             Christes
             face
             ,
             trickling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           he
           collected
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           in
           :
           entiue
           and
           vehement
           prayer
           ,
           teares
           ran
           downe
           as
           fast
           as
           sweate
           ,
           and
           ioyntly
           with
           sweate
           :
           and
           other
           sound
           gathering
           it
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           there
           is
           none
           .
           And
           this
           collection
           if
           you
           graunt
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           from
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           Christs
           prayer
           obserued
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           one
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           the
           face
           should
           runne
           with
           sweate
           through
           the
           feruencie
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           eyes
           with
           teares
           ;
           then
           graunt
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           soundly
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           zeale
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           not
           heate
           of
           paine
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           bloudy
           sweate
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             all
             reason
             may
             be
             vnderstoode
             to
             haue
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             woefull
             times
             and
             cries
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
          
           12.
           
             of
             Iohn
          
           .
           ]
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           extend
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           to
           Christs
           praier
           in
           the
           12.
           of
           Iohn
           :
           for
           there
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           mention
           either
           strong
           cries
           or
           teares
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           On
           the
           crosse
           he
           vsed
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           but
           teares
           he
           shed
           none
           ,
           neither
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           prayer
           there
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           death
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           hasten
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           now
           wholy
           submitted
           himself
           according
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           And
           therefore
           your
           stretching
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           to
           all
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           make
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           ,
           to
           continue
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           wanteth
           all
           reason
           .
           His
           paine
           most
           increased
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           his
           sorow
           rising
           thence
           could
           not
           decrease
           ;
           but
           neither
           his
           astonishment
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           his
           agonie
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           his
           bloodie
           sweate
           ,
           continued
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           You
           thinke
           it
           vnreasonable
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           had
           
             persistance
             in
             ioy
          
           ,
           and
           beheld
           God
           alwayes
           fauourable
           and
           faithfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             132.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             without
             intermission
             or
             obscuration
          
           ;
           though
           his
           flesh
           ,
           in
           which
           sinne
           was
           condemned
           ,
           and
           his
           
           body
           where
           he
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           were
           subiected
           to
           most
           shamefull
           and
           cruell
           torments
           f●…om
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           what
           vncoherence
           is
           there
           in
           those
           wordes
           ,
           or
           what
           disagreement
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           
             I
             saw
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             before
             me
             ,
          
           said
           Dauid
           concerning
           Christ.
           
             For
             he
             is
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             moued
             .
          
           If
           this
           beholding
           of
           God
           were
           b
           
             b
             Sermon
             .
             p●…
             .
             116
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             alwayes
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             no
             intermission
             ;
             if
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             no
             obscuration
             .
          
           These
           are
           my
           words
           ,
           which
           why
           you
           should
           dislike
           ,
           or
           how
           you
           can
           refute
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           .
           You
           can
           touch
           nothing
           ,
           which
           you
           one
           way
           or
           other
           turne
           not
           out
           of
           his
           right
           course
           .
           Firmenesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           hope
           I
           giue
           vnto
           Christ
           on
           the
           Cros●…e
           ,
           and
           either
           of
           those
           bring
           with
           them
           inward
           ioy
           of
           mind
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           our
           outward
           state
           be
           troubled
           ,
           or
           our
           flesh
           afflicted
           .
           Neither
           are
           these
           such
           contraries
           as
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           both
           in
           diuers
           parts
           ,
           and
           for
           diuers
           respects
           .
           S.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Peter
             1.
             
          
           
             we
             reioyce
          
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           saluation
           ,
           
             though
             for
             a
             season
             wee
             are
             in
             heauinesse
             through
             manifold
             temptations
             .
          
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           my
           d
           
             d
             Iames
             1.
             
          
           
             brethren
             count
             it
             an
             exceeding
             ioy
             ,
             when
             ye
             fall
             into
             diuers
             tentations
             .
          
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             we
             reioyce
             vnder
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             we
             reioyce
             in
             tribulation
             ;
             knowing
             that
             tribulation
             bringeth
             foorth
             p●…tience
             ,
          
           (
           experience
           ,
           and
           hope
           )
           which
           
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
          
           .
           Then
           as
           it
           is
           no
           absurditie
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           should
           be
           readie
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           weake
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           inward
           man
           should
           be
           renewed
           ,
           when
           the
           outward
           man
           per●…sheth
           ;
           no
           more
           is
           it
           any
           repugnancie
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           haue
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           in
           hope
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           and
           felt
           exceeding
           affliction
           in
           his
           flesh
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Hebr.
             12.
             
          
           
             for
             the
             ioy
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             crosse
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
          
           (
           thereof
           .
           )
           If
           then
           there
           be
           ioy
           in
           hope
           ,
           how
           could
           Christ
           want
           ioy
           ,
           if
           he
           wanted
           not
           hope
           ?
           and
           hope
           if
           you
           take
           from
           him
           ,
           you
           leaue
           him
           in
           despaire
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           hope
           ;
           which
           whether
           you
           will
           adde
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           vnsound
           faith
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           your
           choice
           .
           Notwithstanding
           your selfe
           in
           this
           very
           booke
           allow
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           agonie
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           very
           same
           wordes
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           cite
           page
           116.
           )
           not
           onely
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             110.
             li.
             28.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             constant
             and
             continuall
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             and
             generall
             ioy
             ,
          
           with
           which
           whether
           your
           hell
           and
           perpetuall
           extreme
           agonie
           as
           well
           on
           the
           Crosse
           as
           in
           the
           Garden
           may
           stand
           ,
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           the
           sober
           and
           wise
           Reader
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             133.
             li.
             3.
             
             &
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             vaine
             is
             this
             consequent
             ,
             how
             false
             are
             these
             sayings
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             circumstances
             that
             his
             astonishment
             must
             continue
             eighteene
             houres
             ,
             from
             his
             entering
             into
             the
             garden
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             his
             life
             the
             next
             day
             at
             three
             of
             the
             clocke
             afternoone
             .
          
           ]
           Indeed
           it
           is
           most
           absurd
           ,
           and
           openly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           to
           all
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           ,
           to
           defend
           that
           Christs
           agonie
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           astonishment
           ,
           or
           his
           astonishment
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           effect
           thereof
           ,
           continued
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           is
           your
           error
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           Christs
           spirituall
           paines
           on
           the
           crosse
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           his
           astonishment
           to
           be
           lesse
           ,
           because
           you
           doe
           not
           find
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           where
           his
           paine
           was
           present
           and
           most
           sharpe
           ,
           he
           prayed
           ought
           against
           the
           knowen
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           auouch
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           Your
           supposing
           and
           presuming
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           that
           God
           with
           his
           immediate
           hand
           inflicted
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             133.
             li.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             sometimes
             more
             &
             sometimes
             lesse
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             suddainly
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             staying
             it
             ,
          
           and
           this
           variablenesse
           of
           Gods
           hand
           to
           be
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           Christs
           astonishment
           ;
           is
           a
           saucie
           ,
           senselesse
           ,
           and
           shifting
           imagination
           ,
           aggrauating
           ,
           easing
           ,
           and
           iterating
           Gods
           hand
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           folly
           and
           f●…lshood
           of
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           desperate
           deuice
           euery
           child
           would
           crie
           shame
           on
           you
           .
           For
           where
           on
           the
           Crosse
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           Christes
           meere
           spirituall
           paines
           most
           increased
           ,
           euen
           there
           his
           astonishment
           was
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           though
           you
           teach
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           Christ
           not
           to
           sinke
           ,
           and
           k
           
             k
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             54.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             vnder
             the
             burden
             ,
          
           yet
           when
           he
           l
           
             l
             Ibid.
             pag.
             63.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             came
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
          
           then
           was
           he
           freest
           from
           all
           confusion
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           hell
           paines
           by
           your
           leaue
           were
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           Christes
           astonishment
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           were
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             133.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             his
             extreame
             astonishment
             did
             euer
             quickly
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             sense
             aud
             tast
             of
             that
             cup
             might
             continue
             longer
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             and
             measure
             as
             he
             was
             better
             able
             by
             his
             deitie
             to
             sustaine
             it
             .
             Now
             what
             ill
             is
             there
             in
             these
             conceits
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             follie
             is
             there
             
             in
             them
             ?
          
           ]
           As
           much
           as
           may
           be
           .
           For
           when
           you
           haue
           sought
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           sea
           and
           land
           to
           bring
           Christs
           soule
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           your
           hell-paines
           ,
           and
           therewith
           to
           astonish
           and
           confound
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           senses
           of
           his
           bodie
           ;
           suddainely
           with
           the
           speaking
           of
           ,
           
             (
             yet
          
           )
           you
           free
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           still
           returne
           and
           remooue
           it
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           you
           list
           .
           And
           when
           you
           are
           vrged
           ,
           that
           hell
           paines
           continuing
           and
           increasiing
           on
           the
           crosse
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           manner
           of
           astonishment
           or
           confusion
           in
           Christs
           reason
           or
           remembrance
           ;
           you
           say
           
             the
             tast
             of
             the
             cup
             might
             continue
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           the
           paines
           were
           lesse
           ,
           then
           Christ
           did
           drinke
           the
           cup
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           greatest
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           but
           tast
           the
           cup.
           Thus
           play
           you
           the
           Tapster
           with
           Christs
           torments
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           cause
           on
           this
           absurd
           conceit
           of
           
             Drinking
             and
             tasting
          
           the
           cup
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           only
           dissonant
           from
           all
           trueth
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           to
           all
           sense
           .
           For
           if
           your
           hell
           paines
           were
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           Christs
           astonishment
           ,
           then
           the
           cause
           continuing
           ,
           the
           effect
           could
           not
           cease
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           increasing
           ,
           the
           effect
           could
           not
           diminish
           .
           Where
           you
           fly
           for
           help
           to
           Christs
           deity
           ,
           
             the
             better
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             sustaine
          
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           without
           astonishment
           ,
           you
           forget
           that
           if
           Christ
           would
           haue
           vsed
           any
           diuine
           power
           to
           resist
           or
           represse
           his
           paine
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           haue
           suffered
           none
           .
           And
           weake
           you
           make
           Christs
           godhead
           ,
           if
           vsing
           it
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           saue
           himselfe
           from
           confusion
           and
           forgetfullnesse
           ;
           as
           also
           you
           put
           a
           conflict
           betwixt
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           enable
           his
           manhood
           against
           astonishment
           ,
           as
           well
           at
           one
           time
           as
           at
           another
           .
           Therefore
           this
           abusing
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           to
           take
           memory
           from
           Christ
           ,
           when
           you
           list
           ,
           and
           thus
           pretending
           Christs
           deity
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           free
           him
           from
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           shew
           right
           on
           what
           foundation
           you
           b●…ild
           the
           whole
           plat
           of
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           euen
           on
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           without
           all
           direction
           or
           instruction
           from
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           one
           word
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           touching
           these
           deuices
           of
           yours
           in
           so
           waighty
           causes
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             you
             seeme
             to
             auouch
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             by
             God
             for
             saken
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             soule
             ,
             le●…
             them
             declare
             that
             can
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             man
             can
             in
             trueth
             maintaine
             it
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           more
           easily
           maintained
           then
           refuted
           .
           To
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           all
           sense
           and
           fruition
           of
           the
           power
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           commeth
           from
           God.
           Thus
           Christs
           body
           was
           forsaken
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           &
           left
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           life
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           quickned
           man
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
           But
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           neuer
           forsaken
           of
           hi●…
           life
           which
           was
           the
           grace
           and
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           is
           quickened
           .
           As
           for
           wresting
           Ambro●…e
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           Hilarie
           ,
           shew
           first
           wherein
           ,
           and
           then
           spare
           not
           to
           speake
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           your
           censure
           hath
           so
           much
           partiality
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           probability
           ,
           that
           your
           Reader
           after
           so
           many
           failes
           will
           not
           now
           depend
           on
           your
           single
           say
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             you
             are
             bold
             ,
             and
             aske
             if
             any
             dare
             doubt
             of
             your
             doctrine
             ?
             yea
             surely
             I
             dar●…
             not
             but
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           ]
           What
           dare
           you
           not
           doe
           ,
           who
           dare
           deuice
           a
           new
           faith
           without
           all
           precedence
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           guide
           and
           rule
           Gods
           immediat
           hand
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           best
           to
           your
           liking
           .
           In
           our
           conformity
           to
           Christs
           sufferings
           I
           obserued
           two
           things
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           one
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           Christs
           afflictions
           and
           follow
           his
           steps
           ;
           the
           other
           that
           we
           must
           reioice
           in
           communicating
           with
           his
           sufferings
           .
           Neither
           of
           which
           can
           generally
           and
           iustly
           be
           verified
           of
           your
           hellish
           confusion
           and
           torments
           .
           For
           must
           we
           be
           all
           confounded
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           senses
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           must
           we
           forget
           Gods
           knowen
           will
           through
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           follow
           Christs
           steps
           ?
           this
           must
           be
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           we
           must
           reioice
           in
           this
           shrincking
           from
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           praying
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           willeth
           vs
           to
           reioice
           ,
           when
           we
           communicate
           with
           Christs
           sufferings
           .
           [
           p
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Some
             are
             conformable
             in
             some
             measure
             with
             Christ
             euen
             in
             these
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           ]
           Not
           only
           some
           may
           ,
           but
           all
           must
           be
           conformed
           to
           Christ
           their
           head
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           before
           they
           shall
           raigne
           with
           him
           .
           So
           that
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ye
             shall
             drinke
             indeed
             of
             my
             cup
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             baptisme
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             baptized
             with
             ,
          
           So
           he
           performeth
           to
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           .
           Whosoeuer
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           r
           
             r
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             beareth
             not
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             commeth
             after
             me
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
          
           And
           where
           to
           my
           allegation
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           reioice
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           Christs
           afflictions
           ,
           you
           answeare
           ;
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             We
             
             ought
             to
             turne
             them
             to
             ioy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             though
             not
             properly
             to
             be
             glad
             in
             them
             ,
          
           This
           is
           but
           an
           euasion
           .
           I
           commend
           not
           affliction
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           greeuous
           to
           nature
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           vse
           and
           reward
           thereof
           ,
           and
           partaking
           therein
           with
           Christ.
           And
           if
           we
           are
           therein
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           confesse
           ,
           t
           
             t
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             euen
             when
             we
             are
             most
             bruized
             &
             pierced
             in
             our
             soules
             with
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Then
           I
           hope
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           sufferings
           had
           the
           same
           ioy
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           haue
           ;
           and
           consequently
           I
           had
           reason
           and
           trueth
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           when
           I
           said
           u
           
             u
             Pag.
             132.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             had
             alwaies
             persistance
             in
             ioy
             ,
          
           which
           you
           then
           impugned
           ,
           and
           now
           doe
           grant
           against
           your
           will.
           And
           if
           your
           credit
           were
           ought
           worth
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           in
           this
           so
           much
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           For
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Pag.
             110.
             li.
             28.
             
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             constant
             and
             continuall
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
          
           yea
           
             exceeding
             and
             generall
             ioy
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           thinke
           it
           much
           that
           I
           should
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           
             persistance
             of
             ioy
          
           on
           the
           crosse
           how
           bitter
           or
           greeuous
           soeuer
           the
           shame
           and
           paine
           thereof
           were
           vnto
           his
           flesh
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             You
             frame
             an
             obiection
             to
             your selfe
             ,
             which
             you
             neither
             doe
             nor
             can
             answere
             :
             Christs
             soule
             might
             feele
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             for
             the
             time
             without
             any
             distrust
             or
             doubting
             of
             his
             saluation
             or
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           ]
           I
           answered
           you
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           neuer
           auoid
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           not
           temporall
           ,
           but
           eternall
           .
           You
           tell
           vs
           you
           haue
           shewed
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             Eternall
             continuance
             in
             hell
             paines
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             or
             nature
             of
             hell
             torm●…nts
             .
          
           So
           haue
           you
           said
           page
           :
           12.
           though
           page
           :
           53.
           as
           you
           often
           quote
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           but
           euen
           there
           also
           haue
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           this
           you
           say
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           affirme
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answered
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damn●…d
           did
           admit
           no
           ioy
           ;
           for
           in
           hell
           I
           hope
           there
           is
           no
           ioy
           .
           Christ
           then
           by
           your
           owne
           doctrine
           hauing
           
             constant
             ,
             continual
             ,
             exceeding
             ,
             &
             generall
             ioy
             ,
          
           was
           neither
           in
           the
           true
           paines
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           true
           terrors
           of
           hell
           ,
           vnlesse
           in
           defence
           of
           your
           deuices
           you
           will
           now
           make
           your
           new
           heauen
           ,
           and
           your
           new
           hell
           to
           be
           all
           one
           .
           For
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           you
           directly
           make
           to
           be
           the
           substance
           of
           heauenly
           bli●…ie
           .
           Now
           if
           in
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           members
           you
           put
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           true
           terrors
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           ioy
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           what
           misse
           you
           of
           mixing
           heauen
           and
           hell
           at
           one
           instant
           in
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           A
           third
           replie
           I
           gaue
           in
           that
           very
           place
           to
           this
           obiection
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           answere
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Serm.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             since
             it
             is
             no
             where
             witnessed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             ,
             why
             striue
             you
             to
             establish
             a
             meere
             conceit
             of
             men
             ,
             neither
             written
             ,
             nor
             spoken
             before
             our
             age
             ?
          
           All
           these
           are
           no
           answeres
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           only
           because
           you
           haue
           deuiced
           a
           new
           hell
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           delude
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           But
           glory
           not
           in
           your
           deuice
           ;
           to
           inuent
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           renounce
           the
           true
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           auncient
           ,
           and
           in
           substance
           as
           old
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           since
           they
           serue
           to
           testifie
           from
           the
           beginning
           Gods
           blessed
           will
           and
           promise
           of
           saluation
           vnto
           man
           through
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           God
           first
           named
           the
           Serpents
           biting
           the
           heele
           of
           the
           womans
           ●…eed
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             you
             set
             v●…hemently
             against
             my
             last
             argument
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             not
             in
             some
             sort
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             first
             if
             we
             should
             speake
             strictly
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             death
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             is
             so
             mad
             or
             foolish
             as
             to
             say
             that
             any
             mans
             soule
             can
             die
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             want
             life
             and
             sense
             as
             a
             dead
             bodie
             doth
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           come
           now
           to
           the
           vpshot
           of
           all
           your
           defence
           and
           doctrin
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           any
           where
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           for
           our
           redmption
           :
           and
           here
           shall
           we
           find
           nothing
           but
           an
           heape
           of
           words
           broched
           out
           of
           your
           braines
           ,
           and
           so
           tempered
           with
           your
           conceits
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           haue
           all
           said
           ,
           you
           say
           nothing
           with
           any
           substance
           or
           shew
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           You
           disclaime
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           is
           at
           any
           time
           deuoide
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           dead
           bodies
           are
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           ought
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           hath
           a
           resemblance
           and
           concordance
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           spirituall
           things
           may
           haue
           with
           corporall
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           bodie
           being
           once
           dead
           wanteth
           all
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           parts
           or
           effects
           of
           life
           from
           the
           soule
           quickning
           the
           bodie
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           being
           dead
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           her
           life
           ,
           hath
           
             no
             sense
             nor
             motion
          
           of
           Gods
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           nor
           sight
           nor
           hope
           of
           glory
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           destitute
           of
           the
           one
           here
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           grace
           ,
           hath
           no
           desire
           nor
           feeling
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           world
           depriued
           of
           all
           possibilitie
           of
           glory
           ,
           is
           subiected
           to
           eternall
           and
           intolerable
           miserie
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             death
             as
             immortall
             soules
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             is
             Gods
             separation
             from
             them
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             two
             fold
             ;
             the
             first
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             them
             from
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             this
             life
             by
             sinne
             raigning
             in
             them
          
           ]
           .
           The
           soule
           loaden
           with
           sinne
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           vtterly
           dead
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           retaineth
           any
           sense
           or
           motion
           of
           Gods
           grace
           .
           So
           that
           sorow
           for
           sinne
           ioyned
           with
           any
           desire
           of
           true
           repentance
           is
           a
           plaine
           signe
           of
           life
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           without
           hope
           be
           plaine
           despaire
           and
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           finding
           the
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           it
           ,
           yet
           liueth
           whiles
           she
           apprehendeth
           ,
           affecteth
           ,
           or
           seeketh
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           want
           all
           sense
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           motion
           to
           God
           by
           hope
           and
           desire
           ,
           she
           is
           wholy
           dead
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           void
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           deriued
           from
           God
           vnto
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           As
           for
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           indeed
           speake
           thereof
           ,
           but
           you
           erre
           groslely
           in
           this
           second
           death
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           alwayes
           followeth
           the
           first
           death
           as
           well
           of
           the
           bodie
           as
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           the
           guiltinesse
           and
           condemnation
           thereof
           by
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           may
           be
           found
           heere
           in
           this
           life
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           second
           death
           by
           the
           open
           and
           euident
           wordes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           called
           the
           d
           
             d
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             lake
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           or
           the
           e
           
             e
             19.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           in
           this
           life
           .
           And
           consequently
           your
           next
           collection
           ,
           that
           
             the
             second
             death
             is
             Gods
             leauing
             them
             in
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             most
             sharpe
             and
             most
             vehement
             paines
             inflicted
             by
             Gods
             iustice
             for
             sinne
             ,
          
           is
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           defectiue
           ,
           not
           agreeing
           in
           one
           word
           with
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             1●…5
             .
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             This
             last
             kind
             of
             death
             is
             so
             called
             and
             named
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           ]
           The
           second
           death
           is
           expresly
           named
           ,
           but
           in
           foure
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             v.
             11
             
          
           
             Be
             thou
             faithfull
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
             He
             that
             ouercommeth
          
           (
           the
           first
           death
           )
           
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           The
           second
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             v.
             6
             
          
           
             blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             first
             resurrection
          
           (
           of
           the
           soule
           vnto
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           )
           
             on
             such
          
           THE
           SECOND
           DEATH
           
             hath
             no
             power
          
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Ibid.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Death
             and
             hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           THIS
           IS
           THE
           SECOND
           DEATH
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             v.
             8
             
          
           
             The
             fearefull
             &
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             the
             abominable
             and
             murderers
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             all
             liers
             shall
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             ,
             that
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           WHICH
           IS
           THE
           SECOND
           DEATH
           .
           Saue
           in
           these
           places
           the
           second
           death
           is
           neuer
           expresly
           named
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           most
           apparantly
           the
           second
           death
           followeth
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           is
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           neither
           on
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           resurrection
           vnto
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           resurrection
           vnto
           glorie
           ;
           nor
           on
           any
           of
           his
           members
           hath
           
             the
             second
             death
             any
             power
          
           by
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           So
           that
           all
           your
           platforme
           is
           quite
           ouerthrowen
           by
           the
           direct
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           freeing
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           elect
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           from
           all
           power
           of
           the
           second
           death
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           set
           your selfe
           in
           this
           section
           euidently
           to
           confront
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           when
           you
           seeke
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           you
           talke
           of
           second
           deaths
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           tell
           vs
           tales
           of
           a
           new
           world
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           other
           word
           without
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           But
           you
           haue
           found
           out
           
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           where
           
             this
             last
             kinde
             of
             death
             is
             so
             called
             and
             named
             .
          
           ]
           Eight
           you
           quote
           by
           the
           side
           in
           your
           margine
           ,
           but
           take
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           discusse
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           onely
           you
           pronounce
           after
           your
           stately
           manner
           ,
           that
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           prooue
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           meane
           to
           bee
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Now
           what
           if
           not
           one
           of
           them
           speake
           any
           such
           thing
           ?
           is
           not
           your
           Reader
           sure
           to
           find
           you
           a
           true
           man
           of
           your
           word
           ,
           when
           you
           quote
           eight
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           your
           perpetuall
           course
           ,
           to
           mistake
           and
           misuse
           Scriptures
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           say
           you
           haue
           soundly
           prooued
           it
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           I
           affirme
           that
           none
           of
           these
           places
           intend
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           of
           your
           terrestiall
           and
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           but
           they
           exactly
           conclude
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           damnation
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           euerlasting
           ,
           is
           expressed
           or
           intended
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           ;
           or
           in
           any
           
           other
           ,
           that
           you
           or
           your
           friends
           are
           able
           to
           picke
           out
           .
           And
           though
           it
           may
           suffice
           me
           as
           well
           to
           say
           nay
           ,
           as
           you
           to
           say
           yea
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           Readers
           better
           resolution
           I
           will
           not
           bee
           grieued
           to
           run
           through
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           shal
           be
           needfull
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Ezech.
             18.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             the
             soule
             that
             ●…inneth
             ,
             it
             shall
             die
             .
          
           These
           words
           may
           signifie
           either
           subtraction
           of
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           consequent
           to
           sinne
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           exclusion
           
           
             Eight
             places
             of
             Scripture
             abused
             for
             the
             temporall
             death
             of
             Christs
             soul●…
             .
          
           from
           glory
           in
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           iust
           and
           full
           wages
           of
           sinne
           .
           But
           that
           euery
           soule
           ,
           which
           sinneth
           ,
           hath
           felt
           ,
           or
           shall
           feele
           in
           this
           life
           your
           temporall
           hell
           or
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           grosse
           error
           to
           be
           fathered
           on
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           your selfe
           dare
           not
           auouch
           ,
           since
           you
           qualifie
           your
           conceit
           in
           that
           behalfe
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             134.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             some
             in
             some
             measure
             are
             conformed
             with
             Christ
             in
             these
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           But
           if
           God
           by
           Ezechiel
           ment
           your
           earthly
           hell
           ,
           then
           absolutely
           all
           men
           ,
           children
           not
           excepted
           ,
           must
           feele
           in
           this
           life
           paines
           equall
           with
           the
           damned
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           they
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           and
           deserued
           euerlasting
           damnation
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           the
           commination
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           to
           Adam
           ,
           n
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Whensoeuer
             thou
             ●…atest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ,
          
           (
           or
           )
           
             surely
             thou
             shalt
             die
          
           .
           Here
           are
           all
           sorts
           of
           deaths
           threatned
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           executed
           either
           on
           all
           men
           ,
           nor
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           God
           reseruing
           to
           himselfe
           power
           and
           libertie
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           mens
           soules
           according
           to
           his
           determinate
           counsell
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           all
           be
           guiltie
           and
           liable
           to
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           by
           vertue
           of
           those
           words
           vpon
           the
           transgression
           of
           the
           first
           man.
           This
           exposition
           the
           Apostle
           giueth
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             o
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             offence
             of
             one
          
           (
           came
           )
           
             on
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           verifying
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           died
           in
           Adam
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           dying
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           euerlasting
           death
           not
           executed
           on
           all
           ,
           though
           deserued
           by
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           p
           
             p
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           Apostles
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           either
           generally
           ment
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           by
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           thereof
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           your
           intention
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           expresseth
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           sinne
           to
           be
           euerlasting
           death
           by
           opposition
           to
           eternall
           life
           mentioned
           in
           the
           next
           wordes
           following
           .
           For
           
             eternall
             life
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           (
           eternall
           )
           
             death
             is
             the
             wages
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           bothe
           the
           desert
           and
           repayment
           )
           
             of
             sinne
          
           .
           Take
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           either
           the
           generall
           or
           speciall
           construction
           of
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Lesse
           is
           the
           fourth
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           the
           q
           
             q
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             sauour
             of
             death
             vnto
             death
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             perished
             ,
          
           as
           they
           were
           the
           
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             saued
             .
          
           For
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           doeth
           not
           proclaime
           a
           terrestiall
           or
           temporall
           heauen
           to
           them
           that
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           life
           eternall
           ;
           and
           consequently
           neither
           doth
           it
           denounce
           a
           temporall
           death
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           refuse
           Christ
           ,
           but
           euerlasting
           death
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           absurd
           then
           to
           conuert
           these
           places
           to
           the
           proofe
           of
           your
           temporall
           hell
           ;
           for
           so
           you
           should
           doe
           the
           reprobate
           a
           very
           good
           turne
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           threatned
           them
           for
           not
           beleeuing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           were
           to
           dure
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           this
           life
           only
           ,
           where
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           hath
           power
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           .
        
         
           With
           like
           successe
           you
           note
           for
           your
           fifth
           ,
           that
           the
           r
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ministration
             of
             death
             was
             glorious
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           so
           calling
           the
           law
           ,
           because
           it
           denounced
           death
           not
           temporall
           ,
           but
           eternall
           to
           all
           transgessours
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           full
           wages
           of
           sinne
           be
           eternall
           death
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           law
           not
           denounce
           a
           temporall
           death
           due
           to
           all
           men
           by
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           (
           though
           euen
           that
           at
           first
           entered
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           )
           but
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           is
           reserued
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           writeth
           ,
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           sinners
           and
           liers
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Iames
           is
           the
           sixth
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Iames
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             conuerteth
             a
             sinner
          
           (
           erring
           from
           the
           trueth
           )
           
             shall
             saue
             a
             soule
             from
             death
             .
          
           If
           a
           man
           conuerted
           shall
           be
           saued
           from
           your
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           here
           would
           intend
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           the
           Conuerter
           and
           he
           that
           neuer
           erred
           from
           the
           trueth
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           your
           hell
           ;
           and
           consequently
           Christ
           was
           most
           free
           ,
           who
           was
           trueth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           neuer
           erred
           .
           But
           as
           trueth
           is
           the
           way
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           freeth
           men
           from
           all
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           and
           
           Satan
           ,
           so
           errour
           and
           infidelitie
           haue
           another
           maner
           of
           death
           than
           your
           terrestiall
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           common
           to
           Christ
           and
           some
           of
           his
           members
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           conuerted
           from
           errour
           or
           sinne
           shall
           be
           saued
           from
           euerlasting
           perdition
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           depriuing
           it
           of
           all
           blisse
           and
           ioy
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           and
           eigth
           you
           take
           out
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           sayth
           ,
           t
           
             t
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             sinne
             vnto
             death
          
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           must
           not
           pray
           :
           But
           
             whosoeuer
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             that
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           so
           neither
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           true
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           chosen
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           ,
           can
           sinne
           that
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           die
           that
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           is
           begotten
           of
           God
           ,
           liueth
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           eternall
           life
           to
           all
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           without
           separation
           .
           If
           then
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Elect
           be
           not
           vnto
           death
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           we
           in
           pietie
           may
           ,
           and
           in
           charitie
           must
           pray
           for
           ;
           consequently
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           here
           meant
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           is
           not
           incident
           to
           any
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           communicate
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           Heere
           are
           your
           eight
           places
           of
           Scriptures
           proouing
           (
           as
           you
           pretend
           )
           the
           second
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           in
           euery
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           saue
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           euerlasting
           damnation
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           two
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           may
           be
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           death
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           iustifieth
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             offence
             of
             one
          
           (
           came
           )
           
             on
             all
             men
             vnto
             condemnation
          
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           that
           he
           sayd
           before
           ,
           
             Death
             went
             ouer
             all
             men
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             .
          
           But
           that
           any
           of
           these
           intend
           your
           temporall
           hell
           brought
           into
           this
           life
           not
           by
           snares
           and
           feares
           working
           on
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           by
           substance
           and
           essence
           ;
           and
           not
           eternall
           death
           in
           hell
           fire
           with
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           you
           nor
           all
           your
           adherents
           shall
           euer
           be
           able
           by
           any
           ground
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           presuming
           it
           vpon
           the
           bare
           shew
           of
           places
           concluding
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           is
           a
           pestilent
           intrusion
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whiles
           you
           sticke
           not
           to
           couple
           your
           conceits
           ,
           which
           are
           false
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           with
           his
           vndoubted
           and
           vndefiled
           trueth
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             First
             ordinarily
             and
             commonly
             it
             belongeth
             only
             to
             the
             damned
             ,
             wherewithall
             are
             the
             ordinarie
             accidents
             and
             concomitants
             desperation
             ,
             induration
             ,
             vtter
             darknesse
             &c.
             with
             perpetuitie
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             that
             locally
             in
          
           HELL
           .
           ]
           Generally
           and
           truely
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           vse
           the
           name
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           lake
           burning
           with
           euerlasting
           fire
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Diuell
           and
           all
           the
           Reprobate
           shall
           be
           cast
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           you
           otherwise
           pretend
           ,
           is
           your
           owne
           absurd
           deuice
           without
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           keepe
           your
           doctrine
           from
           open
           derision
           and
           detestation
           .
           And
           since
           your selfe
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           vsuall
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           needfull
           for
           your
           Reader
           to
           hold
           you
           to
           that
           ,
           till
           you
           fully
           proue
           your
           extraordinarie
           deuice
           by
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           other
           is
           euidenly
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           openly
           confessed
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             sense
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             do
             take
             it
             ,
             where
             they
             denie
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             and
             so
             do
             we
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           cause
           haue
           so
           little
           holde
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           hath
           lesse
           in
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           necessarie
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           thought
           it
           sacriledge
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           not
           apparently
           proued
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           as
           you
           light
           not
           on
           a
           true
           word
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           the
           mysteries
           of
           your
           new
           hell
           ,
           so
           this
           is
           patently
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           generally
           take
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           for
           eternall
           damnation
           only
           ,
           when
           they
           denie
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           They
           speake
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           leade
           them
           ,
           and
           confessing
           two
           deaths
           of
           the
           soule
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           ,
           which
           are
           sinne
           excluding
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           euen
           euerlasting
           damnation
           ;
           they
           generally
           denie
           that
           Christ
           died
           any
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           haue
           for
           confirmation
           of
           their
           doctrine
           therein
           ,
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           concurring
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             135.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             or
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             may
             be
             extraordinarily
             and
             singularly
             considered
             ,
             namely
             to
             imply
             no
             more
             but
             simply
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             it
             .
          
           ]
           You
           broach
           two
           apparent
           and
           euident
           vntrueths
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           the
           whole
           foundation
           
           of
           your
           presumptuous
           errour
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           either
           Christ
           or
           his
           Elect
           in
           this
           life
           did
           or
           do
           suffer
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           the
           second
           death
           .
           Next
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           singularly
           and
           extraordinarily
           reserue
           that
           kinde
           of
           second
           death
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           .
           Shew
           either
           of
           these
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           you
           make
           them
           grounds
           of
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           els
           any
           meane
           Reader
           may
           soone
           conceiue
           you
           meane
           to
           teach
           no
           trueth
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           a
           bolde
           and
           false
           deuice
           of
           your
           owne
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           extraordinarily
           intrude
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             136.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             death
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             shewed
             :
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             before
             noted
             may
             rightly
             be
             vnderstood
             not
             to
             denie
             it
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           When
           you
           glaunced
           before
           at
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           you
           prayed
           vs
           to
           haue
           patience
           ,
           
           
             When
             the
             Defender
             shou●…d
             proue
             the
             death
             of
             Christs
             soule
             ,
             he
             sayeth
             bee
             h●…th
             proued
             it
             already
             .
          
           till
           you
           came
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           we
           should
           receiue
           a
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           are
           come
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           you
           should
           make
           iust
           and
           full
           proofe
           thereof
           ,
           you
           send
           vs
           backe
           againe
           ,
           and
           say
           you
           haue
           shewed
           it
           before
           .
           What
           meaneth
           this
           doubling
           and
           deceiuing
           of
           your
           Reader
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           haue
           many
           proofs
           ,
           when
           indeed
           you
           haue
           none
           ?
           and
           therefore
           you
           post
           vs
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           to
           seeke
           for
           that
           we
           shall
           neuer
           finde
           .
           In
           the
           113.
           
           Page
           of
           this
           Defence
           ,
           you
           went
           about
           by
           your
           miserable
           misconstruing
           of
           certaine
           wordes
           vsed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           enforce
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           death
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           against
           the
           haire
           ,
           as
           there
           I
           haue
           proued
           :
           and
           therefore
           stand
           not
           on
           your
           former
           vnfortunate
           aduentures
           ,
           but
           either
           heere
           make
           proofe
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           leaue
           prating
           and
           publishing
           it
           so
           confidently
           as
           you
           and
           your
           adherents
           do
           for
           the
           chiefe
           part
           of
           mans
           redemption
           .
           [
           
             The
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             before
             noted
             ,
             may
             rightly
             be
             vnderstood
             not
             to
             denie
             it
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           Is
           this
           all
           you
           haue
           to
           say
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             not
             to
             denie
             it
             ?
          
           The
           Scriptures
           must
           affirme
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           can
           make
           it
           any
           point
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           to
           God.
           b
           
             b
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           Faith
           (
           is
           )
           
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           not
           denying
           .
           If
           that
           be
           your
           course
           ,
           to
           put
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Creed
           which
           you
           list
           to
           say
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           you
           may
           quickly
           haue
           a
           large
           Creed
           ,
           containing
           all
           things
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           abused
           with
           your
           figures
           and
           wrested
           to
           your
           fansies
           ,
           shall
           not
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           thinke
           ,
           denie
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             136.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             obserued
             :
             that
             if
             we
             had
             no
             proofes
             at
             all
             in
             Scripture
             for
             this
             point
             ,
             yet
             our
             question
             is
             fully
             proued
             and
             confirmed
             by
             those
             other
             sufficient
             and
             pregnant
             proofs
             alleaged
             and
             iustified
             before
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           palpable
           and
           pregnant
           follies
           are
           sufficiently
           seene
           before
           :
           your
           proofs
           were
           none
           but
           bald
           and
           false
           presumptions
           ,
           conceiued
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           voide
           of
           all
           reason
           and
           authoritie
           :
           with
           such
           props
           you
           haue
           hitherto
           supported
           your
           Defence
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           be
           come
           to
           the
           maine
           issue
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           Fathers
           doe
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           for
           our
           redemption
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           you
           would
           passe
           it
           ouer
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           and
           here
           tell
           vs
           if
           you
           had
           no
           such
           proofe
           (
           as
           indeed
           you
           haue
           none
           )
           yet
           you
           haue
           played
           your
           part
           before
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           set
           a
           good
           face
           on
           an
           euill
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           proue
           iust
           nothing
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag
             136.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             setteth
             the
             question
             in
             these
             tearmes
             that
             Christ
             died
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             neither
             doe
             we
             at
             all
             vse
             them
             very
             much
             in
             speaking
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Scriptures
           themselues
           set
           that
           for
           the
           question
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           e
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
          
           (
           sayeth
           Paul
           )
           
             that
             which
             I
             receiued
             ,
             how
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Since
           then
           f
           
             f
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
          
           g
           
             g
             Hebr
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             through
             death
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             in
             the
             former
             Testament
             ;
             and
             where
             a
             Testament
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             the
             death
             of
             him
             that
             made
             the
             Testament
             .
          
           The
           question
           riseth
           of
           it selfe
           what
           death
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           died
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           And
           hitherto
           for
           these
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeeres
           and
           vpward
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           both
           of
           learned
           and
           vnlearned
           ,
           hath
           beleeued
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           bodie
           on
           the
           tree
           ransomed
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           reconciled
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           destroyed
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           neither
           did
           nor
           could
           suffer
           any
           other
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           So
           that
           the
           reference
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           standeth
           thus
           ;
           
             he
             offered
             vp
             praiers
             and
             supplications
             with
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
          
           to
           him
           that
           was
           able
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           (
           all
           touch
           of
           death
           )
           
             and
             was
             heard
             (
             in
             that
             he
             prayed
             for
             ,
             )
             and
             though
             he
             were
             the
             sonne
             ,
          
           and
           god
           was
           
             able
             to
             keepe
             him
             vntouched
             of
             death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           without
           tasting
           any
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           his
           owne
           liking
           ,
           that
           he
           learned
           (
           or
           perfourmed
           )
           the
           obedience
           of
           a
           sonne
           by
           the
           things
           which
           he
           suffered
           .
           Whereby
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           it
           was
           neither
           want
           of
           power
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           ,
           for
           God
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           saued
           the
           world
           by
           him
           without
           his
           death
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           lacke
           of
           fauour
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ,
           for
           God
           HEARD
           him
           in
           that
           he
           asked
           ;
           but
           to
           manifest
           in
           his
           person
           the
           perfect
           submission
           of
           a
           sonne
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           God
           would
           haue
           him
           obedient
           to
           death
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             make
             him
             the
             author
             of
             eternall
             saluation
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           As
           he
           obeied
           God
           his
           Father
           .
           Those
           words
           then
           ,
           
             Christ
             offered
             praiers
             to
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             death
             ,
          
           prooue
           not
           death
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           Christs
           feare
           ,
           nor
           the
           scaping
           therefrom
           to
           be
           the
           scope
           of
           Christes
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           thereby
           noteth
           that
           Christ
           neither
           doubted
           of
           his
           Fathers
           power
           nor
           loue
           ,
           when
           he
           praied
           so
           earnestly
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           assured
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           enioyed
           both
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           might
           best
           stand
           with
           the
           honor
           and
           wisedome
           of
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           your
           collections
           and
           illations
           built
           on
           that
           false
           ground
           do●…
           fall
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           support
           them
           but
           your
           idle
           and
           vaine
           supposals
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Your
             owne
             selfe
             doe
             fully
             grant
             and
             affirme
             it
             with
             me
             ;
             yea
             you
             affirme
             farder
             then
             we
             doe
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             trueth
             is
             or
             possibly
             can
             be
             ,
             you
             say
             Christ
             he●…re
             thus
             feared
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             damnation
             .
          
           ]
           I
           must
           take
           no
           ●…corne
           to
           haue
           you
           wrest
           and
           wring
           my
           words
           to
           a
           contrary
           sense
           ,
           when
           you
           offer
           that
           course
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           The
           place
           which
           you
           quote
           for
           proofe
           of
           my
           meaning
           will
           conuince
           you
           to
           be
           a
           malitious
           falsifier
           .
           My
           words
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           are
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           and
           my
           exposition
           of
           that
           speach
           vsed
           by
           some
           men
           ,
           is
           such
           that
           no
           man
           of
           any
           intelligence
           or
           conscience
           would
           so
           grosly
           peruert
           it
           .
           Thus
           I
           say
           pag
           :
           23.
           
           b
           
             b
             Serm.
             pag.
             23.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Distrust
             of
             his
             owne
             saluation
             or
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             imagine
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             euident
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             attribute
             to
             Christs
             person
             no
             not
             for
             an
             instant
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Ibid.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             I
             refraine
             to
             speake
             ,
             what
             wrong
             it
             is
             to
             put
             either
             doubtfuln●…sse
             ,
             or
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             these
             things
             in
             part
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           question
           thereon
           demanded
           ,
           d
           
             d
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             Why
             then
             did
             he
             pray
             ,
             that
             the
             cup
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ?
          
           ]
           I
           answere
           ,
           
             he
             had
             no
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             then
             suffered
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             .
          
           What
           learning
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           but
           what
           lewdnesse
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           father
           that
           on
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           fully
           forsake
           ;
           and
           still
           to
           presse
           me
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           so
           often
           preuent
           and
           repell
           ?
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           in
           my
           Sermons
           to
           note
           any
           by
           name
           ,
           nor
           sharply
           to
           censure
           their
           sayings
           ;
           but
           repeating
           as
           much
           as
           I
           saw
           ,
           I
           gaue
           the
           best
           construction
           or
           mittigation
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           that
           any
           trueth
           would
           endure
           .
           Where
           then
           some
           men
           (
           whom
           by
           your
           importunity
           you
           haue
           vrged
           me
           to
           name
           )
           as
           the
           Catechisme
           of
           master
           Nowel
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           so
           much
           to
           reuerence
           ,
           in
           plaine
           words
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           e
           
             e
             Pag.
             280.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             mortis
             horrore
             perfusus
             ;
             perfused
             or
             plunged
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             et●…rnall
             death
          
           ;
           And
           master
           Caluin
           saith
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Institutione
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             16.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Oportuit
             〈◊〉
             cum
             inferorum
             copijs
             〈◊〉
             mortis
             horrore
             quasi
             consertis
             manibus
             luctari
             ;
             Christ
             was
             to
             wr●…si
             ●…ith
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             and
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             hand
             to
             hand
          
           ;
           Their
           words
           ,
           suppressing
           their
           names
           ,
           I
           there
           taught
           might
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           if
           we
           tooke
           horror
           for
           a
           religious
           feare
           only
           trembling
           at
           the
           terror
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           praying
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           did
           attribute
           that
           trembling
           and
           feare
           of
           eternall
           death
           to
           Christ
           in
           respect
           and
           compassion
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           ioined
           and
           reckened
           in
           his
           sufferings
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           one
           person
           or
           body
           with
           him
           .
           Which
           moderation
           of
           mine
           you
           euery
           where
           conceale
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           
             I
             fully
             grant
             and
             affirme
          
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           expressely
           denie
           .
           And
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           you
           enterlace
           my
           words
           with
           your
           lewd
           additions
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           said
           ,
           Christ
           
             thus
             feared
             eternall
             death
          
           ;
           You
           meane
           with
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           bloudy
           sweat
           ;
           where
           I
           referred
           his
           earnest
           cries
           and
           teares
           to
           one
           purpose
           ,
           and
           his
           feare
           to
           another
           ;
           
           yeelding
           to
           Christ
           a
           religious
           feare
           to
           decline
           the
           force
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           a
           carefull
           praier
           against
           the
           power
           of
           hell
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Dauid
           ;
           who
           describing
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           22
           Psalme
           ,
           saith
           expressely
           of
           his
           person
           and
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             They
             pearced
             mine
             hands
             ,
             and
             my
             feete
             ,
             they
             part
             my
             garments
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             lots
             on
             my
             vesture
             .
             But
             be
             not
             thou
             farre
             of
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             strength
             ,
             hast
             thee
             to
             help
             me
             .
             Deliuer
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             sword
             ;
             my
             deso●…ate
          
           (
           soule
           )
           
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Dogge
             ,
             sau●…
             me
             from
             the
             Lions
             mouth
             ,
             and
             answere
             me
          
           (
           or
           protect
           me
           )
           
             from
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             Vnicorne
          
           ;
           praying
           in
           this
           place
           not
           against
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           against
           Satan
           the
           author
           and
           vpholder
           of
           all
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             possibly
             feare
             in
             such
             wofull
             maner
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             should
             neuer
             come
             nere
             him
             :
             but
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             that
             eternall
             death
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             Gods
             euerlasting
             malediction
             should
             neuer
             touch
             him
             .
             Therefore
             he
             could
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             pray
             in
             such
             sort
             against
             it
             .
          
           ]
           You
           refute
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           thing
           which
           I
           affirmed
           .
           That
           Christ
           praied
           against
           the
           power
           and
           rage
           of
           hell
           and
           Satan
           ,
           is
           plaine
           by
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           praied
           in
           
             such
             wofull
             maner
          
           ,
           are
           not
           my
           words
           ,
           but
           yours
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           proposition
           ,
           that
           Christ
           praied
           for
           nothing
           ,
           which
           he
           perfectly
           knew
           was
           
             Gods
             almighty
             and
             vnchangeable
             decree
          
           ,
           is
           not
           true
           .
           For
           Christ
           was
           most
           assured
           and
           most
           certainly
           knew
           of
           all
           thinges
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           were
           decreed
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           praied
           for
           many
           things
           ,
           not
           as
           doubting
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           confessing
           whence
           he
           must
           ,
           and
           did
           receaue
           them
           .
           He
           perfectly
           knew
           he
           should
           be
           glorified
           with
           the
           glory
           which
           he
           had
           with
           his
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ;
           and
           yet
           i
           
             i
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             he
             praied
             for
             it
          
           .
           In
           the
           former
           words
           of
           Dauid
           Christ
           perfectly
           knew
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           saue
           and
           deliuer
           his
           soule
           from
           the
           Lions
           mouth
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Dogge
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           hornes
           of
           the
           Vnicorne
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           earnestly
           praieth
           for
           it
           .
           Christes
           praiers
           then
           doe
           not
           proue
           that
           he
           feared
           the
           contrary
           to
           his
           petition
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           assured
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           by
           praier
           professed
           whence
           it
           came
           whatsoeuer
           he
           had
           ,
           euen
           from
           his
           Father
           .
           The
           next
           assertion
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           ,
           is
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           me
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           in
           those
           vehement
           praiers
           had
           such
           exact
           and
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           counsell
           and
           loue
           ,
           as
           heere
           you
           auouche
           ,
           then
           was
           Christ
           in
           no
           such
           confusion
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           as
           you
           put
           him
           in
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           agony
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           sinne
           .
           And
           where
           not
           foure
           leaues
           before
           ,
           you
           made
           a
           shamefull
           shift
           to
           rescue
           your selfe
           from
           a
           plaine
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           bobbed
           your
           Reader
           with
           a
           manifest
           fitten
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           you
           wrong
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             129.
             
          
           
             You
             did
             argue
             from
             my
             supposition
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           astonished
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           praiers
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           but
           
             in
             his
             perfect
             memory
             (
             which
             I
             seemed
             to
             affirme
             ,
             and
             you
             denied
          
           )
           a
           man
           may
           heere
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           you
           want
           witte
           to
           see
           what
           hangeth
           together
           in
           your
           owne
           tale
           ,
           or
           that
           your
           memory
           is
           very
           short
           to
           relapse
           so
           soone
           to
           the
           cleere
           crossing
           of
           your selfe
           againe
           .
           For
           heere
           you
           positiuely
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           affirme
           that
           in
           his
           praiers
           Christ
           m
           
             m
             11.
             
          
           
             perfectly
             knew
             and
             saw
          
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             what
             was
             ordeined
             by
             God
             for
             him
             ,
          
           and
           n
           
             n
             12.
             
          
           
             that
             the
             cup
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             malediction
             should
             neuer
             touch
             him
             .
          
           ]
           So
           brickle
           are
           your
           braines
           ,
           that
           you
           egerly
           and
           openly
           say
           and
           vnsay
           in
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           leaues
           ;
           and
           reuerse
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Reader
           if
           he
           be
           wise
           ,
           will
           see
           you
           more
           
           
             13.
             
          
           constant
           ,
           before
           he
           credit
           you
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Againe
             that
             which
             he
             feared
             and
             so
             pittifully
             praied
             against
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             was
             by
             God
             ordeined
             for
             him
             .
             Yea
             feare
             is
             alwaies
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             eternall
             death
             was
             not
             by
             God
             orde●…ned
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             to
             come
             vpon
             him
             (
             which
             Christ
          
           p
           
             p
             In
             the
             marg●…ne
             .
          
           
             knew
             right
             well
             .
             )
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             eternall
             death
             which
             he
             so
             feared
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           reasons
           be
           like
           rotten
           re●…ters
           that
           when
           you
           would
           push
           forward
           ,
           recuyle
           on
           your
           head
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           text
           the
           5.
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           you
           draw
           a
           maior
           directly
           against
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
          
           FEARED
           ,
           (
           supposing
           that
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           last
           word
           ;
           )
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           heard
           ,
           but
           knew
           that
           which
           he
           feared
           to
           be
           ordeined
           of
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           auoided
           .
           So
           skilfull
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           frame
           as●…ertions
           expressely
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           fansie
           them
           to
           be
           inuincible
           arguments
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           denieth
           your
           first
           proposition
           ,
           
             That
             what
             soeuer
             Christ
             praied
             against
             ,
             was
             ordeined
             of
             God
             for
             him
             ,
          
           And
           if
           his
           authority
           be
           not
           currant
           with
           you
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           assureth
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           false
           .
           His
           owne
           
           words
           are
           ,
           against
           which
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           open
           your
           mouth
           ;
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             11.
             
          
           
             Father
             I
             know
             tho●…
             he
             arest
             me
             alwaies
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           were
           alwaies
           heard
           in
           his
           praiers
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           he
           praid
           against
           ,
           was
           not
           ordeined
           of
           God
           for
           him
           .
           For
           God
           did
           not
           alter
           or
           innouate
           the
           thinges
           ordeined
           for
           his
           sonne
           ;
           neither
           would
           Christ
           haue
           so
           strongly
           praied
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           knowen
           them
           to
           be
           ordained
           of
           God
           for
           him
           .
           So
           that
           heere
           you
           are
           as
           sound
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           broching
           still
           your
           owne
           fansies
           without
           any
           warrant
           besides
           your
           owne
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           on
           false
           and
           absurd
           positions
           ,
           you
           taking
           no
           care
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           no●…
           heede
           what
           you
           should
           prooue
           .
        
         
           For
           who
           besides
           you
           would
           flaunt
           this
           out
           for
           a
           foundation
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           r
           
             r
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             ;
             7.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             feare
             is
             alw●…ies
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ?
          
           Where
           if
           you
           meane
           certainly
           and
           infalliblely
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           must
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           prooueth
           nothing
           )
           the
           proposition
           is
           generally
           true
           neither
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           godlie
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           in
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           The
           wicked
           doe
           feare
           manie
           things
           ,
           that
           fall
           not
           on
           them
           ,
           yea
           they
           often
           feare
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             s
             Psal.
             53.
             
          
           
             where
             no
             feare
             is
          
           .
           The
           godly
           by
           fearing
           before
           hand
           ,
           what
           may
           come
           ;
           do
           often
           preuent
           the
           comming
           of
           it
           .
           Mary
           was
           t
           
             t
             Luc.
             1.
             
          
           afraid
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           that
           saluted
           her
           ,
           and
           yet
           brought
           he
           a
           greate
           blessing
           to
           her
           .
           Peter
           walking
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           was
           u
           
             u
             Mat.
             14.
             
          
           afraid
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           mighty
           wind
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           sincke
           ,
           but
           Christ
           presently
           reached
           forth
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           rebuked
           him
           for
           doubting
           .
           The
           Disciples
           were
           x
           
             x
             Luc.
             24.
             
          
           
             abashed
             and
             afraid
          
           at
           the
           suddaine
           presence
           of
           there
           master
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           euill
           was
           towards
           them
           .
           So
           that
           feare
           may
           grow
           as
           well
           from
           appearance
           ,
           and
           opinion
           ,
           when
           no
           hurt
           is
           imminent
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           certainty
           of
           euil
           present
           ,
           or
           comming
           .
           Christ
           taught
           all
           his
           Disciples
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           euen
           God
           ;
           y
           
             y
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             who
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
          
           Shall
           we
           thence
           inferre
           by
           your
           diuinitie
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           cast
           all
           the
           faithfull
           into
           hell
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           power
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           feare
           ?
           z
           
             z
             Philip.
             2
             ▪
             .
          
           
             Finish
             your
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           neuer
           be
           saued
           ,
           because
           we
           must
           alwayes
           tremble
           and
           feare
           vnder
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           Vnder
           the
           same
           hand
           of
           God
           migh
           Christ
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           nor
           distrusting
           his
           Fathers
           loue
           ,
           but
           knowing
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           Almightie
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           impose
           farre
           greater
           paine
           on
           his
           bodie
           then
           his
           humane
           flesh
           was
           able
           to
           beare
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           due
           to
           Gods
           power
           from
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           was
           likewise
           from
           Christes
           manhoode
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           be
           afrayd
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           ariseth
           to
           punish
           sinne
           ,
           though
           when
           and
           how
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           determine
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           graunt
           ,
           that
           Christs
           flesh
           euen
           thus
           feared
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           that
           was
           able
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           inflict
           what
           paine
           pleased
           him
           ,
           you
           are
           no
           whit
           the
           nearer
           to
           your
           new
           found
           hell
           ,
           or
           to
           your
           second
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           deriue
           from
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           the
           reader
           see
           ,
           how
           rashly
           &
           rudely
           you
           conclude
           ,
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           without
           any
           sure
           ground
           .
           The
           word
           ,
           which
           all
           this
           while
           you
           haue
           taken
           to
           import
           a
           coufused
           and
           perplexed
           feare
           in
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           no
           such
           signification
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           best
           learned
           interpreters
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           infected
           with
           this
           new
           fansie
           ,
           is
           taken
           for
           reuerence
           ,
           or
           a
           religious
           feare
           of
           God.
           Of
           which
           signification
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           with
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           meanely
           learned
           .
           And
           albeit
           some
           fauouring
           your
           fansie
           ,
           haue
           sough
           farre
           and
           neere
           for
           examples
           ,
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           might
           signifie
           a
           painefull
           and
           amazing
           feare
           ,
           yet
           find
           they
           none
           ,
           neither
           in
           prophane
           nor
           sacred
           writers
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           carefull
           feare
           to
           decline
           euill
           ,
           or
           a
           religious
           feare
           honoring
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           force
           of
           that
           word
           .
           How
           prophane
           men
           vse
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           with
           that
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           sayd
           )
           this
           may
           suffice
           .
           Diogenes
           Laertius
           deliuering
           the
           decrees
           and
           opinions
           of
           the
           best
           philosophers
           ,
           saith
           of
           them
           :
           
             they
             affirme
          
           ,
           a
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             i.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             that
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             carefulnesse
             is
             contrary
             to
             feare
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             honest
             and
             reasonable
             declination
             of
             euill
             :
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           and
           that
           
             a
             wise
             man
             is
             ne●…er
             amazed
             with
             feare
             ,
             but
             wary
             to
             decline
             euill
             .
          
           Saint
           Ierom
           confesseth
           as
           
             much
             among
             Christians
          
           .
           b
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             li
             3
             〈◊〉
             5.
             ●…pist
             ●…d
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             feareth
             ,
             hath
             pai●…e
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             perfect
             .
             According
             
             to
             which
             signification
             of
             feare
             ,
             seruants
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             in
             feare
             .
             There
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             feare
             named
             by
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             with
             vs
             it
             may
             be
             called
             〈◊〉
             ,
             though
             this
             doe
             not
             fully
             match
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             .
             The
             Prophet
             (
             Dauid
             )
             knew
             t●…e
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             perfect
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             nothing
             wanteth
             to
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord.
          
           Of
           Simeon
           ,
           that
           tooke
           Christ
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           by
           his
           mother
           ,
           Saint
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             a
             iust
             man
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             one
             that
             religiously
             feared
             God.
          
           So
           of
           those
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           that
           buried
           Steuen
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           d
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             certaine
             m●…n
          
           F●…ARING
           GOD
           
             caried
             Steuen
             to
             bee
             buried
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           twelfth
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           same
           Apostle
           vseth
           the
           very
           word
           which
           he
           applied
           before
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           duetie
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           .
           e
           
             e
             Hebr.
             12.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             haue
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             serue
             and
             please
             God
             with
             reuerence
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             a
             religious
             feare
          
           .
           Which
           is
           M.
           f
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             12.
             ca.
             epistol●…
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           Bezaes
           owne
           interpretation
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           swarue
           from
           it
           in
           the
           form●…r
           words
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Syriack
           translation
           any
           thing
           helpe
           him
           ,
           since
           the
           word
           dechalta
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           fift
           Chapter
           is
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           12.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           indiuers
           other
           places
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           is
           by
           the
           same
           translator
           referred
           to
           al
           Christians
           ,
           as
           expressing
           a
           generall
           duty
           belonging
           to
           God.
           And
           therfore
           there
           is
           no
           need
           ,
           why
           any
           man
           should
           translate
           the
           one
           otherwise
           then
           he
           doth
           the
           other
           ;
           specially
           the
           whole
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           concurring
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           signification
           and
           exposition
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           better
           precedent
           to
           follow
           ,
           then
           any
           one
           mans
           translation
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           some
           others
           would
           take
           aduantage
           of
           the
           Greeke
           preposition
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifi●…th
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             .
          
           signifying
           alwayes
           from
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           euident
           ouersight
           in
           them
           ,
           abusing
           their
           skill
           to
           maintaine
           their
           will
           ,
           more
           then
           trueth
           enforceth
           .
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Septuagint
           noteth
           vsually
           as
           well
           for
           ,
           as
           from
           .
           In
           the
           14.
           of
           Saint
           Matthewes
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           the
           disciples
           saw
           Christ
           walking
           on
           the
           waters
           at
           the
           fourth
           watch
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           approching
           the
           ship
           wherein
           they
           were
           ;
           
             they
             cryed
          
           g
           
             g
             Matth.
             14.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             feare
          
           .
           The
           souldiers
           likewise
           ,
           that
           kept
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Angell
           ,
           that
           rolled
           away
           the
           stone
           ,
           and
           sate
           on
           it
           ,
           
             they
             were
          
           h
           
             h
             Matth.
             28.
             vers
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           astonished
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             feare
             ,
             and
             became
             as
             dead
             men
             .
          
           Zacheus
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           low
           stature
           could
           not
           see
           Iesus
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Luc.
             19.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             the
             multitude
          
           ,
           or
           presse
           that
           was
           about
           him
           .
           The
           Apostles
           that
           cast
           thei●…
           net
           into
           the
           sea
           at
           Christs
           commandement
           ,
           could
           not
           draw
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             the
             number
          
           k
           
             k
             Ioh
             21.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             of
             fishes
          
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           net
           .
           Paul
           reporting
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           stroken
           to
           the
           ground
           with
           a
           great
           light
           ,
           that
           suddenly
           shined
           on
           him
           from
           heauen
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           
             When
             I
             could
             not
             see
          
           l
           
             l
             Acts
             22.
             ver
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             because
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             I
             was
             led
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             Damascus
             .
          
           The
           S●…ptuagint
           in
           many
           places
           vse
           the
           same
           proposition
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ;
           
             Israels
             eyes
             were
             dimme
          
           m
           
             m
             Gen.
             48.
             v.
             14
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             age
             .
             My
             bones
          
           (
           sayth
           Iob
           )
           
             are
             drie
          
           n
           
             n
             Iob.
             30.
             v.
             30
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             heat
          
           .
           You
           shall
           crie
           o
           
             o
             Esa.
             65.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             griefe
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             houle
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             for
             affliction
             of
             spirit
          
           ,
           sayth
           Esay
           of
           the
           Iewes
           reiected
           .
           Where
           the
           Septuagint
           doe
           make
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           equiualent
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           an
           accusati●…e
           ,
           which
           noteth
           the
           cause
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           Infinite
           are
           the
           examples
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           sacred
           and
           prophane
           writers
           for
           farder
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           enough
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Photius
           ,
           Oecumenius
           ,
           Theophylactus
           ,
           and
           other
           Graecians
           commenting
           on
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           did
           not
           forget
           the
           propriety
           of
           their
           owne
           tongue
           ,
           when
           they
           expounded
           this
           text
           as
           declaring
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           heard
           for
           the
           reuerend
           respect
           of
           God
           to
           his
           sonne
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           religious
           submission
           of
           the
           sonne
           to
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           Ierom
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Primasius
           ,
           Sedulius
           ,
           Bede
           ,
           Haymo
           and
           others
           following
           the
           same
           translation
           did
           not
           erre
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           duely
           considered
           the
           nature
           and
           force
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           Where
           then
           you
           haue
           made
           vs
           a
           stout
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           thus
           fearing
           could
           feare
           nothing
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           you
           cannot
           iustly
           prooue
           by
           any
           words
           heere
           vsed
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           any
           feare
           ,
           much
           lesse
           such
           a
           feare
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           though
           I
           may
           safely
           grant
           a
           feare
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           feare
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           describe
           or
           expresse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           you
           nothing
           the
           neerer
           to
           your
           presumptuous
           conceit
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           giue
           eare
           to
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           discussing
           this
           place
           ,
           your
           deuice
           hath
           neither
           strength
           nor
           stay
           in
           these
           words
           .
           p
           
             p
             Ambros.
             in
             5.
             ca.
             epistolae
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             Beatus
             Paulus
             hic
             dicit
             preces
             cum
             et
             supplicationes
             
             fundere
             non
             timore
             mortis
             ,
             sed
             nostrae
             causa
             salutis
             .
             Vnde
             &
             in
             alio
             loco
             dicit
             sanguinem
             Christi
             melius
             clamasse
             pro
             nobis
             quam
             sanguinem
             Abel
             .
             Blessed
             Paul
             heere
             saith
             ,
             (
             as
          
           Ambrose
           writeth
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             offered
             praiers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             feare
             of
          
           (
           his
           owne
           )
           
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             Wherevpon
             in
             another
             place
          
           (
           Paul
           )
           
             saith
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             cried
             better
             things
             for
             vs
             ,
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           q
           
             q
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Totum
             quicquid
             egit
             Christus
             in
             carne
             ,
             preces
             sunt
             &
             supplicationes
             propeccatis
             humani
             generi●…
             .
             All
             whatsoeuer
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             praiers
             and
             supplications
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           So
           saith
           Primasius
           .
           r
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ad
             He●…reos
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             praiers
             and
             supplications
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             mankind
             :
             and
             the
             sacred
             shedding
             of
             his
             bloud
             was
             a
             strong
             crie
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             heard
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             :
             for
             his
             reuerence
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             voluntary
             obedience
             ,
             and
             most
             perfect
             charity
             .
          
           s
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Christ
             heere
             is
             sayd
             to
             haue
             powred
             forth
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             not
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             our
             saluation
             .
             And
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             reuerence
             ,
             as
             Cassiodorus
             sayth
             ,
             is
             taken
             sometimes
             for
             loue
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             feare
             :
             but
             here
             it
             is
             put
             for
             the
             exceeding
             loue
             wherewith
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             embraced
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             subiect
             to
             his
             Father
             euen
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           So
           Sedulius
           :
           t
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             in
             5.
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             Christ
             prayed
             with
             teares
             ]
             not
             soed
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             ]
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             did
             comfort
             him
             .
             For
             his
             reuerence
             ]
             either
             his
             with
             his
             fathers
             ,
             or
             his
             fathers
             towards
             him
             .
          
           Haymo
           treadeth
           in
           the
           same
           steps
           with
           Primasius
           .
           u
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             in
             5.
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Hebr●…os
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             speaketh
             this
             of
             Christ
             meaning
             plainly
             to
             expresse
             ,
             what
             our
             hie
             Priest
             ●…id
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             .
             What
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             fl●…sh
             ?
             ]
             as
             long
             as
             he
             dw●…lt
             in
             this
             mortall
             body
             ,
             he
             offered
             vp
             praiers
             and
             supplications
             with
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
             to
             God
             his
             father
             .
             All
             that
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             〈◊〉
             and
             supplications
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             shedding
             of
             his
             bloud
             was
             a
             strong
             crie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             herein
             he
             was
             heard
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             for
             his
             reuerence
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             his
             voluntary
             〈◊〉
             and
             most
             perfect
             charity
             .
             God
             heard
             him
             in
             raising
             him
             vp
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           Apostles
           purpose
           were
           to
           note
           (
           as
           these
           Fathers
           affirme
           )
           that
           Christ
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conuersing
           heere
           with
           men
           shewed
           himselfe
           our
           hie
           Priest
           with
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           for
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           able
           to
           saue
           him
           and
           his
           members
           from
           death
           ,
           or
           to
           raise
           him
           againe
           from
           death
           as
           conquerer
           thereof
           ,
           and
           was
           heard
           for
           his
           religious
           obedience
           and
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           what
           shew
           hath
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           or
           what
           sequence
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           part
           of
           this
           exposition
           ;
           that
           wanteth
           good
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           likewise
           allowance
           from
           the
           fathers
           .
           For
           b●…sides
           that
           Christ
           said
           to
           Paul
           as
           yet
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           x
           
             x
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ,
          
           not
           in
           person
           but
           in
           members
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           setteth
           these
           things
           downe
           for
           assu●…ed
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           y
           
             y
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             our
             old
             man
             was
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
          
           z
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             buried
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             raised
             vp
             ,
             and
             quickened
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             made
             sit
             together
             in
             heauenly
          
           (
           places
           )
           
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
           b
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             ,
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ad
             〈◊〉
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             were
             in
             him
             as
             in
             a
             second
             first
             fruits
          
           (
           or
           new
           restoring
           )
           
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             praying
             with
             a
             strong
             crie
             and
             not
             without
             teares
             desiring
             the
             impery
             of
             death
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             first
             giuen
             to
             our
             nature
             to
             be
             restored
             .
          
           But
           here
           of
           I
           haue
           spoken
           so
           much
           before
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           spare
           my
           paines
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Only
           if
           we
           follow
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           the
           Syriak
           interpreter
           proposeth
           agreeable
           to
           the
           greeke
           and
           latin
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Testamentum
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             5.
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             when
             he
             was
             compassed
             with
             flesh
             offered
             praiers
             and
             petitions
             with
             a
             vehement
             crie
             and
             teares
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
          
           (
           or
           quicken
           him
           )
           
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             :
          
           We
           need
           none
           other
           subuersion
           of
           all
           your
           syllogismes
           .
           For
           then
           the
           thing
           which
           Christ
           so
           earnestly
           desired
           with
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           ,
           was
           the
           resurrection
           of
           himselfe
           and
           of
           all
           his
           members
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           into
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           celestiall
           life
           .
        
         
           d
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             When
             in
             the
             garden
             Christ
             praied
             against
             that
             cup
             ,
             which
             he
             feared
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             there
             he
             yeeldeth
             and
             submitteth
             himselfe
             presently
             to
             the
             vndergoing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             were
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             to
             saie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             euer
             yeeld
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             vndergoe
             eternall
             death
             ,
             or
             to
             tast
             the
             cup
             of
             gods
             eternall
             malediction
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             feared
             and
             heere
             praid
             against
             .
          
           ]
           You
           are
           somwhat
           idle
           headed
           to
           make
           such
           a
           stur
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           farder
           from
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           .
           At
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           Christs
           bodily
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           frustrate
           nor
           mitigate
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           paines
           whereof
           he
           was
           to
           yeeld
           
           more
           perfect
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           then
           all
           mankind
           besides
           was
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           humane
           flesh
           might
           naturally
           somewhat
           stagger
           :
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           hand
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           laied
           on
           his
           ●…oule
           or
           body
           ,
           he
           might
           vehemently
           but
           righteously
           feare
           ,
           and
           with
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           deprecate
           the
           force
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           neither
           of
           these
           is
           there
           any
           vicinity
           with
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           neglecting
           what
           you
           should
           prooue
           ,
           you
           vainly
           push
           against
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           vphold
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           admit
           these
           cries
           and
           teares
           to
           be
           powred
           forth
           ,
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ,
           then
           might
           he
           most
           wofully
           bewaile
           our
           deserued
           destruction
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           lesse
           then
           euerlasting
           damnation
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ;
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ransome
           and
           release
           vs
           from
           it
           .
           To
           his
           fathers
           will
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           disliked
           in
           that
           cup
           which
           he
           named
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           thereof
           he
           tasted
           ,
           is
           knowen
           neither
           to
           you
           ,
           nor
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           man
           liuing
           .
           That
           it
           was
           very
           sharp
           ,
           we
           may
           iustly
           collect
           by
           his
           naturall
           dislike
           thereof
           ,
           but
           what
           degrees
           or
           sorts
           of
           paines
           were
           adherent
           to
           his
           passion
           ,
           is
           not
           for
           you
           or
           me
           to
           determine
           .
           What
           he
           might
           suffer
           with
           piety
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           is
           aboue
           mans
           reach
           to
           define
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           death
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           we
           follow
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           not
           fall
           to
           deuising
           a
           new
           hell
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           support
           our
           fansies
           ,
           are
           things
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           colour
           of
           Scripture
           can
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           straine
           and
           stretch
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           find
           them
           there
           .
        
         
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             or
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             simply
             the
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             ,
             Gods
             withdrawing
             himselfe
             from
             him
             in
             the
             paines
             and
             torments
             thereof
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           grant
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           nothing
           els
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           of
           your
           deuices
           .
           But
           what
           a
           iest
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           you
           should
           iustly
           prooue
           ,
           and
           fully
           conclude
           your
           assertions
           ,
           to
           fall
           to
           granting
           of
           them
           ,
           whereas
           your
           graunt
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           any
           man
           that
           is
           wise
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           grey
           goose
           quill
           .
           Howbeit
           these
           are
           the
           best
           buttresses
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           euen
           your
           owne
           violent
           conceits
           ,
           that
           force
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           your
           liking
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           remember
           you
           are
           neither
           Prophet
           ,
           nor
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           granting
           of
           these
           nouelties
           ,
           may
           shew
           your
           owne
           gyddinesse
           ,
           it
           cannot
           preiudice
           the
           true
           and
           vndoubted
           rules
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           [
           
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             in●…incibly
             that
             Christ
             indeed
             suffered
             ,
             (
             sith
             thus
             he
             feared
             )
             more
             then
             the
             meere
             bodily
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             For
             he
             could
             not
             I
             say
             thus
             feare
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needes
             know
             that
             it
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             might
             come
             vnto
             him
             .
             If
             he
             but
             knew
             that
             it
             might
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             it
             certainly
             did
             come
             vnto
             him
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             in
             his
             passion
             before
             he
             left
             the
             world
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           is
           the
           prime
           and
           pride
           of
           your
           obseruations
           out
           of
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ;
           and
           except
           a
           man
           were
           out
           of
           his
           witts
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           reuell
           in
           this
           sort
           with
           such
           waterish
           and
           witlesse
           resumptions
           .
           Palpable
           vntrueths
           you
           call
           inuincible
           certainties
           ,
           and
           trifles
           wherewith
           children
           will
           not
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           you
           obtrude
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           fortresses
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           
             Christ
             feared
          
           ,
           ergo
           
             he
             suffered
             ;
             more
             then
             a
             bodily
             death
             ,
          
           ergo
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             What
             he
             knew
             might
             come
             ,
             that
             certainly
             did
             come
             .
          
           These
           be
           such
           bables
           ,
           that
           boyes
           in
           the
           street
           will
           deride
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           conceaue
           and
           propose
           them
           as
           Sapientiall
           and
           soueraigne
           collections
           .
           But
           he
           that
           wilfully
           wandreth
           ,
           thinketh
           no
           way
           straighter
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           traceth
           ,
           and
           dreamers
           are
           often
           delighted
           with
           empty
           shadowes
           ;
           now
           if
           we
           take
           your
           owne
           translation
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             ,
             ergo
          
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           might
           come
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           it
           ,
           certainly
           it
           came
           not
           ;
           and
           many
           things
           might
           come
           more
           then
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           If
           then
           you
           haue
           no
           stronger
           meanes
           to
           conclude
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           then
           these
           ,
           the
           simplest
           Reader
           will
           soone
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           your
           reasons
           be
           as
           frigent
           ,
           as
           your
           humours
           be
           feruent
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           be
           fire
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           water
           in
           your
           mouth
           ,
           for
           you
           truly
           conceaue
           ,
           or
           iustly
           conclude
           nothing
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             138.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sec.
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             Christ
             abolished
             through
             death
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             all
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
             Heere
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             often
             repeating
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             naturall
             referring
             of
             it
             in
             one
             place
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             doth
             
             vnderstand
             and
             signifie
             one
             and
             the
             same
             death
             altogether
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             which
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             power
             and
             execution
             of
             ,
             also
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             sinnefull
             men
             were
             held
             in
             feare
             of
             all
             their
             life
             long
             .
             It
             followeth
             then
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             that
             euen
             through
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             Christ
             abolished
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             his
             children
             .
          
           ]
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           your
           eies
           be
           open
           ,
           or
           your
           braines
           sound
           that
           you
           see
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           pleaseth
           your selfe
           .
           And
           what
           if
           they
           be
           either
           so
           dimme
           or
           so
           dull
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           that
           a
           reason
           that
           your
           ignorance
           or
           wilfulnesse
           must
           be
           the
           loadstone
           of
           our
           creed
           ?
           with
           such
           peeuish
           and
           priuate
           presumption
           would
           you
           preuaile
           against
           Scriptures
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           we
           must
           relinquish
           as
           false
           and
           erroneous
           ?
           to
           let
           you
           see
           (
           if
           you
           be
           not
           blinded
           with
           preferring
           your
           fansies
           before
           the
           trueth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           )
           that
           this
           is
           a
           lazie
           ,
           loose
           ,
           and
           lewd
           argument
           ,
           which
           heere
           you
           make
           ;
           take
           your
           owne
           maior
           or
           first
           proposition
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           selfe
           same
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           abolished
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Diuell
           had
           power
           and
           execution
           and
           whereof
           we
           were
           in
           feare
           (
           being
           not
           redeemed
           )
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ;
           and
           set
           this
           for
           the
           second
           proposition
           or
           assumption
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           Diuell
           had
           power
           and
           execution
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           euerlasting
           Destruction
           were
           we
           subiect
           all
           the
           time
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           before
           we
           were
           deliuered
           by
           Christ
           :
           ergo
           Christ
           suffered
           eternall
           death
           and
           damnation
           in
           hell
           .
           For
           he
           abolished
           that
           from
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           and
           thereof
           the
           Diuell
           had
           power
           and
           execution
           ,
           as
           also
           we
           were
           in
           feare
           and
           danger
           of
           that
           without
           the
           Redeemer
           .
           What
           say
           you
           to
           this
           conclusion
           grounded
           on
           your
           owne
           collection
           and
           proposition
           ?
           see
           you
           the
           falsenesse
           and
           wickednesse
           thereof
           ?
           and
           yet
           if
           your
           assertion
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           redeeme
           vs
           with
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           whereof
           we
           were
           in
           feare
           and
           bondage
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           abolish
           the
           Diuell
           with
           that
           verie
           death
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           power
           and
           execution
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           as
           strong
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           who
           besides
           you
           would
           warble
           thus
           in
           so
           waighty
           matters
           ?
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           death
           compriseth
           all
           the
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           I
           meane
           
             of
             bodie
             ,
             of
             soule
             ,
             of
             both
          
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           this
           chaine
           of
           death
           is
           inseparable
           and
           ineuitable
           ,
           where
           Christ
           doth
           not
           breake
           it
           .
           By
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           diuell
           perswading
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           world
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           that
           hence
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           might
           be
           haled
           to
           hell
           ;
           though
           first
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           bodie
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           last
           day
           it
           shall
           rise
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           graue
           to
           euerlasting
           destruction
           .
           To
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           all
           these
           sorts
           of
           death
           ,
           corporall
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           is
           most
           hellish
           blasphemie
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           redeemed
           vs
           ,
           but
           destroyed
           himselfe
           ,
           bodie
           and
           soule
           foreuer
           .
           To
           say
           that
           Christ
           deliuered
           vs
           not
           from
           all
           these
           lincks
           of
           death
           ,
           from
           spirituall
           death
           (
           whiles
           here
           we
           liue
           )
           from
           eternall
           death
           ,
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           our
           bodies
           rot
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           is
           heathenish
           impietie
           and
           heresie
           denying
           the
           whole
           force
           and
           fruit
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           Christ.
           Since
           then
           he
           cleered
           vs
           from
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           suffered
           not
           all
           sorts
           of
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           in
           the
           wordes
           by
           you
           cited
           )
           that
           by
           one
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           was
           corporall
           ,
           he
           freed
           vs
           from
           all
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           heere
           and
           heereafter
           in
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           not
           preseruing
           our
           bodies
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           turne
           to
           dust
           ,
           but
           restoring
           them
           after
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           farre
           more
           marueilous
           and
           mightie
           worke
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           euery
           where
           so
           plainly
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           confessed
           by
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           he
           that
           is
           blinder
           then
           a
           bat
           ,
           would
           professe
           he
           seeth
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Christ
           g
           
             g
             Matth
             20.
             
          
           
             gaue
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             ,
             and
          
           h
           
             h
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             crosse
             pacified
             things
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
           i
           
             i
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             bodie
             once
          
           (
           made
           )
           
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
          
           k
           
             k
             1.
             
             Peter
             1.
             
          
           
             healed
             by
             his
             stripes
             ;
             who
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             bodie
             on
             the
             tree
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             clense
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
          
           by
           which
           the
           diuell
           and
           death
           had
           power
           ouer
           vs
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           Christ
           abolished
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           by
           suffering
           his
           bloud
           to
           be
           shed
           vnto
           death
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           &
           raising
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Temple
           of
           his
           bodie
           from
           death
           into
           a
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           life
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           power
           and
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           were
           vtterly
           ouerthrowen
           .
        
         
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Against
             this
             you
             haue
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             wordes
             and
             wrestings
             ,
             and
             vaine
             oftentation
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             all
             denying
             our
             sense
             .
          
           ]
           The
           reason
           of
           all
           reasons
           is
           against
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           Angell
           may
           adde
           ,
           or
           alter
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           without
           the
           sure
           warrant
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           m
           
             m
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Faith
             is
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           reason
           enough
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           ●…he
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           deliuered
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           You
           talke
           of
           words
           and
           wrestings
           ,
           as
           knowing
           them
           best
           ,
           and
           vsing
           them
           most
           ;
           and
           herein
           I
           am
           content
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           you
           haue
           brought
           ought
           yet
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           or
           his
           suffering
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           speaches
           and
           surmises
           ,
           abusing
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           your
           owne
           fansies
           without
           either
           cause
           or
           colour
           .
        
         
           And
           touching
           the
           vaine
           ostentation
           of
           Fathers
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           you
           vaunt
           ,
           deny
           not
           your
           sense
           ,
           I
           brought
           ancient
           &
           learned
           writers
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           pillars
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           that
           with
           great
           perspicuitie
           and
           vehemence
           denied
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ;
           and
           affirmed
           with
           me
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           most
           sufficient
           ransome
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Augustins
           words
           were
           ;
           n
           
             n
             August
             .
             epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             flesh
             in
             which
             only
             Christ
             died
             ,
             rose
             againe
             by
             the
             quickning
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             For
             that
             Christ
             was
             dead
             in
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             humane
             spirit
             ,
             who
             dare
             〈◊〉
             ,
             since
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
          
           (
           in
           this
           life
           )
           
             is
             none
             else
             but
             sinne
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             was
             altogether
             free
             ?
          
           This
           you
           say
           denieth
           not
           your
           sense
           :
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           you
           auouch
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           which
           Austen
           asketh
           who
           dare
           auouch
           ?
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           with
           Austen
           an
           impudent
           and
           wicked
           presumption
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           mans
           redemption
           .
           Austen
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ment
           sinne
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           which
           you
           meane
           not
           .
           You
           say
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           o
           
             o
             Trea.
             pa.
             42.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             became
             defiled
             and
             hatefull
             to
             God
             by
             our
             sinnes
          
           ;
           And
           so
           if
           pollution
           of
           sinne
           be
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           kind
           of
           death
           you
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           for
           ours
           ,
           then
           made
           his
           ,
           no
           lesse
           by
           guilt
           then
           by
           punishment
           ,
           as
           you
           teach
           directly
           against
           the
           assertion
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           who
           saith
           :
           p
           
             p
             August
             contra
             Fa●…stum
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Christ
             tooke
             our
             punishment
             without
          
           (
           our
           )
           
             guilt
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             release
             our
             guilt
             ,
             and
             end
             our
             punishment
             .
          
           But
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           Austen
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           (
           here
           )
           but
           sinne
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           thence
           exclude
           the
           consequents
           and
           adherents
           to
           sinne
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           noteth
           ,
           that
           onely
           sinne
           doth
           kill
           the
           soule
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           separate
           vs
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           the
           light
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           departing
           from
           the
           soule
           by
           sinne
           ,
           the
           soule
           dieth
           ,
           that
           is
           looseth
           all
           her
           sense
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           motion
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           liueth
           vnto
           God.
           This
           with
           Austen
           ,
           and
           this
           indeede
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           ,
           you
           incurre
           open
           and
           exquisite
           infidelitie
           .
           For
           your
           meaning
           therefore
           it
           maketh
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           offer
           to
           correct
           our
           Creede
           you
           must
           speake
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           ,
           and
           not
           deliuer
           ●…s
           your
           priuate
           dreames
           for
           the
           publike
           doctrine
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
        
         
           With
           like
           neglect
           you
           skip
           the
           rest
           auouched
           by
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             died
             onely
             in
             his
             flesh
          
           ,
           which
           
             rose
             againe
          
           by
           the
           
             quickning
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           Wherein
           least
           you
           should
           vse
           your
           accustomed
           euasion
           ,
           that
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           compriseth
           as
           well
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           his
           bodie
           ,
           Saint
           Austen
           hath
           wisely
           preuented
           you
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             same
             flesh
             onely
             died
             ,
             Which
             rose
             againe
             .
          
           Where
           if
           your
           learning
           serue
           you
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           rose
           againe
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           you
           shall
           make
           vs
           a
           new
           resurrection
           of
           soules
           ,
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           of
           bodies
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           meete
           deuice
           for
           such
           a
           diuine
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           .
           How
           beit
           Saint
           Austen
           naming
           Christs
           soule
           a
           part
           from
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           affirming
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           (
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           )
           dare
           auouch
           Christs
           soule
           died
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           flesh
           ,
           which
           rose
           againe
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           cleere
           ,
           as
           mans
           speech
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           vtterly
           refuseth
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           as
           an
           irreligious
           and
           vnchristian
           position
           ,
           and
           directly
           teacheth
           this
           as
           a
           ground
           confessed
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           his
           bodie
           alone
           ,
           which
           rose
           againe
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           man
           durst
           auouch
           was
           euer
           dead
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           elect
           he
           saith
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           q
           
             q
             August
             .
             d●…
             〈◊〉
             li.
             13.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             pertaine
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             farre
             die
             ,
             as
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             Carnis
             tantum
             
             morte
             ,
             non
             spiritus
             ;
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           If
           this
           make
           not
           against
           you
           ,
           nothing
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           maketh
           against
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           can
           vse
           none
           other
           ,
           nor
           plainer
           words
           ,
           th●…n
           Austen
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           in
           teaching
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           his
           death
           which
           was
           onely
           corporall
           ,
           he
           destroyed
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           eue●…lasting
           death
           .
           r
           
             r
             August
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             162.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             first
             death
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Austen
           )
           
             and
             there
             is
             a
             second
             .
             The
             first
             death
             hath
             ●…wo
             parts
             ;
             one
             ,
             whereby
             the
             sinfull
             soule
             by
             transgressing
             departeth
             from
             her
             creator
             ;
             the
             other
             whereby
             she
             is
             excluded
             from
             her
             bodie
             through
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             for
             a
             punishment
             .
             The
             second
             death
             is
             the
             euerlasting
             torment
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             soule
             :
             either
             of
             these
             deaths
             had
             euery
             man
             obliged
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             immortall
             and
             righteous
             sonne
             of
             God
             came
             to
             die
             for
             vs
             ,
             in
             whose
             flesh
             because
             there
             could
             be
             no
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             suffered
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             without
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             admitted
             for
             vs
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             ●…irst
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             onely
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             tooke
             from
             vs
             the
             dominion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             p●…ine
             of
             eternall
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           Say
           as
           Saint
           Austen
           here
           saith
           ,
           and
           our
           controuersies
           are
           ended
           .
           If
           he
           denie
           not
           your
           sense
           ,
           you
           may
           the
           sooner
           accept
           this
           confession
           of
           the
           Catholike
           and
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           man
           yet
           swarued
           these
           fifteene
           hundred
           yeer●…s
           .
           But
           then
           you
           must
           teare
           both
           your
           Treatise
           and
           your
           defence
           in
           pieces
           .
           For
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           by
           infinite
           other
           places
           in
           Austen
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           not
           vnto
           him
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinne
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           hee
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           onely
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           his
           corporall
           death
           he
           destroyed
           sinne
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           Satan
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           he
           could
           not
           die
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           haue
           no
           sinne
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           farre
           from
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           .
           Acknowledge
           these
           ,
           which
           neuer
           Christian
           man
           yet
           refused
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           soone
           resolue
           all
           other
           questions
           .
           If
           you
           haue
           of
           late
           gotten
           you
           a
           faith
           besides
           this
           ,
           and
           against
           this
           generall
           Creede
           of
           all
           Christendome
           ,
           looke
           well
           to
           your
           new
           deuices
           ;
           you
           may
           sooner
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           then
           your
           fansies
           be
           included
           in
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             seem●…th
             also
             that
             Peter
             teacheth
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             suffering
             was
             donne
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             made
             aliue
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
             Where
             death
             may
             be
             very
             well
             referred
             both
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             text
             heere
             speaketh
             (
             as
             I
             iudge
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             entire
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           Be
           these
           the
           demonstrations
           you
           bring
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           of
           Peter
           MAY
           BE
           
             referred
             both
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           IT
           SEEMETH
           SO
           and
           YOV
           IVDG●…
           SO
           ?
           To
           you
           that
           hunt
           after
           your
           conceits
           in
           euery
           syllable
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           that
           is
           any
           thing
           doutfull
           ,
           may
           things
           SEEME
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           may
           be
           iudge
           ,
           what
           sense
           eche
           place
           may
           beare
           ,
           we
           shall
           quickely
           haue
           a
           new
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           framed
           to
           your
           fansies
           ,
           though
           no
           way
           deduced
           by
           iust
           proofe
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           But
           heere
           Christian
           Reader
           thou
           mayest
           see
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           new
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           suffering
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           H.
           I.
           so
           iudgeth
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           it
           so
           seemeth
           .
           Indeede
           it
           is
           common
           with
           you
           and
           your
           consorts
           to
           set
           downe
           euery
           thing
           for
           the
           vndoubted
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           you
           once
           conceite
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           any
           text
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           the
           wise
           and
           Godly
           Reader
           will
           looke
           better
           about
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           your
           maying
           ,
           your
           seeming
           ,
           your
           iudging
           ,
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           faith
           against
           the
           plaine
           and
           expresse
           places
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           continuall
           and
           generall
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Yet
           let
           vs
           heare
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           seeming
           ,
           since
           other
           proofe
           for
           your
           purpose
           you
           bring
           none
           ,
           neither
           heere
           ,
           nor
           else
           where
           .
        
         
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Peter
           teacheth
           ,
           was
           t
           
             t
             1
             Peter
             3.
             
          
           mortified
           (
           or
           put
           to
           death
           )
           
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickned
             in
          
           (
           or
           by
           )
           
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           What
           conclude
           you
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ?
           u
           
             u
             D●…fenc
             .
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             flesh
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             cannot
             heere
             in
             this
             place
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             signifie
             only
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ.
          
           If
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           then
           was
           S.
           Austen
           much
           deceiued
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           these
           very
           words
           cōcluded
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           x
           
             x
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             flesh
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             soule
          
           ;
           &
           addeth
           a
           better
           reason
           out
           of
           Peters
           words
           ,
           then
           you
           bring
           any
           ;
           since
           Christ
           was
           in
           that
           part
           mortified
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           was
           afterwardes
           quickned
           ;
           &
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           as
           none
           durst
           auouch
           ,
           it
           was
           euer
           mortified
           ,
           so
           neuer
           
           being
           dead
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           it
           should
           be
           quickned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           of
           these
           attri●…utes
           agreed
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           flesh
           onely
           .
           [
           y
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             My
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             wheresoeuer
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             are
             noted
             oppositely
             together
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             the
             flesh
             signifieth
             alwayes
             the
             whole
             humanity
             ,
             euen
             both
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             the
             soule
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           ]
           First
           that
           rule
           hath
           no
           ground
           nor
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           addmitted
           ,
           it
           proueth
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           enforce
           .
           For
           in
           a
           case
           farre
           plainer
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           Christ
           liuing
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           saying
           ,
           suffering
           ,
           or
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           there
           without
           all
           question
           the
           whole
           humanitie
           is
           comprised
           in
           that
           name
           ,
           since
           Christes
           bodie
           without
           his
           soule
           could
           neither
           say
           ,
           suffer
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           yet
           were
           it
           mad
           diuinitie
           to
           attribute
           euery
           action
           and
           passion
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           bodie
           .
           That
           Christ
           sate
           ,
           that
           he
           hungred
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           eate
           ,
           that
           he
           slept
           ,
           and
           was
           circumcised
           ,
           buffited
           ,
           whipped
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           such
           like
           are
           auouched
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Christ
           liuing
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           his
           whole
           ●…umanitie
           ,
           (
           for
           without
           bodie
           and
           soule
           he
           could
           doe
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           none
           of
           these
           things
           :
           )
           And
           yet
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           not
           therefore
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           did
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             eate
             ,
             or
             sit
             ,
          
           or
           that
           it
           was
           
             circumcised
             ,
             buffited
             ,
             and
             whipped
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           body
           .
           So
           that
           the
           word
           may
           containe
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           as
           doubtles
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           〈◊〉
           doth
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           things
           ascribed
           to
           the
           person
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           properly
           agree
           to
           both
           parts
           alike
           .
           For
           so
           we
           shall
           make
           the
           soule
           to
           haue
           flesh
           and
           bones
           as
           well
           as
           the
           bodie
           hath
           ,
           which
           we●…e
           to
           make
           it
           no
           soule
           ,
           but
           a
           bodie
           .
           Wherefore
           your
           illation
           is
           as
           weake
           as
           your
           obseruation
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           you
           farre
           from
           inferring
           your
           purpose
           .
           I
           know
           the
           soule
           doth
           partake
           in
           all
           these
           and
           such
           like
           actions
           ,
           and
           passions
           with
           the
           bodie
           .
           For
           the
           force
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           since
           to
           feele
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           partaker
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           not
           to
           lie
           dead
           and
           senselesse
           as
           the
           bodie
           doth
           ,
           but
           to
           feele
           the
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           separation
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           effects
           of
           death
           appeare
           in
           the
           bodie
           :
           But
           that
           the
           soule
           doth
           die
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           compound
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           dieth
           ,
           is
           no
           consequent
           ,
           neither
           in
           Philosophie
           ,
           nor
           Diuinitie
           .
           [
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             text
             heere
             speaketh
             (
             as
             I
             iudge
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           The
           text
           heere
           speaketh
           of
           death
           bereauing
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           re-●…stored
           when
           Christes
           bodie
           was
           againe
           quickned
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           the
           rest
           of
           Christes
           sufferings
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           life
           are
           not
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           death
           ;
           otherwise
           Peter
           must
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           Christ
           was
           alwayes
           dead
           ,
           since
           his
           affections
           〈◊〉
           with
           circumcision
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Peters
           speach
           ,
           nor
           meaning
           ;
           yea
           rather
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           both
           ,
           since
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           a
           
             a
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             suffered
             once
             f●…r
             sinnes
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           euer
           and
           alwayes
           ,
           whiles
           he
           liued
           on
           ●…arth
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc
             pag.
             137.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             Against
             this
             obseruation
             what
             pretended
             you
             ?
             some
             Scriptures
             palpably
             abused
             .
             first
             Matthew
             ,
             where
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             their
             spirit
             (
             their
             inward
             regenerate
             man
             )
             was
             ready
             to
             watch
             ,
             b●…t
             their
             flesh
             (
             their
             corrupt
             Nature
             )
             was
             weake
             and
             sluggish
             .
             〈◊〉
             is
             this
             to
             Christs
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ?
          
           ]
           If
           my
           authoritie
           were
           as
           good
           as
           yours
           ,
           and
           my
           learning
           as
           great
           I
           could
           say
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           
             I
             iudge
             it
             so
          
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           shew
           not
           better
           reason
           for
           me
           to
           a●…firme
           ,
           those
           wordes
           Christ
           ment
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           or
           can
           ,
           that
           he
           ment
           them
           not
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           your
           consistorian
           seeming
           shall
           goe
           before
           my
           laborious
           proouing
           ,
           my
           vse
           is
           not
           to
           relie
           too
           much
           on
           mine
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           though
           I
           thanke
           God
           ,
           I
           can
           examine
           both
           your
           and
           other
           mens
           interpretations
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           finde
           a
           thing
           maturely
           and
           rightly
           considered
           and
           conco●…ded
           by
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           goe
           not
           easily
           from
           them
           .
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Tertullianus
             de
             suga
             in
             persecutione
             .
          
           
             Christ
             himselfe
             professed
             his
             soule
             was
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             death
             ,
             his
             flesh
             weake
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             to
             thee
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             himselfe
             both
             the
             substa●…ces
             of
             man
             by
             the
             propertie
             of
             heauinesse
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             weakenesse
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Athanasius
           likewise
           .
           d
           
             d
             Athanasius
             de
             Passione
             &
             Cru●…e
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             afore
             his
             death
             Christ
             cried
             ,
             the
             spirit
             was
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             fles●…
             weak●…
             ,
             that
             our
             aduersarie
          
           (
           the
           diuell
           )
           
             encountring
             him
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             might
             feele
             his
             diuine
             power
             .
          
           Theophilus
           Alexandrinus
           .
           e
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             epistola
             Paschali
             prima
             contra
             Appollinaristas
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             tooke
             onely
             the
             flesh
             of
             man
             ,
          
           (
           and
           not
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           )
           
             why
             in
             his
             Passion
             did
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             
             weake
             .
          
           Ambrose
           ,
           f
           
             f
             Ambros.
             ls
             .
             4.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             If
             Christes
             body
             had
             beene
             spirituall
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             said
             ;
             the
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weake
             .
             Heare
             the
             voice
             of
             either
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             weake
             flesh
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             readie
             spirit
             .
          
           The
           auncient
           writer
           among
           the
           works
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           .
           g
           
             g
             De
             Salutaribus
             documentis
             .
             ca.
             64.
             
          
           
             The
             trueth
             it selfe
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             weake
             .
          
           Cyrill
           .
           h
           
             h
             Cyrill
             .
             Thesauri
             .
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             Though
             Christ
             abhorred
             death
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             man
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             said
             the
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weake
             .
          
           Vigilius
           .
           i
           
             i
             Vigilius
             contra
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             suffered
             and
             tried
             weakenesse
             ,
             but
             mans
             nature
             ,
             whereof
             he
             said
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             prompt
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             weake
             ?
             tasting
             of
             which
             infirmitie
             he
             learned
             to
             helpe
             the
             weake
             .
          
           Seuerianus
           .
           k
           
             k
             Seuerianus
             contra
             Nonatum
             citatur
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             contra
             〈◊〉
             .
             hem
             .
          
           
             My
             soule
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             is
             he
             auic
             vnto
             death
          
           .
           And
           
             interpreting
             to
             what
             his
             Passions
             pertained
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             ready
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             weake
             .
          
           Remigius
           .
           l
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             26.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             a
             Tho.
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             Christ
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             true
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgine
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             a
             true
             soule
             ;
             Wherefore
             he
             now
             saith
             ,
             that
             his
             spirit
             is
             ready
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             weake
             flesh
             feareth
             the
             paine
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
          
           Euthymius
           .
           m
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           (
           said
           Christ
           )
           
             why
             hast
             thou
             for
             saken
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             left
             me
             in
             this
             feare
             ,
             knowing
          
           (
           my
           )
           
             spirit
             is
             ready
             ,
             but
          
           (
           my
           )
           
             flesh
             weake
          
           .
           What
           thinke
           you
           had
           I
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           I
           saide
           ,
           then
           you
           haue
           to
           denie
           it
           ?
           where
           also
           you
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           learned
           Fathers
           refuse
           your
           lame
           obseruation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           doe
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           had
           neede
           seeke
           some
           better
           authoritie
           then
           your
           owne
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           some
           one
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           you
           with
           this
           rule
           seruing
           to
           none
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           helpe
           forward
           your
           hell
           fansie
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thinke
             you
             that
             Christs
             soule
             was
             willing
             to
             suffer
             as
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             flesh
             resisted
             ?
             ve●…ily
             so
             you
             seeme
             heere
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             likely
             ,
             as
             your
             applying
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             to
             Christ
             in
             your
             pag.
          
           104.
           ]
           Put
           on
           your
           visard
           before
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           controle
           the
           iudgement
           of
           so
           many
           Fathers
           .
           Your
           pride
           is
           greater
           then
           your
           wit
           in
           this
           and
           most
           things
           that
           passe
           your
           pen.
           Is
           it
           such
           newes
           to
           you
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           for
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christes
           flesh
           was
           weake
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           ready
           to
           suffer
           ,
           as
           was
           his
           soule
           ?
           seeth
           your
           mastership
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           weakenesse
           and
           resistance
           ,
           specially
           when
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           readinesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           flesh
           is
           said
           to
           be
           weaker
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           lesse
           ready
           to
           suffer
           then
           the
           soule
           ?
           doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           applie
           the
           same
           word
           vnto
           Christ
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           was
           o
           
             o
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             crucified
             through
             weakenesse
          
           ?
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           said
           of
           Christ
           ;
           p
           
             p
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             man
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             experience
             in
             infirmites
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           cholor
           was
           kindled
           without
           cause
           ,
           when
           you
           strooke
           such
           an
           heat
           with
           my
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christs
           flesh
           was
           weake
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           he
           should
           be
           a
           man
           
             full
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             well
             acquainted
             with
             infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             vntrue
             conceit
          
           which
           you
           challenge
           in
           the
           104.
           
           Page
           of
           my
           Sermons
           touching
           Christes
           flesh
           ,
           where
           I
           sayd
           ,
           it
           must
           haue
           force
           to
           cleanse
           and
           quicken
           ,
           when
           you
           impug●…e
           ,
           I
           will
           defend
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           may
           serue
           ,
           I
           savd
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           our
           Sa●…iour
           sayd
           before
           me
           ;
           q
           
             q
             Iob.
             6.
             vers
             .
             56.
             54.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             bloud
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             vp
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           If
           you
           could
           take
           any
           hold
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           your
           teeth
           ,
           but
           your
           foolish
           conceits
           are
           caried
           like
           clouds
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           they
           rest
           not
           ,
           before
           they
           vanish
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             Then
             Luke
             ;
             where
             both
             spirit
             and
             flesh
             are
             not
             intended
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             our
             obseruation
             requireth
             )
             but
             only
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           obseruation
           is
           made
           to
           fitte
           S.
           Peters
           words
           to
           your
           fansie
           .
           For
           there
           are
           not
           many
           places
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           spirit
           and
           flesh
           are
           expressed
           and
           intended
           of
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           in
           other
           places
           some
           words
           adioyned
           doe
           prooue
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           man.
           In
           that
           of
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           not
           denie
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           diuine
           spirit
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           a
           s
           
             s
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           spirit
           ;
           nor
           to
           haue
           an
           humane
           spirit
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           were
           no
           man
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           they
           saw
           with
           their
           eies
           ,
           he
           affirmed
           was
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           apparition
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           man.
           And
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             to
             haue
             ,
          
           containe
           and
           note
           the
           other
           part
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           soule
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           consequently
           inferre
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           humane
           spirit
           ,
           though
           compassed
           with
           flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           .
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Romans
             :
             where
             I
             affirme
             that
             flesh
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             which
             he
             came
             from
             Dauid
             ,
             euen
             as
             well
             as
             Salomon
             or
             Nathan
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             Dauids
             sonnes
             in
             their
             intire
             and
             perfect
             nature
             .
          
           ]
           Whether
           Christs
           body
           without
           a
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Carcasse
           ,
           be
           alwaies
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           intended
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ;
           there
           is
           but
           one
           place
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           Christs
           flesh
           importeth
           his
           dead
           body
           ,
           as
           when
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           Christes
           x
           
             x
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             flesh
             saw
             no
             corruption
          
           ;
           but
           whether
           whatsoeuer
           is
           attributed
           to
           Christs
           flesh
           with
           comparison
           or
           mention
           of
           his
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           doe
           properly
           agree
           as
           well
           to
           his
           soule
           as
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           betwixt
           you
           and
           me
           .
           That
           the
           man
           Christ
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           died
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           ,
           &
           crucified
           as
           well
           as
           his
           body
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           error
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           you
           haue
           no
           shew
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           seeke
           by
           rules
           of
           your
           owne
           making
           to
           draw
           it
           in
           by
           the
           heeles
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           by
           the
           head
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           shift
           to
           saue
           your selfe
           ,
           when
           you
           tell
           your
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             whole
             manhood
             came
             from
             Dauid
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Salomon
             ,
             or
             Nathan
             did
          
           ;
           The
           point
           is
           whether
           Christes
           soule
           
             were
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Dauid
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           body
           was
           .
           That
           I
           denie
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           Apostle
           for
           my
           warrant
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           only
           the
           y
           
             y
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Fathers
             of
             our
             bodies
          
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           the
           immediate
           
             Father
             of
             (
             our
             )
             spirits
             .
          
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           true
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           then
           Salomon
           and
           Nathan
           were
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           not
           because
           their
           soules
           were
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           only
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           yet
           since
           they
           drew
           as
           much
           from
           their
           father
           ,
           as
           children
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           do
           or
           may
           do
           ,
           therefore
           were
           they
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Dauid
           .
           In
           Christ
           it
           is
           most
           sure
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             according
             to
             the
             fl●…sh
             he
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Dauid
             .
          
           This
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           be
           verified
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           would
           slubber
           it
           vp
           by
           calling
           his
           whole
           manhood
           the
           sonne
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           .
           Not
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           as
           was
           his
           body
           that
           is
           an
           open
           and
           an
           odious
           error
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           flesh
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Dauid
           which
           was
           the
           Virgins
           body
           ,
           was
           also
           quickened
           with
           a
           soule
           from
           God
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           that
           came
           not
           out
           of
           Dauids
           loines
           .
           Euen
           so
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           Christ
           died
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           not
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           depriued
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           left
           dead
           ,
           as
           was
           his
           body
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           coniunction
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           was
           dissolued
           by
           death
           ,
           his
           flesh
           lying
           in
           the
           graue
           without
           corruption
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           remaining
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           commended
           .
        
         
           z
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             Christ
             was
             kinne
             to
             the
             lewes
             according
             to
             his
             whole
             humanity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             was
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           can
           shew
           kindred
           in
           spirits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           deriued
           from
           parents
           ,
           then
           say
           that
           Paul
           and
           Christ
           were
           kin
           to
           the
           Iewes
           according
           to
           their
           whole
           humanity
           ;
           till
           you
           proue
           that
           ,
           howsoeuer
           vse
           of
           speach
           may
           be
           endured
           which
           must
           be
           interpreted
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           you
           can
           neuer
           conclude
           there
           is
           consanguinity
           betweene
           soules
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           betweene
           bodies
           .
           And
           spight
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           maintaine
           vntrueths
           to
           vphold
           your
           credit
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           you
           how
           to
           vnderstand
           those
           words
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           haue
           fathers
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           from
           whom
           our
           spirits
           come
           not
           ,
           but
           immediatly
           from
           God
           ;
           so
           kindred
           and
           consanguinity
           ,
           which
           commeth
           by
           the
           parents
           ,
           goeth
           by
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           receiued
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           soules
           infused
           from
           God.
           S.
           Iohn
           leadeth
           you
           to
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           
             borne
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           so
           by
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           commeth
           kindred
           ;
           God
           giuing
           soules
           to
           quicken
           their
           bodies
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           they
           expresse
           kindred
           ,
           they
           note
           it
           by
           flesh
           and
           bone
           .
           As
           when
           Laban
           said
           to
           Iacob
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
          
           a
           
             a
             Gene.
             29.
             
          
           
             bone
             ,
             and
             my
             flesh
          
           ;
           So
           Iudah
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           b
           
             b
             Gene.
             37.
             
          
           
             he
             is
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             our
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           Abimelech
           to
           his
           mothers
           brethren
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Iudic.
             9.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             your
             bone
             and
             your
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           vsualy
           where
           kindred
           is
           claimed
           or
           yeelded
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           it
           by
           d
           
             d
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             19
             
          
           
             flesh
             and
             bones
          
           ,
           as
           Adam
           said
           to
           Eue
           ,
           e
           
             e
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             now
             is
             bone
             of
             my
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           that
           howsoeuer
           you
           dreame
           or
           talke
           of
           the
           consanguinity
           of
           soules
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           nouelties
           which
           haue
           no
           handfast
           but
           in
           your
           head
           ;
           and
           the
           exception
           taken
           by
           me
           will
           stand
           good
           ,
           doe
           you
           and
           your
           adherents
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           attributes
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           you
           shall
           neuer
           prooue
           they
           properly
           pertaine
           to
           both
           parts
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           conioyned
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           part
           seuerally
           respected
           .
        
         
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             Further
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             bring
             out
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             compared
             with
             this
             in
             Peter
             ,
             doth
             most
             cleerely
             open
             and
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
             He
             was
             crucified
             touching
             his
             infirmitie
             ,
             but
             liueth
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             His
             soule
             had
             infirmities
             of
             suffering
             in
             it
             ,
             aswell
             as
             his
             bodie
             :
             therefore
             his
             soule
             also
             is
             vnderstood
             here
             that
             it
             was
             crucified
             and
             died
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             thereof
             .
          
           ]
           You
           proue
           not
           what
           you
           promise
           ,
           but
           pronounce
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           man
           will
           suffer
           you
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           shall
           soone
           haue
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           a
           new
           Faith
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           new
           .
           Afore
           you
           pretended
           rules
           at
           least
           ,
           though
           void
           of
           reason
           and
           trueth
           ;
           now
           you
           bend
           against
           all
           rules
           of
           learning
           ,
           Logicke
           ,
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           Diuinitie
           .
           For
           I
           pray
           you
           in
           Grammar
           what
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           vsed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ?
           Are
           the
           parts
           heere
           noted
           ,
           that
           were
           crucified
           and
           raised
           to
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           cause
           from
           which
           first
           death
           was
           suffered
           ,
           and
           after
           life
           was
           recouered
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           ?
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           were
           
             by
             or
             through
             weaknesse
          
           ,
           euen
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             by
             or
             through
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           Christ
           then
           was
           crucified
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           crucifie
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           his
           bodie
           .
           If
           you
           know
           not
           who
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           reade
           the
           Gospell
           afresh
           ,
           or
           hearken
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           sayd
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           g
           
             g
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazaret
             haue
             ye
             taken
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             crucified
             and
             slaine
             :
          
           and
           proclaimed
           openly
           to
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             knowen
             to
             you
             all
             and
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazaret
             ,
             whom
             ye
             haue
             crucified
             ,
             whom
             God
             raised
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           by
           him
           this
           Creeple
           standeth
           whole
           before
           you
           .
           The
           Iewes
           then
           i
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glorie
          
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           kill
           the
           soule
           but
           onely
           the
           bodie
           .
           Therefore
           they
           crucified
           onely
           his
           bodie
           ;
           and
           other
           crucifiers
           of
           Christ
           the
           Scripture
           nameth
           none
           .
           How
           come
           you
           then
           against
           all
           learning
           and
           trueth
           to
           collect
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           crucified
           ?
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             His
             infirmitie
             the
             text
             heere
             nameth
             metonimically
             vnderstanding
             in
             Christ
             that
             in
             which
             his
             infirmities
             were
             .
          
           ]
           When
           the
           plaine
           text
           will
           not
           serue
           your
           turne
           ,
           you
           fasten
           what
           you
           list
           with
           figures
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           as
           good
           Logicke
           ,
           you
           change
           a
           part
           into
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           conclude
           like
           a
           Doter
           in
           Diuinitie
           (
           for
           you
           skorne
           all
           degrees
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           all
           rules
           of
           Schoole
           )
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           nailed
           to
           the
           crosse
           (
           for
           that
           is
           crucifying
           )
           and
           died
           as
           well
           as
           his
           body
           .
           These
           be
           woonderous
           leapes
           in
           my
           small
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           few
           men
           but
           you
           could
           light
           on
           so
           readily
           .
           In
           st●…d
           of
           the
           Apostles
           speech
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             through
             infirmitie
          
           ,
           (
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           infirmitie
           voluntarily
           imbraced
           ,
           whiles
           he
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           )
           to
           clap
           in
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           and
           died
           as
           well
           in
           soule
           ,
           as
           in
           body
           .
           Had
           you
           liued
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           what
           heresies
           could
           not
           you
           haue
           deduced
           from
           the
           text
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           Grammaticall
           or
           Logicall
           inference
           yet
           by
           metonymicall
           and
           metaphoricall
           excurrence
           .
           Sampsons
           riddle
           was
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           strong
           came
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           weake
           commeth
           bitternesse
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Other
             reasons
             also
             I
             noted
             seruing
             well
             heereunto
             ,
             but
             I
             omit
             to
             rehearse
             them
             againe
             .
             For
             it
             seemeth
             your selfe
             agreeth
             with
             vs
             in
             them
             ,
             holding
             expresly
             that
             the
             spirit
             heere
             in
             Peter
             is
             the
             Deitie
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             Austins
             iudgement
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             granted
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             likely
             but
             that
             the
             other
             opposite
             part
             of
             the
             flesh
             must
             needes
             import
             his
             whole
             and
             entire
             Manhood
             .
          
           m
           
             m
             Pag.
             140.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             by
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             Passion
             was
             done
             to
             death
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           other
           reasons
           tended
           after
           your
           maner
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           spirit
           in
           Peters
           words
           did
           not
           signifie
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           said
           nothing
           ,
           because
           I
           therein
           agreed
           with
           you
           .
           Where
           then
           you
           conclude
           ouer-hastily
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           signifieth
           the
           Deitie
           of
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           ,
           the
           text
           enforceth
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           did
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Noe
           preach
           by
           his
           owne
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           his
           spirit
           .
           n
           
             n
             Gene.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Lorde
             said
             ,
             my
             spirit
             shall
             not
             alway
             strine
             with
             man
             ,
             his
             daies
             shall
             be
          
           120.
           yeeres
           .
           Which
           whether
           we
           take
           to
           be
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           there
           is
           ment
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           the
           spirit
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           did
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           Noe
           the
           Preacher
           of
           righteousnesse
           witnesse
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           to
           come
           by
           the
           floud
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           and
           disobedient
           world
           .
           By
           this
           power
           of
           his
           which
           is
           his
           spirit
           ,
           God
           quickned
           the
           humane
           flesh
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           crucified
           and
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           shall
           he
           restore
           and
           quicken
           all
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           after
           they
           be
           turned
           to
           dust
           .
           And
           although
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           towards
           all
           creatures
           are
           vndeuided
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           that
           Christes
           humane
           flesh
           was
           quickned
           by
           the
           spirit
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           God
           the
           Father
           raising
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           raising
           himselfe
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           of
           the
           Sonne
           .
           So
           speaketh
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           .
           o
           
             o
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             made
             of
             the
             seede
             of
             Dauid
             as
             touching
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             power
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           Where
           his
           flesh
           made
           of
           the
           seede
           of
           Dauid
           prooueth
           him
           to
           be
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           mightie
           declaration
           of
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           sheweth
           his
           Diuine
           nature
           and
           glorie
           ,
           which
           most
           appeared
           by
           the
           woonderfull
           works
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           powred
           out
           on
           all
           his
           after
           he
           was
           once
           ri●…en
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Least
           you
           thinke
           this
           my
           deuice
           to
           defeate
           your
           obseruation
           ,
           heare
           what
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           say
           thereof
           .
           Chrysostome
           vpon
           those
           wordes
           of
           Paule
           ,
           Christ
           
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             with
             power
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           ]
           p
           
             p
             Chryso●…t
             .
             in
             epistolam
             ad
             Romanos
             ho-●…l
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             argument
          
           (
           of
           Christs
           Diuinitie
           )
           
             is
             drawen
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             gaue
             to
             those
             that
             beleeued
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             sanctified
             them
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
             For
             onely
             God
             was
             able
             to
             giue
             those
             kindes
             of
             giftes
             .
          
           Ierom.
           
             Through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
          
           .
           ]
           Paul
           q
           
             q
             Hieron
             .
             in
             ca.
             1.
             epistola
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             noteth
             heere
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           Ambrose
           ,
           Paul
           r
           
             r
             Ambros
             inca
             .
             primum
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             calling
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             sheweth
             God
             to
             be
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             adding
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             noteth
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           Augustine
           .
           that
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             s
             August
             .
             in
             expositio
             .
             inchoata
             epistolae
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             because
             they
             receaued
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
          
           Theodoret
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           teacheth
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Theodoretus
             in
             ca.
             1.
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             by
             the
             power
             ,
             which
             was
             shewed
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             after
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           Oecumenius
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Oecumenius
             in
             ca.
             1.
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
             ]
             He
             meaneth
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gaue
             to
             the
             beleeuers
             in
             him
             .
          
           Theodulus
           x
           
             x
             Theodulus
             in
             cap.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gaue
             to
             those
             that
             beleeued
             in
             him
             .
          
           Theophylactus
           y
           
             y
             Theophylact.
             in
             ca.
             1.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             maketh
             the
             beleeuers
             holy
             .
          
           Haymo
           z
           
             z
             Haymo
             in
             ca.
             1.
             epistolae
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             is
             heere
             taken
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             giueth
             sanctity
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             who
             also
             fashioned
             ,
             quickened
             and
             sanctified
             Christs
             manhood
             in
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             ,
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             without
             the
             seed
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           The
           new
           writers
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           as
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Gualter
             ,
             Hemmingius
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             and
             Caluine
          
           himselfe
           follow
           the
           same
           interpretation
           ,
           so
           that
           your
           obseruation
           against
           and
           after
           all
           their
           iudgements
           is
           misbegotte
           and
           borne
           out
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           brought
           in
           of
           purpose
           to
           paue
           the
           way
           for
           your
           new
           found
           fansies
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           ground
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           new
           made
           notes
           as
           much
           crossing
           probabilitie
           ,
           as
           authoritie
           .
           Yea
           the
           obseruation
           wrongeth
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           the
           most
           blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           dishonoreth
           rather
           the
           Deitie
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           then
           aduanceth
           it
           ;
           whiles
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           being
           both
           expresly
           named
           ,
           you
           take
           them
           both
           for
           one
           person
           ;
           and
           make
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           diuine
           nature
           to
           be
           lesse
           then
           the
           possessor
           ,
           or
           giuer
           of
           life
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           eueu
           a
           receauer
           of
           both
           .
           For
           in
           all
           these
           places
           where
           you
           say
           the
           name
           of
           spirit
           is
           vsed
           to
           signifie
           Christs
           Godhead
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           there
           intended
           and
           expressed
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Christ
             was
          
           a
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             and
             was
          
           b
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             iustified
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           also
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             mortified
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickned
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           The
           spirit
           of
           sanctification
           is
           the
           title
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           sanctifying
           as
           well
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           his
           members
           ;
           and
           the
           giuing
           thereof
           declareth
           the
           Sonne
           to
           be
           true
           God
           ,
           whose
           spirit
           this
           is
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           Sonne
           worketh
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           where
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             Iustified
             and
             quickned
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           if
           there
           you
           reade
           
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           
           meaning
           
             in
             the
             Deitie
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           Christes
           Godhead
           receaued
           life
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           leaue
           is
           a
           speech
           ne
           allowed
           ne
           frequented
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           though
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           by
           his
           internall
           and
           eternall
           generation
           receaued
           all
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           begat
           him
           ,
           yet
           of
           this
           generation
           ,
           which
           is
           secret
           ,
           substantiall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           speake
           not
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           Christ
           was
           quickned
           and
           iustified
           ;
           but
           the
           one
           sheweth
           that
           Christes
           body
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           to
           death
           was
           raised
           againe
           to
           life
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           :
           the
           other
           noteth
           that
           he
           was
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             iustified
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           prooued
           and
           confirmed
           so
           to
           be
           by
           the
           mightie
           workes
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           shewed
           as
           well
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           his
           members
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           not
           that
           his
           diuine
           glorie
           was
           onely
           praised
           or
           acknowledged
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             world
             beleeued
             ,
             the
             Angels
             admired
             ,
             the
             spirit
             iustified
             ,
          
           that
           is
           most
           mightily
           and
           cleerely
           
             witnessed
             him
             to
             be
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Then
           hath
           your
           obseruation
           his
           full
           discharge
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           one
           place
           ,
           where
           these
           wordes
           the
           spirit
           and
           flesh
           are
           applied
           to
           Christ
           to
           note
           his
           two
           natures
           ,
           though
           his
           Godhead
           be
           testified
           and
           plainely
           prooued
           in
           most
           of
           the
           same
           places
           by
           more
           pregnant
           wordes
           then
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           Angels
           ,
           soules
           ,
           and
           windes
           ;
           and
           onely
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           palpable
           or
           sensible
           body
           ;
           where
           the
           name
           of
           spirit
           alone
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           standing
           for
           the
           third
           person
           in
           Trinity
           noteth
           the
           power
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           by
           which
           these
           things
           were
           wrought
           for
           Christs
           manhood
           .
           And
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Peter
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           most
           depend
           ,
           if
           you
           follow
           the
           Syriac
           translation
           to
           which
           your
           owne
           adherents
           so
           often
           appeale
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             dead
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             liu●…d
             in
             spirit
             ,
          
           which
           conuinceth
           first
           ,
           that
           flesh
           is
           there
           taken
           for
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           contrary
           to
           your
           obseruation
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           still
           liued
           in
           spirit
           ,
           which
           euerteth
           your
           maine
           conclusion
           intended
           from
           this
           place
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           .
        
         
           But
           were
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ,
           that
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           were
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           to
           declare
           his
           two
           natures
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           corporall
           and
           humane
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           be
           spirituall
           and
           diuine
           ;
           how
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           euery
           thing
           affirmed
           of
           his
           manhood
           must
           properly
           agree
           both
           to
           body
           and
           soule
           ?
           by
           what
           Logicke
           conclude
           you
           that
           ?
           you
           may
           as
           well
           auouch
           that
           Christs
           soule
           is
           truely
           corporall
           or
           carnall
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           comprised
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           that
           other
           attributes
           of
           the
           body
           are
           verified
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           Which
           if
           you
           thinke
           absurd
           ,
           though
           the
           name
           of
           flesh
           by
           a
           figure
           of
           speach
           import
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           not
           of
           a
           dead
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           liuing
           man
           :
           then
           is
           there
           lesse
           cause
           ,
           that
           ech
           action
           or
           passion
           affirmed
           of
           the
           flesh
           should
           exactly
           or
           properly
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           since
           the
           common
           vse
           of
           speach
           intending
           the
           whole
           by
           a
           part
           is
           figuratiue
           ;
           and
           in
           figuratiue
           speaches
           ,
           as
           where
           the
           soule
           or
           the
           flesh
           are
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           the
           attributes
           cannot
           be
           properly
           restrained
           to
           ech
           part
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           names
           are
           .
           And
           euen
           out
           of
           those
           places
           by
           which
           you
           would
           collect
           death
           to
           be
           common
           to
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           auncient
           fathers
           conclude
           death
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           as
           Austin
           out
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           d
           
             d
             August
             .
             〈◊〉
             99.
             
          
           
             Quid
             est
             enim
             ,
             quòd
             viuificatus
             est
             spiritu
             ,
             nisi
             qu●…d
             eadem
             caro
             ,
             qua
             sola
             fuer
             at
             mortificat
             us
             ,
             viuificante
             spiritu
             resurrexit
             ?
             What
             other
             meaning
             hath
             this
             that
             Christ
             was
             quickned
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             flesh
             ,
             in
             which
             onely
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             rose
             againe
             by
             the
             quickning
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
          
           And
           Cyrill
           .
           e
           
             e
             Cyrill
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             〈◊〉
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             worke
             of
             infirmitie
             to
             endure
             the
             crosse
             ?
             I
             confesse
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             hee
             was
             weake
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             he
             reuiued
             againe
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             And
             how
             was
             he
             weake
             ?
             by
             suffering
             his
             owne
             bodie
             to
             taste
             death
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             life
             againe
             that
             very
             temple
          
           (
           of
           his
           bodie
           )
           
             not
             doing
             this
             by
             the
             weakenessc
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           Christ
           f
           
             f
             Ibid●…m
             .
          
           
             died
             for
             vs
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             man
             like
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             God
             in
             flesh
             ,
             giuing
             his
             owne
             bodie
             a
             ransome
             for
             the
             life
             of
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             his
             Disciple
          
           (
           Peter
           )
           saith
           
             wisely
             and
             warily
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           But
           of
           the
           fathers
           iudgement
           in
           this
           case
           more
           shal
           be
           said
           afterward
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             139.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heere
             you
             obiect
             ,
             thus
             I
             note
             all
             the
             attributes
             of
             the
             bodie
             common
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             Nay
             for
             sooth
             that
             I
             doe
             not
          
           ;
           ]
           Forsooth
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           conclusion
           inferreth
           so
           much
           what
           euer
           your
           meaning
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           .
           For
           this
           you
           vrge
           ,
           that
           wheresoeuer
           the
           flesh
           
           of
           Christ
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           thing
           affirmed
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           must
           be
           common
           to
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ;
           and
           thence
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           since
           Christ
           suffered
           death
           in
           his
           flesh
           by
           Saint
           Peters
           wordes
           ,
           he
           must
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ●…e
           sayd
           to
           haue
           died
           as
           well
           in
           the
           soule
           as
           in
           the
           bodie
           .
           You
           regard
           no
           more
           but
           death
           to
           bee
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           is
           not
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           seured
           by
           death
           ;
           but
           vpon
           this
           collection
           it
           followeth
           ,
           if
           your
           rule
           bee
           not
           false
           ,
           that
           since
           through
           out
           the
           Scrtptures
           ,
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           Christes
           liuing
           flesh
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           or
           passions
           ,
           the
           whole
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           is
           there
           vnderstoode
           ,
           then
           consequently
           all
           those
           thinges
           so
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           must
           be
           common
           to
           both
           the
           parts
           of
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           bodie
           .
           To
           pretend
           your
           meaning
           against
           your
           speach
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           how
           absurd
           your
           saying
           is
           ,
           is
           a
           childish
           vanitie
           ;
           if
           your
           obseruation
           and
           illation
           be
           true
           ,
           this
           that
           I
           obiect
           ,
           followeth
           ;
           if
           those
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           then
           faile
           you
           of
           your
           first
           purpose
           ,
           that
           death
           must
           be
           common
           to
           both
           parts
           of
           Christes
           manhood
           .
           Besides
           the
           falsitie
           of
           your
           collection
           appeareth
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           things
           are
           attributed
           to
           Christ
           liuing
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           soule
           or
           bodie
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           ascribed
           to
           Christs
           person
           ,
           this
           kind
           of
           speach
           is
           figuratiue
           ,
           either
           because
           the
           whole
           is
           taken
           fot
           a
           part
           ,
           or
           because
           either
           part
           hath
           some
           concurrence
           or
           reference
           to
           the
           actions
           and
           passions
           auouched
           of
           Christ.
           But
           thence
           you
           may
           not
           inferre
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           things
           most
           properly
           agree
           to
           either
           part
           in
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           such
           palpable
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           you
           seeme
           not
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           what
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           or
           whereof
           he
           consisteth
           .
           For
           so
           you
           may
           conc●…ude
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           eateth
           ,
           drinketh
           ,
           sleepeth
           ,
           sitteth
           ,
           falleth
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           bodie
           ,
           because
           these
           things
           are
           affirmed
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           though
           indeed
           performed
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
        
         
           More
           follie
           it
           is
           to
           vrge
           the
           same
           in
           death
           ,
           which
           seuereth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           so
           leaueth
           nothing
           common
           to
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           generall
           attributes
           of
           a
           Creature
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           locall
           ,
           finite
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           For
           where
           death
           is
           the
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           life
           of
           her
           bodie
           ,
           what
           reason
           or
           sense
           can
           it
           haue
           ,
           because
           man
           dieth
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           losse
           of
           life
           must
           be
           common
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           the
           vessell
           ,
           or
           vehicle
           of
           life
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           soule
           by
           death
           is
           driuen
           to
           depart
           from
           her
           bodie
           ,
           but
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           present
           ,
           there
           is
           life
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           first
           be
           gone
           before
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lacke
           of
           life
           ,
           can
           seaze
           on
           the
           bodie
           .
           To
           draw
           this
           consequent
           then
           from
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           must
           die
           ,
           when
           man
           dieth
           ,
           is
           the
           part
           of
           him
           that
           vnderstandeth
           not
           what
           reason
           meaneth
           ;
           except
           by
           the
           dying
           of
           the
           soule
           he
           note
           the
           departing
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           Scriptures
           sometimes
           applie
           the
           name
           of
           death
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           afterwardes
           see
           .
        
         
           h
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             140.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             This
             attribute
             of
             dying
             vnderstood
             in
             such
             sort
             and
             manner
             as
             the
             bodie
             properly
             dieth
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             become
             without
             life
             and
             sense
             ,
             I
             make
             not
             common
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           The
           whole
           man
           consisting
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           is
           most
           properly
           said
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           the
           soule
           departing
           from
           the
           bodie
           ;
           the
           bodie
           is
           properly
           said
           to
           bee
           dead
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           bee
           void
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           .
           and
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           the
           bodie
           dieth
           ,
           as
           speach
           is
           often
           guided
           rather
           by
           vse
           then
           by
           rule
           ,
           we
           meane
           the
           bodie
           beginneth
           to
           lacke
           sense
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           possessed
           by
           death
           .
           And
           though
           the
           soule
           cannot
           be
           void
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           the
           bodie
           is
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           dead
           ,
           shee
           is
           vtterly
           void
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           more
           sense
           or
           feeling
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           bodie
           lying
           dead
           hath
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           How
           then
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           Christ
           died
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           must
           be
           dead
           after
           her
           manner
           of
           dying
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           bodie
           after
           his
           sort
           of
           death
           ?
           [
           
             where
             the
             whole
             dieth
             ,
             either
             part
             ,
          
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             must
             die
          
           .
           ]
           But
           Peter
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           Christ
           died
           in
           his
           whole
           manhood
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           lame
           and
           blind
           conceit
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           whole
           manhood
           may
           die
           ,
           and
           not
           both
           parts
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           is
           a
           thing
           conioyned
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           so
           dissolued
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           seuered
           ,
           though
           both
           parts
           doe
           not
           die
           .
           [
           
             the
             whole
          
           ,
           you
           meane
           for
           
             euery
             part
          
           .
           ]
           Your
           meaning
           is
           ,
           not
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           Peters
           words
           are
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           stand
           on
           .
           Now
           what
           doe
           they
           inferre
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           
             died
             in
             the
             
             flesh
          
           ?
           you
           say
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           because
           the
           spirit
           heere
           opposite
           to
           the
           flesh
           importeth
           the
           whole
           dietie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           flesh
           must
           comprise
           the
           whole
           humanitie
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           that
           bold
           and
           false
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           hath
           deceiued
           you
           and
           your
           leaders
           .
           For
           besides
           all
           other
           exceptions
           h●…eretofore
           taken
           ,
           which
           are
           enough
           ;
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           in
           the
           same
           case
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           one
           of
           your
           examples
           ,
           Christ
           was
           i
           
             i
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Dauid
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           do
           they
           inferre
           that
           Christes
           whole
           manhood
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           soule
           as
           bodie
           ,
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seede
           of
           Dauid
           ?
           If
           you
           and
           your
           instructors
           see
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           this
           collection
           ,
           with
           what
           face
           vrge
           you
           so
           earnestly
           the
           same
           illation
           from
           Peters
           words
           ?
           but
           your
           wills
           ,
           not
           Peters
           words
           ,
           are
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           faith
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           can
           make
           a
           shew
           to
           wrangle
           ,
           you
           little
           care
           for
           trueth
           or
           substance
           .
        
         
           k
           
             k
             Defenc
             pag.
             140.
             li
             25.
             
          
           
             This
             if
             you
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             the
             shame
             of
             absurditie
             and
             contrarietie
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             fansie
             you
             accuse
             me
             of
             ,
             that
             Christs
             soule
             died
             and
             died
             not
             ,
             will
             sit
             neerer
             to
             you
             than
             to
             me
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           this
           enough
           to
           say
           the
           word
           ?
           You
           may
           soone
           write
           ,
           if
           you
           make
           it
           suff●…cient
           to
           say
           what
           you
           list
           ;
           but
           your
           absurdities
           and
           contrarieties
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           declined
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           sleightly
           ouerslippe
           them
           .
           Looke
           backe
           to
           your
           former
           footing
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           shamefully
           you
           shun
           your
           owne
           assertions
           .
           Examining
           the
           place
           of
           Peter
           after
           your
           learned
           maner
           ,
           and
           labouring
           ,
           as
           you
           thought
           ,
           with
           impregnable
           force
           to
           prooue
           ,
           when
           Peter
           ●…yth
           ,
           
             Christmas
             mortified
             in
             the
             fl●…sh
             ,
             but
             qnickened
             in
          
           (
           or
           by
           )
           
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           could
           not
           there
           be
           taken
           for
           Christs
           humane
           soule
           ;
           you
           l
           
             l
             Tre●…
             pa.
             78.
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           butted
           both
           
             these
             as
             absurd
             and
             most
             false
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             aliue
             either
             in
             his
             humane
             soule
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           you
           refuted
           your
           owne
           position
           .
           Fo●…
           if
           in
           the
           former
           words
           of
           Peter
           ,
           his
           meaning
           were
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           as
           you
           conceaue
           him
           ,
           were
           done
           to
           death
           ;
           then
           of
           necessitie
           Christ
           must
           be
           quickned
           and
           restored
           to
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           his
           humane
           Soule
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Bodie
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           absurd
           and
           false
           ,
           as
           you
           proclaimed
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           openly
           blasphemous
           otherwise
           to
           saie
           or
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           neuer
           made
           aliue
           in
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           if
           once
           it
           were
           dead
           ,
           as
           you
           collected
           out
           of
           Peters
           words
           .
           What
           course
           now
           take
           you
           to
           colour
           these
           incongruities
           .
           You
           ment
           it
           was
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           quickned
           ,
           as
           was
           his
           bodie
           .
           Of
           the
           maner
           of
           death
           you
           speake
           there
           not
           a
           word
           ,
           but
           onely
           seeke
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           spirit
           in
           that
           place
           can
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           because
           
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             and
             false
             ,
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             aliue
             in
             his
             humane
             soule
             .
          
           How
           you
           will
           iangle
           or
           iuggle
           touching
           your
           intent
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           you
           must
           answere
           for
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           patch
           to
           Peters
           words
           .
           The
           death
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           his
           flesh
           by
           Peters
           assertion
           ,
           was
           it
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           alone
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ?
           if
           of
           the
           body
           only
           ;
           then
           is
           your
           commentane
           ,
           which
           corrupteth
           Peters
           words
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           wicked
           .
           Did
           Peter
           intend
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           both
           parts
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           soule
           as
           well
           as
           in
           bodie
           ?
           then
           is
           it
           a
           necessarie
           trueth
           ,
           and
           point
           of
           piety
           to
           confesse
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Chist
           was
           made
           aliue
           in
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           absurd
           and
           false
           .
           Which
           way
           will
           your
           wisedome
           winde
           out
           of
           this
           grinne
           ?
           you
           ment
           it
           is
           absurd
           for
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           quickened
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           is
           .
           You
           ment
           as
           best
           serued
           your
           turne
           ,
           but
           what
           ment
           Peter
           ?
           if
           he
           affirmed
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           died
           ,
           as
           you
           interprete
           him
           ,
           must
           not
           his
           words
           auouch
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           made
           aliue
           ,
           except
           you
           resolue
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           once
           dead
           was
           neuer
           quickned
           againe
           ?
           and
           though
           you
           set
           a
           bold
           face
           on
           these
           contradictions
           ,
           and
           say
           you
           are
           farre
           from
           them
           ,
           yet
           ech
           meane
           Reader
           may
           soone
           perceaue
           how
           farre
           you
           were
           ouershot
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           heere
           you
           would
           outface
           them
           .
           And
           where
           you
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           you
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           Christ
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           quickned
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           grant
           that
           now
           ,
           which
           before
           you
           called
           absurd
           and
           most
           false
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             D●…c
             .
             pag.
             140.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             cleere
             to
             reasonable
             men
             ,
             that
             Christes
             soule
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             phrase
             may
             be
             said
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             haue
             tasted
             &
             suffered
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             extreamest
             feelings
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             vehement
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             singuler
             maner
             and
             extraordinarie
             vvay
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           reasonable
           men
           I
           referre
           it
           ,
           whether
           you
           haue
           brought
           one
           word
           or
           syllable
           out
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           concluding
           that
           Christ
           died
           
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           .
           The
           Scripture
           phrase
           you
           haue
           peruerted
           and
           distorted
           to
           your
           meaning
           ,
           but
           the
           words
           are
           farre
           from
           inferring
           any
           such
           thing
           euen
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           meanest
           .
           Your
           mittigations
           ,
           
             In
             some
             sort
             ,
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             ,
             and
             extraordinarie
             way
             ,
          
           What
           argue
           they
           but
           your
           wresting
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           since
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           there
           affirmed
           ,
           yea
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           you
           dare
           not
           auouch
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           with
           these
           limitations
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           where
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           are
           houels
           to
           shroud
           your
           absurd
           and
           false
           doctrine
           from
           the
           tempest
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           conuincing
           you
           of
           impiety
           and
           heresie
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           not
           thus
           delude
           the
           force
           of
           them
           ?
           But
           in
           vaine
           doe
           you
           seeke
           for
           these
           vnsound
           refuges
           ,
           when
           you
           be
           once
           driuen
           from
           your
           footing
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           you
           must
           not
           only
           prooue
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           you
           neither
           haue
           done
           ,
           nor
           can
           doe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           shew
           also
           where
           these
           exceptions
           are
           written
           of
           Christ
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           but
           shifts
           declining
           the
           maine
           and
           generall
           trueth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           which
           can
           no
           more
           agree
           to
           Christ
           then
           sinne
           and
           damnation
           ;
           which
           you
           may
           as
           well
           defend
           ,
           IN
           A
           SORT
           ,
           
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             way
          
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           dally
           not
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           your
           singular
           manner
           will
           not
           saue
           you
           from
           abusing
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           defacing
           the
           other
           ,
           except
           you
           can
           shew
           ,
           where
           your
           assertion
           as
           well
           as
           your
           exceptions
           be
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God.
           As
           for
           the
           most
           vehement
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           when
           you
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           prooue
           any
           thing
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           meale
           of
           your
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           you
           shal
           be
           answered
           .
           The
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           reiection
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           worme
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           torment
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           if
           by
           your
           cunning
           conueyance
           you
           cast
           vppon
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           you
           shall
           cough
           me
           a
           singular
           and
           extraordinary
           miscreant
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             141.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             besides
             the
             matter
             you
             gird
             at
             me
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             as
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             such
             paines
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             as
             alwayes
             accompanie
             them
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           This
           geere
           deserued
           more
           then
           girding
           ;
           other
           men
           vse
           to
           blush
           at
           such
           falsehoods
           ,
           but
           shamefastnesse
           and
           you
           are
           parted
           .
           When
           you
           had
           thus
           grossely
           thwarted
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           here
           you
           make
           the
           most
           o
           
             o
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             vehement
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             doe
             alwayes
             accompanie
             them
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God
          
           ;
           your
           Printer
           or
           Corrector
           ashamed
           of
           that
           more
           then
           childish
           ouersight
           ,
           would
           not
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           altar
           your
           text
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           amend
           your
           error
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           marginall
           note
           bridled
           your
           wordes
           ,
           making
           an
           addition
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           your
           text
           .
           For
           where
           you
           said
           ,
           
             alwayes
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           giueth
           you
           the
           lie
           ;
           and
           yet
           himselfe
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           the
           trueth
           as
           you
           are
           .
           For
           neither
           alwayes
           ,
           nor
           ordinarily
           ,
           much
           lesse
           alwayes
           ordinarily
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             alwayes
             sometimes
          
           )
           doe
           the
           most
           vehement
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           accompanie
           them
           that
           are
           strangers
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           Laborinth
           is
           like
           your
           other
           riddles
           in
           religion
           ,
           neither
           Writer
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           nor
           Corrector
           can
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           temper
           them
           with
           any
           trueth
           .
           But
           now
           you
           will
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           p
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             141.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Forsooth
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             alwayes
             wicked
             whom
             these
             paines
             do
             accompanie
             ordinarily
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           the
           first
           time
           I
           heard
           you
           speake
           towards
           a
           trueth
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           cleane
           kam
           to
           that
           you
           said
           before
           .
           Your
           former
           speach
           was
           ,
           
             these
             paines
             doe
             alwayes
             accompanie
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           and
           now
           you
           turne
           the
           cake
           in
           the
           pan
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           side
           were
           not
           burnt
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           ,
           
             they
             are
             alwayes
             wicked
             ,
             whom
             those
             paines
             doe
             accompanie
             ordinarily
             .
          
           Forsooth
           this
           is
           not
           
           
             How
             handsomly
             the
             defender
             shifteth
             hands
             .
          
           that
           ,
           you
           said
           before
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           be
           ashamed
           of
           your
           follie
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           against
           repentance
           .
           But
           it
           were
           plaine
           dealing
           to
           confesse
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bring
           in
           an
           ape
           for
           an
           owle
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Creature
           .
           And
           yet
           forsooth
           whether
           this
           position
           be
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           your
           skill
           .
           For
           first
           what
           is
           ordinarie
           with
           you
           ?
           once
           a
           weeke
           ,
           once
           a
           moneth
           ,
           or
           once
           in
           seuen
           yeeres
           ?
           you
           haue
           gotten
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           winde
           at
           your
           will
           ,
           and
           limite
           as
           you
           like
           best
           ;
           and
           yet
           without
           all
           
           proofe
           you
           resolue
           ,
           that
           these
           paines
           doe
           ordinarily
           accompanie
           the
           wicked
           :
           experience
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           take
           none
           vpon
           you
           ,
           for
           then
           by
           your
           owne
           rule
           you
           must
           be
           alwayes
           wicked
           ;
           to
           sift
           other
           mens
           souls
           ,
           what
           paines
           they
           feele
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           wicked
           ,
           I
           win
           you
           haue
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           by
           report
           or
           con●…ecture
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           vncertaine
           .
           Warrant
           in
           the
           word
           you
           haue
           none
           ;
           that
           such
           paines
           doe
           alwayes
           or
           ordinarily
           accompany
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           contrarie
           may
           rather
           be
           thence
           collected
           .
           For
           when
           the
           wicked
           shall
           say
           ,
           q
           
             q
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             Peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             then
             shall
             suddaine
             destruction
             come
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           Peace
           and
           safetie
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           I
           suppose
           they
           haue
           nor
           cause
           ,
           nor
           will
           to
           say
           .
           In
           Peace
           then
           &
           safety
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           are
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           of
           the
           wicked
           till
           destruction
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           alwaies
           ,
           nor
           ordinary
           ,
           since
           they
           can
           be
           destroyed
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           vntill
           that
           time
           their
           ease
           and
           abundance
           make
           them
           forget
           God.
           
        
         
           r
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             141.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             Againe
             you
             pretend
             to
             haue
             much
             against
             me
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             sorrwes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             due
             to
             sinne
             in
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             is
             indeede
             the
             onely
             true
             and
             perfectly
             accepted
             sacrifie
             to
             God.
             True
             so
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             againe
             I
             say
             it
             .
             What
             see
             you
             annsse
             in
             it
             ?
             Then
             vnhappie
             men
             are
             the
             godl●…e
          
           (
           say
           you
           )
           
             which
             are
             at
             any
             time
             free
             from
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             this
             ?
             I
             speake
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             .
             Thus
             your
             triumphs
             before
             the
             victorie
             come
             to
             nothing
             but
             blasts
             of
             vanitie
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           mistooke
           your
           meaning
           ,
           you
           are
           the
           more
           beholding
           to
           me
           ;
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           expresse
           ,
           is
           worse
           then
           that
           I
           charged
           you
           with
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           tooke
           your
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           lay
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           were
           namely
           applied
           neither
           to
           Christ
           nor
           to
           vs
           by
           you
           ,
           I
           pressed
           you
           with
           the
           lesser
           absurditie
           of
           the
           twaine
           .
           Why
           your
           words
           might
           not
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           I
           saw
           no
           cause
           ;
           Dauid
           confessing
           that
           the
           s
           
             s
             Psal.
             51.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             sacrifices
             of
             God
          
           (
           he
           meaneth
           esteemed
           and
           required
           of
           God
           )
           
             are
             a
             troubled
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             contrite
             and
             broken
             heart
             causeth
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           I
           strained
           your
           words
           no
           farder
           then
           Dauids
           ,
           but
           sayd
           you
           mi●…construed
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           if
           you
           tooke
           a
           broken
           and
           contrite
           heart
           repenting
           his
           former
           sinnes
           for
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           You
           now
           say
           ,
           you
           ment
           this
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           broken
           and
           contrite
           heart
           feeling
           the
           most
           vehement
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           was
           the
           onely
           true
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           accepted
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           aske
           me
           what
           I
           see
           amisse
           in
           this
           ?
           I
           will
           soone
           tell
           you
           .
           Where
           I
           would
           haue
           charged
           you
           with
           a
           single
           error
           against
           the
           Godly
           ,
           by
           reason
           your
           wordes
           are
           indistinct
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           you
           loade
           your selfe
           with
           a
           double
           iniurie
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Sonne
           .
           For
           first
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           excluded
           from
           being
           a
           true
           and
           perfectly
           accepted
           sacrifice
           ,
           if
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           in
           his
           soule
           be
           onely
           the
           true
           sacrifice
           .
           Secondly
           a
           false
           sacrifice
           deuised
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           neuer
           offered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           obtruded
           by
           you
           vnto
           God
           as
           the
           onely
           true
           sacrifice
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           perfectly
           accept
           :
           and
           so
           where
           before
           you
           blazed
           an
           vntrueth
           ,
           you
           be
           now
           come
           to
           bolster
           it
           vp
           with
           impietie
           .
           For
           where
           no
           Scripture
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           any
           such
           sorrowes
           and
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           surmise
           ,
           you
           now
           openly
           professe
           ,
           that
           all
           sorrowes
           and
           sacrifices
           besides
           this
           were
           neither
           true
           nor
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           your
           deuice
           surpas●…eth
           all
           the
           merits
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             141.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Where
             Austen
             seemeth
             to
             denie
             that
             Christes
             soule
             might
             die
             ,
             he
             denieth
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             any
             paines
             of
             damation
             locally
             in
             hell
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             some
             held
             about
             his
             time
             ,
             whom
             heere
             he
             laboureth
             to
             confute
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           ignorance
           were
           not
           euery
           where
           patent
           ,
           some
           man
           perhaps
           would
           stumble
           at
           your
           report
           :
           but
           you
           are
           growen
           to
           such
           a
           trade
           of
           outfacing
           ,
           that
           almost
           you
           can
           doe
           nothing
           else
           .
           That
           any
           such
           opinion
           was
           held
           in
           Austens
           time
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           laboured
           there
           to
           confute
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           a
           maske
           of
           your
           making
           to
           hide
           your
           owne
           blemishes
           ;
           Austen
           refelleth
           that
           as
           a
           fable
           in
           exact
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Quis
             audeat
             dicere
             ,
             who
             dare
             say
             so
             ?
          
           Now
           if
           some
           had
           so
           held
           ,
           he
           must
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             some
             doe
             say
             so
          
           ;
           but
           who
           dare
           say
           so
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           no
           man
           dareth
           say
           so
           .
           If
           no
           man
           durst
           so
           to
           say
           ,
           then
           no
           man
           was
           so
           wicked
           or
           irreligious
           in
           Austens
           time
           as
           to
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           died
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           become
           the
           greatest
           pillar
           of
           your
           pater
           noster
           .
           As
           for
           suffering
           in
           hell
           locally
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fiction
           of
           yours
           fastened
           to
           S.
           Austen
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           such
           words
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           such
           meaning
           .
        
         
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag
             141.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             He
             had
             no
             necessary
             cause
             ●…o
             speake
             of
             the
             second
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             how
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             suffer
             death
             extraordinarily
             for
             sinne
             imputed
             onely
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             speake
             against
             that
             in
             Christ.
          
           ]
           S.
           Austen
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           had
           cause
           to
           know
           how
           we
           w●…re
           r●…d
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           surely
           if
           he
           were
           ignorant
           thereof
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           iudge
           him
           worthy
           to
           be
           a
           Curate
           in
           your
           Conuenticles
           :
           but
           shew
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           taught
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           wrote
           so
           much
           (
           as
           his
           works
           declare
           )
           euer
           spake
           word
           of
           your
           new-found
           redemption
           by
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           suffered
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           by
           the
           second
           death
           .
           Against
           it
           he
           often
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           soundly
           and
           sincerely
           collecteth
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           vs
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           this
           how
           could
           it
           be
           a
           true
           or
           tolerable
           assertion
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           did
           auouch
           ,
           or
           the
           church
           in
           his
           time
           had
           professed
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           our
           redemption
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ?
           Wherefore
           neuer
           dreame
           he
           had
           no
           necessarie
           cause
           to
           speake
           of
           your
           sense
           ;
           if
           your
           sense
           had
           beene
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           would
           any
           man
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           haue
           asked
           ,
           as
           Austen
           doth
           ;
           
             Who
             dare
             auouch
             it
          
           ?
           He
           discusseth
           the
           place
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           those
           words
           ,
           Christ
           
             was
             quickened
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           he
           resolueth
           this
           cannot
           be
           spoken
           of
           Christs
           humane
           soule
           ,
           because
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           afterwards
           quickened
           ,
           was
           first
           mortified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Christs
           humane
           spirit
           or
           soule
           was
           restored
           to
           life
           ,
           except
           we
           first
           yeelded
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           before
           subiected
           to
           death
           .
           Now
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           euer
           dead
           ,
           
             who
             durst
             auouch
             it
          
           ?
           The
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christs
           soule
           could
           neuer
           die
           ,
           he
           rendreth
           thus
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           acknowledge
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           any
           but
           sin
           and
           damnation
           ,
           to
           neither
           of
           which
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           could
           be
           subiect
           .
           x
           
             x
             August
             .
             epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             Certè
             anima
             Christi
             nullo
             mortificata
             peccato
             ,
             vel
             damnatione
             punita
             est
             ,
             quibus
             duabus
             causis
             mors
             animae
             intelligi
             potest
             .
             Surely
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             was
             neither
             dead
             with
             any
             sin
             ,
             nor
             punished
             with
             damnation
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             two
             waies
             how
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             possibly
             vnderstood
             .
          
           This
           collection
           of
           S.
           Austins
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           most
           sound
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           with
           all
           your
           shewes
           and
           shifts
           ,
           talke
           of
           ordinarie
           and
           extraordinarie
           as
           long
           as
           you
           will.
           That
           standing
           good
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           see
           immooueable
           for
           all
           your
           battery
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ineuitably
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ne
           did
           ne
           could
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           ne
           may
           any
           man
           defend
           it
           ,
           without
           apparent
           falsity
           and
           impiety
           .
           What
           proofes
           you
           haue
           profered
           against
           S.
           Austins
           conclusion
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           my selfe
           very
           blind
           ,
           if
           he
           see
           any
           ;
           for
           I
           see
           none
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           only
           S.
           Austins
           words
           ,
           but
           his
           reasons
           out
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           stand
           firme
           ,
           and
           hold
           you
           fast
           to
           the
           grinding
           stone
           ,
           being
           no
           way
           as
           yet
           counteruailed
           or
           controled
           ,
           but
           with
           your
           vaine
           speaches
           and
           most
           vnlearned
           euasions
           .
        
         
           y
           
             y
             Defenc
             pag.
             142.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nay
             according
             to
             Austins
             owne
             definition
             of
             the
             soules
             dying
             it
             will
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             that
             Christes
             soule
             may
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             suffered
             some
             kind
             of
             death
             .
             Mors
             est
             spiritus
             ,
             deseri
             a
             Deo.
             The
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             Gods
             for
             saking
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             God
             did
             forsake
             him
             for
             a
             season
             :
             yea
             the
             Fathers
             also
             agree
             fully
             therevnto
             .
             Therefore
             by
             Anstins
             definition
             largely
             and
             rightly
             taken
             ,
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             in
             some
             sense
             to
             haue
             died
             in
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           From
           your
           shifts
           you
           returne
           againe
           to
           your
           proofes
           ,
           and
           neither
           barrell
           is
           better
           herring
           .
           The
           maior
           you
           thinke
           ,
           is
           Austins
           ,
           the
           minor
           is
           Christs
           owne
           words
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           trow
           you
           ,
           should
           hinder
           the
           cōclusion
           .
           This
           reason
           hath
           but
           three
           of
           your
           wonted
           flowers
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           say
           faults
           ,
           the
           maior
           is
           larger
           then
           Austen
           euer
           ment
           ,
           and
           the
           minor
           no
           way
           matcheth
           it
           ,
           except
           you
           quite
           alter
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           commeth
           nothing
           neere
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           Examine
           them
           in
           order
           .
           Not
           euery
           forsaking
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           godly
           often
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           complaine
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           )
           that
           they
           are
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           yet
           their
           soules
           liue
           :
           but
           as
           life
           is
           repugnant
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           till
           God
           haue
           vtterly
           forsaken
           the
           soule
           ,
           she
           is
           not
           dead
           .
           Whiles
           she
           retaineth
           any
           fellowship
           of
           grace
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           her
           life
           ,
           she
           is
           not
           dead
           ,
           because
           she
           partaketh
           with
           life
           .
           As
           then
           death
           is
           the
           vtter
           priuation
           of
           life
           ,
           so
           God
           must
           vtterly
           forsake
           the
           soule
           ,
           before
           she
           can
           be
           pronounced
           to
           be
           dead
           ;
           and
           that
           kind
           of
           forsaking
           is
           indeed
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           .
           So
           that
           your
           maior
           ,
           if
           euer
           you
           will
           come
           neere
           S.
           Austins
           meaning
           ,
           must
           be
           
             the
             
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             Gods
             vtter
             for
             saking
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           And
           that
           thus
           you
           must
           conster
           S.
           Austins
           words
           ,
           appeareth
           
             euery
             where
          
           by
           his
           z
           
             z
             In
             Psal.
             70.
             in
             Iohan.
             tract
             .
             47.
             de
             verbis
             Apost
             .
             Serm.
             30.
             
          
           comparison
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           dead
           ,
           till
           the
           soule
           be
           vtterly
           departed
           from
           it
           .
           For
           as
           the
           body
           which
           hath
           in
           it
           any
           power
           or
           presence
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           not
           dead
           but
           liuing
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           communion
           with
           God
           who
           is
           her
           life
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           truely
           sayd
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           but
           as
           yet
           to
           haue
           life
           .
           Were
           you
           no
           Diuine
           ,
           but
           a
           plaine
           Sophister
           ,
           reason
           teacheth
           you
           so
           to
           vnderstand
           S.
           Austins
           words
           :
           for
           where
           life
           and
           death
           be
           priuatiues
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           one
           hath
           no
           place
           ,
           till
           the
           other
           be
           vtterly
           quenched
           .
           He
           is
           not
           blinde
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           sight
           ;
           nor
           deafe
           that
           hath
           any
           hearing
           ;
           the
           priuation
           vtterly
           excludeth
           the
           habite
           ;
           neither
           is
           the
           soule
           dead
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           force
           or
           effect
           of
           life
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           euerie
           forsaking
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           vtter
           forsaking
           of
           God
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           heere
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Your
           minor
           then
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           Christes
           
             Soule
             was
             vtterly
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           consonant
           to
           them
           :
           yea
           the
           verie
           entrance
           to
           that
           speech
           ,
           when
           Christ
           saide
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
          
           ,
           doth
           prooue
           the
           quite
           contrarie
           .
           a
           
             a
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             liuiug
             .
          
           Then
           directly
           by
           the
           plaine
           wordes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           ,
           My
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           his
           soule
           confessing
           God
           to
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           was
           liuing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           wordes
           following
           ,
           
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             doe
             net
             prooue
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           vnlesse
           you
           make
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           so
           vnwise
           as
           not
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           or
           so
           amazed
           ,
           that
           he
           marked
           not
           his
           owne
           speech
           ;
           which
           with
           you
           perchance
           is
           no
           absurditie
           ,
           but
           with
           me
           it
           is
           a
           wicked
           and
           vnchristian
           impietie
           .
           Christes
           wordes
           therefore
           import
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           a
           kinde
           of
           forsaking
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           forsaken
           of
           the
           trueth
           ,
           grace
           ,
           or
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           be
           blasphemies
           to
           auouch
           ,
           and
           no
           points
           of
           pietic
           ;
           nor
           that
           he
           was
           vtterly
           or
           altogither
           forsaken
           ,
           which
           onely
           is
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           against
           this
           wresting
           of
           Christes
           wordes
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           how
           many
           testimonies
           of
           scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           haue
           I
           sormerly
           brought
           ?
           all
           which
           you
           trippe
           ouer
           with
           a
           light
           foote
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           though
           you
           felt
           them
           not
           .
           You
           haue
           beene
           told
           ,
           b
           
             b
             Galat
             3.
             
          
           
             the
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             saith
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           Christ
           wanted
           not
           faith
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           liue
           in
           soule
           .
           Againe
           ,
           c
           
             c
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             loue
             dwelieth
             in
             God.
          
           Christ
           then
           must
           either
           haue
           life
           ,
           or
           want
           loue
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Farder
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           the
           d
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           quickneth
           the
           soule
           ;
           yea
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             is
             life
             and
             peace
             .
          
           Then
           must
           you
           take
           from
           Christ
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           with
           all
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           thereof
           ,
           before
           you
           can
           depriue
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           from
           life
           .
           What
           an
           hellish
           heape
           of
           blasphemies
           are
           here
           before
           you
           can
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           dead
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           according
           to
           Austins
           meaning
           ,
           who
           herein
           ioineth
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Christ
           then
           ly●…ing
           in
           soule
           with
           perfect
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           assuredly
           knowing
           God
           to
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           &
           his
           Father
           ,
           complaineth
           that
           he
           was
           left
           or
           forsaken
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           not
           deliuered
           from
           his
           troubles
           &
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           left
           in
           sinners
           hands
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           pleasure
           with
           him
           ;
           or
           deuested
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           left
           through
           weaknesse
           vnto
           death
           ,
           which
           should
           for
           a
           season
           seuer
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           bodie
           ;
           or
           lastly
           lest
           in
           this
           shame
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           &
           anguish
           of
           body
           ,
           without
           any
           open
           or
           sensible
           shew
           or
           signe
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           care
           for
           him
           .
           All
           these
           kindes
           of
           forsaking
           the
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           acknowledge
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           other
           forsaking
           of
           the
           soule
           they
           admit
           none
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           falsly
           pretend
           their
           full
           agreement
           .
        
         
           Come
           now
           to
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           euince
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           vtterly
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           neuer
           ;
           and
           to
           offer
           it
           ,
           will
           conuince
           you
           of
           hainous
           and
           wilfull
           heresie
           and
           blasphemie
           :
           yet
           can
           you
           conclude
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           ignorance
           or
           contempt
           of
           God
           ;
           Hell
           paines
           you
           cannot
           inferre
           ,
           nor
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           great
           flourish
           out
           of
           Austen
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           is
           but
           a
           ●…aw
           .
           And
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           with
           what
           vnderstanding
           and
           conscience
           you
           read
           and
           alleage
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           where
           you
           acknowledge
           e
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             142.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             they
             doe
             denie
             this
             phrase
             generally
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           soule
           ,
           yet
           you
           boldly
           and
           lewdly
           affirme
           the
           
           next
           line
           before
           ,
           they
           f
           
             f
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             grant
             the
             thing
             in
             effect
          
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           denied
           that
           in
           wordes
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           were
           like
           you
           ,
           who
           shift
           and
           lie
           for
           life
           to
           support
           your
           owne
           Deuices
           .
           But
           in
           all
           these
           shewes
           of
           yours
           the
           aduised
           Reader
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           but
           a
           carelesse
           and
           senselesse
           resolution
           to
           saie
           anie
           thing
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           admit
           a
           trueth
           ,
           or
           to
           relent
           from
           the
           least
           of
           your
           conceits
           :
           whereof
           he
           may
           haue
           a
           full
           proofe
           in
           your
           words
           next
           following
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag.
             142.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             the
             answer
             touching
             all
             your
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             ,
             which
             you
             bring
             abundantly
             (
             heere
             and
             there
             )
             about
             this
             point
             of
             the
             soules
             death
             .
          
           ]
           A
           short
           answer
           indeede
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           either
           trueth
           or
           sense
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           right
           a
           colts
           tricke
           when
           he
           will
           not
           or
           can
           not
           endure
           the
           loade
           ,
           to
           cast
           the
           whole
           packe
           off
           at
           once
           .
           That
           they
           generally
           deny
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           you
           grant
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           brazen
           face
           ,
           and
           barren
           head
           you
           adde
           ,
           they
           meane
           otherwise
           ;
           they
           deny
           not
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           phrase
           .
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           supp●…
           vp
           the
           trueth
           with
           a
           sadde
           countenance
           ,
           and
           to
           belch
           foorth
           your
           shame
           with
           open
           mouth
           ?
           had
           you
           examined
           their
           places
           ,
           your
           shifts
           ,
           sleights
           ,
           and
           vntrueths
           would
           haue
           loaden
           a
           carrect
           ;
           you
           haue
           better
           now
           prouided
           for
           your selfe
           ,
           with
           belying
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           you
           haue
           incurred
           but
           one
           inconuenience
           .
           But
           like
           is
           your
           Defence
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           it
           entred
           first
           with
           aduantage
           of
           phrases
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           end
           with
           a
           wind-mill
           of
           wordes
           .
           Well
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           may
           perceaue
           ,
           how
           auncient
           and
           vniuersally
           consented
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           this
           truth
           hath
           beene
           ,
           which
           I
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           no
           death
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           onely
           ;
           to
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           are
           abundantly
           brought
           by
           me
           already
           ,
           I
           will
           adde
           others
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           be
           no
           care
           nor
           conscience
           in
           you
           ,
           yet
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           any
           sense
           ,
           may
           see
           your
           deuice
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           and
           of
           hell
           paines
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vehement
           torments
           of
           the
           damned
           suffered
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           falsitie
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           a
           noueltie
           against
           the
           maine
           consent
           and
           confession
           of
           all
           antiquitie
           .
           If
           their
           testimonies
           be
           long
           and
           many
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           b●…are
           with
           me
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           hope
           ;
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           little
           paper
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           paine
           to
           thee
           is
           not
           so
           deare
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           it selfe
           both
           for
           thy
           direction
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           discharge
           .
           First
           then
           thou
           shalt
           heare
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           bodie
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           assertion
           :
           and
           withall
           that
           Christ
           died
           not
           in
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           conceit
           ,
           contradicted
           by
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           we
           will
           shortly
           view
           whether
           these
           Fathers
           crosse
           their
           new
           found
           redemption
           in
           words
           ,
           o●…
           matter
           .
           The
           places
           I
           thinke
           good
           to
           repeate
           in
           Latine
           or
           Grecke
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           shall
           need
           ,
           (
           which
           otherwise
           I
           refraine
           of
           purpose
           to
           decrease
           the
           volume
           least
           it
           should
           be
           too
           great
           )
           that
           the
           Reader
           should
           ncither
           distrust
           my
           translating
           ,
           nor
           make
           long
           search
           for
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           in
           ech
           Writer
           ,
           if
           happily
           he
           desire
           to
           see
           them
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           prouing
           the
           resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           by
           Christs
           example
           ,
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Tertull.
             de
             Resurrect
             .
             carmis
             .
             ca.
             48.
             
          
           
             Sine
             dubio
             ,
             si
             mortuum
             ,
             sisepultum
             audis
             secundum
             scripturas
             ,
          
           NON
           ALIAS
           QVAM
           IN
           CARNF
           ,
           
             aequ●…
             resuscitatum
             in
             carne
             conced
             ●…ipsum
             enim
             quod
             ●…idit
             in
             mortem
             ,
             quod
             iacuit
             i●…sepulchro
             ,
             hoc
             &
             resurrexit
             ,
             non
             tam
             Christus
             in
             carne
             ,
             quàm
             caro
             Christi
             .
             Without
          
           
           
             Christ
             died
             no
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             question
             ,
             if
             thou
             heare
             that
          
           CHRIST
           DIED
           
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
          
           NONE
           OTHERWISE
           THEN
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             thou
             wilt
             grant
             that
             he
             was
             likewise
             raised
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             fell
             by
             death
             ,
             which
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             that
             surely
             rose
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             as
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           place
           :
           Dominus
           i
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             quanquam
             animam
             circumferret
             trepidantem
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             sed
             non
             cadentem
          
           PER
           MORTEM
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             though
             he
             caried
             about
             a
             soule
             fearing
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           YET
           NOT
           FALLING
           BY
           DEATH
           .
           Origen
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Origen
             .
             li.
             5.
             in
             ca.
             5.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             By
             sinne
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             came
             death
             ,
             that
             death
             no
             doubt
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             die
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             may
             iustly
             call
             this
             bodily
             death
             a
             shadow
             .
             For
             whither
             soeuer
             that
             pierceth
             ,
             of
             force
             this
             followeth
             as
             a
             shadow
             doth
             the
             bodie
             .
             If
             a
             man
             obiect
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             no
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             in
             him
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             sustained
             a
             corporall
             death
             :
             we
             will
             answere
             him
             ;
             that
             where
             Christ
             owed
             this
             death
             to
             none
             ,
             nor
             was
             obnoxious
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             for
             ●…ur
             saluation
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             necessitie
             he
             vndertooke
             this
             (
             so
             aboue
             called
             )
             shadow
          
           (
           of
           death
           .
           )
           l
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             This
             common
             death
             then
             he
             did
             vndergoe
             ,
             but
             that
             death
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             
             raigned
             ouer
             all
             others
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             admit
             .
          
           Athanasius
           :
           m
           
             m
             Athanas.
             contra
             Arianos
             oratione
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           
             What
             els
             was
             that
             which
             was
             crucified
             ,
             but
             the
             bodie
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           ?
           )
           And
           againe
           :
           Christs
           n
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             resurrection
             could
             not
             be
             without
             death
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           
             And
             how
             could
             death
             haue
             had
             place
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             a
             mortall
             bodie
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           :
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Idem
             de
             incarnat
             .
             verb●…
             .
          
           
             Death
             of
             it selfe
             could
             not
             appeare
             but
             in
             the
             bodie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             put
             on
             a
             bodie
             ,
             that
             finding
             death
             in
             his
             bodie
             he
             might
             abolish
             it
             .
          
           Ambrose
           ;
           p
           
             p
             Ambros.
             de
             fide
             ad
             Gratianum
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             would
             haue
             vs
             partakers
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Quomodo
             nisi
             per
             carnem
             particeps
             factus
             est
             noster
             ,
             aut
          
           PER
           QVAM
           ,
           NISI
           CORPORIS
           MORTEM
           ,
           
             mortis
             vincula
             dissoluit
          
           ?
           IN
           QVO
           NISI
           IN
           CORPORE
           ,
           
             expia●…t
             peccata
             populi
          
           ?
           IN
           QVO
           PASSVS
           EST
           ,
           NISI
           IN
           CORPORE
           ?
           
             Sicut
             &
             supra
             diximus
             ,
             Christo
             secundum
             carnem
             passo
             .
             How
             was
             he
             made
             our
             Partner
             but
             by
             flesh
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             death
             ,
             other
             than
             the
             death
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             did
             he
             dissolue
             the
             bands
             of
             death
             ?
          
           WHEREIN
           ,
           BVT
           IN
           HIS
           BODIE
           ,
           
             did
             he
             expiate
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ?
          
           WHEREIN
           ,
           BVT
           IN
           HIS
           BODIE
           ,
           
             did
             he
             suffer
             ?
             As
             wee
             sayd
             before
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           :
           q
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           *
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           r
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             We
             died
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             looke
             for
             a
             double
             resurrection
             .
             Christ
             died
             but
             one
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             therefore
             herose
             but
             one
             kind
             of
             resurrection
             .
             Adam
             died
             body
             and
             soule
             ;
             he
             died
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             nature
             .
             In
             what
             day
             soeuer
             ye
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             said
             God
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             .
             That
             very
             day
             Adam
             did
             not
             die
          
           (
           in
           which
           he
           did
           eat
           )
           
             but
             he
             then
             died
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             to
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             sinne
             or
             euerlasting
             punishment
             .
             To
             vs
             men
             there
             is
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             haue
             a
             double
             resurrection
             .
             To
             Christ
             there
             was
             but
             one
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             he
             sinned
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             kinde
             of
             death
             was
             for
             vs.
             He
             owed
             no
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             death
             .
             Therefore
             he
             as
             free
             from
             sinne
             rose
             but
             one
             〈◊〉
             .
             We
             as
             g●…e
             of
             sinne
             ,
             die
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             haue
             a
             double
             resurrection
             .
          
           This
           Sermon
           ,
           whence
           these
           words
           are
           taken
           ,
           thought
           it
           be
           not
           amongst
           Chrysostomes
           printed
           Volumes
           ,
           yet
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           published
           in
           print
           by
           FRONTO
           DVC●…VS
           ,
           it
           is
           found
           in
           the
           written
           Greeke
           copie
           of
           Chrysostom
           lying
           in
           New
           Colledge
           Librarie
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           whence
           these
           words
           are
           taken
           little
           differing
           from
           the
           printed
           copie
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           Augustine
           though
           much
           be
           sayd
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           ;
           yet
           thinke
           I
           not
           meet
           to
           omit
           some
           places
           as
           well
           for
           the
           cleerenesse
           as
           the
           rarenesse
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           sufficiently
           witnessed
           vnto
           vs
           by
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           found
           at
           this
           day
           among
           his
           printed
           works
           .
           And
           first
           of
           those
           that
           are
           found
           :
           s
           
             s
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             4
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vtrique
             rei
             nos●…
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             &
             animae
             &
             corpori
             medicina
             &
             resurrectione
             opus
             crat
             .
             Mors
             animae
             impiet
             as
             est
             ,
             &
             mors
             corporis
             corruptibilitas
             .
             Sicut
             enim
             anima
             Dco
             deserente
             ,
             sic
             corpus
             anima
             deserente
             n●…ur
             ,
             vnde
             ill●…
             sit
             insipiens
             ,
             hoc
             exanime
             .
             Huic
             ergo
          
           DVPLAE
           MORTI
           NOSTRAE
           
             Sal●…or
             impendit
          
           SIMPLAM
           SVAM
           ,
           
             &
             adf●…ciendam
             vtramque
             resuscitationem
             nostram
             in
             Sacramento
             &
             exemplo
             praeposuit
             &
             proposuit
          
           VNAM
           SVAM
           .
           
             Neque
             enim
             fuit
             peccator
             aut
             imp●…
             ,
             vt
             et
             tanquam
             spiritu
             mortuo
             in
             interiori
             homine
             renouari
             opus
             esset
             :
             sed
             Indutus
             carne
             mortali
             ,
          
           EA
           SOLA
           MORIENS
           ,
           EA
           SOLA
           RESVRGENS
           ,
           EA
           SOLA
           NOBIS
           
             ad
             vtrumque
             concinuit
             ,
             cùm
             in
             ea
             fieret
             interioris
             hominis
             sacramentum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             exemplum
             .
             Either
             part
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             needed
             curing
             and
             raising
             .
             The
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             impictie
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             corruptibilitie
             .
             As
             the
             soule
             dieth
             when
             God
             for
             saketh
             her
             ,
             so
             the
             bodie
             dieth
             when
             the
             soule
             for
             saketh
             it
             ,
             whereupon
             
             the
             one
             is
             soolish
             ,
             the
             other
             senselesse
             .
             To
             this
             double
             death
             of
             ours
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             applied
             his
             single
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             double
             resurrection
             in
             vs
             ,
             he
             preferred
             and
             proposed
             his
             one
             kind
             of
             death
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Precedent
             :
             for
             he
             was
             no
             sinner
             or
             wicked
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             need
             any
             renewing
             ,
             as
             one
             dead
             in
             spirit
             ,
             but
             putting
             on
             mortall
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dying
             in
             that
          
           ALONE
           ,
           
             and
             rising
             in
             that
          
           ALONE
           ,
           
             he
             fitted
             that
          
           ALONE
           
             to
             both
             our
          
           (
           deaths
           )
           
             placing
             therein
             a
             Sacrament
             for
             our
             inward
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             example
             for
             our
             outward
             .
          
           So
           againe
           :
           t
           
             t
             Idem
             contra
             〈◊〉
             Arianum
             .
             ca.
             16.
             ca.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sensit
             mortem
          
           (
           Christus
           )
           
             sicut
             omnes
             sentiunt
             ,
             qui
             mori●…nte
             carne
             mentibus
             viuunt
             ,
             &c.
             Credo
             mortuum
             esse
             filium
             Dei
             ,
             illa
             quae
             secundum
             naturam
             generalis
             est
             cunctis
             ,
             non
             illa
             ,
             quae
             specialis
             est
             malis
             .
          
           Christ
           selt
           death
           ,
           
             as
             all
             feele
             it
             ,
             who
             dying
             in
             the
             flesh
             liue
             in
             their
             spirits
             .
             I
             beleeue
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             died
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             by
             Nature
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             euill
             men
             .
          
           The
           words
           which
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Hispalis
           doth
           cite
           out
           of
           S.
           Austins
           writing
           against
           Maximinus
           ,
           are
           woorth
           the
           hearing
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           now
           in
           his
           printed
           works
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           things
           are
           not
           ,
           which
           Bede
           and
           others
           alleage
           out
           of
           him
           :
           u
           
             u
             Concilium
             Hispalens
             .
             2.
             ca.
             13.
             ex
             August
             .
             aduersus
             Maximinum
             .
          
           
             Vbi
             resurgit
             nisi
             in
             eo
             ,
             quod
             potuit
             cadere
             ?
             Vbi
             resurrexit
             nisi
             in
             eo
             vbi
             mortuus
             ?
             Quaere
             mortem
             in
             verbo
             ,
             nunquam
             esse
             potuit
             .
          
           QVAERE
           MORT●…M
           IN
           ANIMA
           ,
           NVNQVAM
           IBI
           FVIT
           .
           
             Quaere
             mortem
             in
             carne
             ,
             planè
             ibi
             fuit
             .
             Et
             paulò
             pòst
             ,
             Quid
             miraris
             ?
             Nec
             mortua
             est
             anima
             ,
             nec
             verbum
             mortuum
             est
             .
          
           CARO
           TANTVM
           MORTVA
           EST.
           
             Where
             was
             Christ
             raised
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             which
             might
             fall
             ?
             Wherein
             did
             he
             rise
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             died
             ?
             Seeke
             for
             death
             in
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             deitie
             ,
             it
             could
             neuer
             be
             there
             .
             Seeke
             for
             death
             in
             his
          
           SOVLE
           ,
           IT
           NEVER
           VVAS
           THERE
           .
           
             Seeke
             for
             death
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             there
             was
             it
             indeed
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             Why
             doest
             thou
             maruell
             ?
             Neither
             was
             Christes
             soule
             dead
             ,
             nor
             his
             Godhead
          
           ;
           ONLY
           HIS
           FLESH
           DIED
           .
           Neither
           want
           the
           same
           words
           in
           effect
           in
           his
           printed
           Sermons
           :
           x
           
             x
             In
             Iohannem
             tractat
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             suscitabatur
             quod
             m●…ur
             .
             Nam
             verbum
             non
             est
             mortuum
             ,
             anima
             illa
             non
             est
             mortua
             .
             That
             was
             raised
          
           (
           in
           Christ
           )
           
             which
             died
             .
             The
             Deitie
             died
             not
             ,
             yea
             his
             soule
             died
             not
             .
          
           y
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Quid
             fecit
             mors
             nisi
             corpus
             ab
             anima
             separauit
             ?
             in
             morte
             sola
             caro
             est
             a
             Iudaeis
             occisa
             .
             What
             did
             death
             in
             Christ
             more
             than
             seuer
             his
             bodie
             from
             his
             soule
             ?
             in
             death
             his
             flesh
             only
             was
             killed
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           councell
           it selfe
           adding
           of
           their
           own
           saith
           .
           z
           
             z
             Concilium
             Hispalens
             .
             2.
             ca.
             13
             
          
           
             Prophetia
             quoque
             in
             psalmis
             passionem
             Christi
             in
             carne
             sola
             sic
             asserit
             .
             Foderunt
             manus
             meas
             &
             pedes
             meos
             ,
             dinumer
             auerunt
             omnia
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vbi
             non
             deitatis
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             crucifixi
             corporis
             iniuria
             intelligitur
             .
             Sola
             in
             Christo
             materia
             carnis
             mortis
             fragilitate
             defuncta
             spem
             resurrectionis
             expectabat
             .
             The
             prophesie
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             auouch
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             only
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             they
             pearced
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feet
             ,
             and
             numbred
             all
             my
             bones
             .
             Where
             not
             the
             iniurie
             of
             his
             deity
             but
             of
             his
             body
             is
             perc●…aued
             in
             Christ
             the
             matter
             only
             of
             his
             flesh
             yeelding
             to
             the
             srailty
             of
             death
             expected
             resurrection
             .
             Petrus
             quoque
             Apostolus
             Christi
             supplicium
             sic
             praedicat
             in
             solo
             corpore
             consummatum
             :
          
           a
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             qui
             peccata
          
           (
           inquit
           )
           
             nostra
             pertulit
             in
             corpore
             suo
             super
             lignum
             .
             Peter
             also
             the
             Apostle
             preacheth
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             to
             haue
             beene
             performed
          
           ONLY
           IN
           HIS
           BODY
           ,
           
             when
             he
             saith
             Christ
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             .
          
           And
           againe
           b
           
             b
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Sola
             caro
             crucis
             exitium
             sensit
             ,
             sola
             caro
             lanceam
             pertulit
             ,
             sola
             sanguine
             &
             aqua
             manauit
             .
             Ipsa
             sola
             mortua
             ,
             ipsa
             sola
             in
             sepulchro
             posita
             ipsa
             sola
             tertio
             dic
             resuscitata
             .
             Only
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             tasted
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             only
             the
             flesh
             endured
             the
             speare
             ;
             only
             the
             flesh
             yeelded
             forth
             bloud
             and
             water
             .
             That
             only
             died
             ,
             that
             only
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             that
          
           ONLY
           ROSE
           AGAINE
           .
           And
           assuring
           themselues
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Christian
           faith
           confirmed
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           testament
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           c
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Ecce
             pronunciata
             est
             passio
             corporis
             Christi
             ex
             lege
             &
             Prophetis
             .
             Cuius
             quidem
             fidei
             verit
             as
             tam
             est
             efficax
             ,
             vt
             eam
             nec
             tyranni
             sua
             potuerint
             crudelitate
             confundere
             ,
             nec
             haereticorum
             subdola
             circum●…
             to
             pessumdare
             ,
             n●…c
             hypocritarum
             diminuere
             fallax
             simulatio
             .
             The
             passion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             prooued
             by
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             The
             trueth
             of
             which
             faith
             is
             so
             forcible
             ,
             that
             neither
             tyrants
             with
             their
             ●…rucltie
             could
             confound
             it
             ,
             nor
             Heretickes
             with
             their
             crafty
             deuices
             euert
             it
             ,
             nor
             Hypocrites
             with
             their
             false
             dissembling
             diminish
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Theodoret.
           d
           
             d
             Theodoret.
             Dialogo
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             how
             could
             the
             soule
          
           (
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             hauing
             an
             immortall
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             touched
             with
             the
             least
             spot
             of
             sinne
             ,
             be
             possibly
             taken
             with
             the
             hooke
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Cyril
           .
           e
           
             e
             Cyril
             .
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             R●…
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             If
             we
             conceaue
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             suffering
             
             in
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             his
             flesh
             alone
             sufficeth
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Fulgentius
           .
           f
           
             f
             Fulgentius
             a●…
             I
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             Quis
             ignoret
             Christum
             nec
             in
             diuinitate
             sed
          
           IN
           SOLO
           CORPORE
           MORTVVM
           
             &
             sepultum
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             deity
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             body
             only
             .
             Cum
             sola
             caro
             moreretur
             ,
             &
             resuscitaretur
             in
             Christo
             ,
             filius
             Dei
             dicitur
             mortuus
             .
             Idem
             Christus
             secundum
             solam
             carnem
             mortuus
             ,
             secundum
             solam
             animam
             ad
             insernum
             descendit
             .
             When
             the
             flesh
             onely
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             againe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             died
             .
             The
             same
             Christ
             died
             in
             his
             flesh
             onely
             ,
             and
             descended
             into
             hell
             in
             his
             soule
          
           ONELY
           .
           g
           
             g
             Idem
             .
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             Moriente
             carne
             non
             solum
             Dietas
             ,
             sed
             nec
             anima
             Christi
             potest
             ostendi
             commortua
             ,
             The
             flesh
             dying
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             dietie
             ,
             but
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             to
             haue
             bene
             also
             dead
             .
          
           The
           same
           Father
           and
           fifteene
           other
           Bishops
           of
           Africa
           make
           this
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           h
           
             h
             
             .
          
           
             Mors
             silij
             Dei
             quam
             sola
             carne
             suscepit
             ,
             vtramque
             in
             nobis
             mortem
             ,
             animae
             scilicet
             carnisque
             destruxit
             .
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
          
           SVFFERED
           IN
           HIS
           FLESH
           ALONE
           ,
           
             destroyed
             in
             vs
             both
             our
             deaths
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             death
             of
             soule
             &
             body
             .
          
           This
           confession
           Gregory
           followed
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           i
           
             i
             Gregorius
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Solumpro
             nobis
             mortem
             carnis
             suscepit
             .
             Christ
             vndertooke
             for
             vs
             the
             only
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             comming
             to
             vs
             ,
             who
             were
             i●…
             the
             death
             of
             spirit
             and
             flesh
             ,
             Christ
             brought
             his
             owne
             death
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             loosed
             both
             our
             deaths
             .
             His
             s●…le
             death
             〈◊〉
             applied
             to
             our
             double
             death
             ,
             and
             dying
             vanquished
             our
             double
             death
             .
          
           Vigius
           k
           
             k
             
             .
          
           
             Secundum
             proprietatem
             naturae
             ,
             sola
             car●…
             mort●…m
             s●…t
             ,
             sola
             caro
             sepulturae
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ergo
             〈◊〉
             dominum
             iacuisse
             in
             sepulchro
             ,
             s●…d
             in
             sola
             carne
             ,
             &
             Dominum
             d
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             According
             to
             the
             propriety
             of
             nature
             ,
             onely
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             death
             ,
             onely
             the
             ●…sh
             was
             buried
             .
             Therefore
             we
             say
             the
             Lord
             lay
             in
             the
             gr●…ue
             ,
             but
             in
             flesh
             alone
             ,
             and
             descended
             into
             hell
             ,
             but
             in
          
           SOVIE
           A●…ONE
           .
           Bede
           treadeth
           iust
           in
           their
           steps
           .
           l
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             in
             ca.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             〈◊〉
             quod
             m●…atur
             .
             Nam
             verbum
             〈◊〉
             non
             potuit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             anima
             illa
             mortua
             ●…it
             .
             Caro
             tantum
             mortua
             est
             ,
             &
             resurrexit
             tertia
             〈◊〉
             .
             That
             was
             raised
             ,
             which
             died
             ,
             the
             Godhead
             could
             not
             die
             ;
             his
             soule
             was
             not
             dead
             ,
             onely
             his
             flesh
             died
             and
             r●…se
             againe
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           m
           
             m
             Idem
             Homi●…
             4.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Veniens
             adnos
             ,
             qui
             in
             morte
             carnis
             &
             spiritus
             eramus
             ,
             vnam
             suam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             carnis
             mortem
             pertulit
             ;
             &
             duas
             nostras
             absoluit
             :
             simplam
             suam
             nostrae
             dupl●…
             co●…t
             ,
             &
             dulpam
             nostram
             subegit
             .
             Christ
             comming
             to
             vs
             that
             were
             in
             death
             of
             bodie
             and
             spirit
             ,
             suffered
             onely
             one
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             freed
             both
             our
             deaths
             :
             ●…ee
             applied
             his
             one
             death
             to
             our
             double
             death
             ,
             and
             vanquished
             them
             both
             .
          
           Albinus
           .
           n
           
             n
             
             .
          
           
             Quid
             significat
             morte
             morieris
             ?
             duplicem
             mortem
             ●…ominis
             designat
             ,
             animae
             videlicit
             &
             corp●…s
             .
             Animae
             mors
             est
             ,
             dum
             propt●…r
             peccatum
             quodlib●…t
             animam
             d●…t
             Deus
             .
             Corporis
             ●…rs
             est
             dum
             propter
             necessitatem
             quamlibet
             corpus
             descritur
             ●…b
             anima
             .
             Et
             hanc
             dupl●…m
             Christus
             sua
             〈◊〉
             destruxit
             .
             Nam
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             est
             ad
             tempus
             ,
             anima
             vero
             nunquam
             ,
             qui
             nunquam
             peccauit
             .
             What
             is
             ment
             ●…y
             this
             t●…ou
             shal●…●…e
             the
             death
             ?
             it
             noteth
             a
             double
             death
             in
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             The
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             when
             for
             any
             sinne
             God
             forsaketh
             it
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             is
             w●…en
             for
             any
             necessitie
             the
             bodie
             is
             depriued
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             This
             double
             death
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Christ
             destroyed
             with
             his
             single
             death
             ;
             for
             hee
             died
             onely
             in
             〈◊〉
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             soule
             he
             neuer
             died
             ,
             who
             neuer
             sinned
             .
          
           This
           continued
           without
           change
           to
           Bernards
           time
           ,
           who
           saith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           o
           
             o
             
             .
          
           
             Ex
             dua●…s
             〈◊〉
             nostris
             ,
             cum
             a●…ra
             nobis
             in
             cu●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             reputaretur
             ,
             sus●…ns
             p●…am
             &
             nes●…ns
             culpam
             ,
             dum
             spon●…é
             &
          
           TANTVM●…N
           CORPORE
           MORITVR
           ,
           
             &
             vitam
             nobis
             &
             〈◊〉
             prom●…ur
             .
             Of
             our
             two
             deaths
             ,
             where
             one
             was
             the
             desert
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             d●…e
             of
             punishment
             ,
             Christs
             taking
             our
             punishment
             but
             〈◊〉
             from
             sinne
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             dieth
             willingly
             and
          
           ONELY
           IN
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             hee
             me●…h
             ●…or
             vs
             life
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           I
           haue
           bene
           the
           longer
           good
           Reader
           in
           alleaging
           these
           fathers
           ,
           to
           assure
           thee
           that
           I
           deliuer
           no
           doctrine
           touching
           our
           redemption
           ;
           but
           ●…uch
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           best
           &
           purest
           times
           professed
           to
           be
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           so
           euident
           and
           pertinent
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           lighten
           or
           strengthen
           their
           wordes
           .
           Thou
           hearest
           them
           with
           one
           voice
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           not
           A
           DOVBLE
           ,
           but
           A
           SINGLE
           death
           for
           vs
           ;
           which
           they
           likewise
           a●…ch
           was
           the
           death
           of
           HIS
           BODY
           ONLY
           ,
           AND
           NOT
           OF
           HIS
           SOVL●…
           ;
           and
           TH●…
           DEATH
           OF
           THE
           SOVLE
           HE
           DIED
           NOT.
           The
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           they
           truely
           deriue
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           either
           sinne
           ,
           or
           damnation
           :
           sinne
           ,
           by
           which
           men
           are
           depriued
           of
           all
           
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           :
           and
           damnation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           perpetuall
           reiection
           from
           all
           blisse
           ,
           addicting
           the
           wicked
           to
           eternall
           and
           intollerable
           miserie
           in
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           fire
           .
           Which
           of
           these
           things
           will
           this
           dreamer
           denie
           ?
           will
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           moe
           deaths
           then
           ONE
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           bodie
           ?
           So
           he
           must
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           vphold
           his
           new
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           doth
           say
           :
           but
           whether
           there
           in
           he
           crosse
           not
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           Christs
           whole
           Church
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           thy
           censure
           .
           Will
           he
           shift
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           of
           flesh
           ,
           that
           it
           compriseth
           as
           well
           the
           soule
           as
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           onely
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           not
           exclude
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ?
           they
           prooue
           indeed
           against
           the
           Arians
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           could
           not
           die
           in
           his
           Diuine
           nature
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           his
           humane
           flesh
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           see
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           their
           maine
           reasons
           :
           The
           soule
           of
           Christ
           died
           not
           ,
           nor
           coulde
           die
           ;
           much
           lesse
           then
           his
           Godhead
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           most
           of
           them
           do
           expresse
           that
           argument
           ,
           vtterly
           denying
           that
           Christes
           soule
           died
           any
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           flesh
           .
           Besides
           a
           number
           of
           them
           not
           onely
           expres●…e
           by
           circumstances
           and
           consequents
           
             of
             burying
             and
             rising
             againe
          
           ,
           what
           the
           rest
           meane
           by
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           they
           vse
           the
           word
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           with
           like
           zeale
           and
           truth
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           in
           his
           body
           onely
           .
           So
           that
           these
           three
           stand
           for
           cleere
           and
           sounde
           conclusions
           with
           all
           these
           Fathers
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           BVT
           ONE
           KIND
           of
           death
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           HE
           DIED
           ONELY
           IN
           HIS
           FLESH
           ,
           OR
           BODY
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           THE
           DEATH
           OF
           THE
           SOVLE
           HE
           NEITHER
           DID
           ,
           NOR
           COVLD
           DIE.
           
        
         
           Will
           hee
           shu●…e
           with
           the
           name
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           ment
           not
           his
           kind
           of
           death
           ?
           that
           will
           nothing
           relieue
           him
           .
           For
           first
           if
           Christ
           died
           but
           
             one
             kinde
          
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           bodily
           death
           no
           Christian
           may
           so
           much
           as
           doubt
           ,
           then
           by
           maine
           consequent
           out
           of
           their
           wordes
           ,
           Christ
           died
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           it
           how
           and
           which
           way
           he
           will.
           Againe
           ,
           if
           Christ
           DIED
           ONELY
           IN
           BODY
           ,
           as
           they
           likewise
           witnesse
           ,
           then
           apparantly
           he
           died
           not
           any
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           neither
           in
           your
           sense
           Sir
           Defenser
           nor
           in
           theirs
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           can
           you
           shew
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           diuision
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           sinne
           ,
           or
           damnation
           ?
           Of
           sinne
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           are
           plaine
           .
           p
           
             p
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sinne
             seduced
             me
             ,
             and
             slew
             〈◊〉
             ;
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             I
             died
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           that
           q
           
             q
             ●…hes
             .
             2.
             
          
           q
           
             q
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             (
             our
             )
             sinnes
             .
          
           This
           death
           men
           li●…ing
           may
           die
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           wanton
           widowes
           ,
           r
           
             r
             ●…
             .
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             lyuing
             she
             is
             dead
          
           ;
           and
           of
           
             all
             the
             Gentils
          
           s
           
             s
             ●…phes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             walking
             in
             the
             vanitie
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             they
             are
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             who
             being
             past
             feeling
             haue
             giuen
             themselues
             to
             worke
             all
             vncleanesse
             euen
             with
             greedinesse
             .
          
           Where
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           voide
           of
           all
           feeling
           or
           〈◊〉
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           running
           on
           in
           all
           wickednesse
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Apostle
           defined
           to
           be
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           which
           is
           a
           depriuing
           or
           ●…anging
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God.
           The
           second
           death
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           is
           the
           
             la●…e
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           into
           which
           the
           diuell
           and
           all
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           cast
           .
           Shew
           now
           a
           third
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           not
           in
           your
           extraordinarie
           fansie
           and
           folly
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           which
           these
           Fathers
           proportion
           their
           speeches
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           there
           ,
           then
           directly
           ,
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           truely
           do
           these
           Fathers
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christ
           d●…ed
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           Of
           Fathers
           it
           may
           be
           your
           Mastership
           maketh
           small
           account
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           sticke
           in
           the
           high
           perswasion
           of
           your
           great
           and
           deepe
           learning
           to
           reiect
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           fitter
           to
           be
           taught
           then
           to
           teach
           :
           but
           that
           proud
           peeuishnesse
           (
           to
           giue
           it
           no
           worse
           words
           )
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           sober
           to
           censure
           :
           for
           an
           vpshot
           the
           Reader
           shall
           haue
           a
           cleere
           conclusion
           out
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           neuer
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           dead
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           these
           learned
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           deliuered
           sound
           and
           true
           doctrine
           touching
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           
             The
             soule
             of
             Christ
             liuing
             by
             gra●…e
             ,
             could
             no
             way
             be
             dead
             .
          
           fully
           build
           their
           as●…ertions
           on
           the
           maine
           foundations
           of
           the
           Diuine
           Scriptures
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           by
           nature
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           trueth
           ,
           that
           priuatiues
           can
           not
           concurre
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subiect
           .
           For
           the
           one
           expelleth
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           
           not
           be
           found
           both
           together
           .
           Yea
           since
           the
           one
           of
           them
           cleerely
           remooueth
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           more
           stand
           together
           ,
           then
           may
           contradiction
           .
           For
           that
           which
           liueth
           ,
           is
           not
           dead
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           dead
           ,
           liueth
           not
           .
           I
           meane
           alwaies
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           part
           .
           But
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           manifest
           and
           manifold
           testimonies
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           did
           alwaies
           liue
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           
             faith
             ,
             of
             hope
             ,
             of
             loue
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             trueth
             ,
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           It
           is
           euident
           therefore
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           neuer
           died
           ,
           nor
           could
           die
           .
           Which
           of
           these
           assertions
           will
           you
           encounter
           ?
           that
           Christes
           soule
           may
           be
           aliue
           and
           dead
           both
           at
           one
           time
           ?
           You
           would
           seeme
           the
           leafe
           before
           ,
           to
           shunne
           the
           shame
           of
           t
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             140.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             this
             absurditie
             ,
             that
             Christes
             soule
             died
             and
             died
             not
             :
          
           will
           you
           now
           come
           plainely
           and
           grossely
           to
           it
           by
           auouching
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           LIVING
           AND
           NOT
           LIVING
           ,
           DEAD
           AND
           NOT
           DEAD
           ,
           that
           is
           both
           ALIVE
           AND
           DEAD
           ?
           If
           you
           doe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           in
           England
           that
           hath
           either
           eies
           or
           eares
           to
           see
           or
           heare
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           reprooue
           you
           for
           a
           manifest
           beliar
           of
           his
           sense
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Christs
           soule
           .
           Will
           you
           smoothly
           set
           yourselfe
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           not
           aliue
           ?
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           named
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           many
           pregnant
           proofes
           are
           there
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           not
           onely
           liuing
           ,
           but
           as
           full
           of
           life
           as
           of
           grace
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           one
           of
           those
           things
           named
           by
           mee
           concerning
           the
           life
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           take
           from
           Christ
           without
           apparent
           blasphemie
           .
           For
           if
           you
           depriue
           him
           of
           
             saith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             grace
             ,
             tru●…th
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
          
           of
           God
           ;
           you
           leaue
           him
           in
           
             Infidelitie
             ,
             desperation
             ,
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             reprobation
             ,
             falshood
             ,
          
           and
           make
           him
           no
           way
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           they
           onely
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           ledde
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           Now
           what
           shamefull
           and
           impious
           enormities
           these
           are
           ,
           you
           can
           easily
           coniecture
           .
           So
           that
           of
           force
           you
           must
           confesse
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           liuing
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           all
           these
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           must
           professe
           your selfe
           to
           be
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           a
           Christian
           .
           And
           euen
           the
           praiers
           which
           he
           made
           and
           obedience
           which
           he
           shewed
           in
           all
           and
           euerie
           his
           conflicts
           and
           agonies
           ,
           prooue
           his
           soule
           not
           onely
           to
           liue
           ,
           but
           to
           rest
           assuredly
           on
           the
           fauour
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           fruites
           nor
           effects
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           exactly
           the
           conrrarie
           .
        
         
           Yet
           paine
           you
           thinke
           Christ
           might
           all
           this
           while
           suffer
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           extreame
           ;
           which
           you
           call
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           ]
           Your
           calling
           sweete
           sower
           ,
           good
           badde
           ;
           light
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           life
           death
           ;
           changeth
           not
           the
           natures
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           but
           conuinc●…th
           your
           owne
           ignorant
           and
           wilfull
           headinesse
           .
           You
           must
           call
           things
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           pleaseth
           your
           fansie
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           directeth
           ;
           and
           by
           witnesse
           thereof
           shall
           you
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           dead
           ;
           since
           thence
           so
           many
           sure
           demonstrations
           may
           be
           brought
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           alwaies
           u
           
             u
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             full
             of
             truth
             and
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           a
           greater
           abundance
           then
           either
           man
           or
           Angel
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           haue
           ,
           but
           aboue
           all
           measure
           .
           And
           in
           this
           state
           if
           we
           should
           imagine
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           x
           
             x
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           Christs
           soule
           suffred
           the
           greatest
           sense
           of
           torments
           that
           any
           creature
           can
           feele
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           inferre
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           but
           expressely
           the
           contrary
           ,
           since
           all
           paine
           ,
           
           
             The
             soule
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             greatest
             paines
             did
             most
             shew
             the
             life
             of
             patience
             and
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           yea
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           paine
           equall
           with
           hell
           it selfe
           suffered
           in
           this
           life
           with
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           were
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           wrappe
           him
           as
           well
           within
           sinning
           as
           suffering
           )
           doth
           conuince
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           rather
           liuing
           then
           dead
           ;
           as
           the
           martyrs
           of
           Christ
           had
           their
           soules
           then
           most
           liuing
           in
           their
           greatest
           torments
           ,
           when
           force
           of
           intolerable
           paine
           excluded
           their
           spirits
           from
           their
           bodies
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           doe
           not
           a
           little
           maruaile
           how
           lightly
           you
           leape
           to
           determine
           and
           defend
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           since
           all
           paine
           endured
           with
           patience
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           prooueth
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           most
           aliue
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           euen
           when
           she
           departeth
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           to
           sustaine
           the
           fury
           and
           violence
           of
           the
           torment
           encreasing
           .
           And
           heerein
           appeareth
           your
           notable
           error
           in
           calling
           that
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           
             his
             obedience
             and
             victory
          
           .
           For
           he
           was
           y
           
             y
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           sufferings
           vnto
           the
           end
           :
           he
           z
           
             z
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ouercame
             ,
             and
             sate
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
          
           as
           we
           
             ouercomming
             shall
             sit
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           And
           other
           conquest
           in
           our
           conflicts
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           then
           constant
           resisting
           all
           temptations
           ,
           
           and
           patient
           enduring
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           Christ
           did
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           after
           him
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           most
           ●…uident
           ●…ignes
           &
           effects
           of
           the
           life
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           To
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           loue
           God
           ,
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           on
           him
           in
           pro●…perity
           ,
           declareth
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           in
           ad●…ty
           and
           extrea●…ty
           to
           continue
           and
           〈◊〉
           those
           dueties
           of
           piety
           ;
           are
           as
           for●…ible
           powers
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           any
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           a
           grosse
           ouersight
           in
           you
           to
           call
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           to
           pronounce
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           dead
           in
           those
           respects
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           teacheth
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           proofes
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           slide
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           absolute
           and
           inherent
           paine
           to
           the
           feare
           and
           horror
           of
           dereliction
           and
           desperation
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           you
           role
           at
           your
           pleasure
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           constant
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           in
           generall
           and
           doubtfull
           speaches
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           first
           authors
           of
           this
           conceit
           ;
           )
           and
           make
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           
           
             No
             temptations
             without
             desparation
             kill
             the
             soule
             .
          
           then
           know
           you
           that
           these
           temptations
           kill
           not
           the
           soule
           ,
           till
           they
           plant
           infidelity
           and
           desperation
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           from
           which
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           cleere
           Christ
           ,
           or
           els
           I
           m●…st
           aske
           what
           difference
           betwixt
           you
           and
           a
           Turke
           .
           For
           the
           Iewes
           were
           not
           so
           wicked
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           from
           Christ
           his
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           hung
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             he
             trusteth
             in
             God
          
           ,
           but
           they
           thought
           God
           had
           failed
           him
           in
           suffering
           him
           to
           come
           to
           that
           cursed
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           wherein
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           wisedome
           or
           power
           of
           God.
           But
           no
           Christian
           can
           be
           excused
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           he
           
             diminish
             the
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             patience
             or
             obedience
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           those
           not
           decreasing
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           way
           possible
           for
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           but
           liuing
           ,
           yea
           full
           of
           life
           &
           grace
           ,
           how
           great
           soeuer
           the
           paines
           were
           ,
           which
           he
           endured
           ,
           or
           the
           temptations
           which
           he
           resisted
           .
           So
           that
           both
           fathers
           and
           Scriptures
           persue
           you
           narrowly
           to
           this
           straight
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           must
           either
           alwaies
           liue
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           doctrine
           is
           vtterly
           false
           ,
           which
           auoucheth
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           died
           ,
           it
           must
           die
           with
           sinne
           ,
           since
           without
           sinne
           there
           is
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           all
           paines
           and
           torments
           ,
           that
           are
           possible
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           suffered
           with
           obedience
           and
           patience
           ,
           doe
           rather
           demonstrate
           the
           life
           ,
           then
           confirme
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             142.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             But
             our
             authorised
             Catechisme
             published
             by
             master
             Nowel
             and
             the
             homily
             sheweth
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             farre
             more
             sharpely
             then
             meere
             bodily
             death
             ,
          
           euen
           the
           
             infinite
             paines
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             his
             soule
             :
             which
             I
             pointed
             you
             vnto
             before
             ,
             but
             you
             fairely
             leape
             it
             ouer
             .
          
           ]
           You
           belie
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           confute
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           then
           charge
           me
           with
           leaping
           them
           both
           ouer
           .
           The
           homily
           which
           indeed
           is
           authorised
           ,
           hath
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           report
           ;
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           approoued
           to
           be
           taught
           to
           children
           in
           schooles
           ,
           hath
           more
           then
           you
           any
           way
           like
           or
           receaue
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           defend
           .
           The
           sorow
           and
           paine
           ,
           which
           the
           Catechisme
           supposeth
           in
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           was
           the
           
             feare
             and
             horror
             of
             eternall
             death
          
           ;
           that
           you
           not
           only
           refuse
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           but
           refell
           with
           many
           reasons
           ,
           as
           you
           thinke
           .
           The
           like
           you
           doe
           for
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Catechisme
           confesseth
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           soule
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           an
           
             effectuall
             force
             thereof
          
           in
           hell
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soules
           of
           
             the
             faithlesse
             saw
             their
             damnation
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             the
             Diuel
             himselfe
             perceaued
             all
             his
             power
             to
             be
             destroyed
             and
             ouerthrowen
             .
          
           If
           you
           regard
           the
           Catechisme
           so
           highly
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           why
           slippe
           you
           from
           it
           in
           these
           or
           other
           points
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ?
           why
           obtrude
           you
           that
           to
           others
           as
           authorised
           ,
           which
           your selfe
           doe
           not
           admit
           ?
           indeed
           some
           men
           haue
           of
           late
           yeeres
           inclined
           to
           vehement
           and
           violent
           temptations
           offered
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           feares
           and
           horrors
           euen
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           as
           master
           Caluin
           ,
           and
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           may
           be
           suffered
           to
           shrincke
           from
           them
           at
           your
           liking
           ,
           neuer
           blame
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           not
           preferre
           them
           before
           all
           these
           fathers
           .
           Howbeit
           to
           speake
           vprightly
           without
           wronging
           them
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Catechisme
           or
           master
           Caluin
           doe
           expressely
           defend
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           feare
           and
           horror
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           temporall
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           distilled
           their
           infusion
           ,
           but
           of
           eternall
           death
           ;
           which
           you
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           reiect
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           they
           did
           contradict
           
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           these
           fathers
           ,
           I
           would
           adhere
           to
           the
           primatiue
           church
           of
           Christ
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           deuices
           of
           late
           writers
           dissenting
           from
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
           But
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           define
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           a●…e
           idlely
           alleadged
           by
           you
           euen
           as
           the
           rest
           are
           by
           you
           proudly
           neglected
           .
           And
           till
           you
           leaue
           this
           contemning
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           straining
           of
           later
           writers
           beyond
           their
           meaning
           ,
           I
           for
           my
           part
           thinke
           you
           worthie
           of
           no
           charge
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           of
           that
           you
           had
           ,
           wherein
           you
           sowed
           as
           much
           cockle
           as
           corne
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           you
           may
           haue
           ,
           except
           you
           change
           your
           mind
           ;
           and
           learne
           to
           teach
           nothing
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             142.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             `
             You
             say
             I
             should
             haue
             donne
             well
             to
             haue
             laied
             downe
             for
             a
             shew
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             in
             Easy
             he
             laied
             downe
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ;
             Verily
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             made
             some
             shew
             .
          
           ]
           I
           said
           indeed
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           would
           make
           a
           better
           shew
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           soule
           ,
           then
           the
           Poet
           Terence
           ,
           whom
           only
           you
           produced
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           :
           but
           such
           was
           then
           and
           still
           is
           your
           presumption
           ,
           that
           on
           your
           bare
           word
           you
           will
           pronounce
           ,
           what
           best
           pleaseth
           your
           fansie
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           words
           of
           Esay
           are
           but
           a
           shew
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           since
           they
           exactly
           declare
           his
           bodily
           death
           to
           be
           the
           redemption
           of
           mankind
           .
           For
           when
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           is
           said
           to
           die
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           soule
           are
           ment
           the
           vegetatiue
           and
           sensitiue
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           is
           vnited
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           quenched
           by
           death
           ;
           or
           by
           death
           is
           ment
           the
           distraction
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           violence
           of
           death
           is
           common
           as
           well
           to
           the
           soule
           thrust
           from
           her
           body
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           body
           left
           without
           a
           soule
           .
           That
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           soule
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           ,
           when
           he
           praieth
           ,
           the
           d
           
             d
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
          
           of
           the
           faithfull
           
             may
             be
             kept
             bla●…lesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           e
           
             e
             Hebr.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             pearceth
             to
             the
             diuiding
             a
             sunder
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           And
           this
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           death
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           ,
           when
           they
           often
           mention
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           doe
           ,
           or
           would
           die
           .
           When
           Iosephs
           brethren
           would
           haue
           slaine
           him
           ,
           Ruben
           said
           vnto
           them
           ;
           f
           
             f
             Genes
             .
             37.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             strike
             him
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           kill
           him
           .
           So
           Balaam
           seeing
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           said
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Numb
             .
             23.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Let
             my
             soule
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             mine
             end
             be
             like
             his
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             my
             soule
             depart
             in
             peace
          
           as
           the
           Righteous
           doe
           .
           And
           least
           any
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Balaam
           spake
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           Sampson
           willing
           to
           end
           his
           life
           with
           reuenge
           of
           the
           dishonour
           done
           to
           God
           by
           the
           Philistines
           insulting
           at
           his
           bonds
           and
           blindnesse
           ,
           when
           he
           pulled
           the
           house
           on
           his
           and
           their
           heades
           ,
           said
           ,
           h
           
             h
             Iud●…
             .
             16.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Let
             my
             soule
             die
             with
             the
             Philistines
             .
          
           So
           Elias
           wearie
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           i
           
             i
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             19.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             desired
             for
             his
             soule
             to
             die
             ,
          
           saying
           
             Lord
             take
             my
             soule
          
           ;
           he
           ment
           from
           his
           body
           .
           So
           Moses
           comparing
           a
           rape
           with
           murder
           ,
           saith
           .
           k
           
             k
             Deuter.
             22.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             fall
             vpon
             his
             fellow
             ,
             and
             kill
             him
             in
             the
             soule
             .
          
           And
           so
           Ieremie
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           l
           
             l
             Iere
             2.
             v
             34.
             
          
           
             In
             thy
             bosome
             is
             found
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             poore
             innocents
             .
          
           Infinite
           places
           are
           there
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           like
           effect
           .
           All
           which
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           feeleth
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           by
           her
           departing
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           He
           m
           
             m
             Esa.
             53.
             v.
             12
             ,
          
           
             powred
             forth
             his
             soule
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           Had
           no
           meaning
           but
           to
           describe
           Christs
           bodily
           death
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           is
           powred
           out
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wholy
           separated
           from
           it
           .
           The
           very
           phrase
           of
           powring
           forth
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           the
           Prophet
           directly
           described
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           soule
           is
           emptied
           and
           powred
           out
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           vessel
           replenished
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           heere
           you
           haue
           as
           much
           hold
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           had
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           vtterly
           none
           .
        
         
           n
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             You
             earnestly
             affirme
             that
             this
             word
             signifieth
             soule
             or
             spirit
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             .
             Also
             how
             resolute
             are
             you
             forbidding
             to
             diuert
             from
             the
             natiue
             and
             proper
             significations
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             letter
             impugneth
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             faith
             and
             charity
             .
          
           ]
           In
           the
           Page
           ;
           167.
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           I
           neither
           spake
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           nor
           of
           this
           word
           ;
           and
           therefore
           your
           considering
           cappe
           was
           not
           on
           ,
           when
           you
           so
           much
           mistooke
           my
           words
           .
           I
           know
           Nephesh
           is
           applied
           as
           well
           to
           beasts
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           soules
           ,
           as
           to
           bodies
           once
           liuing
           ,
           but
           then
           dead
           .
           And
           therefore
           of
           Nephesh
           I
           affirmed
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           of
           S.
           Lukes
           words
           
           repeating
           Dauids
           ,
           and
           exactly
           distinguishing
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           flesh
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           did
           indeed
           auouch
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           rashly
           depart
           from
           the
           proper
           significations
           of
           that
           and
           other
           words
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           except
           the
           letter
           breed
           some
           inconuenience
           to
           faith
           or
           good-maners
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           though
           the
           word
           Nephesh
           be
           granted
           properly
           to
           import
           the
           soule
           ,
           yet
           the
           rest
           sheweth
           it
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           is
           powred
           forth
           of
           the
           body
           by
           the
           death
           thereof
           ,
           where
           before
           it
           was
           conteined
           and
           inclosed
           .
        
         
           o
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             rather
             if
             we
             note
             that
             which
             followeth
             :
             he
             was
             counted
             with
             sinners
             ;
             that
             is
             he
             was
             punished
             by
             God
             as
             sinners
             are
             punished
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Iewes
             only
             counted
             among
             Theeues
             .
          
           ]
           You
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           controle
           both
           the
           Prophet
           and
           the
           Euangelist
           ;
           who
           refer
           this
           misiudging
           of
           Chri●…t
           to
           men
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           God.
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           p
           
             p
             Esa.
             53.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             We
             did
             iudge
             him
             as
             plagued
             ,
             and
             smitten
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           when
           the
           Iewes
           had
           crucified
           Christ
           amidst
           two
           theeues
           ,
           saith
           ;
           q
           
             q
             Mark.
             15.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Scripture
             was
             fulsilled
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             was
             counted
             among
             the
             wicked
             :
          
           Thereby
           noting
           their
           errour
           ,
           not
           Christs
           desert
           .
           Besides
           it
           is
           somewhat
           saucily
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           accounted
           wicked
           in
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           not
           by
           the
           malitious
           error
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Such
           pleasure
           you
           take
           against
           both
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           to
           auouch
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           draw
           with
           it
           an
           iniurious
           slander
           to
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           t
           
             t
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             made
             his
             graue
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           compared
           with
           those
           that
           solow
           ,
           
             though
             he
             did
             no
             wickednesse
          
           ;
           clearely
           conuince
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           an
           innocent
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           counted
           and
           vsed
           with
           malefactours
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Prophet
           neuer
           ment
           to
           correct
           Gods
           iudgement
           as
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           wisedome
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           deliuering
           his
           Sonne
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           vsed
           as
           wicked
           by
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           himselfe
           .
           Howbeit
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           to
           referre
           these
           words
           to
           the
           person
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           they
           more
           fittely
           expresse
           the
           humility
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           
             made
             his
             graue
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           content
           to
           die
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           two
           Theeues
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           buried
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           considering
           the
           coherence
           with
           the
           words
           precedent
           ;
           which
           out
           of
           all
           question
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           For
           thus
           they
           stand
           .
           s
           
             s
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             he
             was
             plagued
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             my
             people
             .
          
           t
           
             t
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             He
             made
             his
             graue
             with
             the
             wicked
          
           Where
           no
           reason
           forceth
           any
           change
           of
           persons
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           same
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           cut
           from
           the
           land
           of
           the
           liuing
           ,
           
             made
             his
             graue
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             But
             chiefly
             considering
             withall
             ,
             that
             also
             before
             he
             made
             his
             soule
             a
             sinne
             offering
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             needs
             graunt
             ,
             that
             Gods
             word
             maketh
             Christs
             soule
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             for
             our
             sinne
             .
             And
             we
             desire
             no
             other
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           maruaile
           you
           doe
           not
           out
           of
           this
           place
           inferre
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           
             made
             sinne
          
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             when
             he
             shall
             make
             his
             soule
             sinne
             .
          
           But
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           is
           the
           vsuall
           signification
           of
           that
           word
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           did
           well
           in
           confessing
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           saue
           me
           that
           labour
           .
           Christ
           then
           made
           his
           soule
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           ;
           what
           deduce
           you
           out
           of
           those
           words
           ?
           [
           
             we
             desire
             no
             other
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           In
           faith
           you
           be
           a
           sillie
           sacrificer
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           a
           dead
           soule
           
           
             A
             dead
             soule
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           to
           be
           no
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           .
           A
           dead
           soule
           is
           void
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           should
           please
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           can
           be
           no
           sacrifice
           accepted
           for
           sinne
           .
           x
           
             x
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             A
             troubled
             spirit
          
           (
           sorrowing
           for
           sinne
           )
           
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           But
           doth
           repentance
           kill
           or
           quicken
           the
           soule
           ?
           God
           y
           
             y
             Acts
             11.
             
          
           
             giueth
             repentance
             vnto
             life
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           raiseth
           the
           soule
           first
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           by
           repentance
           vnto
           life
           .
           z
           
             z
             2.
             
             Cor
             7.
             
          
           
             Worldly
             sorrow
             causeth
             death
             ,
             but
             Godly
             sorrow
             causeth
             repentance
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           Now
           saluation
           is
           not
           the
           death
           ,
           but
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           a
           
             a
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
          
           And
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           shall
           abolish
           sinne
           ,
           must
           needs
           please
           God.
           It
           must
           then
           not
           want
           faith
           ,
           
             by
             which
             the
             righteous
             liue
          
           .
           Wherefore
           by
           your
           leaue
           I
           make
           the
           cleane
           contrarie
           conclusion
           out
           of
           those
           wordes
           .
           The
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           a
           dead
           soule
           is
           no
           sacrfice
           for
           sinne
           ;
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           therefore
           was
           not
           dead
           .
           [
           Without
           death
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           for
           sinne
           .
           ]
           Without
           bloud
           ,
           which
           noteth
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           for
           sinne
           ;
           but
           the
           soule
           ,
           I
           trust
           ,
           hath
           no
           bloud
           to
           be
           shed
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           bodies
           of
           beasts
           offered
           ,
           did
           prefigure
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           but
           not
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Willing
           obedience
           ,
           constant
           patience
           ,
           and
           assured
           confidence
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           submitting
           
           it selfe
           to
           the
           counsell
           and
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           was
           the
           spirituall
           and
           inward
           sacrifice
           ,
           which
           Christ
           ioyned
           with
           the
           externall
           and
           bloudie
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           bodie
           .
           For
           hauing
           two
           parts
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           ha●…e
           ,
           a
           soule
           and
           a
           bodie
           ;
           neither
           part
           might
           be
           withdrawen
           from
           this
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           his
           bodie
           must
           be
           yeelded
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           must
           yeeld
           her selfe
           pure
           ,
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           spot
           ,
           yet
           feeling
           and
           enduring
           withall
           meekenesse
           and
           humblenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           paine
           of
           death
           separating
           her
           from
           her
           bodie
           .
           And
           graunt
           the
           soule
           were
           heere
           taken
           for
           life
           ,
           what
           so
           great
           improper
           or
           vnused
           speach
           is
           that
           ,
           since
           the
           soule
           is
           truely
           and
           properly
           the
           life
           of
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             We
             denie
             not
             but
             this
             phrase
             ,
             Animam
             ponere
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             downe
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             diuers
             plac●…s
             signifieth
             no
             more
             then
             simply
             to
             die
             ,
             both
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             other
             men
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             necessarie
             reason
             that
             heere
             in
             I
             say
             the
             soule
             should
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             for
             the
             life
             onely
             ;
             the
             rather
             seeing
             heere
             the
             text
             precisely
             setteth
             downe
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             as
             we
             doe
             literally
             ,
             impugneth
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             of
             faith
             or
             charitie
             .
          
           ]
           The
           words
           to
           lay
           downe
           or
           power
           forth
           the
           soule
           import
           as
           you
           confesse
           ,
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           And
           since
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Esai
           ,
           Christ
           powred
           forth
           his
           soule
           vnto
           death
           ,
           there
           can
           by
           no
           learning
           bee
           more
           concluded
           out
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           willingly
           layd
           downe
           his
           soule
           to
           depart
           from
           that
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           way
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           fansie
           ,
           but
           a
           plaine
           description
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           body
           .
           And
           where
           for
           your
           pleasure
           you
           will
           take
           it
           litterally
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           proofe
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           soule
           may
           bee
           properly
           taken
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           powred
           forth
           of
           the
           bodie
           by
           death
           ;
           but
           it
           noteth
           a
           willing
           submission
           to
           death
           ,
           where
           otherwise
           our
           soules
           are
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           we
           loose
           them
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           left
           or
           put
           to
           death
           against
           our
           wils
           .
        
         
           c
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Austen
             hath
             not
             a
             word
             against
             vs
             ,
             in
             that
             great
             place
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             his
             whole
             argument
             being
             to
             an
             other
             purpose
             .
          
           ]
           Austins
           wordes
           in
           that
           place
           be
           pregnant
           against
           you
           for
           all
           your
           dissembling
           .
           d
           
             d
             August
             .
             in
             Iohannem
             tractat
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Quid
             fecit
             passio
             ,
             quid
             fecit
             mors
             ,
             nisi
             corpus
             ab
             anima
             separauit
             ?
             What
             did
          
           (
           Christs
           )
           
             passion
             ,
             what
             did
             death
             ,
             but
             separate
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             bodie
             from
             his
             soule
          
           ?
           If
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Christ
           did
           nothing
           but
           separate
           Christs
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           ;
           then
           neither
           Christs
           death
           nor
           passion
           preuailed
           to
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           And
           if
           his
           soule
           were
           not
           touched
           by
           death
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           neuer
           dead
           :
           and
           so
           much
           Saint
           Austen
           witnesseth
           in
           the
           very
           same
           tractate
           .
           e
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Verbum
             non
             est
             mortuum
             ,
             anima
             illa
             non
             est
             mortua
             .
             The
             word
             died
             not
             ,
             the
             soule
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             died
             not
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           euery
           where
           note
           ,
           was
           the
           breathing
           of
           his
           soule
           out
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           separating
           of
           his
           soule
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           .
           Austins
           purpose
           in
           that
           place
           you
           little
           conceiue
           ,
           if
           you
           make
           him
           haue
           but
           one
           purpose
           .
           As
           occasion
           serued
           he
           taught
           many
           things
           pertinent
           &
           incident
           to
           his
           text
           ,
           which
           was
           large
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           10.
           verse
           vnto
           the
           20.
           of
           that
           f
           
             f
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           Chapter
           :
           And
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             lay
             downe
             my
             soule
             for
             my
             sheepe
             ,
          
           being
           part
           of
           his
           text
           ,
           he
           had
           iust
           occasion
           to
           treate
           ,
           what
           death
           Christ
           died
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           which
           was
           neither
           the
           death
           of
           his
           diety
           ,
           nor
           the
           death
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           separating
           of
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           bodie
           ,
           if
           this
           make
           not
           against
           you
           ,
           you
           haue
           good
           lucke
           ,
           that
           nothing
           will
           reach
           you
           :
           his
           words
           refute
           the
           foolish
           error
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           establish
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           Christ
           may
           be
           said
           to
           haue
           died
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           Austen
           expressely
           contradicteth
           ,
           auouching
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           as
           plaine
           speach
           ,
           as
           any
           wise
           man
           can
           require
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             143.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             All
             your
             other
             discourse
             heere
             against
             me
             is
             almost
             nothing
             but
             reuilings
             and
             reproches
             and
             bitter
             skoffes
             .
             Yet
             you
             say
             you
             haue
             not
             learned
             nor
             vsed
             to
             giue
             reuiling
             speaches
             .
             Haue
             you
             not
             learned
             it
             ?
             is
             it
             then
             naturall
             vnto
             you
             ?
             N●…y
             you
             meane
             these
             are
             fatherly
             warnings
             and
             admonitions
             .
             If
             your
             fatherly
             admonitions
             are
             such
             ,
             what
             are
             your
             Lordly
             rebukes
             ?
             If
             these
             be
             your
             bishoply
             blessings
             ,
             what
             are
             your
             cursings
             ?
          
           ]
           What
           my
           discourse
           is
           against
           
           
             H●…
             your
             defendour
             〈◊〉
             som
             what
             pleasurable
             .
          
           you
           ,
           mu●…t
           bee
           left
           neither
           to
           your
           censure
           nor
           mine
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Readers
           .
           If
           I
           called
           your
           conclusions
           bold
           and
           foolish
           ,
           shewing
           neither
           learning
           nor
           wit
           ;
           but
           sauouring
           onely
           of
           the
           vanitie
           of
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           the
           trueth
           forced
           me
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           not
           betray
           .
           When
           you
           reiected
           the
           iudgements
           and
           expositions
           of
           the
           fathers
           one
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           as
           k
           
             k
             Trea.
             pa.
             69.
             li.
             67.
             68.
             
          
           
             fond
             and
             absurd
             ,
             void
             of
             sense
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             likelihood
             ;
             yea
             most
             absurd
             ,
             
             and
             too
             fond
             to
             be
             spoken
          
           ;
           and
           trampled
           on
           their
           names
           &
           credits
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           on
           nutshels
           ,
           affirming
           i
           
             i
             Ibid.
             pa.
             95.
             96.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             onely
             the
             Fathers
             abusiue
             speaking
             and
             altering
             the
             vsuall
             and
             ancient
             sense
             of
             words
             ,
             that
             bred
             this
             error
             ;
             their
             vnapt
             and
             perillous
             translating
             ,
             that
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             rife
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yea
             with
             some
             of
             the
             auncient
             est
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             the
             Authentike
             vse
             of
             wordes
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             errors
             and
             grosse
             mistakings
             to
             creepe
             in
          
           ;
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           any
           good
           man
           to
           be
           so
           patient
           ,
           or
           rather
           negligent
           as
           to
           heare
           a
           parrat
           thus
           prate
           against
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           her
           best
           times
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           spare
           his
           folly
           ,
           but
           to
           reuerence
           his
           pride
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           I
           tooke
           my selfe
           bound
           in
           duety
           to
           yeeld
           him
           no
           more
           regard
           ,
           then
           he
           deserued
           ,
           that
           thus
           sought
           to
           blaze
           his
           errors
           with
           contempt
           of
           all
           men
           saue
           of
           himselfe
           .
           If
           therefore
           your
           absurd
           positions
           and
           proofes
           ,
           S.
           Treatiser
           ,
           did
           not
           iustly
           prouoke
           these
           replies
           ,
           which
           I
           made
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           wise
           and
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           crie
           your
           mercie
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           thinke
           me
           to
           blame
           for
           not
           taking
           you
           to
           be
           some
           Patriarke
           of
           Vtopia
           ,
           because
           you
           can
           scoffe
           and
           mocke
           as
           well
           at
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           at
           fathers
           ,
           Salomon
           aduiseth
           me
           to
           answere
           some
           men
           according
           to
           their
           merits
           ,
           k
           
             k
             Prou.
             26.
             
          
           
             least
             they
             seeme
             wise
             in
             their
             owne
             eyes
             .
          
           Your
           Mockes
           I
           remit
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           readie
           to
           bear●…
           them
           for
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           you
           to
           giue
           them
           .
           Howbeit
           you
           wanted
           colours
           in
           your
           coate
           ,
           when
           you
           made
           such
           pastime
           with
           the
           blessing
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           pepper
           in
           your
           porrage
           ,
           when
           I
           taking
           learned
           for
           skilfull
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           strange
           to
           any
           saue
           to
           you
           ,
           whose
           skill
           is
           void
           of
           all
           good
           learning
           )
           you
           would
           needs
           make
           your selfe
           such
           mirth
           ,
           that
           railing
           must
           be
           naturall
           to
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           not
           learned
           or
           expert
           therein
           .
           I
           wish
           these
           were
           the
           worst
           of
           your
           toyes
           ,
           and
           then
           my
           sufferance
           should
           quiet
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             144.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             Finally
             that
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             flesh
             doth
             often
             signifie
             the
             soule
             in
             vs.
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           ignorance
           or
           malice
           which
           driueth
           you
           to
           this
           waywardnesse
           ,
           to
           auouch
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           or
           care
           not
           what
           ,
           so
           you
           seeme
           to
           crosse
           that
           I
           say
           ?
           better
           learned
           then
           you
           ,
           or
           I
           ,
           obserued
           that
           before
           me
           ,
           which
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           m
           
             m
             August
             .
             d●…
             〈◊〉
             &
             Symbolo
             ●…a
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Anima
             cum
             carnalia
             bona
             adhuc
             appetit
             ,
             caro
             nominatur
             .
             The
             soule
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             affecteth
             fleshly
             things
             ,
             is
             called
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           Ambrose
           .
           n
           
             n
             Ambros.
             in
             6.
             c●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             Caro
             aliquando
             corpus
             intelligitur
             ,
             velipsa
             anima
             sequens
             corporea
             vitia
             .
             The
             flesh
             is
             sometimes
             vnderstoode
             to
             be
             the
             bodie
             of
             m●…
             ,
             or
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             addicted
             to
             corporall
             vices
             .
          
           And
           Ierom.
           o
           
             o
             H●…
             .
             in
             5.
             ca.
             ●…pist
             .
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             Anima
             inter
             carnem
             spiritumque
             consistens
             ,
             quando
             se
             tradiderit
             carni
             ,
             caro
             dicitur
             .
             The
             soule
             consisting
             betweene
             the
             fles●…
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             yeeldeth
             it selfe
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             called
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           least
           you
           clamour
           against
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           your
           Treatise
           doth
           ,
           that
           they
           change
           the
           authentike
           vse
           of
           words
           ,
           heare
           what
           Zanchius
           a
           man
           of
           good
           iudgement
           ,
           though
           a
           late
           writer
           ,
           saith
           thereof
           .
           p
           
             p
             Zanchij
             tractat
             .
             Theologic●…
             de
             peccato
             originali
             Thes.
             6.
             
          
           
             Flesh
             and
             bloud
             reuealed
             not
             this
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             man
             he
             calleth
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             :
             why
             so
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             wholy
             corrupted
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             sauoureth
             nothing
             but
             flesh
             .
          
           How
           thinke
           you
           Sir
           ,
           is
           it
           true
           or
           false
           which
           I
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           is
           often
           called
           flesh
           because
           of
           her
           corruption
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           bodie
           ?
        
         
           q
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             144.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heere
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             change
             a
             worde
             or
             two
             in
             my
             former
             Treatise
             :
             for
             alwaies
             to
             set
             vsually
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             set
             Christ.
             Because
             since
             I
             finde
             that
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             together
             applied
             to
             men
             doe
             once
             (
          
           2.
           
           Corinth
           .
           7.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
             )
             signifie
             meerely
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             .
             Which
             then
             I
             thought
             euery
             where
             did
             signifie
             in
             vs
             our
             corrupt
             and
             regenerate
             man.
             Which
             ouersight
             the
             Bishop
             spieth
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             place
             confirmeth
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           professed
           hee
           found
           fewe
           true
           sentences
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           had
           neither
           will
           nor
           leasure
           to
           traduce
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           obseruing
           your
           errors
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           remitted
           this
           and
           many
           other
           ouersights
           as
           not
           preiudicing
           the
           maine
           point
           in
           question
           .
           As
           for
           his
           confirming
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           one
           of
           your
           vsuall
           verities
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           defending
           of
           falshood
           haue
           gotten
           you
           such
           an
           habite
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           scant
           see
           or
           speake
           a
           trueth
           ,
           when
           it
           toucheth
           but
           the
           skirts
           of
           your
           cause
           .
           And
           how
           come
           you
           now
           to
           put
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           
             alwaies
             and
             vsually
          
           ,
           where
           before
           you
           did
           interpret
           alwaies
           to
           be
           ordinarily
           ?
           but
           now
           you
           
             finde
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             together
             applied
             to
             men
             once
             to
             signifie
             meerely
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             .
          
           Meane
           you
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           onely
           ?
           You
           call
           it
           the
           r
           
             r
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             136.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             perpetuall
             vse
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           include
           the
           old
           Testament
           as
           well
           as
           the
           new
           ,
           except
           you
           
           will
           barre
           the
           old
           from
           being
           part
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           become
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           Moses
           so
           often
           ascribeth
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ?
           s
           
             s
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             .
          
           Praieth
           he
           for
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           beastes
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           straighten
           your
           wordes
           to
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           how
           insolent
           a
           bragger
           ,
           and
           negligent
           a
           Reader
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           you
           ;
           that
           first
           said
           it
           was
           alwaies
           so
           ,
           and
           now
           correcting
           your
           error
           say
           you
           finde
           it
           once
           otherwise
           ,
           where
           a
           childe
           might
           easily
           haue
           found
           it
           oftner
           .
           The
           Apostle
           decreed
           the
           Offender
           at
           Corinth
           
             to
             be
          
           t
           
             t
             1.
             
             Co●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             deliuered
             vnto
             Sathan
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             might
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           he
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           u
           
             u
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             We
             had
             fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             corrected
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             reuerenced
             them
             .
             Should
             we
             not
             much
             more
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ?
          
           In
           both
           which
           places
           the
           spirit
           of
           force
           must
           signifie
           the
           substance
           of
           mans
           soule
           .
        
         
           x
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             144.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Finally
             to
             make
             an
             end
             with
             your
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             ,
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             that
             your
             large
             claime
             prooueth
             a
             very
             short
             gaine
             .
             For
             in
             substance
             and
             full
             effect
             they
             are
             euidently
             and
             generally
             against
             you
             and
             for
             vs.
          
           If
           thou
           thinke
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           charge
           this
           man
           vniustly
           with
           impudent
           facing
           ,
           behold
           but
           these
           wordes
           ,
           and
           say
           what
           thou
           thinkest
           of
           them
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           not
           brought
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           bring
           one
           euident
           or
           pertinent
           word
           out
           of
           any
           Father
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ;
           he
           yelleth
           out
           with
           open
           throat●…
           ,
           that
           
             generally
             and
             euidently
             they
             are
             in
             substance
             and
             full
             effect
             for
             him
             and
             against
             me
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           time
           heere
           to
           repeat
           ,
           what
           is
           past
           ;
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           thou
           maist
           easily
           iudge
           ,
           on
           which
           side
           the
           Fathers
           stand
           with
           full
           confession
           of
           the
           trueth
           and
           their
           faith
           .
           Bragging
           is
           boies
           play
           ,
           where
           all
           performance
           wanteth
           .
           y
           
             y
             li.
             24.
             
          
           [
           
             As
             for
             their
             denying
             that
             Christ
             died
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             .
          
           ]
           With
           senselesse
           and
           shamefull
           shifts
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           died
           not
           as
           the
           body
           did
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           not
           the
           ordinary
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           an
           extraordinary
           newly
           deuised
           by
           your selfe
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           this
           in
           summe
           and
           substance
           you
           haue
           not
           said
           one
           word
           .
           z
           
             z
             li.
             25.
             
          
           [
           
             Further
             where
             you
             bring
             them
             in
             many
             places
             saying
             by
             his
             bloud
             onely
             he
             redeemed
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             suffered
             onely
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             they
             are
             abused
             by
             you
             woonderfully
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             wordes
             but
             in
             their
             meaning
             .
          
           ]
           You
           would
           faine
           change
           dying
           into
           suffering
           ,
           and
           haue
           your
           Reader
           imagine
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           Christes
           soule
           suffered
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           now
           so
           stale
           tricks
           of
           yours
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           reiecteth
           them
           as
           fast
           as
           I
           doe
           .
           From
           death
           you
           〈◊〉
           to
           sufferings
           ,
           from
           sufferings
           to
           proper
           
             sufferings
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           àdde
           as
           a
           supplussage
           ,
           
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             from
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           And
           so
           where
           you
           finde
           any
           Father
           affirme
           that
           Christ
           GRIEVED
           ,
           FEARED
           OR
           SORROWED
           in
           soule
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           naturall
           passions
           of
           mans
           soule
           common
           to
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           you
           looke
           no
           farder
           ,
           but
           presently
           pronounce
           that
           Father
           maketh
           euidently
           with
           you
           .
           But
           awake
           out
           of
           this
           ignorant
           l●…thargie
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           steps
           betweene
           their
           words
           and
           your
           wiles
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           neuer
           tread
           ouer
           with
           any
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           truth
           or
           proofe
           .
           If
           I
           haue
           not
           abused
           their
           wordes
           in
           alleaging
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           confesse
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           Printer
           perchance
           hath
           made
           some
           fault
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           auoid
           ,
           (
           as
           pag.
           81.
           
           
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             li.
          
           11.
           the
           Printer
           hath
           set
           for
           lib.
           13.
           and
           some
           such
           )
           then
           haue
           I
           lesse
           abused
           their
           meaning
           ;
           whereof
           I
           make
           euerie
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           and
           so
           referre
           my
           collecting
           to
           their
           censuring
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           abuse
           .
        
         
           a
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             144.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             They
             striuing
             against
             Arians
             and
             such
             other
             heretikes
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             Christs
             Deitie
             to
             take
             part
             in
             his
             sufferings
             for
             our
             redemption
             ;
             the
             godly
             auncient
             writers
             doe
             heereupon
             say
             ,
             he
             suffered
             and
             satisfied
             for
             vs
             onely
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             proper
             and
             immediate
             sufferings
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
             Let
             the
             Authors
             themselues
             be
             viewed
             ,
             if
             you
             thinke
             1
             affirme
             of
             them
             falsely
             .
          
           ]
           Against
           whom
           they
           write
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           what
           they
           write
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           confute
           those
           heretikes
           ,
           whom
           they
           vndertake
           .
           The
           positions
           ,
           which
           they
           establish
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           against
           such
           heresies
           ,
           are
           most
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           by
           their
           proofes
           you
           shall
           see
           their
           purpose
           .
           To
           confound
           those
           misbeleeuers
           ,
           that
           would
           haue
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           suffer
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           or
           together
           with
           his
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           do
           soundly
           oppose
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           Godhead
           is
           inuiolable
           ,
           impassible
           ,
           immutable
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           properties
           of
           the
           Godhead
           .
           Secondly
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           subiect
           to
           no
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           neither
           of
           sinne
           nor
           damnation
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           you
           
           wilfully
           ,
           but
           most
           absurdly
           would
           wrest
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Godhead
           was
           much
           more
           free
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           this
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           touch
           of
           any
           kinde
           of
           death
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           it
           was
           in
           Christ
           that
           died
           ,
           since
           neither
           the
           Deitie
           nor
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           could
           die
           any
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           prooue
           that
           that
           which
           died
           ,
           was
           a
           
             mortall
             bodie
             ,
             buried
             and
             raised
             againe
          
           the
           
             third
             day
          
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Which
           accidents
           and
           attributes
           belonging
           onely
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           It
           is
           most
           certaine
           by
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           that
           onely
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           was
           yeelded
           to
           death
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           These
           be
           the
           chiefest
           of
           their
           reasons
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           many
           others
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           issue
           ,
           which
           whether
           they
           truely
           and
           effectually
           exclude
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           from
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           their
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           shall
           peruse
           the
           former
           places
           by
           me
           cited
           ;
           or
           view
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           in
           their
           full
           discourses
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           number
           of
           these
           Fathers
           in
           the
           places
           by
           me
           alleaged
           doe
           not
           refute
           the
           Arians
           ,
           but
           handle
           professedly
           other
           points
           of
           our
           redemption
           &
           saluation
           :
           as
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           booke
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Chrysostom
           in
           his
           Homily
           of
           drunkennesse
           &
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           Augustine
           in
           his
           99.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           &
           those
           Chapters
           of
           his
           fourth
           Booke
           
             de
             Trinitate
          
           ,
           which
           I
           produced
           ;
           Gregorie
           vpon
           Iob
           ,
           Bernard
           in
           his
           Sermons
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Bede
           in
           his
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           Albinus
           in
           his
           questions
           :
           these
           I
           say
           doe
           not
           there
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           refell
           the
           Arians
           ,
           but
           to
           deliuer
           what
           kinde
           of
           death
           Christ
           died
           to
           free
           vs
           from
           all
           deaths
           ;
           And
           resolue
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           kinde
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Ch●…istes
           bodie
           onely
           ,
           both
           our
           deaths
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           were
           vtterly
           abolished
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           which
           I
           auouch
           ,
           I
           wish
           no
           better
           triall
           then
           the
           present
           view
           of
           their
           sayings
           ,
           whom
           now
           you
           stroke
           as
           
             auncient
             and
             godlie
             writers
          
           ,
           but
           not
           long
           since
           you
           stript
           as
           
             fond
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             the
             peruerters
             of
             Authentike
             words
             ,
             and
             occasioners
             of
             grosse
             errors
             .
          
        
         
           b
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             and
             Cyrill
             will
             giue
             a
             taste
             heereof
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           ]
           You
           will
           giue
           a
           fresh
           taste
           of
           your
           vnlearned
           mistaking
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           their
           places
           as
           they
           make
           nothing
           for
           your
           pretences
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           obiected
           and
           answered
           before
           .
           [
           c
           
             c
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Tertullians
             wordes
             ,
             Christes
             flesh
             ,
             is
             expresly
             opposed
             to
             his
             Deitie
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             soule
             ;
             so
             that
             euidently
             he
             meaneth
             thereby
             his
             whole
             manhood
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           that
           Tertullian
           still
           conceaued
           Christes
           fl●…sh
           to
           be
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           amisse
           ,
           but
           wide
           from
           your
           matter
           :
           But
           if
           you
           would
           obserue
           ,
           that
           Tertullian
           in
           that
           tractate
           speaking
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           ,
           doth
           not
           distinguish
           it
           from
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           or
           maketh
           common
           to
           Christes
           soule
           whatsoeuer
           he
           there
           a●…firmeth
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           palpable
           and
           pestilent
           vntrueth
           .
           When
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             H●…c
             vox
             carnis
             &
             animae
             ,
             id
             est
             hominis
             .
             This
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             soule
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             his
             Manhood
          
           ;
           doth
           he
           not
           in
           exact
           wordes
           distinguish
           Christes
           flesh
           from
           his
           soule
           ?
           Againe
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           d
           
             d
             Tertullianus
             aduersus
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             Denique
             (
             spiritum
             )
             posuit
             &
             statim
             obijt
             :
             spiritu
             enim
             manente
             in
             carne
             ,
             caro
             omnino
             mori
             non
             potest
             :
             Christ
             laid
             downe
          
           (
           his
           spirit
           )
           
             and
             straight
             way
             died
             ;
             for
             his
             spirit
             abiding
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             the
             flesh
             could
             not
             die
             at
             all
             :
          
           can
           there
           be
           any
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           here
           doth
           not
           containe
           his
           humane
           spirit
           or
           soule
           ,
           though
           you
           auouch
           the
           contrarie
           ?
           Of
           the
           attributes
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           he
           saith
           ,
           &
           e
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             videtur
             ,
             &
             contrectatur
             per
             carnem
             .
          
           Christ
           
             is
             seene
             ,
             and
             handled
             by
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           he
           is
           not
           by
           his
           soule
           .
           Though
           therefore
           he
           often
           interpret
           
             carnem
             ,
             id
             est
             hominem
             ;
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           man
           ,
           shewing
           he
           speaketh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           no
           way
           prooue
           ,
           that
           what
           hee
           affirmeth
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           must
           be
           common
           to
           both
           parts
           of
           Christes
           manhoode
           ;
           which
           simple
           shift
           when
           you
           haue
           once
           taken
           vp
           ,
           you
           can
           neuer
           make
           an
           end
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             had
             ment
             to
             exclude
             any
             part
             or
             facultie
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             suffering
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             he
             had
             consirmed
             that
             heresie
             against
             which
             he
             striueth
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             .
          
           ]
           You
           keepe
           close
           to
           your
           owne
           notes
           ,
           though
           they
           want
           both
           trueth
           and
           iudgement
           .
           To
           make
           Christes
           soule
           as
           impassible
           as
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           him
           no
           man
           ;
           for
           mans
           soule
           is
           mutable
           ,
           &
           subiect
           to
           affections
           and
           passions
           ,
           which
           God
           is
           not
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           an
           humane
           soule
           and
           not
           equall
           with
           his
           Deitie
           ?
           or
           what
           heresie
           doth
           this
           confirme
           ,
           if
           Tertullian
           deny
           Christs
           soule
           
           to
           be
           mortall
           ,
           which
           he
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ?
           You
           talke
           much
           of
           heresi●…s
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           ,
           you
           leape
           not
           head
           and
           eares
           into
           them
           ,
           whiles
           you
           deuise
           new
           deaths
           ,
           and
           new
           hels
           for
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           without
           and
           against
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           g
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             he
             yeeldeth
             the
             name
             of
             death
             to
             this
             suffering
             of
             Christes
             whole
             manhood
             ;
             in
             saying
             ,
             quod
             vnctum
             est
             ,
             mortuum
             ostendit
             :
             that
             died
             ,
             which
             receaued
             the
             annointing
             .
             For
             I
             hope
             his
             spirit
             was
             anointed
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           ]
           You
           doe
           we●…l
           to
           ad●…e
           seeming
           to
           this
           saying
           :
           for
           to
           him
           that
           vnderstandeth
           little
           ,
           it
           may
           so
           seeme
           ,
           when
           in
           trueth
           it
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           .
           Tertullian
           interpreting
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           Anointed
           ,
           saith
           ;
           Christ
           died
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           was
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           Anointed
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           his
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           which
           was
           anointed
           as
           well
           as
           his
           humane
           spirit
           .
           Doth
           he
           say
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           anointed
           ,
           died
           ,
           as
           you
           most
           falsly
           would
           enforce
           his
           speech
           ?
           It
           sufficeth
           then
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           no
           way
           be
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           man
           hauing
           one
           part
           mortall
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           bodie
           ;
           and
           he
           died
           that
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           separating
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ;
           not
           that
           which
           is
           speciall
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           rei●…ction
           from
           the
           fauour
           and
           grace
           of
           God.
           Tertullians
           owne
           words
           next
           before
           are
           these
           .
           h
           
             h
             Tertullianus
             aduersus
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             Cum
             duae
             substantiae
             censeantur
             in
             Christo
             Iesu
             ,
             diuina
             &
             humana
             ,
             cons●…et
             autem
             immortalem
             esse
             diuina●…
             ,
             cum
             mortalem
             quae
             humana
             sit
             ,
             apparet
             ,
             quatenus
             eum
             mortuum
             dicat
             ,
             id
             est
             〈◊〉
             carnem
             ,
             &
             hominem
             ,
             &
             silium
             hominis
             ,
             non
             quâ
             spiritum
             ,
             &
             sermonem
             ,
             &
             filium
             Dei.
             D●…do
             ●…que
             Christus
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             id
             est
             vnctus
             ;
             id
             quod
             vnctum
             est
             ,
             mortuum
             ostendit
             :
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             c●…rnem
             .
             Where
             there
             are
             two
             substances
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             a
             diuine
             and
             ●…n
             humane
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             c●…rtaine
             ,
             that
             the
             diuine
             is
             immortall
             ,
             and
             the
             humane
             mortall
             ;
             it
             is
             plaine
             wherein
          
           the
           Apostle
           
             pronounced
             Christ
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             flesh
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             was
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             In
             saying
             then
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Anointed
             ,
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             which
             was
             Annointed
             ,
             euen
             his
             flesh
             to
             haue
             beene
             dead
             .
          
           Will
           you
           teach
           out
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           was
           certainely
           mortall
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           his
           diuine
           substance
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           died
           in
           soule
           ,
           because
           he
           died
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           expoundeth
           to
           be
           his
           flesh
           ;
           and
           likewise
           his
           death
           to
           be
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           or
           breathing
           out
           of
           his
           spirit
           as
           the
           Euangelist
           describeth
           it
           ?
        
         
           i
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li
             14.
             
          
           
             My
             false
             translating
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             you
             note
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             but
             you
             doe
             worse
             in
             false
             placing
             those
             his
             last
             rehearsed
             words
             for
             aduantage
             :
             in
             Tertulli●…n
             they
             are
             vsed
             more
             generally
             comming
             long
             before
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           mistranslating
           can
           not
           be
           defended
           ,
           and
           my
           misplacing
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           preiudiciall
           either
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           the
           authors
           intent
           .
           What
           should
           hinder
           me
           to
           alleage
           diuers
           sentences
           out
           of
           any
           Writer
           occurrent
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           tending
           all
           to
           declare
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           to
           d●…ct
           your
           misconstruction
           of
           him
           ?
           I
           vse
           to
           set
           Ibidem
           by
           the
           side
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           a
           new
           sentence
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           Printer
           omit
           ,
           what
           wrong
           is
           done
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           I
           adde
           or
           alter
           nothing
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ?
           He
           that
           will
           rightly
           conceiue
           anothers
           sense
           ,
           must
           compare
           his
           words
           vttered
           in
           the
           same
           discourse
           ,
           and
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           matter
           .
           You
           say
           they
           are
           vsed
           more
           generally
           in
           their
           owne
           place
           ,
           this
           were
           somewhat
           ,
           if
           your
           saying
           were
           any
           thing
           worth
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           diuers
           proofes
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           though
           in
           place
           one
           before
           another
           ,
           they
           all
           haue
           one
           intention
           ,
           and
           must
           haue
           one
           construction
           .
           Your
           maner
           is
           to
           make
           what
           you
           list
           of
           euery
           mans
           wordes
           ,
           my
           course
           is
           to
           shew
           by
           the
           wordes
           precedent
           and
           consequent
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           each
           Writer
           ,
           not
           vpon
           the
           aduantage
           of
           one
           word
           wrested
           from
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           context
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           ech
           mans
           speach
           .
           If
           therfore
           Tertullian
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Haec
             mors
             est
             carnis
             &
             animae
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             death
             of
             soule
             and
             flesh
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Haec
             vox
             est
             carnis
             &
             animae
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             soule
             and
             flesh
             ,
          
           It
           had
           been
           worth
           the
           obiecting
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Tertullian
           being
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           was
           traduced
           with
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           he
           diuideth
           a
           man
           into
           flesh
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           as
           heere
           he
           doth
           ,
           by
           naming
           all
           three
           parts
           ;
           it
           may
           well
           be
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           he
           spake
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           spirit
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           sense
           and
           speach
           ,
           which
           faile
           by
           death
           
           and
           are
           often
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           But
           it
           is
           cleare
           by
           Tertullians
           owne
           words
           ,
           that
           Christs
           humane
           spirit
           was
           not
           dead
           or
           forsaken
           ,
           since
           he
           there
           vrgeth
           ,
           it
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           fathers
           hands
           ,
           and
           consequently
           was
           not
           forsaken
           ,
           nor
           left
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           was
           .
           k
           
             k
             Tertullianus
             aduersus
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             Caeterum
             non
             reliquit
             pater
             filium
             ,
             in
             cuius
             manibus
             filius
             spiritum
             suum
             posuit
             .
             Denique
             posuit
             &
             statim
             obijt
             :
             spiritu
             enim
             manente
             in
             carne
             ,
             caro
             omnio
             mori
             non
             potest
             .
             But
             the
             Father
             did
             not
             forsake
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             sonne
             laid
             downe
             his
             spirit
             .
             For
             he
             laid
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             presently
             died
             :
             the
             spirit
             remaining
             in
             the
             flesh
             the
             flesh
             could
             not
             die
             at
             all
             .
          
           The
           Father
           then
           left
           the
           flesh
           of
           his
           sonne
           vnto
           death
           ,
           but
           he
           tooke
           Christs
           spirit
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           the
           sonne
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           was
           nothing
           els
           but
           for
           his
           flesh
           to
           be
           left
           to
           death
           .
           This
           is
           Tertullians
           owne
           exposition
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           would
           dally
           and
           deceaue
           both
           your selfe
           and
           your
           Reader
           by
           generall
           or
           speciall
           ,
           before
           or
           after
           .
        
         
           l
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             also
             euen
             in
             that
             booke
             which
             you
             cite
             for
             you
             sheweth
             that
             he
             excludeth
             but
             Christs
             deity
             though
             he
             mention
             only
             his
             suffering
             in
             flesh
             .
             Christ
             then
             is
             God
             ,
             impassible
             as
             God
             ,
             passible
             according
             to
             the
             fl●…sh
             .
          
           ]
           You
           put
           a
           whole
           But
           to
           Cyrills
           sense
           ,
           more
           then
           you
           find
           in
           his
           text
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           words
           passible
           and
           impassible
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           things
           ,
           we
           striue
           for
           .
           Impassible
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           possibility
           can
           admit
           any
           mutation
           or
           alteration
           ,
           by
           force
           or
           affection
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           So
           no
           part
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           was
           impassible
           .
           But
           though
           his
           soule
           were
           passible
           with
           diuers
           affections
           and
           impressions
           ,
           how
           will
           it
           follow
           from
           these
           or
           any
           other
           words
           in
           Cyrill
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           died
           ?
           Cyrill
           hath
           in
           many
           words
           shewed
           ,
           which
           I
           before
           haue
           cited
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           subiect
           to
           all
           humane
           and
           naturall
           passions
           or
           affections
           but
           without
           sinne
           or
           corruption
           ;
           in
           this
           sense
           what
           doth
           it
           helpe
           you
           to
           haue
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           passible
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           impassible
           as
           his
           godhead
           is
           ?
           but
           you
           loue
           to
           loyter
           ,
           that
           thus
           still
           repeat
           one
           lesson
           ,
           not
           only
           besides
           your
           booke
           ,
           but
           against
           your
           booke
           .
        
         
           m
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag
             145.
             li
             30.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             so
             doe
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             partly
             noted
             .
          
           ]
           A
           totall
           summe
           is
           as
           soone
           made
           of
           lies
           ,
           as
           of
           trueths
           .
           All
           the
           answer
           you
           giue
           is
           ,
           they
           spake
           against
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           not
           against
           you
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           the
           danger
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           points
           ,
           as
           they
           prooue
           against
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           make
           against
           you
           ,
           you
           had
           need
           beware
           of
           the
           coniunction
           and
           communion
           between
           you
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           .
           Against
           n
           
             n
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             Nestorius
             they
             affirme
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             vnion
             of
             Christs
             natures
          
           .
           ]
           Why
           skippe
           you
           o
           
             o
             Sermo
             .
             fo
             .
             331.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             ,
          
           that
           neuer
           heard
           of
           Nestorius
           ?
           who
           teach
           directly
           ,
           that
           Christs
           suffering
           of
           death
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           the
           suffering
           thereof
           in
           his
           mortall
           bodie
           ,
           which
           died
           and
           rose
           againe
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           death
           of
           this
           body
           was
           the
           ransome
           for
           vs
           all
           payd
           .
           p
           
             p
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc●…
             ca
             4.
             de
             ductu
             Christi
             in
             desertum
             .
          
           
             What
             pray
          
           (
           saith
           Ambrose
           )
           
             could
             there
             be
          
           (
           for
           death
           and
           Satan
           )
           
             but
             his
             bodie
          
           ?
           You
           say
           his
           soule
           .
           q
           
             q
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             148.
             
          
           
             Accepit
             ex
             te
             vnde
             moreretur
             pro
             te
             .
             Non
             posset
             mori
             nisi
             card
             .
             Non
             posset
             mori
             nisi
             mortale
             corpus
             .
          
           Christ
           
             tooke
             of
             thee
          
           (
           sayth
           Austen
           )
           
             wherein
             he
             might
             die
             for
             thee
             .
             There
             could
             die
          
           (
           in
           him
           )
           
             nothing
             but
             flesh
             .
             There
             could
             die
          
           (
           in
           him
           )
           
             nothing
             but
             his
             mortall
             bodie
          
           .
           These
           and
           many
           such
           places
           yon
           cleanly
           skippe
           ,
           and
           tell
           in
           a
           word
           they
           are
           all
           for
           you
           .
           [
           r
           
             r
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             They
             preserue
             the
             properties
             of
             ech
             .
             They
             therefore
             holde
             not
             his
             only
             bodily
             sufferings
             .
          
           ]
           Nay
           they
           therefore
           holde
           not
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           no
           necessarie
           propertie
           of
           mans
           nature
           assumed
           by
           Christ.
           Their
           reasons
           likewise
           and
           expositions
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           you
           peruert
           ,
           exclude
           your
           conceit
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           most
           apparently
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Deitie
             could
             not
             suffer
          
           (
           death
           ,
           say
           they
           )
           
             because
             it
             was
             no
             bodie
          
           .
           Then
           onely
           the
           bodie
           could
           suffer
           that
           death
           which
           Christ
           died
           .
           And
           since
           the
           soule
           is
           no
           bodie
           ,
           that
           also
           must
           be
           free
           frō
           the
           death
           which
           Christ
           died
           .
           These
           positions
           likewise
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           
             wounded
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
          
           for
           vs
           all
           ,
           they
           expound
           to
           be
           expresly
           meant
           of
           his
           bodie
           wounded
           ,
           crucified
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           third
           day
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           you
           would
           cauill
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           importeth
           his
           soule
           as
           well
           as
           his
           body
           ,
           they
           directly
           refell
           you
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           all
           these
           things
           to
           be
           verified
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           his
           soule
           or
           deity
           ,
           since
           nothing
           in
           him
           could
           suffer
           death
           but
           his
           body
           .
           And
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Christ
           
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             tasted
             death
             for
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             by
             death
             conquered
             him
             that
             had
             power
             ouer
             death
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           exactly
           referre
           to
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           the
           death
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           which
           argueth
           all
           your
           doctrine
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           to
           be
           meerely
           superfluous
           ,
           if
           not
           wholy
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             145.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             then
             your
             great
             boast
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             and
             councels
             ?
             nay
             are
             they
             well
             vsed
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             drawen
             clean
             from
             their
             purpose
             to
             an
             opinion
             which
             they
             neuer
             thought
             of
             ?
             is
             this
             good
             dealing
             towards
             Gods
             people
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             teach
             the
             only
             bodily
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             and
             denie
             our
             assertion
             of
             his
             soules
             peculiar
             suffering
             ,
             which
             they
             iustifie
             and
             con●…irme
             indeed
             ?
          
           ]
           Intrueth
           good
           Reader
           if
           I
           were
           not
           too
           well
           acquainted
           with
           this
           mans
           vnshamefastnesse
           ,
           I
           should
           thinke
           I
           rather
           heard
           a
           plaier
           on
           the
           stage
           ,
           then
           a
           Pen-man
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           of
           any
           learning
           or
           vnderstanding
           thus
           in
           print
           and
           open
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           to
           rage
           ,
           revell
           ,
           &
           rush
           on
           with
           lying
           ,
           craking
           and
           facing
           ,
           when
           he
           speaketh
           not
           one
           true
           word
           ?
           for
           first
           ,
           Sir
           flincher
           ,
           is
           this
           the
           point
           heere
           or
           any
           where
           proposed
           by
           me
           ,
           whether
           Christs
           sufferings
           
             were
             only
             bodily
          
           ?
           did
           I
           promise
           or
           produce
           any
           Fathers
           to
           that
           end
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           I
           impugned
           in
           Christs
           sufferings
           ?
           haue
           I
           not
           most
           truely
           performed
           ,
           which
           I
           euer
           professed
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           for
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           neuer
           thought
           ,
           neuer
           heard
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           rested
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           body
           as
           a
           most
           sufficient
           price
           both
           for
           the
           soules
           and
           bodies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ?
           What
           cunning
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           first
           to
           shift
           your
           hands
           of
           that
           ,
           you
           can
           no
           way
           prooue
           ,
           though
           you
           still
           doe
           and
           must
           professe
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           clamour
           at
           me
           for
           drawing
           the
           Fathers
           cleane
           from
           their
           intent
           and
           meaning
           ?
           is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           credit
           your
           new
           Creed
           ,
           by
           such
           deuices
           and
           stratagemes
           to
           intertaine
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           see
           how
           farre
           you
           be
           slid
           from
           the
           ancient
           &
           primatiue
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           take
           a
           while
           but
           the
           thought
           of
           a
           sober
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           pangue
           will
           soone
           be
           ouerpast
           .
           Did
           you
           not
           vndertake
           to
           prooue
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           indeed
           I
           first
           and
           most
           required
           ;
           and
           haue
           you
           so
           donne
           ?
           looke
           backe
           to
           your
           miserable
           mistakings
           and
           palpable
           peruertings
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           tell
           vs
           what
           one
           syllable
           you
           haue
           brought
           sounding
           that
           way
           ?
           are
           your
           secrets
           such
           that
           they
           be
           no
           where
           reuealed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           must
           all
           faith
           come
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           is
           your
           faith
           exempted
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           haue
           no
           foundation
           there
           ?
           are
           men
           and
           Angels
           accursed
           ,
           that
           preach
           any
           other
           Gospell
           then
           was
           deliuered
           and
           written
           by
           Christs
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           shall
           you
           be
           excused
           for
           deuising
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           no
           where
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           you
           see
           how
           easie
           it
           were
           to
           be
           eloquent
           against
           you
           in
           a
           iust
           and
           true
           cause
           ;
           but
           words
           must
           not
           winne
           the
           field
           .
           What
           I
           impugned
           ,
           my
           sermons
           will
           shew
           ;
           what
           I
           haue
           prooued
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           proclaime
           .
           If
           I
           haue
           failed
           in
           that
           I
           endeuoured
           ,
           the
           labour
           is
           mine
           ,
           the
           liberty
           is
           the
           Readers
           to
           iudge
           .
           Let
           the
           indifferent
           read
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           somewhat
           to
           direct
           them
           :
           let
           the
           contentious
           skanne
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           somewhat
           to
           harle
           their
           hast
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           restraine
           their
           stifnesse
           .
           What
           euer
           it
           be
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           since
           the
           discourser
           hasteth
           towards
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           I.
           
        
         
           s
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             146.
             li.
             2
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             profit
             that
             comes
             by
             ordinarie
             flaunting
             with
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             many
             do
             frequent
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             Thinke
             they
             ,
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             alone
             suffice
             not
             for
             things
             in
             religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             will
             suffice
             ?
             or
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             wrested
             by
             subtle
             heads
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             can
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           your selfe
           to
           be
           a
           despiser
           of
           all
           antiquitie
           and
           sobrietie
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           insult
           at
           them
           that
           beare
           more
           regard
           to
           either
           than
           you
           do
           ?
           If
           to
           flaunt
           with
           Fathers
           be
           so
           great
           a
           fault
           ,
           which
           yet
           respecteth
           their
           iudgements
           that
           haue
           beene
           liked
           and
           allowed
           from
           age
           to
           age
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           fliske
           with
           pride
           and
           follie
           grounded
           on
           nothing
           but
           on
           selfe-loue
           and
           singularitie
           ?
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           euen
           some
           of
           the
           best
           writers
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           as
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           ,
           had
           had
           more
           respect
           to
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           then
           they
           shew
           ;
           we
           should
           haue
           wanted
           a
           number
           of
           nouelties
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           now
           wee
           are
           troubled
           withall
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Doctrine
           as
           in
           discipline
           .
           This
           course
           of
           concurring
           with
           the
           lights
           of
           Gods
           Church
           before
           our
           time
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           you
           mislike
           ,
           other
           manner
           of
           men
           then
           you
           are
           ,
           or
           euer
           will
           be
           ,
           haue
           allowed
           and
           followed
           ,
           as
           u
           
             u
             August
             .
             contra
             I●…num
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
           x
           
             x
             Theodor.
             diol
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           Theodorete
           ,
           y
           
             y
             Leo
             epist.
             97.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Leonem
             .
          
           Leo
           ,
           z
           
             z
             Cassi.
             de
             incarnat
             Domini
             li.
             7
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           Cassianus
           ,
           a
           
             a
             Gelas.
             de
             duabus
             in
             Christo
             nat●…ris
             .
          
           Gelasius
           ,
           b
           
             b
             Vigilius
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vigilius
             ,
             and
          
           the
           two
           c
           
             c
             Hispalensi
             concilium
             2.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             councels
             of
             Hispalis
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           not
           doubting
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           shewing
           the
           correspondencie
           of
           beleeuing
           and
           interpreting
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           all
           ages
           to
           haue
           bene
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           they
           imbraced
           and
           vrged
           .
           And
           in
           all
           euennesse
           of
           reason
           ,
           were
           it
           better
           to
           feede
           the
           people
           with
           our
           priuate
           conceits
           pretended
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           to
           let
           such
           ,
           as
           be
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           we
           frame
           no
           faith
           but
           such
           as
           in
           the
           best
           times
           hath
           bene
           collected
           and
           receiued
           from
           the
           grounds
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           wisest
           and
           greatest
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           your
           only
           example
           turning
           and
           winding
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           will
           shew
           ,
           how
           needfull
           it
           is
           not
           to
           permit
           euery
           prater
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           figures
           and
           phrases
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           fetch
           what
           faith
           he
           list
           .
           If
           you
           so
           much
           reuerence
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           you
           report
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           you
           would
           ,
           why
           deuise
           you
           doctrine
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Why
           teach
           you
           that
           touching
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           where
           written
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           Indeed
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           plaine
           in
           this
           point
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           what
           death
           Christ
           died
           for
           vs
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           not
           peruert
           them
           against
           the
           histories
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Omit
           the
           description
           of
           his
           death
           so
           farely
           witnessed
           by
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           ,
           what
           exacter
           words
           can
           we
           haue
           then
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           Christ
           d
           
             d
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             pacisied
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             heauen
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             vs
             ,
             which
             were
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             .
          
           Beleeue
           what
           you
           reade
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           reade
           not
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           and
           this
           matter
           is
           ended
           :
           but
           by
           Synecdoches
           without
           cause
           you
           put
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           what
           you
           read
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           you
           like
           best
           ,
           and
           by
           Metaphores
           and
           Metonimies
           ,
           you
           will
           take
           bodie
           for
           substance
           ,
           and
           flesh
           for
           soule
           .
           And
           so
           where
           the
           Apostle
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             death
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
          
           (
           Christs
           )
           flesh
           ,
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           be
           redeemed
           without
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           suffered
           by
           suddaine
           touches
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           after
           an
           extraordinarie
           manner
           .
           If
           you
           teach
           no
           doctrine
           but
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           aband
           on
           these
           deuices
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           If
           you
           content
           your selfe
           with
           the
           all
           sufficient
           word
           of
           God
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           you
           must
           relinquish
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           and
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           as
           no
           part
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           contained
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           To
           me
           and
           others
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           declaring
           this
           to
           be
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           hee
           receiued
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           Christ
           e
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             arose
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Whence
           by
           a
           full
           and
           faire
           coherence
           I
           collect
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           died
           in
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           was
           
             buried
             and
             raised
          
           the
           third
           day
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           was
           neither
           buried
           ,
           nor
           raised
           from
           death
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           bodie
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           as
           plaine
           to
           me
           by
           the
           all
           sufficient
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           died
           not
           for
           our
           sinnes
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Your
           f
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             146.
             li
             23.
             
          
           section
           touching
           materiall
           fire
           in
           hell
           ,
           I
           haue
           sifted
           at
           large
           before
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           say
           any
           more
           of
           it
           .
           Your
           hemming
           in
           all
           the
           world
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           g
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag.
             147.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             not
             some
             ,
             nor
             the
             most
             ,
             or
             best
             ,
             but
             euen
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             ,
             both
             Churches
             and
             writers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             are
             Protestants
          
           ;
           &
           leauing
           none
           to
           vphold
           the
           doctrine
           which
           I
           deliuer
           ,
           but
           Papists
           ,
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             Friars
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           and
           must
           tell
           you
           againe
           ,
           an
           egregious
           lie
           ,
           so
           loud
           and
           leud
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           belles
           in
           London
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           iarre
           together
           ,
           could
           not
           yeeld
           a
           more
           offensiue
           sound
           .
           That
           euery
           new
           writer
           speaketh
           of
           some
           feares
           ,
           sorrowes
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           or
           painefull
           sufferings
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neuer
           was
           ,
           nor
           is
           ,
           by
           me
           denied
           ,
           neither
           doe
           I
           in
           my
           Sermons
           take
           vpon
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           what
           feares
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           paines
           and
           sorrowes
           Christ
           might
           and
           did
           suffer
           in
           his
           soule
           :
           onely
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           beware
           ,
           we
           diminish
           not
           his
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             patience
             ,
          
           and
           other
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           cleerely
           maketh
           to
           be
           without
           want
           ,
           defect
           ,
           or
           measure
           in
           him
           .
           Shunning
           those
           sands
           ,
           I
           left
           euery
           man
           to
           his
           libertie
           to
           speake
           or
           write
           of
           Christes
           feares
           
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           any
           circumstance
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           did
           duely
           enforce
           :
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           death
           if
           any
           sought
           to
           fasten
           on
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whosoeuer
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           by
           their
           owne
           surmises
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           warrant
           for
           any
           of
           those
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           they
           tooke
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           figuratiuely
           for
           great
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           such
           as
           sometimes
           the
           Godly
           in
           their
           humane
           weakenesse
           thinke
           and
           complaine
           they
           feele
           or
           feare
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           nothing
           neere
           the
           true
           paines
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           endured
           in
           this
           mortall
           life
           and
           flesh
           by
           the
           euidence
           of
           nature
           and
           Scripture
           .
           This
           being
           my
           constant
           course
           ,
           as
           my
           Sermons
           printed
           doe
           apparently
           witnesse
           ,
           what
           folly
           ,
           what
           madnesse
           is
           this
           ,
           so
           egerly
           and
           often
           to
           chalenge
           me
           for
           contradicting
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           but
           your
           immoderate
           greedinesse
           or
           giddinesse
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           everie
           man
           ,
           who
           writeth
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           feares
           or
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           doth
           presently
           teach
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           
             the
             death
             of
             Christs
             soule
          
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           
             the
             most
             vehement
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             yea
             the
             second
             death
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             part
          
           of
           our
           redemtion
           ,
           which
           Christ
           must
           suffer
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           ransome
           vs
           ?
           To
           censure
           mens
           priuate
           opinions
           I
           take
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           some
           men
           otherwise
           very
           learned
           and
           laborious
           ,
           haue
           dipped
           too
           deepe
           in
           that
           die
           ,
           as
           your selfe
           proue
           and
           pronounce
           by
           reiecting
           and
           reselling
           the
           horror
           of
           
             e●…
             n●…
             death
          
           ,
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           though
           Master
           Caluin
           say
           ,
           Christ
           CONFLICTED
           therewith
           ;
           and
           the
           Catechisme
           auouch
           ,
           Christ
           was
           therewithall
           P●…VSED
           .
           If
           you
           may
           thus
           renounce
           and
           refute
           the
           first
           deuise
           and
           spredders
           (
           as
           you
           thinke
           them
           )
           of
           your
           proper
           and
           spirituall
           temptations
           and
           torments
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ;
           giue
           others
           leaue
           to
           receaue
           them
           no
           farder
           ,
           then
           they
           concurre
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           primatiue
           church
           of
           God.
           I
           find
           diuers
           men
           speake
           diuersly
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           and
           these
           late
           ,
           that
           light
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           suddaine
           touches
           of
           the
           essentiall
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           fresh
           and
           new
           deuice
           :
           yea
           many
           that
           are
           caried
           away
           with
           the
           generall
           termes
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           horror
           of
           his
           dreadfull
           iudgements
           against
           sin
           ,
           no
           way
           like
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           speciall
           words
           debarre
           all
           mention
           of
           the
           second
           death
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           those
           as
           well
           English
           ,
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           How
           false
           and
           soolish
           your
           vaunt
           is
           ,
           
             of
             all
             and
             euerie
             church
             and
             writer
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           your
           minde
           ,
           will
           soone
           appeare
           to
           any
           that
           will
           reade
           and
           waigh
           the
           workes
           and
           wordes
           of
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             new
             〈◊〉
             teach
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
             soule
             without
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           Zanchius
           ,
           and
           of
           sundry
           others
           as
           sound
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           ripe
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           diligent
           in
           reading
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           learning
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           you
           can
           name
           either
           broching
           or
           bowing
           towards
           your
           late
           conceits
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           yet
           they
           assigne
           farre
           other
           sufferings
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           your
           essentiall
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           I
           may
           not
           stand
           to
           make
           new
           discourses
           touching
           new
           writers
           ;
           a
           place
           or
           two
           shall
           serue
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           end
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           Bullinger
           vpon
           those
           words
           of
           Esay
           Christ
           
             layd
             downe
          
           (
           or
           made
           )
           
             his
             soule
             a
             sacrifice
             sor
             sinne
             ,
          
           saith
           .
           h
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…3
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             his
             soule
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             to
             offer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             Purge
             sinnes
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             Christs
             soule
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             flesh
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             offered
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             that
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             willingly
             ,
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ;
             and
             whole
             Christ
             was
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             licet
             interim
             neque
             diuinit
             as
             sit
             passa
             ,
             neque
             anima
             mortua
             ,
             sed
             caro
             ;
             de
             quare
             beati
             Patres
             Vigilius
             &
             Fulgentius
             contra
             Haereticos
             religiose
             disputarunt
             ;
             Though
             during
             that
             time
             neither
             his
             diuinty
             suffered
             ,
          
           NOR
           HIS
           SOVLE
           DIED
           :
           
             but
             his
             flesh
             :
             whereof
             the
             blessed
             fathers
             Vigilius
             and
             Fulgentius
             haue
             religiously
             discoursed
             against
             Heretickes
             .
          
        
         
           Zanchius
           ,
           whose
           learned
           workes
           are
           to
           me
           in
           steed
           of
           many
           writers
           ,
           that
           are
           caried
           with
           faction
           and
           affection
           to
           vphold
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           some
           other
           men
           say
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           for
           his
           often
           and
           great
           labours
           get
           time
           to
           finish
           his
           purposed
           treatise
           of
           mans
           redemption
           in
           that
           exact
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           donne
           the
           rest
           ,
           yet
           commenting
           on
           S.
           Paules
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ,
           he
           fully
           deliuereth
           the
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           our
           redemption
           to
           be
           the
           only
           sacrifice
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           bloud
           ;
           other
           propitiatory
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           then
           that
           he
           acknowledgeth
           none
           ,
           though
           he
           ascribe
           
           to
           the
           soule
           as
           well
           her
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           her
           sacrifice
           .
           i
           
             i
             Zanchius
             in
             ca.
             2.
             epist.
             ad
             Philip.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             things
             prepared
             ,
             which
             were
             requisite
             to
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             behold
             the
             Priest
             with
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             Christ
             with
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             body
             I
             say
             of
          
           (
           him
           that
           was
           )
           
             God
             ,
             who
             through
             voluntary
             obedience
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             most
             ardent
             loue
             to
             vs
             ,
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             God
             for
             a
             most
             sweet
             smell
             .
             And
             where
             did
             he
             offer
             himselfe
             ?
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           k
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Patitur
             in
             anima
             summam
             tristitiam
             ,
             timorem
             ,
             ignominiam
             ;
             in
             corpore
             summos
             dolores
             ,
             in
             singulis
             membris
             atrocissima
             flagella
             .
          
           l
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             In
             ligno
             moritur
             ,
             vt
             mors
             per
             lignum
             ingressa
             in
             mundum
             per
             lignum
             tolleretur
             è
             mundo
             .
             He
             suffered
             in
             soule
             most
             exceeding
             heauinesse
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             shame
             ;
             In
             his
             bodie
             most
             bitter
             paines
             ,
             in
             euerie
             member
             most
             grieuous
             scourges
             .
             On
             the
             tree
             he
             died
             ,
             that
             as
             death
             came
             into
             the
             world
             by
             a
             tree
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             by
             a
             tree
             .
          
           m
           
             m
             Idem
             in
             ca.
             1.
             ad
             Ephes.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             point
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             by
             his
             bloud
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             〈◊〉
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             the
             offering
             of
             his
             body
             deliuered
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             shed
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             fuit
             proprius
             modus
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             proper
             manner
             ,
          
           (
           or
           onely
           way
           )
           
             how
             we
             must
             be
             redeemed
             from
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             .
             This
          
           n
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             sacrifice
             which
             is
             often
             signified
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           (
           Christe●…
           )
           
             bloud
             alone
             ,
             is
             that
             price
             of
             which
             the
             Prophets
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Apostles
             say
             ,
             we
             were
             redeemed
          
           (
           by
           it
           .
           )
           For
           o
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             haue
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             Christ
             by
             his
             onely
             bloud
             .
          
           p
           
             p
             Idem
             de
             tribus
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             test
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             euen
             he
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             onely
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             bodie
             should
             effectually
             clense
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           so
           againe
           .
           
             The
             Apostle
          
           q
           
             q
             Idem
             in
             ca.
             1.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Coloss.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             expresseth
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             wherewith
             the
             Father
             reconciled
             vs
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             the
             true
             and
             humane
             body
             of
             Christ
             deliuered
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             This
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             .
             For
             this
             body
             ,
             which
             was
             truely
             flesh
             ,
             and
             an
             humane
             body
             ;
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             died
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             by
             that
             was
             reconciliation
             made
             .
             He
          
           r
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             ioineth
             the
             body
             with
             bloud
             ,
             because
             both
             are
             the
             price
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             by
             both
             were
             our
             sinnes
             clensed
             .
             The
             Apostle
             then
          
           s
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             signifieth
             reconciliation
             was
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             sor
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Zanchius
           speaketh
           not
           precisely
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           against
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           .
           ]
           In
           plainely
           and
           fully
           deliuering
           the
           matter
           and
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           to
           be
           the
           ONELY
           SACRIFICE
           of
           the
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           offered
           on
           the
           crosse
           to
           death
           ;
           he
           excludeth
           all
           other
           ransomes
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           &
           so
           maketh
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           superfluous
           to
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           but
           no
           meane
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           For
           in
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           t
           
             t
             Zanchius
             de
             tribus
             Elohim
             part
             .
             1.
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             1
             〈◊〉
             10.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             died
             for
             vs
             with
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             bloud
          
           ;
           and
           u
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
          
           this
           ONELY
           SACRIFICE
           (
           the
           shedding
           of
           Christes
           bloud
           vnto
           death
           )
           
             God
             chose
             from
             euerlasting
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             promised
             the
             same
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shadowed
             it
             with
             resemblances
             .
          
           And
           touching
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           if
           you
           teach
           as
           Zanchius
           doth
           ,
           you
           will
           presently
           finde
           it
           is
           open
           blasphemie
           to
           ascribe
           to
           Christ
           any
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           x
           
             x
             Zanch●…
             tractat
             ,
             theologic●…
             de
             peccato
             originali
             .
             ca.
             4.
             thes
             .
             3
             
          
           
             A
             triple
             death
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             God
             threatned
             to
             Adam
             for
             disobedience
             ;
             a
             spirituall
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             separation
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             originall
             righteousnesse
             from
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             of
             Adam
             ,
             of
             which
             death
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             there
             is
             often
             mention
             made
             .
             This
             death
             Adam
             died
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             did
             eate
             .
             The
             second
             was
             a
             corporall
             death
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soule
             is
             seuered
             from
             the
             bodie
             .
             To
             this
             Adam
             was
             presently
          
           (
           vpon
           his
           eating
           )
           
             made
             subiect
             ;
             though
             he
             did
             not
             straightwayes
             actually
             die
             .
             The
             third
             is
             euerlasting
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             knowen
             to
             all
             ,
             &
             of
             this
             death
             Adam
             was
             forthwith
             made
             guiltie
             .
             This
             triple
             death
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             disobedience
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           like
           occasion
           comparing
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           he
           saith
           .
           y
           
             y
             Ibidem
             in
             ca.
             2.
             epist.
             ad
             ephes
             .
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             triple
             death
             ;
             spirituall
             ,
          
           (
           of
           the
           spirit
           or
           soule
           )
           
             corporall
             ,
             knowen
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             is
             that
             eternall
             death
             pertaining
             to
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             wherewith
             all
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             hell
             .
             These
             all
             God
             threatned
             to
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             what
             hower
             soeuer
             thou
             shalt
             eate
             ,
             &c.
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             .
             For
             he
             straightway
             died
             in
             spirit
             (
             or
             soule
             )
             ;
             he
             incurred
             also
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             because
             he
             became
             mortall
             ;
             and
             was
             made
             guiltie
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           z
           
             z
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             haue
             rightly
             said
             death
             to
             bee
             the
             priuation
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             consisting
             in
             the
             separation
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
             The
             like
             we
             must
             say
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             and
             death
             .
             The
             spirituall
             life
             is
             a
             certaine
             spirituall
             and
             diuine
             force
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             mooued
             to
             spirituall
             and
             diuine
             actions
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             dwelling
             
             in
             vs.
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             regenerating
             vs
             in
             this
             spirituall
             life
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             soule
             thereof
             .
             And
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             thoughts
             ,
             holy
             desires
             ,
             holy
             actions
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             are
             the
             operations
             of
             this
             spirituall
             life
             .
             What
             then
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             euen
             the
             priuation
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             spirituall
             and
             good
             actions
             in
             a
             man
             destitute
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             should
             quicken
             him
             ,
             comming
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           a
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             What
             strength
             hath
             a
             man
             dead
             in
             bodie
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             this
             life
             ?
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             spirit
          
           (
           or
           soule
           )
           ,
           
             do
             any
             workes
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           a
           full
           and
           true
           description
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           spirit
           or
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           dare
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           ;
           then
           doth
           Zanchius
           fauour
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           :
           but
           if
           euery
           peece
           hereof
           applied
           to
           Christ
           be
           euident
           heresie
           and
           infidelitie
           ,
           then
           did
           Zanchius
           no
           way
           defend
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           soule
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           he
           acknowledgeth
           none
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           in
           hell
           on
           all
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           like
           effect
           ,
           shewing
           the
           
             true
             and
             onely
             meane
             and
             matter
          
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           reconciliation
           to
           be
           the
           only
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           yeelded
           vnto
           death
           for
           the
           ransome
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           I
           should
           make
           a
           new
           volume
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           stand
           thereon
           .
           It
           may
           suffice
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           any
           reasonable
           man
           to
           refute
           the
           slaunderous
           mouth
           of
           this
           most
           insolent
           prater
           ,
           that
           I
           professe
           ,
           I
           mislike
           nothing
           the
           writings
           and
           resolutions
           of
           all
           these
           learned
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           I
           haue
           seene
           and
           read
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           I
           could
           get
           )
           touching
           our
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           teach
           the
           same
           that
           they
           taught
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           priuate
           moderation
           could
           beare
           the
           words
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           (
           those
           onely
           excepted
           who
           elude
           the
           plainenesse
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           the
           finenesse
           of
           their
           new
           deuices
           )
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           such
           hoblers
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           vpon
           such
           occasions
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           their
           fresh
           inuenting
           new
           meanes
           and
           causes
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           they
           know
           not
           where
           .
           Taking
           it
           therefore
           to
           be
           no
           euill
           way
           ,
           when
           men
           of
           great
           wits
           and
           gifts
           begin
           to
           turne
           to
           their
           owne
           deuices
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           lights
           of
           Christes
           Church
           beleeued
           and
           deriued
           from
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           in
           those
           very
           points
           of
           trueth
           and
           our
           saluation
           ;
           I
           haue
           chosen
           rather
           to
           shew
           thee
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           the
           generall
           and
           continuall
           consent
           of
           religious
           and
           reuerend
           antiquitie
           ;
           then
           to
           muster
           mens
           names
           of
           latter
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           disgracing
           or
           comparing
           their
           labours
           or
           learnings
           ,
           to
           set
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           Church
           in
           fire
           .
           If
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           displease
           happilie
           some
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           priuate
           contrarie
           conceits
           ,
           I
           haue
           done
           my
           duety
           to
           declare
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           shewed
           my
           desire
           of
           peace
           ,
           whiles
           I
           neuer
           ment
           ,
           nor
           can
           yet
           bee
           drawen
           to
           impeach
           any
           mans
           name
           or
           credit
           ,
           howsoeuer
           I
           thinke
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           swarue
           from
           the
           exact
           rule
           and
           sense
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           in
           some
           few
           points
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           doctrine
           as
           of
           discipline
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           .
           WHAT
           IS
           MEANT
           BY
           THIS
           IN
           THE
           CREED
           ,
           THAT
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
          
           HADES
           ,
           
             or
             Hell.
          
           
        
         
           I
           Shall
           not
           need
           (
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           or
           paines
           in
           this
           question
           .
           An
           article
           of
           the
           Creed
           since
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           descended
           into
           Hell
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           deriued
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           confessed
           by
           all
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           authoritie
           of
           this
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           prayer
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ratified
           by
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           an
           English
           man
           directly
           to
           dispute
           against
           it
           ;
           howsoeuer
           ,
           retaining
           the
           words
           ,
           many
           doubt
           or
           denie
           the
           sense
           thereof
           .
           I
           may
           be
           the
           shorter
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Refuter
           insisteth
           onely
           on
           foure
           reasons
           against
           the
           descent
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           our
           English
           Creed
           calleth
           Hell
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           he
           bringeth
           ,
           is
           like
           his
           former
           labor
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           bolde
           pronouncing
           of
           his
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           misconstruing
           of
           other
           mens
           sayings
           .
           His
           first
           reason
           is
           .
        
         
           b
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             good
             and
             sound
             generall
             reason
             in
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             that
             Christes
             soule
             leauing
             his
             bodie
             ,
             ascended
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             there
             remained
             till
             his
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             speciall
             reason
             of
             authoritie
             to
             the
             contrariè
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             now
             descended
             ,
             th●…n
             surely
             euerie
             good
             Christian
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             descended
             not
             locally
             into
             hell
             .
             But
             both
             these
             former
             parts
             are
             most
             true
             .
          
           ]
           Not
           one
           of
           these
           parts
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           (
           as
           they
           are
           not
           )
           most
           true
           ;
           yet
           conclude
           they
           not
           your
           purpose
           .
           That
           Christes
           
             soule
             leauing
             his
             bodie
             ascended
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
          
           is
           more
           than
           any
           Scripture
           expresly
           auoucheth
           .
           The
           order
           of
           our
           Creed
           leadeth
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             from
             the
             dead
          
           before
           
             he
             ascended
             to
             heauen
          
           .
           That
           he
           was
           in
           Paradise
           the
           same
           day
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           his
           owne
           words
           to
           the
           penitent
           thiefe
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           may
           proue
           ,
           if
           we
           admit
           them
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           Christes
           soule
           and
           not
           of
           his
           Deitie
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Austen
           and
           others
           expound
           them
           :
           but
           that
           Christes
           soule
           departing
           from
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           the
           same
           againe
           ,
           diuerted
           no
           whither
           ,
           nor
           spoiled
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           nor
           made
           an
           open
           shew
           of
           them
           ,
           triumphing
           ouer
           them
           ,
           for
           this
           there
           is
           neither
           good
           reason
           in
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           nor
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           your
           couragious
           assuming
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           seeme
           to
           support
           your
           cause
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           reasons
           there
           are
           ,
           generall
           or
           speciall
           ,
           for
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           though
           you
           make
           light
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           beginning
           hath
           receiued
           and
           professed
           them
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           mouthes
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           turne
           and
           winde
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holie
           Ghost
           to
           fit
           them
           to
           your
           appetite
           .
           And
           what
           so
           great
           need
           is
           there
           of
           
             speciall
             reasons
             of
             authoritie
          
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ?
           Will
           not
           generall
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           serue
           to
           proue
           a
           trueth
           ,
           except
           the
           speciall
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           maner
           be
           therewithall
           expressed
           .
        
         
         
           c
           
             The
             analogie
             of
             faith
             requireth
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             should
             be
             there
             where
             the
             members
             were
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             remaine
             till
             their
             resurrection
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             tarie
             till
             his
             resurrection
             .
             It
             seemeth
             also
             these
             texts
             will
             prooue
             it
             ;
             Where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             also
             shall
             my
             seruant
             be
             .
             I
             will
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             they
             also
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             .
          
           ]
           Did
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           perpetuall
           abode
           of
           the
           head
           and
           members
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           place
           of
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           at
           Gods
           appointed
           time
           ,
           Your
           words
           had
           some
           dependance
           on
           Christes
           promise
           ,
           saying
           ;
           d
           
             Where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             also
             shall
             my
             seruants
             be
             :
          
           but
           this
           speech
           of
           Christes
           is
           restrained
           to
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           shall
           be
           verified
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           that
           he
           sayd
           ,
           e
           
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             you
             a
             place
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             ,
             and
             receiue
             you
             vnto
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             also
             you
             may
             be
             .
          
           At
           his
           next
           comming
           he
           will
           take
           vs
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           we
           be
           euer
           with
           the
           Lord.
           This
           is
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           his
           promise
           shall
           be
           performed
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Saints
           dissolued
           are
           now
           
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           receiued
           to
           rest
           and
           ioy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           where
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           continually
           shineth
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           them
           with
           full
           assurance
           of
           euerlasting
           glory
           prepared
           for
           them
           ;
           yet
           no
           analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           nor
           any
           words
           by
           you
           brought
           ,
           do
           proue
           all
           the
           Saints
           to
           haue
           their
           bodies
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           his
           there
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           were
           after
           the
           speaking
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           alwayes
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           where
           Christ
           was
           ;
           or
           that
           all
           the
           Saints
           rose
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           some
           did
           ;
           or
           that
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           Christ
           appeared
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           all
           his
           Saints
           must
           or
           did
           appeare
           with
           him
           .
           Much
           lesse
           is
           there
           any
           sequele
           from
           either
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           must
           or
           did
           accompanie
           Christes
           soule
           going
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           comming
           thence
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           descend
           to
           Hell
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           all
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           but
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           iust
           deceased
           must
           leaue
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           go
           thither
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           f
           
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             he
             promiseth
             heere
             his
             seruants
             euen
             a
             locall
             accompanying
             of
             him
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             generally
             whither
             soeuer
             he
             went.
          
           ]
           Then
           was
           Peter
           a
           slender
           Diuine
           ,
           who
           hearing
           these
           words
           from
           his
           Masters
           mouth
           ,
           did
           after
           openly
           proclaime
           ,
           That
           g
           
             Dauid
             was
             not
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           so
           firme
           a
           promise
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           then
           Dauid
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           must
           locally
           accompanie
           Christ
           whithersoeuer
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           Peter
           vtterly
           denieth
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Christs
           church
           had
           little
           vnderstanding
           of
           Christs
           words
           ,
           when
           they
           generally
           denied
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           place
           of
           glory
           where
           Christ
           is
           .
           If
           you
           belee●…e
           not
           my
           report
           of
           them
           ,
           peruse
           their
           owne
           words
           following
           .
           Irenaeus
           ,
           h
           
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             shall
             goe
             to
             an
             inuisible
             place
             appointed
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             remaine
             vntill
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             after
             receauing
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             rising
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             corporally
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             rise
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             to
             the
             sight
          
           (
           or
           vision
           )
           
             of
             God.
          
           Iustine
           the
           martyr
           .
           i
           
             The
             soules
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             caried
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             they
             inioy
             the
             company
             and
             sight
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             and
             the
             vision
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             and
             are
             kept
             in
             places
             fitte
             for
             them
             till
             the
             day
             of
             resurrection
             and
             recompensation
             .
          
           Tertullian
           ,
           k
           
             It
             is
             apparent
             to
             any
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             place
             determined
             ,
             which
             is
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             for
             the
             receauing
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             sonnes
             .
             That
             region
             ,
             I
             meane
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             though
             not
             heauenly
             ,
             sublimiorem
             tamen
             inferis
             ,
             yet
             higher
             then
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             shall
             giue
             comfort
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             things
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             reward
             bring
             the
             resurrection
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           l
           
             Heauen
             is
             open
             to
             no
             man
             so
             long
             as
             the
             earth
             remaineth
             :
             together
             with
             the
             passing
             away
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             be
             opened
             .
          
           Origen
           ,
           m
           
             The
             Saints
             departing
             hence
             do
             not
             presently
             obtaine
             the
             full
             rewards
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             but
             they
             expect
             vs
             ,
             though
             staying
             ,
             though
             slacking
             .
             For
             they
             haue
             not
             perfect
             ioy
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             grieue
             at
             our
             errors
             ,
             and
             lament
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             these
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             haue
             not
             yet
             receaued
             the
             promise
             ,
             God
             prouiding
             for
             vs
             a
             better
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             vs
             should
             not
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           Hilarie
           n
           
             The
             day
             of
             iudgement
             is
             the
             repay
             of
             euerlasting
             happinesse
             or
             punishment
             .
             But
             the
             time
             of
             death
             till
             then
             ,
             hath
             euery
             one
             vnder
             his
             lawes
             ,
             whiles
             either
             Abraham
             or
             torment
             reserue
             ech
             man
             vnto
             iudgement
             .
          
           Ambrose
           ,
           o
           
             Till
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             come
             ,
             the
             soules
          
           (
           departed
           )
           
             expect
             their
             due
             reward
             ;
             for
             some
             paine
             ,
             for
             some
             glory
             is
             prouided
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           ,
           p
           
             Though
             the
             soule
             were
             a
             thousand
             times
             immortall
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             ,
             those
             admirable
             good
             things
             she
             shall
             not
             enioy
             without
             her
             flesh
             .
          
           q
           
             If
             the
             body
             rise
             not
             againe
             ,
             the
             soule
             remaineth
             
             vncrowned
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             heauenly
             blisse
             .
          
           Augustine
           ,
           r
           
             After
             this
             short
             life
             thou
             shalt
             not
             as
             yet
             be
             where
             the
             Saints
             shal
             be
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             shal
             be
             said
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             receaue
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             th●…
             shalt
             not
             as
             yet
             be
             there
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             it
             not
             ?
             but
             thou
             maiest
             be
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             poore
             Lazar
             was
             seene
             afarre
             of
             by
             the
             proud
             rich
             man.
             In
             that
             rest
             shalt
             thou
             securely
             expect
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             receaue
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             be
             changed
             to
             be
             equall
             to
             an
             Angel.
          
           Theodoret
           ,
           s
           
             The
             Saints
             haue
             not
             yet
             receaued
             their
             crownes
             .
             For
             the
             God
             of
             all
             expecteth
             the
             conflicts
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             race
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             may
             together
             pronounce
             all
             ,
             that
             overcame
             ,
             to
             be
             conquerers
             ,
             and
             so
             reward
             them
             .
          
           Oecumenius
           ,
           t
           
             All
             the
             fore
             said
             Saints
             haue
             not
             yet
             receaued
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             to
             the
             iust
             ,
             God
             prouiding
             better
             for
             vs.
             Least
             they
             should
             haue
             more
             then
             we
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             crowned
             before
             vs
             ,
             he
             hath
             therefore
             appointed
             one
             certaine
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             crowned
             with
             them
             .
          
           Andreas
           Caesariensis
           ,
           u
           
             It
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             many
             godly
             fathers
             ,
             that
             euery
             good
             man
          
           (
           after
           this
           life
           )
           
             hath
             a
             place
             ●…itte
             for
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             coniecture
             the
             glory
             prepared
             for
             him
             .
          
           Theophylact.
           x
           
             The
             Saints
             as
             yet
             haue
             attained
             nothing
             of
             the
             heauenly
             promises
             .
          
           (
           God
           )
           
             hath
             appointed
             one
             time
             to
             crowne
             all
             .
          
           Bernard
           ,
           y
           
             you
             perceaue
             there
             are
             three
             states
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             the
             first
             in
          
           (
           this
           )
           
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             the
             second
             without
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             third
             in
             perfect
             blessednesse
             .
             The
             first
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Courts
             ,
             the
             third
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             Into
             that
             most
             happy
             house
             of
             God
             the
             soules
          
           (
           of
           the
           Saints
           )
           
             shall
             not
             enter
             without
             vs
             ,
             nor
             without
             their
             bodies
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           doe
           I
           find
           any
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           allow
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           the
           same
           place
           of
           glory
           ,
           where
           Christ
           now
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           day
           come
           .
           What
           Abrahams
           bosome
           is
           ,
           whither
           Lazarus
           soule
           was
           caried
           by
           the
           Angels
           ,
           or
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           define
           .
           Only
           the
           Scripture
           faith
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           place
           of
           z
           comfort
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           z
           
             vpvvards
             farre
             of
             from
          
           Hell
           ;
           a
           z
           
             great
             gulfe
          
           being
           set
           betweene
           that
           and
           hell
           .
           Of
           Paradise
           ,
           where
           Christ
           promised
           the
           penitent
           Thiefe
           should
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           very
           day
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           I
           read
           what
           Paul
           writeth
           ,
           how
           he
           
             was
             taken
             vp
             into
             the
          
           a
           
             third
             heauen
             ,
             and
             into
          
           b
           Paradise
           ;
           Whence
           we
           may
           rightly
           collect
           ,
           that
           Paradise
           is
           in
           the
           third
           heauen
           .
           Now
           what
           number
           of
           heauens
           the
           Scripture
           deliuereth
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           certaine
           as
           some
           men
           suppose
           .
           We
           find
           the
           whole
           region
           of
           the
           aire
           to
           be
           called
           Heauen
           ,
           as
           where
           Christ
           nameth
           the
           c
           
             byrds
             of
             heauen
          
           ,
           and
           the
           d
           d
           
             clouds
             of
             heauen
          
           .
           Againe
           that
           place
           of
           the
           firmament
           ,
           where
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           Moone
           ,
           and
           the
           starres
           are
           ,
           is
           called
           heauen
           .
           e
           
             Let
             there
             be
             lights
          
           ,
           said
           God
           ,
           
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             heauen
             to
             separate
             the
             day
             from
             the
             night
             .
          
           And
           I
           f
           
             will
             multiply
             thy
             seed
             ,
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           The
           third
           heauen
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           not
           deceaued
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           to
           be
           the
           originall
           and
           
             proper
             habitation
          
           of
           Angels
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           first
           placed
           ,
           and
           whence
           they
           fell
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           called
           Diuels
           .
           g
           
             The
             Angels
             which
             kept
             not
             their
             originall
             ,
          
           saith
           Iude
           ,
           
             but
             left
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           THEIR
           PROPER
           HABITATION
           ,
           
             hath
             Godreserued
             in
             euer
             lasting
             chaines
             vnder
             darkenesse
             vnto
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           In
           this
           celestiall
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           was
           the
           proper
           mansion
           of
           Angels
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           obserueth
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           only
           place
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           falling
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           of
           the
           reprobate
           angels
           ,
           but
           after
           this
           was
           left
           an
           higher
           degree
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           increase
           of
           glory
           ;
           as
           we
           perceaue
           in
           the
           elect
           Angels
           ,
           who
           were
           confirmed
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           aduanced
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ,
           there
           to
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           God
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           of
           his
           sanctity
           and
           maiesty
           .
           Of
           this
           third
           heauen
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob
           saith
           ;
           God
           h
           
             found
             no
             stedfastnesse
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             yea
             the
             heauens
             are
             not
             cleane
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           since
           there
           he
           found
           sinne
           in
           those
           transgressing
           Angels
           which
           left
           their
           proper
           habitation
           ,
           and
           pressed
           with
           pride
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           God.
           This
           fault
           and
           fall
           the
           Prophet
           resembleth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           i
           
             How
             art
             thou
             fallen
             from
             heauen
             ,
             ô
             Lucifer
             ?
             Thou
             saidst
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             ascend
             aboue
             the
             higth
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             be
             like
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
           *
           The
           last
           or
           highest
           heauen
           the
           Scripture
           nameth
           the
           
             Seat
             ,
             throne
             ,
             or
             habitation
             of
             God
             :
          
           which
           is
           not
           only
           holy
           ,
           as
           whereinto
           k
           
             no
             vncleane
             thing
             shall
             enter
          
           ,
           but
           is
           aboue
           all
           other
           heauens
           ,
           and
           often
           called
           
             the
             heauen
             of
             heauens
          
           .
           In
           this
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           plaine
           reuelation
           of
           his
           diuine
           glory
           and
           maiesty
           ,
           which
           the
           elect
           Angels
           alwaies
           behold
           .
           And
           heere
           is
           not
           only
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
          
           s
           
           ioy
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           stability
           ,
           security
           ,
           and
           satiety
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           blisse
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           without
           any
           defect
           ,
           doubt
           ,
           or
           danger
           of
           failing
           or
           decreasing
           .
           In
           this
           they
           want
           nothing
           ,
           and
           besides
           this
           they
           desire
           nothing
           ,
           since
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           they
           find
           all
           things
           worthy
           loue
           ,
           delight
           ,
           and
           ioy
           .
           Looke
           downe
           m
           
             from
             heauen
          
           ,
           saith
           Esay
           to
           God
           ,
           
             and
             behold
             from
             the
             dwelling
             place
             of
             thine
             holinesse
             and
             glory
             .
          
           And
           Ieremie
           ,
           n
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             crie
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             giue
             out
             his
             voice
             from
             his
             holy
             habitation
             .
          
           o
           
             Behold
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             containe
             thee
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           Salomon
           .
           p
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             heauens
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             praise
             him
             in
             the
             highest
             .
             Praise
             him
             all
             his
             Angels
             ,
             praise
             him
             all
             his
             armies
             .
             Praise
             him
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             .
          
           To
           this
           place
           when
           Christ
           ascended
           with
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           q
           
             he
             was
             made
             higher
             then
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
          
           r
           
             ascended
             aboue
             all
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
          
           s
           
             sitteth
             ●…t
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             maiesty
             in
             the
             high
             places
             .
          
           Now
           t
           
             two
             we
             call
             both
             ,
             not
             all
             ;
             but
             of
             three
             we
             first
             vse
             this
             word
             ●…ll
             .
          
           And
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           hath
           a
           speciall
           number
           for
           two
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           duall
           ;
           the
           plurall
           is
           applied
           to
           moe
           .
           Besides
           Moses
           saith
           in
           
             the
             beginning
          
           (
           before
           the
           u
           light
           or
           firmament
           were
           created
           )
           
             God
             made
             eth
             hashamai●…m
             ,
             the
             heauens
             and
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           where
           by
           the
           name
           of
           heauen
           ;
           the
           best
           interpreters
           vnderstand
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           habitation
           of
           Angels
           and
           the
           reuelation
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
           Now
           the
           word
           hashamai●…m
           in
           Hebrew
           being
           not
           the
           singular
           number
           must
           haue
           
             diuers
             ma●…s
          
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           aire
           and
           〈◊〉
           haue
           diuers
           regions
           and
           sphaeres
           to
           make
           the
           name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           agree
           to
           either
           of
           them
           .
           So
           that
           when
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           
             ascended
             a●…
             the
             heauens
          
           ;
           nature
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           Grammar
           ,
           besides
           Scripture
           seeme
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           ascended
           aboue
           that
           part
           of
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           noteth
           Paradise
           to
           be
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           if
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           deceased
           be
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           in
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           where
           Christ
           sitteth
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           (
           
             in
             whose
             house
             are
             many
             mansions
          
           )
           and
           whether
           they
           shal
           be
           admitted
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           againe
           to
           
             take
             them
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             them
             for
             euer
             with
             him
          
           in
           the
           possession
           and
           communion
           of
           his
           kingdome
           and
           glory
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             like
             the
             Angels
          
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           difference
           of
           place
           and
           glorie
           before
           and
           after
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           incline
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           them
           not
           ;
           which
           I
           referre
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           learned
           .
           S.
           Iohn
           saw
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           x
           
             Vnder
             the
             altar
          
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           willed
           
             to
             rest
             vntill
          
           (
           the
           number
           of
           )
           
             their
             fellow
             seruants
             were
             fulfilled
          
           .
           But
           when
           crownes
           of
           glorie
           are
           giuen
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           they
           shall
           y
           
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             will
             dwell
             among
             them
             .
          
           z
           Henceforth
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             is
             laied
             vp
             for
             me
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             iust
             iudge
             ,
             shall
             giue
             me
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             me
             only
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             that
             loue
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           a
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           Peter
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             be
             gotten
             vs
             again
             vnto
             ●…
             liuely
             hope
             to
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             &
             vnd●…filed
             ,
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserued
             in
             heauen
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             to
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           b
           
             Now
             are
             we
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           Iohn
           ,
           
             but
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appeere
             what
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             &
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appecre
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
          
           that
           is
           aswell
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           manhood
           .
           Then
           as
           Paul
           saith
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           c
           
             Your
             life
             is
             hidde
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ;
             When
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             :
          
           And
           he
           shal
           say
           ;
           d
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             receaue
             the
             kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           retaine
           the
           kingdome
           already
           possessed
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           easie
           out
           of
           new
           writers
           to
           shew
           the
           same
           ;
           Master
           Cal●…m
           shall
           su●…ce
           for
           al
           ,
           who
           vseth
           not
           ouersoone
           to
           concurie
           with
           the
           fathers
           ,
           when
           they
           diuert
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           e
           
             The
             soules
             of
             the
             saints
             after
             death
             are
             in
             peace
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             because
             they
             are
             escaped
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
             But
             when
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             shal
             be
             aduanced
             to
             her
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Salomon
             ,
             Christ
             the
             king
             of
             peace
             ,
             shall
             sitte
             aloft
             in
             his
             iudgement
             seat
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             true
             Israelites
             raigne
             with
             their
          
           KING
           .
           
             This
             they
             may
             easily
             perceiue
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whosoeuer
             haue
             learned
             to
             giue
             eare
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             heare
             his
             voice
             .
             This
             also
             haue
             they
             deliuered
             to
             vs
             by
             hand
             ,
             who
             haue
             sparingly
             and
             reuerently
             handled
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             For
          
           Tertullian
           saith
           .
           f
           
             why
             should
             we
             not
             admit
             Abrahams
             bosome
             to
             be
             called
             a
             temporall
             
             receptacle
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ?
          
           And
           Chrysostom
           ,
           g
           
             Vnderstand
             what
             and
             how
             great
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             Abraham
             to
             sitte
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           (
           to
           expect
           )
           
             vntill
             he
             be
             perfected
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             may
             receaue
             their
             reward
             .
             For
             vntill
             we
             come
             ,
             the
             Father
             hath
             foretold
             thē
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             giue
             them
             their
             reward
             .
             Art
             thou
             grieued
             because
             thou
             shalt
             not
             yet
             receaue
             it
             ?
             what
             should
             A●…
             doe
             ,
             who
             ouercame
             so
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             yet
             sitteth
             without
             his
             crowne
             ?
             what
             Noe
             ?
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             times
             ?
             for
             behold
          
           they
           
             expected
             thee
             ,
             and
             expect
             others
             after
             thee
             .
             They
             preuented
             vs
             in
             their
             conflicts
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             preuent
             vs
             in
             their
             crownes
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             onetime
             appointed
             to
             crowne
             all
             together
             .
             Augustine
             in
             many
             places
             describeth
          
           h
           
             secret
             receptacles
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             kept
             vntill
             they
             receaue
             their
             crowne
             and
             glory
             .
             Bernard
             in
             two
             homilies
             made
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             where
             he
             handleth
             this
             question
             of
             purpose
             ,
             teacheth
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             do
             stand
             as
             yet
             in
             the
             outward
             courts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             admitted
             to
             rest
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             glory
             .
             Into
             that
             most
             blessed
             ●…ouse
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             neither
             without
             vs
             ,
             nor
             without
             their
             bodies
             .
             Those
             that
             place
             soules
             in
          
           (
           some
           part
           of
           )
           
             heauen
             ,
             so
             they
             giue
             them
             not
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
          
           (
           to
           be
           shewed
           on
           them
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           resurrection
           and
           not
           before
           )
           
             they
             differ
             nothing
             from
             the
             former
             opinion
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           institutions
           .
           i
           
             Since
             the
             Scripture
             euery
             where
             biddeth
             vs
             depend
             vpon
             the
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             and
             differreth
             the
             crowne
             of
             glory
             〈◊〉
             that
             time
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             content
             with
             the
             boundes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             vs
             ;
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             godly
             hauing
             ended
             their
             warfare
          
           (
           of
           this
           life
           )
           
             depart
             into
             an
             happy
             rest
             ,
             where
             with
             a
             blessed
             ioy
             they
             looke
             for
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             promised
             glory
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             things
             stand
             suspended
             till
             Christ
             our
             redeemer
             appeare
             .
          
           Then
           none
           of
           these
           writers
           ,
           old
           nor
           new
           ,
           so
           conceaued
           ,
           or
           so
           expounded
           Christes
           wordes
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Saints
           doe
           locally
           accompany
           him
           and
           generally
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           he
           abideth
           ,
           or
           whithersoeuer
           he
           goeth
           .
        
         
           k
           
             The
             Fathers
             all
             with
             one
             voice
             (
             I
             may
             truely
             affirme
             )
             teach
             and
             beleeue
             euen
             that
             Christ
             after
             death
             went
             no
             whither
             ,
             but
             where
             his
             faithfull
             and
             holy
             seruants
             were
             :
             yea
             and
             there
             remained
             till
             his
             resurrection
             .
             To
             which
             consent
             of
             men
             some
             where
             you
             ascribe
             exceeding
             much
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           assertions
           all
           the
           Fathers
           with
           one
           consent
           refuse
           ,
           to
           which
           agreement
           of
           learned
           and
           auncient
           writers
           I
           confesse
           I
           yeeld
           very
           much
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           expresse
           Scripture
           against
           it
           ,
           alleaged
           and
           vrged
           by
           some
           of
           themselues
           ;
           as
           in
           all
           the
           cases
           where
           I
           forsake
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           :
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           your
           nouelties
           ,
           who
           neither
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           second
           question
           yeeld
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           iudgements
           and
           censures
           ;
           put
           them
           altogether
           ?
           That
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           were
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           our
           Sauiour
           first
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           no
           father
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           departeth
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           where
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           ,
           whether
           in
           earth
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           a
           skirt
           of
           hell
           or
           no
           ,
           till
           Christ
           transferred
           them
           thence
           to
           Paradise
           ;
           of
           this
           some
           fathers
           diuersely
           thinke
           ,
           and
           diuersely
           speake
           .
           And
           but
           that
           Saint
           Austin
           learnedly
           discusseth
           and
           resolueth
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           could
           be
           l
           
             no
             member
             ,
             nor
             part
             of
             hell
             ,
          
           since
           this
           was
           a
           
             secret
             habitation
             of
             rest
             and
             happinesse
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Scripture
           neuer
           affirmeth
           of
           hell
           ,
           but
           calleth
           it
           a
           place
           of
           torment
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           for
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           your
           crue
           to
           say
           where
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           .
           That
           Christ
           after
           death
           went
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           faithfull
           were
           in
           expectation
           and
           desire
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           redeeine
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           Fathers
           affirme
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           went
           no
           whither
           else
           ,
           or
           that
           hec
           went
           not
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           as
           well
           to
           discharge
           and
           release
           his
           members
           thence
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           all
           feare
           and
           daunger
           thereof
           ,
           as
           to
           destroy
           the
           power
           of
           the
           diuell
           ouer
           all
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           the
           force
           and
           furie
           of
           Satan
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           that
           euery
           knee
           of
           things
           vnder
           the
           earth
           should
           bow
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           things
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           in
           this
           you
           vtterly
           mistake
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           talke
           of
           ;
           and
           shew
           that
           you
           neuer
           came
           neere
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           presume
           to
           affirme
           what
           you
           list
           ,
           of
           them
           .
           And
           least
           I
           should
           carie
           the
           Reader
           without
           cause
           to
           rest
           on
           my
           word
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           him
           doe
           on
           yours
           ,
           he
           shall
           heare
           the
           Fathers
           speake
           their
           owne
           mindes
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           better
           iudge
           of
           your
           abusing
           them
           .
        
         
           Ireneus
           .
           m
           
             Dauid
             said
             prophesying
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             
             nethermost
             hell
             .
          
           Cyprian
           .
           n
           
             When
             in
             Christs
             presence
             hell
             was
             broken
             open
             &
             captiuitie
             made
             captiue
             ,
             his
             conquering
             soule
             being
             presented
             to
             his
             fathers
             sight
             ,
             returned
             without
             delay
             to
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           Lactantius
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           thinke
           Venantius
           .
           o
           
             The
             darkenesse
             fled
             at
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             grosse
             mist
             of
             eternall
             night
             vanished
             .
             Hinc
             tumulū
             repetens
             post
             tari●…ra
             ,
             carne
             resumpta
             ,
             belliger
             ad
             coelos
             ampla
             trophea
             refers
             .
             Then
             after
             thy
             being
             in
             hell
             ,
             thou
             going
             to
             thy
             graue
             ,
             &
             resuming
             thy
             bodie
             ,
             as
             a
             warrier
             thou
             bar●…st
             to
             heauen
             a
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           CONQVEST
           (
           ouer
           hell
           .
           )
           Athanasius
           .
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             who
             euer
             went
             to
             hell
             besides
             the
             sonne
             ,
             which
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           q
           
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             whom
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             keepers
             of
             hell
             gates
             shr●…ncke
             for
             feare
             .
          
           Yea
           r
           HADES
           ,
           HELL
           (
           or
           the
           Diuell
           )
           
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             him
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             was
             afraid
             and
             amazed
             saying
             :
             Who
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             descendeth
             (
             hither
             )
             with
             so
             great
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ?
             Who
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             teareth
             open
             the
             brazen
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             &
             breaketh
             the
             bars
             of
             Adamant
             ?
             Who
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             crucisied
             is
             not
             conquered
             by
             me
             who
             am
             death
             ?
             Who
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             looseth
             their
             bandes
             ,
             whom
             I
             conquered
             ?
             Who
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             owne
             death
             destroyeth
             me
             ,
             that
             am
             death
             ?
          
           Eusebius
           .
           s
           
             To
             him
             only
             were
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             opened
             ,
             &
             him
             only
             the
             keepers
             of
             hell
             gates
             seeing
             ,
             shranke
             for
             feare
             ;
             and
             the
             chiefe
             ruler
             of
             death
             ,
          
           (
           the
           diuell
           )
           
             knowing
             him
             alone
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             ,
             rose
             out
             of
             his
             loftie
             throne
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             him
             fearefully
             with
             supplication
             &
             intreatie
             .
          
           Eusebius
           called
           Emisenus
           .
           *
           
             The
             Lord
             descending
             darkenesse
             trembled
             at
             the
             suddaine
             sight
             of
             vnknowen
             light
             ,
             A●…
             praefulgidum
             fidus
             caelorū
             Tartareae
             caliginis
             profunda
             viderunt
             ,
             And
             the
             deepes
             of
             hellish
             darkenesse
             saw
             the
             most
             bright
             starre
             of
             heauen
             .
             Deposito
             quid●…
             corpore
             imas
             atque
             abdit
             as
             Tartari
             sedes
             filius
             hominis
             penetrauit
             :
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             laying
             aside
             his
             body
             pearced
             the
             lowest
             and
             secret
             seates
             of
             Tartarus
             ,
          
           (
           or
           of
           the
           dungeon
           of
           hell
           .
           )
           Hilarie
           .
           t
           
             The
             powers
             of
             heauen
             doe
             incessantly
             glorifie
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             sor
             conquering
             death
             ,
             &
             breaking
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             .
          
           u
           
             In
             hell
             he
             killed
             death
          
           .
           Gregorie
           Nazianzene
           .
           x
           
             Going
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             all
             couered
             with
             darknesse
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             pearce
             hell
             with
             a
             sharpe
             speare
             ;
             and
             shalt
             deliuer
             all
             ,
             thou
             alone
             being
             free
             ,
             and
             shalt
             besides
             haue
             the
             victory
             ouer
             thine
             enemies
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           valiantly
           SVBDVING
           HELL
           ,
           the
           SERPENT
           ,
           and
           DEATH
           .
           Chry●…ostome
           .
           y
           
             Descendente
             in
             tenebrosam
             inferorū
             caliginē
             Domino
             ettam
             illic
             tun●…
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             dubio
             dies
             splendidissimus
             fuit
             ,
             vbi
             seruator
             illuxit
             ,
             tenuit
             in
             illo
             noctis
             horrore
             inuiolabilem
             Maiestatis
             suae
             splendorem
             .
             The
             Lord
             descending
             into
             the
             darke
             m●…st
             of
             hell
             ,
             euen
             there
             no
             doubt
             then
             was
             a
             most
             cleere
             day
             ,
             where
             our
             Sauiour
             shined
             .
             In
             that
             horror
             of
             night
             he
             held
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             inuiolable
             .
          
           Ierom.
           z
           
             Pro
             vita
             populi
             mortuus
             ,
             non
             es
             derelictus
             in
             Tartaro
             .
             Dying
             for
             the
             life
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             thou
             wast
             not
             left
             in
             hell
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           a
           
             Christ
             d●…stroyed
             and
             brake
             open
             the
             closed
             places
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             diuell
             ,
             that
             had
             power
             ouer
             death
             .
             from
             his
             kingdome
             and
             Dominion
             .
          
           Augustine
           .
           b
           
             If
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             had
             sayd
             ,
             that
             Christ
             after
             death
             came
             to
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             not
             naming
             hell
             and
             the
             sorrowes
             thereof
             ,
             I
             maruaile
             if
             any
             man
             would
             haue
             durst
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hell
             .
             But
             because
             euident
             testimonies
          
           (
           of
           the
           Scripture
           )
           
             mention
             hell
             and
             the
             sorowes
          
           (
           thereof
           )
           ,
           
             no
             cause
             is
             occurrent
             ,
             why
             our
             Sauior
             should
             be
             beleeued
             to
             haue
             come
             thither
             ,
             but
             to
             saue
             from
             those
             paines
             .
          
           And
           againe
           .
           c
           
             There
             is
             a
             lower
             hell
             ,
             ●…hither
             the
             dead
             go
             ,
             whence
             God
             would
             deliuer
             our
             soules
             by
             sending
             his
             sonne
             thither
             .
             For
          
           d
           
             therefore
             Christ
             came
             euen
             vnto
             hell
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Ruffinus
           .
           e
           
             Eousque
             ille
             miserando
             descendit
             vsquequo
             tu
             peccando
             deiect●…s
             es
             .
             Christ
             descended
             of
             mercie
             to
             the
             very
             place
             ,
             whither
             thou
             wast
             deiected
             by
             sinne
             .
          
           Fulgentius
           .
           f
           
             It
             remained
             to
             the
             full
             effect
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             God
             tooke
             vnto
             him
             without
             sin
             should
             descend
             euen
             thither
             ,
             whither
             man
             separated
             from
             God
             fell
             by
             desert
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             hell
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             sinner
             vseth
             to
             be
             tormented
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             where
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             sinner
             vseth
             to
             be
             corrupted
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             neither
             Christs
             flesh
             might
             rot
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             nor
             his
             soule
             be
             ●…ormented
             with
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             h●…ll
             .
          
           Cyrill
           .
           g
           
             The
             powers
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             numbreth
             ,
             none
             other
             could
             conquere
             and
             carie
             into
             the
             desart
             of
             hell
             but
             only
             he
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             I
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             our
             Lord
             &
             Sauiour
             should
             not
             only
             be
             borne
             a
             man
             amongst
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             descend
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             carie
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             hell
             the
             goate
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             led
             away
             ;
             and
             returning
             thence
             ,
             this
             worke
             perfourmed
             ,
             might
             ascend
             to
             his
             father
             .
          
           Caesarius
           Arelatensis
           .
           h
           
             Aeterna
             nox
             inferorum
             Christo
             descendente
             resplenduit
             ,
             attonitae
             mentis
             obstupuere
             Tortores
             .
             The
             euerlasting
             darkenesse
             of
             hell
             was
             made
             bright
             with
             Christs
             descending
             
             thither
             :
             the
             tormentors
             inwardly
             stroken
             were
             amazed
             .
          
           Prudentius
           .
           l
           
             Tartarum
             benignus
             intrat
             ,
             fracta
             cedit
             Ianua
             ,
             fertur
             horruisse
             mundus
             noctis
             aeternae
             chaos
             .
             Christ
             mildely
             entred
             hell
             ,
             breaking
             open
             the
             gates
             :
             the
             world
             shooke
             at
          
           (
           the
           opening
           of
           )
           
             Chaos
             of
             euerlasting
             darkenesse
          
           .
           k
           Arator
           .
           
             Infernum
             Dominus
             cum
             destructurus
             adiret
             ,
             Sol
             ruit
             in
             Tenebras
             ,
             arua
             tremunt
             concussa
             locis
             ,
             saxa
             crepant
             :
             tartara
             moesta
             gemunt
             ,
             quia
             vincula
             cunta
             quiescunt
             .
             Mors
             ibi
             quid
             faceret
             ,
             quo
             vitae
             portitor
             ibat
             ?
             When
             the
             Lord
             went
             to
             hell
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             was
             darkned
             ,
             the
             earth
             shooke
             ,
             the
             rockes
             claue
             in
             sunder
             .
             Hell
             mourned
             to
             see
             her
             bands
             loosed
             .
             But
             what
             could
             death
             doe
             there
             ,
             whither
             the
             bringer
             of
             life
             came
             ?
          
           Petrus
           Chrysologus
           ,
           
             Mortem
             suscepisse
             &
             vicisse
             ,
             intrasse
             inferos
             &
             redijsse
             venisse
             in
             iura
          
           
           
             Tartari
             ,
             &
             Tartari
             iura
             soluisse
             ,
             non
             est
             fragilit
             as
             sed
             potestas
             .
             To
             suffer
             death
             and
             to
             conquere
             it
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             and
             to
             returne
             ,
             to
             come
             within
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             dungeon
             of
             hell
             ,
             ●…nd
             to
             dissolue
             the
             lawes
             therof
             ,
             is
             not
             weakenesse
             but
             power
             .
          
           And
           thus
           he
           maketh
           Christ
           to
           speake
           after
           his
           resurrection
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
           
             Ego
             ex
             mortuis
             sum
             vinus
             :
             ex
             infernis
             sum
             supern●…s
             .
             Ego
             sum
             ,
             quem
             mors
             fugit
             ,
             inferna
             tremuerunt
             ,
             Tartarus
             Deum
             confessus
             est
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             aliue
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             come
             vp
             from
             those
             below
             .
             I
             am
             he
             whom
             death
             fled
             from
             ,
             hell
             trembled
             at
             ,
             and
             the
             dungeon
             of
             hell
             confessed
             to
             be
             God.
          
           Maximus
           ,
           
             This
             day
          
           (
           of
           Christes
           
           resurrection
           )
           
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             penetrat
             omnia
             ,
             vniuersa
             continet
             :
             coelum
             ,
             terram
             ,
             Tartarumque
             complectitur
             ,
             pearceth
             all
             places
             ,
             conteineth
             all
             ,
             compriseth
             heauen
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             dungeon
             of
             hell
             .
          
           For
           
             that
             Christ
             the
          
           (
           true
           )
           
             day
             lightned
             heauen
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             deepe
             of
             hell
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             .
          
        
         
           There
           should
           be
           no
           end
           of
           alleaging
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           cite
           all
           ,
           that
           speake
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           These
           be
           auncient
           and
           sufficient
           to
           prooue
           this
           refuter
           a
           fabler
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           the
           Fathers
           with
           one
           voice
           auouch
           Christ
           went
           no
           whither
           but
           where
           his
           faithfull
           and
           holy
           seruants
           were
           ,
           whom
           the
           Fathers
           did
           not
           thinke
           to
           be
           in
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           I
           teach
           none
           other
           sense
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           then
           all
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           infinit
           others
           did
           before
           me
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           be
           shifted
           off
           ,
           as
           this
           Trifler
           vseth
           to
           decline
           them
           ,
           who
           name
           Hades
           ,
           that
           they
           ment
           the
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           as
           well
           in
           heauen
           ,
           or
           paradise
           ,
           as
           in
           hell
           :
           since
           they
           speake
           of
           Christes
           descent
           after
           death
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           euerlasting
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           amazednesse
           of
           diuels
           ,
           bondage
           and
           punishment
           of
           sinners
           ,
           deliuerance
           from
           destruction
           ,
           an
           happie
           and
           mightie
           conquest
           ouer
           enemies
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           agree
           either
           to
           Paradise
           or
           heauen
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           place
           but
           onely
           to
           hell
           ,
           where
           these
           things
           are
           found
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           new
           writers
           may
           be
           regarded
           ,
           I
           could
           bring
           as
           many
           or
           moe
           of
           them
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           good
           iudgement
           confessing
           and
           allowing
           this
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creede
           which
           I
           follow
           ,
           (
           that
           
             Christ
             descended
             into
             Hell
          
           to
           destroy
           Satans
           power
           and
           force
           ouer
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           them
           all
           from
           comming
           thither
           )
           as
           concurrent
           and
           consonant
           with
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           namely
           refelling
           your
           fansie
           ,
           that
           Christ
           went
           no
           whither
           but
           where
           his
           faithfull
           and
           holy
           seruants
           were
           .
           The
           very
           Catechisme
           which
           you
           would
           seeme
           so
           much
           to
           respect
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           publicke
           and
           authorised
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           maketh
           it
           needfull
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           l
           
             as
             Christs
             body
             was
          
           (
           laid
           )
           
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             his
             soule
             separated
             from
             his
             body
             descended
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             to
             the
             places
          
           (
           or
           spirits
           )
           below
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           hell
           )
           
             and
             with
             all
             the
             force
             and
             efficacie
             of
             his
             death
             so
             pearced
             vnto
             the
             dead
             ,
             atque
             inferos
             adeo
             ipsos
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             vnfaithfull
             perceaued
             the
             condemnation
             of
             their
             infidelity
             to
             be
             most
             sharp
             and
             iust
             ,
             ipseque
             inferorum
             princeps
             Satan
             ;
             and
             Satan
             himselfe
             the
             Prince
             of
             hell
             saw
             all
             the
             power
             of
             his
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             of
             darcknesse
             to
             be
             weakned
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             destroied
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             the
             dead
             ;
             who
             whiles
             they
             liued
             ,
             beleeued
             in
             Christ
             ,
             vnderstood
             the
             worke
             of
             their
             redemption
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             fruite
             and
             force
             thereof
             with
             a
             most
             sweet
             and
             certaine
             comfort
             .
          
           The
           Catechisme
           treating
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           deliuereth
           this
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           separated
           from
           his
           body
           
             descendit
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             descended
             vnto
             hell
             .
          
           And
           least
           we
           should
           doubt
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           inferi
           ,
           he
           putteth
           inferos
           as
           a
           degree
           lower
           &
           farder
           then
           the
           dead
           ,
           in
           saying
           
             Penetrauit
             ad
             mortuos
             ,
             atque
             inferos
             adeo
             ipsos
             ,
             Christ
             pearced
             vnto
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             which
             more
             is
             ,
             euen
             to
             hell
             it selfe
          
           and
           
           maketh
           Satan
           to
           be
           
             Princeps
             inferorum
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             hell
          
           ;
           Who
           is
           no
           chiefe
           ruler
           either
           in
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           onlie
           in
           hell
           .
           Againe
           he
           resolueth
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           came
           the
           power
           &
           force
           of
           Christs
           death
           as
           well
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           which
           were
           saued
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           iustly
           condemned
           for
           their
           vnbeliefe
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           saw
           all
           the
           power
           of
           darckenesse
           afflicted
           and
           oppressed
           by
           Christ.
           More
           then
           this
           I
           do
           not
           teach
           ;
           &
           so
           much
           the
           catechisme
           auoucheth
           to
           be
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           article
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hell
          
           .
        
         
           Peter
           Martyr
           likewise
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           expos●…tion
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           m
           
             As
             touching
             Christes
             soule
             ;
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             departed
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             it
             rested
             not
             idle
             ,
             but
             descended
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             vnto
             hell
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             societic
             both
             of
             godly
             soules
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             found
             the
             presence
             of
             Christes
             soule
             .
             For
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             were
             cheered
             with
             great
             comfort
             ,
             and
             gaue
             God
             thanks
             sor
             deliuering
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             this
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             performing
             that
             which
             so
             long
             before
             he
             had
             promised
             .
             Other
             soules
             also
             adiudged
             to
             euerlasting
             damnation
             ,
             animae
             Christi
             aduentum
             persenserunt
             ,
             perceiued
             the
             comming
             of
             Christes
             soule
             .
          
           Zanchius
           shewing
           the
           different
           interpretations
           of
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           n
           
             Christ
             spoiled
             powers
             and
             principalities
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             himselfe
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           sayth
           ,
           )
           
             Other
             Interpreters
             hold
             ,
             that
             these
             enemies
             were
             v●…nquished
             and
             conquered
             on
             the
             crosse
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             triumph
             was
             p●…rformed
             ,
             when
             Christ
             in
             his
             soule
             entred
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Hell
             as
             a
             glorious
             victorer
             .
             For
             so
             they
             interpret
             the
             Article
             ,
             He
             descended
             into
             Hell.
             And
             because
             the
             word
          
           deigmatizein
           
             doth
             signifie
             to
             carie
             one
             in
             an
             open
             shew
             ,
             as
             the
             Romans
             were
             woont
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             to
             leade
             their
             enemies
             once
             ouerthrowen
             ,
             with
             their
             han●…s
             bound
             behinde
             them
             to
             their
             perpetuall
             shame
             ;
             and
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             separated
             from
             his
             bodie
             might
             really
             doe
             this
             to
             the
             diuels
             ,
             bringing
             them
             out
             of
             their
             infernall
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             carying
             them
             along
             the
             aire
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             blessed
             soules
             :
             therefore
             nothing
             hindereth
             vs
             to
             interpret
             that
             which
             Paul
             heere
             writeth
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             sound
             ,
             euen
             of
             a
             reall
             triumph
          
           (
           ouer
           the
           diuels
           )
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             onlie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             spirits
             :
             specially
             since
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             expound
             them
             ,
             &
             ex
             nostris
             ,
             non
             pauci
             ,
             neque
             vulgares
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Expositors
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             no
             meane
             men
             .
          
           Aretius
           in
           his
           Problemes
           purposely
           treating
           of
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           first
           alleageth
           ,
           that
           o
           
             Tota
             Ecclesia
             vbique
             terrarum
             hodie
             illum
             Articulum
             &
             agnoscit
             ,
             &
             diuer
             sum
             à
             sepultura
             recitat
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             throughout
             the
             world
             at
             this
             date
             acknowledgeth
             that
             article
             ,
             and
             reciteth
             it
             as
             different
             from
          
           (
           Christs
           )
           buriall
           .
           And
           to
           that
           obiection
           ,
           that
           some
           Creeds
           had
           not
           this
           clause
           ,
           he
           answereth
           ;
           p
           
             The
             Church
             finding
             the
             descent
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             to
             hell
             to
             be
             plainly
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             great
             aduise
             admitted
             this
             Article
             into
             the
             Creed
             .
             Otherwise
             how
             could
             it
             be
             that
             with
             so
             full
             consent
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             all
             tongues
             ,
             this
             clause
             should
             be
             so
             constantly
             ,
             and
             so
             consentingly
             receaued
             ?
          
           Repeating
           therefore
           many
           other
           senses
           he
           refuseth
           them
           euery
           one
           ,
           and
           concludeth
           .
           q
           
             Quare
             mea
             est
             sententia
             ,
             Christum
             descendisse
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             postquam
             tradidisset
             spiritum
             in
             manus
             Dei
             patris
             in
             cruce
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Wherfore
           
             mine
             opinion
             is
             that
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hell
             after
             he
             yeelded
             his
             soule
             on
             the
             Crosse
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             .
          
           r
           
             And
             hell
             in
             this
             question
             we
             put
             to
             be
             a
             certaine
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             damned
             ,
             euen
             for
             Satan
             and
             his
             members
             .
          
           s
           
             To
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             vttered
             to
             the
             thiefe
             ,
             this
             daie
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             I
             answere
             ;
             they
             hinder
             not
             this
             cause
             .
             For
             Christ
             was
             in
             Paradise
             with
             the
             thiefe
             according
             to
             his
             diuinity
             ,
             in
             the
             graue
             according
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             in
             hell
             according
             to
             his
             soule
             .
             Howbeit
             there
             is
             no
             certaintie
             ,
             how
             long
             Christ
             staied
             in
             hell
             :
             not
             long
             it
             seemeth
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             might
             in
             soule
             that
             verie
             day
             returne
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             glorious
             sort
             enter
             Paradise
             with
             the
             thiefe
             .
             Neither
             hath
             that
             any
             more
             strength
             ,
             that
             Christ
             commended
             his
             soule
             into
             his
             Fathers
             handes
             .
             For
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             was
             still
             in
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             ,
             though
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
             .
             This
             descent
             was
             voide
             of
             forrow
             and
             shame
             to
             Christ.
             Where
             they
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             this
             descent
             ,
             they
             run
             backe
             to
             the
             beginning
             :
             for
             how
             should
             it
             be
             needlesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             pronounceth
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             confesse
             in
             our
             Creed
             ?
             We
             iudge
             it
             therefore
             needfull
             ;
             first
             for
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             he
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             of
             whose
             comming
             they
             had
             so
             often
             heard
             ,
             but
             neglected
             it
             with
             great
             contempt
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Satan
             was
             perfectly
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             Christ
             whom
             he
             had
             tempted
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             to
             death
             by
             the
             
             fraud
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             Messias
             and
             the
             seed
             promised
             to
             the
             woman
             .
             Hoc
             inquam
             expediebat
             etiam
             Demonibus
             in
             imo
             Tartaro
             innotescere
             ;
             This
             I
             say
             was
             expedient
             euen
             for
             the
             diuels
             in
             the
             deepe
             of
             hell
             to
             know
             .
             Thirdly
             it
             was
             expedient
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             that
             Satan
             might
             see
             he
             should
             haue
             no
             right
             no
             not
             on
             their
             bodies
             ,
             since
             Christ
             heereafter
             would
             raise
             them
             to
             life
             .
          
           Hemmingius
           .
           t
           
             As
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             conflicted
             with
             the
             enemy
             on
             the
             gibbet
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             ouercame
             him
             ;
             so
             by
             his
             glorious
             descent
             to
             hell
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             to
             heauen
             he
             executed
             the
             triumph
             ,
             erecting
             as
             a
             monument
             of
             his
             victorie
             the
             ensigne
             of
             his
             crosse
             .
          
           Mollerus
           writing
           on
           the
           16.
           
           Psalme
           .
           u
           
             Touching
             Christes
             descent
             to
             hell
             ;
             We
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             vnderstand
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             Creede
             simply
             and
             without
             allegorie
             :
             and
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             truely
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           
           
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             which
             Austen
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Dardanus
             ;
             Christ
             therefor●…
             descended
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             helpe
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             holpen
             .
             For
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             destroied
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             and
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             Osee
             ,
          
           13.
           
           
             O
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             ;
             and
             thy
             destruction
             ,
             O
             hell
             .
             And
             this
             his
             victory
             he
             would
             in
             a
             certaine
             maner
             shew
             vnto
             the
             diuell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             strike
             perpetuall
             terrors
             into
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             vs
             all
             feare
             of
             (
             Satans
             )
             tyrannie
             .
             Let
             it
             suffice
             vs
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             and
             omit
             curious
             questions
             and
             disputations
          
           (
           heereabouts
           .
           )
        
         
           Pomeranus
           on
           these
           words
           of
           the
           16.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             Hell
          
           ;
           x
           
             Heere
             hast
             thou
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hell
             .
             If
             thou
             aske
             what
             he
             did
             there
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             He
             then
             deliuered
             not
             the
             Fathers
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             faithfull
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             thereof
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             Lymbus
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             lowest
             nether
             most
             hell
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             all
             were
             condemned
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             we
             all
             were
             as
             in
             death
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             God.
             There
             euerlasting
             fire
             did
             abide
             to
             vs
             all
             ,
             that
             being
             deliuered
             to
             death
             by
             the
             sinne
             of
             Adam
             ,
             we
             might
             in
             the
             last
             iudgement
             be
             deliuered
             to
             punishment
             and
             perpetuall
             sire
             .
          
           Christ
           
             therefore
             descended
             euen
             thither
             vnto
             death
             and
             hell
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             least
             thou
             shouldest
             d●…scend
             thither
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             death
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             hell
             .
          
           Westmerus
           in
           his
           expositions
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           followeth
           worde
           for
           
           word
           the
           confession
           of
           Pomerane
           .
           Wolfgangus
           Musculus
           ,
           
             Christ
             therefore
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             should
             simply
             be
             dead
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             his
             death
             he
             might
             conquer
             death
             and
          
           
           
             ouercome
             him
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             ouer
             death
             :
             and
             so
             he
             was
             to
             descend
             to
             hell
             ;
             not
             that
             his
             soule
             should
             be
             subiect
             to
             any
             infernall
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             subduing
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             he
             might
             deliuer
             our
             souls
             from
             that
             tyrannie
             .
             Of
             the
             article
             of
             Christs
             descent
             to
             hel
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             how
             diuersly
             learned
             men
             doe
             thinke
             .
             It
             is
             somewhat
             obscure
             indeed
             and
             subiect
             to
             many
             disputations
             ,
             but
             yet
             no
             godly
             man
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             will
             resist
             or
             offer
             force
             to
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
          
           (
           thou
           wilt
           not
           leaue
           my
           soule
           in
           hell
           )
           
             but
             will
             desire
             of
             God
             the
             vnderstanding
             therof
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             with
             a
             single
             faith
             cleaue
             to
             the
             word
             of
             trueth
             ,
             although
             he
             can
             not
             cleerely
             perceaue
             the
             maner
             how
             that
             was
             performed
             .
             Of
             this
             Article
             see
             Aust●…n
             Epistle
          
           99.
           
           Vrbanus
           Regius
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             deliuereth
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             Christ
             after
             he
             was
          
           
           
             dead
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             descended
             also
             to
             hell
             to
             suppresse
             Satan
             and
             hell
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             which
             we
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             )
             and
             to
             spoile
             and
             destroy
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             .
          
           Zacharias
           Scilterus
           :
           
             The
             descent
             of
             Christ
             to
             hell
             (
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Apostles
          
           
           
             Creede
             after
             the
             death
             and
             buriall
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             simply
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             and
             without
             allegorie
             of
             the
             ostension
             and
             declaration
             of
             Christes
             victorie
             no
             lesse
             glorious
             then
             terrible
             ,
             (
             as
             Luther
             writeth
             to
             Philip
             Melancthon
             )
             indeed
             made
             to
             the
             diuels
             in
             hell
             or
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             and
             of
             Christes
             expugning
             ,
             disarming
             ,
             spoyling
             and
             captiuating
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             destroying
             hell
             and
             euerting
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             deliuering
             vs
             from
             the
             power
             of
             death
             and
             eternall
             damnation
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             iawes
             of
             hell
             .
          
           Dauid
           Chytreus
           .
           
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             Creede
             let
             vs
             retaine
          
           
           
             simply
             as
             the
             words
             sound
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             resolue
             ,
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             truely
             descended
             to
             hell
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             hell
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             condemned
             for
             sinne
             in
             Adam
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             power
             and
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             were
             held
             captiue
             .
             Of
             which
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             descent
             the
             Fathers
             speake
          
           ;
           (
           as
           )
           Ierom
           ,
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             that
             we
             might
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           Fulgentius
           ,
           
             The
             man
             which
             God
             assumed
             ,
             descended
             thither
             ,
             whither
             man
             separated
             from
             God
             by
             defert
             of
             sinne
             fell
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             hell
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             sinner
             vsed
             to
             be
             
             tormented
             .
          
           And
           Augustine
           .
           
             Dying
             for
             thee
             ,
             I
             descended
             to
             hell
             to
             bring
             thee
             to
             Paradise
             ;
             Tartara
             adij
             ,
             vt
             tu
             in
             caelo
             regnares
             ;
             I
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             raigne
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           Georgius
           Mylius
           in
           his
           explication
           of
           the
           Augustane
           confession
           .
           
           
             The
             true
             and
             proper
             sense
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             metaphoricall
             ,
             but
             a
             reall
             descent
             of
             Christ
             to
             hell
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             whereby
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             Et
             ipsas
             Damnatorum
             sedes
             adijt
             ;
             and
             went
             to
             the
             very
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             .
             The
             second
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             passion
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             victorie
             and
             triumph
             .
          
           I
           omit
           infinite
           others
           ,
           not
           onely
           priuate
           writers
           ,
           but
           Vniuersities
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ,
           that
           haue
           publikely
           approoued
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           admitting
           and
           allowing
           the
           Augustane
           confession
           exhibited
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Germanie
           to
           Charles
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           thus
           they
           declare
           in
           their
           booke
           of
           Concord
           .
           
             With
             one
             consent
          
           
           
             we
             aduise
             this
             matter
             not
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             but
             this
             Article
          
           (
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           )
           
             to
             be
             most
             simply
             beleeued
             and
             taught
             .
             It
             ought
             to
             suffice
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hell
             ,
             destroied
             hell
             to
             all
             beleeuers
             ,
             and
             by
             him
          
           (
           or
           his
           descent
           thither
           )
           
             we
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             death
             and
             Satan
             ,
             from
             euerlasting
             damnation
             ,
             and
             euen
             out
             of
             the
             iawes
             of
             hell
             .
             The
             maner
             how
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             curiously
             search
             ,
             but
             referre
             the
          
           (
           exact
           )
           
             knowledge
             heereof
             to
             an
             other
             worlde
             ,
             where
             not
             onely
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             but
             many
             others
             simply
             beleeued
             of
             vs
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             which
             passe
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             blinde
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           And
           where
           some
           would
           so
           moderate
           this
           Article
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           ment
           no
           more
           but
           that
           the
           force
           and
           effect
           of
           Christes
           death
           was
           manifested
           as
           well
           to
           the
           damned
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           all
           hope
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           faithfull
           to
           encrease
           their
           comfort
           ;
           Luther
           sharpely
           ,
           but
           truely
           ,
           thus
           refuteth
           that
           fansie
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
             .
          
           y
           
             The
             sense
          
           (
           heereof
           )
           
             is
             most
             plaine
             ,
             so
             plentifully
             and
             diligently
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             euen
             here
             haue
             men
             presuming
             all
             things
             of
             their
             wittes
             ,
             begun
             to
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             were
             in
             hell
             as
             touching
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             hell
             .
             And
             a
             great
             number
             haue
             dared
             to
             contradict
             the
             spirit
             (
             of
             God
             )
             that
             Christs
             soule
             was
             not
             in
             hell
             but
             by
             effect
             :
             being
             for
             sooth
             handsome
             glozers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             in
             hell
             :
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             effected
             somewhat
             in
             hell
             :
             but
             despising
             these
             friuolous
             and
             impious
             trifles
             ,
             let
             vs
             simply
             vnderstand
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             simply
             spoken
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             not
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             let
             vs
             faithfully
             beleeue
             them
             .
             Greater
             is
             the
             authoritie
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             the
             capacitie
             of
             all
             mens
             wittes
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             .
             For
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             her
             substance
             truely
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           To
           like
           purpose
           might
           exceeding
           many
           new
           writers
           be
           brought
           ,
           all
           confessing
           the
           descent
           of
           Christes
           soule
           to
           the
           very
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           and
           of
           the
           diuels
           ,
           that
           the
           trueth
           ,
           force
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           humane
           soule
           might
           appeere
           as
           well
           to
           the
           reprobate
           angels
           and
           spirits
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           elect
           aboue
           the
           earth
           ;
           God
           making
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           his
           Sonne
           this
           recompence
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           despised
           and
           reproched
           by
           Satan
           in
           his
           instruments
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           be
           adored
           and
           feared
           euen
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darckenesse
           ,
           and
           wholy
           despose
           of
           them
           and
           their
           kingdome
           :
           but
           these
           may
           suffice
           the
           sober
           Reader
           to
           let
           him
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           deliuer
           none
           other
           sense
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           then
           hath
           beene
           formerly
           receaued
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           with
           full
           consent
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           is
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           by
           many
           great
           and
           graue
           Diuines
           ,
           whose
           iudgements
           I
           need
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           follow
           ;
           though
           I
           confesse
           I
           depend
           not
           on
           their
           wordes
           farder
           then
           they
           conforme
           their
           writings
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           case
           I
           take
           to
           be
           plaine
           enough
           howsoeuer
           some
           quarrell
           be
           made
           to
           the
           diuers
           significations
           of
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           easily
           done
           in
           other
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           wrangle
           with
           euerie
           worde
           ,
           that
           hath
           sundry
           senses
           or
           vses
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           z
           To
           (
           my
           )
           
             purpose
             other
             Scriptures
             doe
             make
             very
             much
             ,
             as
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Father
             ,
             into
             thine
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             soule
          
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           the
           thiefe
           that
           hung
           by
           him
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           ]
           You
           bring
           Scriptures
           rather
           for
           shew
           then
           substance
           ;
           since
           they
           inferre
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           would
           enforce
           on
           them
           .
           The
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           liuing
           and
           dead
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           descended
           
           to
           hell
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           brought
           thence
           ,
           but
           euen
           there
           by
           gods
           hand
           assisting
           to
           destroy
           the
           strength
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           Principalities
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           If
           those
           wordes
           did
           alwaies
           import
           a
           present
           possession
           and
           fruition
           of
           heauenly
           glorie
           ,
           then
           could
           Dauid
           with
           no
           truth
           haue
           spoken
           them
           b
           of
           himselfe
           so
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           promises
           to
           him
           touching
           his
           kingdome
           were
           perfourmed
           .
           But
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           are
           alwaies
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           whiles
           heere
           they
           are
           protected
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           life
           receaued
           in
           rest
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           not
           ,
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           inuested
           with
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           heauenly
           glory
           .
           Yea
           the
           words
           properly
           pertaining
           to
           our
           Sauiours
           person
           ,
           and
           condition
           after
           death
           ,
           c
           
             `
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
          
           (
           or
           forsake
           )
           
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
          
           ,
           doe
           shew
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           then
           in
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           and
           compassed
           round
           with
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           hell
           and
           Satan
           trembled
           at
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           vanquished
           and
           spoiled
           by
           him
           .
           Your
           adding
           ,
           that
           this
           
             sentence
             may
             be
             fitly
             applied
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           prooueth
           nothing
           .
           For
           though
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           Christs
           soule
           was
           with
           farre
           greater
           honour
           and
           fauour
           ,
           ioy
           and
           blisse
           receaued
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           then
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           :
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           prooue
           his
           present
           entraunce
           after
           death
           into
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           continuance
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           say
           that
           at
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           till
           his
           Ascension
           his
           soule
           was
           out
           of
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           because
           during
           that
           time
           it
           was
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           heauen
           ;
           which
           were
           a
           strange
           position
           in
           diuinity
           .
           d
           
             The
             soules
             of
             the
             righteous
          
           (
           were
           )
           
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
          
           long
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           man
           witnesseth
           ;
           and
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ,
           but
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           .
           And
           so
           the
           wise
           man
           expoundeth
           c
           himselfe
           ,
           adding
           ;
           f
           
             No
             torment
             shall
             touch
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             visitation
             they
             shall
             shine
             :
          
           reseruing
           them
           to
           a
           time
           appointed
           ,
           when
           glory
           shal
           be
           reuealed
           on
           them
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           meane
           whiles
           their
           spirits
           were
           kept
           in
           rest
           and
           ioy
           vnder
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Thieues
           being
           in
           Paradise
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           concludeth
           
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           conceaue
           .
           For
           first
           no
           words
           ,
           there
           or
           els
           where
           ,
           euince
           that
           Christ
           spake
           this
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           resolueth
           ,
           g
           
             The
             sense
             is
             much
             easier
             and
             freer
             from
             all
             ambiguities
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             haue
             said
             ,
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             not
             of
             his
             manhood
             but
             of
             his
             godhead
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           111.
           
           Tractate
           vpō
           Iohn
           ,
           vpholding
           the
           same
           exposition
           ,
           addeth
           ;
           h
           
             He
             that
             said
             to
             the
             thiefe
             painfully
             hanging
             ,
             yet
             healthfully
             confessing
             ,
             (
             this
             d●…y
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             )
             according
             to
             his
             manhood
             had
             his
             soule
             that
             da●…e
             in
             h●…ll
             &
             his
             flesh
             〈◊〉
             the
             graue
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             godhead
             vndoubtedlie
             he
             was
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           Titus
           Bishop
           of
           Bostra
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           somewhat
           elder
           then
           Austen
           ,
           sheweth
           how
           these
           words
           may
           be
           verified
           of
           either
           of
           Christs
           natures
           .
           i
           
             How
             was
             this
             promise
             of
             our
             Lord
             made
             to
             the
             thiefe
             ,
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             performed
             ?
             Christ
             tak●…n
             d●…wne
             from
             the
             crosse
             was
             in
             hell
             according
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             neuerthelesse
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             diuinity
             brought
             the
             Thiefe
             into
             Paradise
             .
             Happily
             he
             first
             caried
             the
             beleeuing
             Thiefe
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             before
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Damascen
           is
           of
           Austens
           mind
           .
           k
           
             The
             same
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             is
             adored
             in
             heauen
             as
             God
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             man
             lay
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             with
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             abode
             in
             hell
             with
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             gaue
             entrance
             to
             the
             thiefe
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             his
             diuinity
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             euery
             where
             accompanying
             him
             .
          
           And
           so
           is
           Euthymius
           .
           l
           
             How
             said
             Christ
             ,
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ?
             because
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             filleth
             all
             places
             ,
             he
             was
             euery
             where
             at
             one
             instant
             ;
             in
             the
             sepulchre
             ,
             &
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           But
           admit
           the
           words
           to
           be
           ment
           of
           Christs
           humane
           soule
           ,
           what
           reason
           call
           you
           this
           ?
           Christs
           soule
           was
           in
           Paradise
           that
           very
           day
           that
           he
           died
           :
           ergo
           neither
           that
           day
           ,
           nor
           any
           day
           els
           before
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           his
           soul
           did
           or
           could
           descend
           to
           hell
           .
           You
           must
           amend
           these
           reasons
           before
           any
           man
           will
           yeeld
           you
           to
           haue
           reason
           or
           sense
           .
           Christ
           might
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           subdue
           and
           subiect
           all
           power
           in
           hell
           vnto
           hims●…lfe
           ,
           he
           might
           doe
           it
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           he
           might
           doe
           it
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           when
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           the
           time
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           we
           striue
           for
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           leaue
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           reall
           and
           actuall
           performance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             He
             spoiled
             powers
             and
             principalities
          
           ,
           m
           
           
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             himselfe
          
           ;
           which
           in
           other
           words
           Peter
           expressed
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Christs
           n
           
             soule
             was
             not
             left
          
           (
           or
           forsaken
           )
           
             in
             hell
             :
             but
          
           n
           
             God
             raised
             him
             ●…p
             ,
             loosing
             the
             sorowes
             of
             death
          
           (
           or
           hell
           )
           that
           o
           
             euery
             knee
             of
             things
             vnder
             earth
             should
             ●…ow
             vnto
             him
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           things
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           
             euerie
             tongue
          
           (
           euen
           of
           the
           damned
           and
           Diuels
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           none
           other
           vnder
           earth
           )
           
             should
             confesse
          
           (
           either
           willingly
           or
           constrainedly
           )
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           Lord
           vnto
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           .
           This
           conquest
           ouer
           hell
           and
           Satan
           being
           acknowledged
           ,
           whereby
           all
           
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
          
           (
           and
           consequently
           in
           hell
           conteined
           in
           the
           earth
           )
           was
           yeelded
           vnto
           Christs
           manhood
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           before
           or
           at
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           be
           curious
           about
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           thereof
           .
           The
           compilers
           of
           the
           centuries
           at
           Magdeburge
           doe
           well
           admonish
           .
           p
           
             Descendisse
             Christum
             in
             infernum
             ,
             articulus
             sidei
             est
             ,
             verum
             quanam
             ratione
             ibi
             omnia
             sunt
             gesta
             ,
             non
             est
             expresse
             traditum
             .
             That
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             is
             an
             article
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             sort
             all
             things
             there
             were
             donne
             ,
             is
             not
             expressely
             deliuered
             .
             Happilie
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             vs
             to
             h●…ld
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             exact
             declaration
             of
             this
             mysterie
             wee
             shall
             heare
             in
             another
             life
             .
          
        
         
           q
           
             The
             eternall
             and
             generall
             ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             shewed
          
           (
           Luc.
           16.
           )
           
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             goe
             out
             of
             heauen
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             nor
             come
             from
             hell
             vp
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           You
           boldly
           presume
           after
           your
           maner
           ,
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           heauen
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           learned
           men
           do
           make
           great
           doubt
           .
           For
           if
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           were
           in
           heauen
           before
           Christes
           death
           and
           bi●…th
           ,
           then
           were
           they
           r
           equall
           vnto
           the
           elect
           Angels
           before
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           Christ
           saith
           shall
           be
           when
           
             they
             are
             the
          
           r
           
             children
             of
             the
             resurrection
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           before
           .
           And
           how
           were
           the
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           true
           ,
           which
           he
           spake
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ;
           s
           
             No
             man
             ascendeth
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             descended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
          
           ;
           If
           all
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           were
           in
           heauen
           ?
           or
           how
           had
           he
           the
           t
           
             preeminence
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Patriarks
           and
           Prophets
           were
           there
           before
           him
           ?
           againe
           the
           words
           of
           Abraham
           reach
           no
           farder
           then
           vnto
           men
           ;
           they
           restraine
           not
           Angels
           from
           descending
           and
           ascending
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           If
           none
           without
           exception
           could
           goe
           fro
           heauen
           to
           hel
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           construe
           Abrahams
           speach
           ,
           how
           fell
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           from
           heauen
           to
           hell
           ?
           how
           did
           Saint
           Iohn
           see
           u
           
             an
             Angel
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             hauing
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pitte
             ,
          
           &
           binding
           &
           shutting
           vp
           Satan
           in
           that
           pitte
           ?
           if
           Angels
           may
           passe
           from
           the
           one
           place
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           might
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           &
           head
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
             hath
             the
          
           x
           keies
           of
           
             hell
             and
             death
          
           ?
           But
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           anouch
           Christes
           soule
           
             was
             not
             left
             in
             hell
          
           ,
           there
           are
           plainer
           and
           expr●…sser
           words
           for
           the
           being
           of
           his
           soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           then
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ;
           &
           so
           if
           there
           be
           no
           returne
           thence
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           by
           your
           lame
           and
           lewd
           collection
           you
           condemne
           Christs
           soule
           to
           perpetuall
           prison
           in
           hell
           .
           And
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           pas●…e
           by
           your
           diuinity
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           must
           receaue
           Christs
           soule
           into
           his
           bosome
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           is
           your
           skill
           so
           great
           that
           you
           forget
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           meeter
           to
           receaue
           Abrahams
           soule
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           receaued
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           but
           what
           will
           you
           not
           say
           and
           suppose
           to
           continue
           the
           credit
           of
           your
           conceits
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           though
           no
           wise
           man
           ,
           vnlesse
           wedded
           to
           your
           deuices
           ,
           will
           any
           thing
           be
           mooued
           with
           these
           weake
           suggestions
           ?
        
         
           y
           
             As
             touching
             Austens
             diuers
             opinion
             and
             yours
             ,
             see
             before
             page
          
           29
           
             and
             your
             page
          
           360.
           ]
           Could
           you
           find
           any
           diuersity
           worth
           the
           marking
           between
           Austens
           opinion
           and
           mine
           touching
           Christs
           words
           on
           the
           crosse
           to
           the
           thi●…fe
           ,
           your
           modesty
           would
           serue
           you
           to
           make
           the
           most
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           repeat
           diuers
           opinions
           of
           learned
           writers
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           best
           liketh
           ;
           what
           offence
           take
           you
           at
           that
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           that
           I
           follow
           not
           your
           trade
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           despise
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           your selfe
           ?
           Indeed
           in
           your
           29
           Page
           you
           say
           ,
           
             I
             reiect
             Austens
             exposition
             of
             Christes
             words
             to
             the
             Thiefe
             ,
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
          
           ;
           which
           Austen
           vnderstandeth
           
             of
             the
             thiefes
             soule
             and
             Christs
             diuine
             presence
             in
             Paradise
          
           ;
           but
           you
           keepe
           your
           wont
           to
           tell
           ta●…es
           for
           trueth
           ,
           and
           to
           wast
           words
           when
           you
           want
           good
           matter
           .
           For
           I
           doe
           not
           reiect
           
           Austens
           exposition
           ,
           but
           only
           adde
           ,
           as
           now
           I
           doe
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           Scripture
           to
           fasten
           Christs
           soule
           to
           hell
           for
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           Christs
           soule
           might
           after
           death
           at
           diuers
           times
           be
           in
           Paradise
           and
           in
           hell
           .
           Wherein
           I
           leaue
           the
           Reader
           to
           his
           discretion
           ,
           which
           of
           those
           two
           expositions
           he
           will
           embrace
           .
           Neither
           did
           I
           in
           this
           anouch
           more
           then
           Austen
           himselfe
           els
           where
           is
           content
           to
           yeeld
           .
           For
           reasoning
           against
           Felicianus
           the
           Arrian
           ,
           he
           saith
           z
           
             Seddicet
             aliquis
             ,
             deitatis
             hanc
             ,
             non
             animae
             Christi
             credimus
             vocem
             .
             But
             some
             will
             say
             we
             beleeue
             this
          
           (
           to
           day
           shalt
           thou
           be
           with
           me
           in
           Paradise
           )
           
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             Christs
             deity
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             soule
             .
             To
             which
             part
             then
             of
             the
             thiefe
             doe
             we
             take
             this
             promise
             was
             made
             ?
             this
             day
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             thiefe
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             whose
             body
             the
             common
             death
             had
             inclosed
             vntill
             the
             resurrection
             to
             come
             .
             It
             was
             then
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             thiefe
             to
             which
             Christ
             promised
             and
             performed
             this
             :
          
           Whereupon
           he
           concludeth
           
             Si
             igitur
             mortuo
             corpore
             ad
             Paradisum
             anima
             mox
             vocatur
             ,
             quemquamne
             adhuc
             tam
             impium
             credimus
             ,
             qui
             dicere
             audeat
             ,
             quoniam
             anima
             seruatoris
             nostritriduo
             illo
             corporeae
             mortis
             apud
             inferos
             custodiae
             mancipetur
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             body
          
           (
           of
           the
           thiefe
           )
           dying
           ,
           (
           his
           )
           
             soule
             were
             presently
             called
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             shall
             we
             thinke
             any
             man
             so
             wicked
             as
             to
             dare
             say
             ;
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             during
             the
             three
             dayes
             ,
             that
             his
             bodie
             lay
             dead
             ,
             was
             held
             in
             the
             custodie
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           So
           that
           though
           S.
           Austen
           acknowledge
           the
           other
           sense
           of
           Christes
           diuine
           presence
           in
           Paradise
           to
           be
           
             multo
             expeditior
             ,
             &
             ab
             ijs
             omnibus
             ambiguitatibus
             liber
             ,
             farre
             the
             easier
             and
             freer
             from
             all
             obiections
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           so
           fasten
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           hell
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           not
           thence
           depart
           and
           be
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           when
           pleased
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Thiefe
           ,
           but
           must
           stay
           in
           hell
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           kept
           in
           custodie
           .
        
         
           a
           
             How
             you
             will
             doe
             to
             maintaine
             that
             Christ
             went
             indeed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             presently
             left
             them
             that
             he
             might
             goe
             to
             hell
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             In
             this
             I
             doubt
             you
             walke
             without
             your
             guide
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           did
           vse
           any
           such
           wordes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           
             presently
             post
          
           from
           heauen
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           if
           
           he
           were
           like
           to
           be
           benighted
           afore
           he
           came
           thither
           ,
           you
           might
           busie
           your
           braines
           with
           lacke
           of
           time
           and
           want
           of
           guides
           ;
           but
           if
           Angels
           present
           themselues
           heere
           from
           heauen
           in
           a
           moment
           and
           time
           almost
           insensible
           ,
           what
           should
           hinder
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           endued
           with
           greater
           power
           and
           might
           then
           any
           Angel
           ,
           to
           goe
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           speed
           he
           would
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           he
           did
           ?
           If
           then
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           there
           not
           left
           ,
           but
           ascending
           vpward
           
             ledde
             captiuitie
             ca●…tiue
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             powers
             and
             principalities
          
           ;
           why
           play
           you
           the
           iade
           in
           iesting
           at
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           way
           were
           long
           and
           tedious
           betweene
           Paradise
           and
           hell
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           must
           haue
           some
           time
           and
           helpe
           to
           dispatch
           so
           great
           a
           iourney
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           
             shall
             be
             in
             a
          
           b
           
             moment
             and
             in
             the
          
           b
           
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eie
          
           .
           If
           so
           generall
           and
           strange
           a
           worke
           (
           as
           to
           haue
           all
           their
           soules
           out
           of
           Paradise
           and
           hell
           ioyned
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           their
           persons
           aliue
           caught
           vp
           to
           the
           iudgement
           seate
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           aire
           )
           shall
           be
           wrought
           in
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           elect
           and
           reprobate
           at
           an
           instant
           ;
           what
           incredible
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           except
           to
           an
           infidell
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           made
           heauen
           and
           earth
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           should
           in
           as
           short
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           saw
           cause
           ,
           shew
           his
           humane
           soule
           to
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           strength
           and
           rule
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           captiue
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           And
           therefore
           neuer
           calculate
           so
           curiously
           the
           distance
           or
           passage
           from
           Paradise
           to
           hell
           ;
           if
           these
           things
           were
           not
           marueilous
           in
           mans
           eies
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           meet
           workes
           for
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           examine
           soberly
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scripture
           auouch
           any
           such
           presence
           of
           Christes
           soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           conquest
           ouer
           hell
           .
           And
           if
           that
           appeare
           ,
           teach
           men
           to
           leaue
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           brought
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Sonne
           thither
           ,
           in
           what
           time
           and
           maner
           he
           thought
           good
           ,
           and
           might
           best
           make
           for
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           c
           
             I
             adde
             that
             which
             is
             cleere
             and
             certaine
             :
             yea
             that
             which
             your selfe
             rightly
             beleeueth
             and
             professeth
             with
             vs
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             holie
             Patriarks
             dead
             before
             Christ
             were
             not
             beneath
             ,
             but
             aboue
             ;
             Not
             in
             Limbo
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             in
             peace
             ,
             ioy
             and
             blisse
             ,
             euen
             in
             Paradise
             that
             is
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           certainties
           be
           your
           owne
           ouerhastie
           coniectures
           ,
           neither
           well
           vnderstanding
           your selfe
           ,
           nor
           others
           .
           In
           the
           places
           ,
           
           which
           you
           quote
           out
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           say
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           deliuered
           that
           the
           iust
           deceased
           were
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           which
           the
           wise
           man
           calleth
           the
           hand
           of
           
           God
           :
           And
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           vpward
           farre
           aboue
           hell
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           more
           I
           durst
           not
           determine
           .
           Neither
           did
           I
           make
           Abrahams
           bosome
           to
           be
           Paradise
           or
           Heauen
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           warrant
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           but
           the
           place
           whither
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           thiefe
           was
           caried
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           Christ
           calleth
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           seemeth
           to
           make
           a
           part
           of
           the
           third
           heauen
           .
           And
           heere
           were
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           after
           Christes
           death
           ,
           except
           you
           thinke
           that
           Paradise
           was
           prouided
           only
           for
           the
           penitent
           thiefe
           ,
           which
           S.
           Austen
           counteth
           a
           great
           d
           absurditie
           .
           Thus
           much
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           still
           say
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           the
           faithfull
           departing
           this
           life
           ,
           e
           
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
          
           f
           
             dwell
             with
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           in
           places
           prepasred
           and
           appointed
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           haue
           not
           their
           house
           ,
           which
           is
           
             eternall
             in
             the
             heauens
          
           ,
           nor
           are
           
             clothed
             with
             life
             swallowing
             vp
             mortalitie
             .
          
           But
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           were
           in
           heauen
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           glorie
           of
           gods
           kingdome
           ,
           before
           the
           death
           and
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           such
           wordes
           in
           any
           of
           the
           pages
           which
           you
           produce
           .
           I
           vse
           not
           of
           things
           vnknowen
           to
           giue
           hastie
           iudgement
           ,
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           many
           places
           of
           abode
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           desire
           not
           to
           search
           into
           his
           secrets
           vnreuealed
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Hence
             I
             conclude
             that
             Christes
             soule
             after
             his
             death
             ascended
             indeed
             ,
             and
             descended
             not
             downward
             beneath
             vs
             heere
             .
          
           I
           heare
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           but
           I
           see
           no
           premises
           from
           which
           you
           may
           iustly
           inferre
           so
           much
           .
           For
           though
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           might
           ascend
           after
           death
           ,
           if
           we
           respect
           situation
           of
           place
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           yet
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           reckon
           no
           ascending
           but
           into
           the
           glorie
           of
           heauen
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           the
           diuels
           that
           h
           
             rule
             in
             the
             aire
          
           ,
           should
           ascend
           ,
           and
           the
           damned
           that
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           shall
           ascend
           )
           ;
           the
           Christian
           faith
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           Christ
           ascended
           before
           he
           descended
           .
           And
           the
           apostle
           exactly
           obseruing
           the
           relation
           and
           application
           of
           those
           two
           wordes
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           his
           descending
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           twaine
           ,
           that
           was
           performed
           .
           i
           This
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             he
             first
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           Otherwise
           if
           you
           be
           disposed
           to
           play
           with
           the
           ascending
           and
           descending
           of
           Christes
           person
           ,
           bodie
           ,
           or
           soule
           before
           or
           after
           death
           ,
           you
           may
           finde
           vs
           many
           descents
           and
           ascents
           besides
           the
           two
           that
           are
           mentioned
           in
           our
           Creed
           .
           The
           Nicene
           Creed
           saith
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           for
           vs
           and
           our
           saluation
           
             he
             descended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             was
             incarnate
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             the
             virgine
             Marie
          
           ;
           and
           of
           himselfe
           he
           saith
           ;
           k
           
             I
             am
             the
             liuing
             bread
             ,
             which
             descended
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           Then
           after
           his
           death
           his
           soule
           ascended
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           descend
           againe
           before
           his
           body
           could
           be
           restored
           to
           life
           .
           Now
           the
           apostle
           saith
           ;
           Christ
           l
           
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           likewise
           must
           thence
           ascend
           before
           his
           resurrection
           .
           And
           lastly
           after
           forty
           daies
           he
           ascended
           body
           and
           soule
           
             aboue
             all
             the
             heauens
          
           .
           Heere
           are
           sixe
           descents
           and
           ascents
           ,
           if
           you
           list
           to
           controle
           the
           Creed
           ;
           but
           the
           Christian
           faith
           following
           the
           apostle
           ,
           noteth
           onely
           two
           ,
           his
           
             descending
             to
             hell
             ;
             or
          
           to
           
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             ascending
             aboue
             all
             heauens
          
           ;
           which
           were
           two
           materiall
           parts
           of
           our
           saluation
           after
           he
           tooke
           flesh
           ,
           and
           profitable
           for
           vs
           to
           know
           .
           And
           though
           you
           stifly
           stand
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Christes
             soule
             descended
             not
             downeward
             beneath
             vs
             heere
          
           ;
           Yet
           against
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           the
           apostles
           wordes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           descended
           to
           hell
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           admit
           either
           your
           opinion
           or
           assertion
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           thinke
           you
           can
           make
           a
           florish
           with
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           who
           saith
           he
           was
           m
           
             fashioned
             beneath
             in
             the
             earth
          
           :
           of
           which
           we
           will
           speake
           when
           we
           come
           to
           examine
           the
           force
           of
           the
           apostles
           wordes
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Only
             except
             there
             be
             some
             speciall
             reason
             of
             good
             authoritie
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             point
             of
             importance
             heere
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             Touching
             which
             thus
             I
             say
             ,
             without
             expresse
             and
             euident
             Scripture
             there
             is
             in
             the
             world
             no
             sound
             nor
             meet
             authoritie
             to
             disprooue
             our
             former
             reason
             or
             conclusion
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           reasons
           raked
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           need
           to
           regard
           ;
           they
           are
           miserable
           mistakings
           and
           palpable
           misapplyings
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           intending
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           contrarie
           they
           are
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           been
           receaued
           and
           reuerenced
           by
           all
           Christendom
           without
           exception
           ,
           till
           you
           and
           some
           others
           in
           our
           age
           started
           vp
           with
           figures
           and
           
           phrases
           to
           mince
           and
           manage
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           your
           pleasure
           .
           They
           are
           ●…eely
           diuines
           that
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           
             heauon
             and
             hell
          
           ;
           of
           
             life
             and
             death
          
           of
           flesh
           and
           sp●…it
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           diuersly
           taken
           ,
           and
           diuersly
           vsed
           euen
           by
           example
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           high
           way
           to
           all
           heresie
           and
           infidelity
           to
           turne
           and
           wind
           euery
           word
           occurrent
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           after
           euery
           signification
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           found
           thereof
           in
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Rabbins
           and
           Pagans
           to
           be
           the
           best
           interpreters
           of
           words
           vsed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           expresse
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           .
           And
           how
           come
           you
           now
           to
           be
           so
           strickt
           in
           this
           second
           question
           ,
           that
           without
           expresse
           and
           euident
           Scripture
           ,
           against
           which
           you
           cannot
           so
           much
           wrangle
           ,
           you
           will
           yeeld
           to
           nothing
           ;
           who
           were
           so
           licentious
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           without
           all
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           maintained
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           redemption
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           su●…ering
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           stand
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           ?
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           more
           then
           a
           Patriarke
           in
           the
           Church
           thus
           to
           coine
           new
           articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           out
           the
           old
           ,
           though
           confessed
           and
           continued
           since
           Christs
           time
           ,
           because
           you
           find
           some
           words
           to
           haue
           diuers
           senses
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           Iewish
           and
           heathen
           writers
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           Christians
           .
        
         
           
             Austen
             himselfe
             auoucheth
             well
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             supposing
             there
             were
             no
             expresse
             ,
             nor
             plaine
             Scripture
             for
             Christes
             descending
             ,
             the●…
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             it
             were
             maruellous
             boldnesse
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             dare
             say
             he
             went
             downe
             to
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           But
           the
           same
           Austen
           in
           the
           same
           place
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           o
           
             euidentia
             testimonia
             &
             infernum
             commemorant
             ,
             &
             dolores
             ;
             euident
             testimones
          
           (
           of
           Scriptures
           )
           
             mention
             both
             hell
             and
             the
             sorowes
             thereof
             ,
          
           to
           which
           Christ
           came
           .
           And
           for
           full
           proofe
           heereof
           ,
           he
           sayth
           eu●…n
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           p
           p
           
             We
             can
             not
             contradict
             either
             the
             prophesie
             ,
             which
             sayd
             ,
             Thou
             wil●…
             not
             leaue
             my
             so●…le
             in
             hell
             ;
             which
             les●…●…y
             man
             should
             d●…e
             otherwise
             interpret
             ,
             Peter
             expoundeth
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             nor
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Peter
             ,
             where
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             loosed
             the
             sorowes
             of
             hell
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             .
             Who
             then
             but
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             will
             denie
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           All
           that
           you
           haue
           to
           say
           against
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           Iewes
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           wicked
           Rabbins
           ,
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Poets
           ignorant
           of
           all
           trueth
           ,
           vsed
           the
           words
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           otherwise
           than
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           without
           exception
           ,
           till
           our
           age
           ,
           receiued
           and
           beleeued
           them
           from
           S.
           Peters
           mouth
           ,
           and
           S.
           Lukes
           pen
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           the
           foule
           ,
           and
           hades
           importeth
           hell
           :
           put
           you
           from
           this
           shi●…t
           ,
           and
           you
           fall
           ●…ull
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           S.
           Austens
           challenge
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           plaine
           infidelitie
           ;
           and
           the●…e
           be
           simple
           Sidemen
           to
           cleere
           you
           from
           that
           crime
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Now
             I
             assume
             this
             and
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             shall
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             no
             one
             place
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             prooued
             by
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             Christes
             soule
             after
             this
             life
             went
             locally
             downward
             from
             hence
             ,
             or
             diuersly
             from
             the
             so●…les
             of
             ●…ll
             good
             men
             deceased
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           the
           opinion
           you
           h●…e
           of
           your
           ●…lfe
           be
           great
           ;
           yet
           when
           you
           come
           to
           condemne
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ●…s
           ignor●…t
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           or
           altering
           the
           same
           ;
           you
           should
           vse
           some
           more
           modestie
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           
             had
             not
             one
             plat
             ●…all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
          
           to
           beleeue
           as
           they
           did
           .
           You
           pre●…ume
           much
           of
           your
           Rabbins
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           preferring
           thei●…
           enuio●…s
           and
           friuolous
           i●…aginations
           before
           the
           iudgement
           and
           faith
           of
           the
           whole
           Ch●…ch
           of
           Chr●…st
           yet
           take
           good
           heed
           lest
           the
           better
           and
           elder
           sort
           euen
           of
           your
           owne
           Deponents
           receiue
           you
           not
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           test
           conuicted
           in
           the
           ●…ares
           of
           all
           good
           m●…n
           to
           be
           rather
           an
           insolent
           affecter
           of
           nouelties
           ,
           than
           any
           regarder
           of
           sobrietie
           or
           pietie
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Only
             there
             are
             two
             or
             thr●…
             places
             sonsibly
             wrested
             to
             this
             p●…rpose
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             (
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           )
           
             where
             Christ
             is
             sayd
             to
             h●…e
             come
             downe
             into
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           ]
           If
           that
           place
           be
           wrested
           from
           his
           right
           sense
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           beginning
           must
           be
           charged
           with
           that
           wresting
           .
           Ireneu●…
           citeth
           tho●…e
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           them
           equiualent
           with
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           
             Th●…
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ,
          
           saying
           :
           s
           
             Ho●…
             &
             Da●…id
             in
             c●…m
             prophet●…s
             d●…xit
             ;
             so
             much
             Da●…id
             in
             his
             prophesi●…
             spake
             of
             
             him
             .
          
           Tertullian
           alleaging
           the
           very
           same
           wordes
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           concludeth
           ;
           Habes
           
           
             regionem
             Infer●…m
             subterraneam
             credere
          
           ;
           by
           this
           
             thou
             art
             to
             beleeue
             that
             the
             region
          
           (
           or
           place
           )
           
             of
             hell
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Cyprian
           :
           u
           
             Descendens
             ad
             inferos
             captiuam
             ab
             antiquo
             captiuitatem
             reduxit
             .
             Christ
             descending
             to
             hell
             brought
             backe
             the
             captiuitie
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             was
             captiuated
             .
          
           Arnobius
           :
           x
           
             Postea
             vidit
             inferos
             ,
             &
             longe
             factus
             est
             ,
             non
             solum
             à
             c●…lis
             sed
             &
             ab
             ipsa
             Terra
             in
             abyssi
             profunda
             descendens
             &c
             :
             after
          
           (
           his
           crosse
           )
           
             he
             visited
             hell
             ,
             and
             became
             farre
             off
             not
             only
             from
             heauen
             ,
             but
             euen
             from
             the
             earth
             it selfe
             ,
             descending
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           :
           y
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             are
             none
             other
             .
             And
             he
             ascended
             aboue
             all
             ,
             higher
             than
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           Ambrose
           vpon
           that
           place
           of
           ●…aul
           :
           z
           
             After
             death
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             whence
             rising
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             he
             ascended
             aboue
             all
             the
             heauens
             afore
             all
             men
             .
          
           Ierom
           out
           of
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           first
           concludeth
           :
           a
           
             Infernum
             sub
             terra
             esse
             nemo
             iam
             ambigat
             ;
             Let
             no
             man
             now
             doubt
             but
             hell
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           expounding
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           sayth
           :
           
             Qui
             descendit
             cum
             anima
             in
             infernum
             ,
             ipse
             cum
             anima
             &
             corpore
             ascendit
             in
             coelum
             .
             He
             that
             descended
             to
             hell
             in
             soule
             ,
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             with
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           Primasius
           vpon
           the
           same
           words
           of
           Paul
           maketh
           the
           like
           collection
           :
           b
           
             Ergo
             sub
             terra
             est
             infernus
             .
             Qui
             descendit
             cum
             anima
             in
             infernum
             ,
             ipse
             cum
             anima
             &
             corpore
             ascendit
             ad
             coelos
             .
             Therefore
             hell
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             he
             that
             in
             soule
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             in
             soule
             and
             bodie
             .
          
           Photius
           :
           c
           
             To
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             after
             which
             place
             there
             is
             no
             lower
             ;
             he
             meaneth
             hell
             .
          
           Dorotheus
           :
           d
           
             What
             is
             ,
             He
             led
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ?
             By
             Adams
             transgression
             the
             enemie
             made
             vs
             all
             captiues
             ,
             and
             had
             vs
             in
             subiection
             .
          
           Christ
           
             then
             tooke
             vs
             againe
             out
             of
             the
             enemies
             hand
             ,
             and
             conquered
             him
             that
             made
             vs
             captiu●…
             .
             Erepti
             sumus
             igitur
             ab
             inferis
             ob
             Christi
             humanitatem
             .
             We
             were
             then
             taken
             from
             hell
             by
             Christes
             humanity
             .
          
           Theophylact
           :
           e
           
             At
             quem
             in
             locum
             descendit
             ?
             In
             infernum
             ,
             &c.
             To
             what
             place
             did
             Christ
             descend
             ?
             To
             hell
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             carth
             after
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             men
             .
          
           Haymo
           :
           f
           
             First
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             ●…arth
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             .
             He
             descended
             to
             hell
             in
             his
             soule
             alone
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             ascended
             aboue
             all
             the
             heauens
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             .
             It
             must
             be
             noted
             by
             this
             that
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             sheweth
             hell
             to
             be
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             called
             Infernus
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             lower
             than
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Zanchius
           repeating
           diuers
           Expositions
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           addeth
           in
           the
           end
           :
           g
           
             The
             Fathers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             soule
             came
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             to
             signifie
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             that
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             was
             satisfied
             by
             his
             death
             and
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             that
             Satan
             had
             no
             longer
             power
             ouer
             his
             Elect
             ,
             whom
             he
             held
             captiue
             :
             that
             himselfe
             was
             made
             Lord
             ouer
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             power
             ouer
             heauen
             and
             earth
             giuen
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             Name
             aboue
             all
             Names
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesu
             euery
             knee
             of
             things
             celestiall
             ,
             terrestriall
             ,
             and
             infernall
             should
             bow
             :
             neither
             that
             he
             came
             thither
             only
             to
             signifie
             this
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             is
             sayd
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             might
             c●…ie
             all
             the
             diuels
             with
             him
             in
             a
             triumph
             :
             as
             it
             is
             Coloss
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             He
             spoiled
             powers
             ,
             and
             principalities
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ,
             leading
             them
          
           (
           as
           captiues
           )
           
             in
             a
             triumph
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             purged
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             appeased
             the
             iustice
             of
             God.
             Could
             he
             not
             haue
             done
             this
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             descent
             of
             his
             soule
             ?
             He
             could
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             be
             so
             farre
             humbled
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             should
             descend
             into
             that
             most
             darke
             and
             wretched
             place
             ,
             though
             not
             there
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             beginne
             thence
             his
             triumph
             ouer
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
             And
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             I
             dare
             not
             condemne
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             hath
             likely
             reasons
             .
             The
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             when
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             hath
             great
             weight
             with
             me
             .
          
           There
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           mans
           modestie
           and
           yours
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           betweene
           his
           learning
           and
           yours
           .
           He
           durst
           not
           condemne
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           probable
           grounds
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           you
           auouch
           they
           had
           no
           shew
           of
           reason
           from
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           your
           reward
           will
           be
           according
           :
           for
           where
           he
           is
           with
           all
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           your selfe
           reputed
           a
           sound
           and
           learned
           Writer
           ;
           no
           man
           will
           take
           you
           but
           for
           an
           vnsound
           and
           vnlearned
           Boaster
           .
        
         
           h
           
             I
             haue
             largely
             and
             plainly
             shewed
             (
             Treat
             .
             pag.
          
           140.
           
             )
             that
             this
             place
             speaketh
             not
             a
             whit
             
             neither
             of
             hell
             ,
             nor
             of
             Christes
             soule
             descending
             locally
             ,
             neither
             before
             his
             death
             nor
             after
             .
             I●…
             noteth
             only
             Christes
             sensible
             and
             apparent
             humiliation
             to
             the
             last
             and
             lowest
             point
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             graue
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             frequented
             in
             their
             Greeke
             writings
             very
             much
             .
          
           You
           haue
           shewed
           it
           ,
           as
           your
           maner
           is
           ,
           with
           your
           seeming
           &
           saying
           that
           
             so
             you
             iudge
          
           :
           but
           other
           proofs
           you
           offer
           none
           besides
           phrases
           and
           figures
           ,
           wherein
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           be
           very
           copious
           .
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Thus
             I
             say
             ,
             It
             seemes
             to
             me
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thus
             do
             I
             iudge
          
           ;
           these
           be
           your
           best
           demonstrations
           ,
           the
           rest
           is
           idle
           and
           vaine
           talke
           .
           Three
           senses
           you
           make
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           of
           them
           otherwise
           than
           by
           your
           owne
           authoritie
           .
           i
           
             Some
             thinke
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Greeke
             phrase
             (
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             is
             only
             a
             figure
             of
             speech
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             hypallage
             ,
             for
             the
             earth
             which
             is
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           ]
           If
           euery
           mans
           thoughts
           may
           stand
           for
           sound
           and
           true
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           many
           moe
           deuices
           than
           the
           world
           hath
           yet
           heard
           of
           ;
           but
           how
           proue
           you
           this
           in●…erting
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           by
           your
           supposed
           figures
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Whatsoeuer
           pleaseth
           not
           your
           humour
           in
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           may
           chop
           and
           change
           with
           figures
           of
           speech
           ,
           you
           will
           lea●…
           little
           the●…e
           ,
           that
           shall
           not
           taste
           of
           your
           turnsall
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Others
             doe
             thank●…
             that
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             al●…ding
             to
             that
             metaphoricall
             Hebrew
             phrase
             tachtijoth
             erets
             ,
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             Dauid
             meaneth
             his
             Mothers
             wombe
             .
             And
             then
             wh●…re
             Dauid
             meaneth
             only
             Christs
             taking
             our
             flesh
             .
          
           The
           Christian
           faith
           was
           neuer
           framed
           out
           of
           phrases
           or
           figures
           of
           speach
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           passing
           their
           vnderstanding
           :
           neither
           did
           the
           Apostles
           so
           deliuer
           matters
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           purposely
           ●…oluing
           them
           in
           euery
           darcke
           and
           doubtfull
           phrase
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           Moses
           or
           of
           the
           Prophets
           :
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           leaue
           nothing
           certaine
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           wordes
           be
           neuer
           so
           plaine
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           phrase
           or
           figure
           may
           peruert
           it
           .
           If
           Dauid
           once
           by
           a
           metaphoricall
           kind
           of
           resemblance
           called
           the
           lowest
           part
           of
           his
           Mothers
           body
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           fashioned
           and
           framed
           ,
           
             tachijot●…
             arets
             ,
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           mother
           being
           earth
           ,
           or
           compared
           with
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           common
           mother
           of
           vs
           all
           ,
           whence
           our
           bodies
           first
           came
           ,
           and
           whither
           they
           must
           returne
           ;
           or
           noted
           the
           strangenesse
           and
           secretnesse
           of
           his
           conception
           and
           formation
           in
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           by
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           mettals
           and
           minerals
           lie
           and
           grow
           in
           like
           manner
           :
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           who
           dallieth
           not
           heere
           with
           obscure
           phrases
           and
           metaphors
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           for
           ciuilities
           sake
           calling
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           expoundeth
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           cited
           immediately
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             ascending
             vp
             on
             hi●…
             ,
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             and
             gaue
             gifts
             vnto
             men
             ?
          
           That
           then
           which
           the
           apostle
           immediately
           addeth
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Parenthesis
           ,
           must
           tend
           wholy
           to
           the
           declaration
           and
           exposition
           of
           these
           words
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ascending
           led
           captiuity
           captiue
           :
           the
           later
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           he
           presently
           and
           largely
           sheweth
           how
           they
           were
           performed
           after
           Christs
           ascending
           to
           heauen
           .
           And
           since
           Christs
           conception
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           yet
           was
           wrought
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           as
           Dauids
           was
           ,
           neither
           was
           Christs
           body
           fashioned
           by
           degrees
           ;
           first
           in
           seed
           ,
           then
           in
           bloud
           ,
           after
           in
           flesh
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           confesseth
           his
           was
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           more
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           both
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           teach
           ;
           and
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conception
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           lead
           captiuity
           captiue
           ;
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           can
           no
           way
           pertaine
           to
           the
           Apostles
           purpose
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           howsoeuer
           you
           or
           some
           others
           would
           faine
           shew
           their
           deuices
           in
           making
           the
           Apostle
           hunt
           after
           strange
           and
           obscure
           metaphors
           out
           of
           Dauids
           words
           once
           vsed
           for
           good
           manners
           sake
           .
        
         
           l
           
             It
             seemes
             to
             me
             a
             very
             plaine
             Hebraisme
             ,
             expressing
             tachijoth
             erets
             :
             which
             words
             are
             no
             where
             found
             for
             hell
             ;
             for
             the
             graue
             they
             are
             found
             .
             Like
             to
             this
             is
             erets
             tachtith
             (
             Ezechiel
             .
          
           31
           
             )
             where
             the
             seuerall
             circumstances
             doe
             plainly
             teach
             that
             the
             graue
             only
             is
             there
             ment
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             same
             sense
             manifestly
             hath
             another
             Hebrew
             phrase
             very
             like
             to
             this
             :
             Sheol
             tachijah
             (
             psal
             :
          
           86
           
             )
             and
             Sheol
             tachath
             :
             (
             Esa
             :
          
           14
           
             )
             where
             though
             many
             thinke
             hell
             is
             signified
             ;
             yet
             surely
             the
             circumstances
             doe
             conuince
             that
             the
             graue
             only
             is
             there
             ment
             .
             this
             do
             I
             iudge
             ,
             that
             the
             descēding
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             taken
             truly
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             &
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             whence
             surely
             this
             Greeke
             phrase
             ariseth
             ,
             
             namely
             for
             Christs
             humiliation
             vnto
             the
             graue
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           your
           third
           exposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           a
           plaine
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           speaketh
           neuer
           a
           word
           of
           hell
           ,
           nor
           of
           Christs
           descending
           thither
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           his
           graue
           :
           and
           if
           these
           proud
           and
           vaine
           bragges
           may
           goe
           for
           proofes
           ,
           you
           will
           prooue
           any
           thing
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           come
           backe
           for
           all
           this
           hast
           ,
           and
           learne
           that
           trueth
           is
           not
           so
           lightly
           put
           from
           her
           holdfast
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           .
           For
           setting
           aside
           your
           
             hypallages
             and
             metaphors
          
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           ground
           which
           heere
           you
           lay
           ,
           that
           
             erets
             tachtith
             ,
             the
             lowest
             earth
             ,
             and
             Sheol
             tachtijah
             ,
             the
             lower
             Sheol
          
           are
           no
           where
           vsed
           for
           hell
           ,
           but
           euery
           where
           for
           the
           graue
           ,
           is
           false
           and
           full
           of
           rash
           resolution
           ,
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           appeale
           .
           And
           least
           the
           Reader
           should
           thinke
           I
           speake
           altogether
           out
           of
           mine
           owne
           head
           peremptorily
           and
           presumptuously
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           he
           shall
           heare
           the
           iudgement
           of
           some
           of
           the
           eldest
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           others
           well
           learned
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           touching
           these
           phrases
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           examine
           the
           circumstanccs
           of
           the
           texts
           themselues
           .
           And
           because
           I
           would
           make
           but
           one
           labour
           of
           manie
           ;
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Sheoltachtijah
             ;
             the
             lower
             sheol
          
           and
           
             erets
             tachtith
             the
             lower
             earth
          
           cannot
           well
           be
           discerned
           vntill
           we
           see
           what
           sheol
           naturally
           and
           truely
           signifieth
           ,
           I
           will
           fir●…t
           examine
           the
           signification
           of
           sheol
           at
           which
           you
           and
           others
           so
           much
           stumble
           and
           then
           grow
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           places
           where
           those
           words
           are
           vsed
           and
           their
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           Sheol
           properly
           signifieth
           the
           pitts
           or
           places
           vnder
           earth
           where
           the
           bodies
           or
           soules
           of
           the
           dead
           are
           receaued
           to
           corruption
           or
           destruction
           ,
           so
           called
           for
           that
           they
           are
           neuer
           satisfied
           but
           alwaies
           expect
           more
           ,
           euer
           since
           man
           was
           adiudged
           to
           death
           for
           sin
           :
           and
           though
           in
           the
           great
           conceit
           of
           your
           owne
           skill
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           m
           
             not
             considering
          
           (
           or
           not
           caring
           for
           )
           
             the
             vse
             and
             manner
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             causeth
             my
             mistaking
             as
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             causeth
             mine
             error
             in
             this
             maine
             question
          
           ;
           Yet
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           proud
           ignorance
           leadeth
           you
           so
           rashly
           to
           resolue
           as
           you
           doe
           both
           of
           the
           words
           and
           places
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           my
           positions
           .
           Mercer●…
           a
           man
           of
           no
           meane
           skill
           in
           the
           hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           paines
           therein
           taken
           ,
           in
           his
           additions
           to
           Pagnines
           Lexicon
           perused
           and
           published
           by
           
             Ceallere
             and
             Betrame
          
           ,
           two
           learned
           hebricians
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           obserueth
           that
           n
           
             hoc
             nomine
             generaliter
             locasubterranea
             tendendo
             centrum
             versus
             appellantur
             ,
             the
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             euen
             to
             the
          
           (
           middle
           or
           )
           
             center
             thereof
             are
             generally
             called
             by
             this
             name
          
           (
           Sheol
           )
           
             as
             by
             another
             name
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             it
             is
             elswhere
             called
             Erets
             tachtith
             ,
             the
             lower
             or
             lowest
             earth
             (
             Ezechiel
             .
          
           31
           :
           )
           
             and
             often
             with
             an
             adiect
             sheôl
             tachtijah
             for
             explanations
             sake
             .
             Proprie
             insernum
             dixeris
             ita
             vt
             locum
             significes
             .
             Hinc
             cum
             verbo
             descendendi
             passi●…
             iungitur
             .
             Properly
             you
             may
             call
             it
             hell
             or
             the
             place
             below
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             euery
             where
             ioined
             with
             a
             Verb
             of
             descending
             .
             Forstere
          
           in
           his
           hebrew
           Dictionary
           repeating
           what
           others
           thought
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Sheol
           ,
           as
           that
           some
           tooke
           it
           
             for
             the
             pit
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             graue
             ,
             some
             for
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             plurimi
             vero
             inferum
             ,
             id
             est
             locum
             damnatorum
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             tooke
             it
             for
             hell
             ,
             euen
             the
             very
             place
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ;
           addeth
           in
           the
           end
           .
           o
           
             I
             am
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             importeth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             most
             often
             the
             place
             where
             the
             dead
             are
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             called
             for
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             in
             certaine
             verses
             of
             his
             seemeth
             to
             render
             that
             Etymologie
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Inferus
             insatiabiliter
             ca●…a
             guttura
             pandit
             .
             Hell
             opcneth
             wide
             his
             vnsatiable
             throat
             .
             Et
             aliter
             verti
             commodè
             non
             potest
             quàm
             nomine
             infernus
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             conueniently
             translated
             then
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Infernus
          
           (
           hell
           or
           the
           places
           below
           )
           Deuter.
           32
           )
           
             A
             fire
             is
             kindled
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             and
             hath
             burned
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             .
             So
             doth
             Ezechiel
             vse
             another
             word
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             ca.
          
           31.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             cast
             downe
             erets
             tachtith
             to
             the
             lower
             earth
             .
          
           Pagnine
           vnknowen
           to
           no
           man
           that
           is
           learned
           ,
           for
           his
           labours
           in
           the
           hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Sheôl
           p
           
             sepulchrum
             ,
             infernus
             ,
             Gehenna
             .
             Sheol
          
           signifieth
           
             the
             graue
             ,
             hell
             ,
             Gehenna
             .
          
           Munstere
           q
           
             Sheolidem
             quod
             sepulchrum
             ,
             fonea
             ,
             infernus
             .
             Sheol
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             graue
             ,
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             hell
             .
          
           Auenarius
           .
           r
           
             Sheol
             sepulchrum
             ,
             item
             infernus
             id
             est
             locus
             inferior
             sub
             terra
             .
             St
             de
             impijs
             dicitur
             ,
             significat
             perditionem
             .
             Sheol
             is
             the
             graue
             ;
             also
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             lower
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             When
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             perdition
             .
          
           
           Lauater
           :
           s
           
             Sheol
             non
             tantum
             significat
             locum
             damnatorū
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             foue●…m
             vel
             sepulchrum
             .
             Sheol
             doth
             not
             only
             signisie
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             pit
             or
             graue
             .
          
           And
           before
           them
           all
           Lyra
           well
           learned
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           Iew
           borne
           ,
           sayd
           .
           t
           Accipitur
           
           
             infernus
             in
             Scriptura
             dupliciter
             ;
             infernus
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Latin
           translation
           of
           Sheôl
           )
           
             is
             taken
             two
             wa●…es
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             one
             for
             the
             pit
             ,
             where
             the
             Carcasses
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             put
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             place
             whither
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             damned
             descend
             .
          
        
         
           The
           trueth
           of
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           signifieth
           the
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           the
           dead
           are
           receaued
           will
           appeare
           by
           the
           very
           confession
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           themselues
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Touching
           the
           situation
           of
           Sheol
           Rabbi
           Abraham
           saith
           .
           u
           
             Sheol
             m●…kom
             aamakhephec
             bashamaijm
             shehu
             marom
             .
             Sheol
             is
             a
             deepe
             place
             opposed
             to
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             on
             hie
             .
          
           And
           againe
           x
           
             Sheol
             is
             the
             lowest
             place
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             opposite
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           Rabbi
           Leui.
           y
           
             Sheol
             hi
             mattah
             bemuchalat
             vehi
             markez
             .
             Sheol
             is
             absolutely
             below
             ,
             &
             is
             the
             center
          
           (
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           )
           And
           that
           with
           them
           it
           importeth
           hell
           I
           meane
           Gehenna
           ,
           the
           place
           appointed
           to
           torment
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           .
           Rabbi
           Iehosuas
           the
           sonne
           of
           Leui
           deliuering
           the
           names
           of
           hel
           ,
           that
           are
           occurrent
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             there
             be
             seuen
             names
             of
             Gehenna
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             are
             .
          
           Sheol
           ,
           Abadon
           ,
           destruction
           ,
           Bor
           Shachath
           ,
           
             the
             pit
             of
             perdition
          
           .
           Bor
           Sheon
           
             the
             lake
             of
             ruine
             or
             roaring
             ,
          
           Tith
           haiauen
           ,
           
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             myre
          
           ,
           Zal-maueth
           ,
           
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
          
           ,
           Erets
           tachtith
           
             the
             lower
             earth
          
           .
           In
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           11
           Psalme
           there
           are
           repeated
           as
           a
           
             places
             of
             abode
             for
             the
             wicked
             in
             Gehenna
             ,
             Sheol
             ,
             Abadon
             ,
             Erets
             tachtith
             .
          
           Dauid
           Kimchi
           commenting
           on
           these
           wordes
           of
           the
           9.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
             sinners
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             Sheol
             ,
             saith
             .
          
           b
           
             Vuederash
             lishola
             hu
             gehinnam
             ,
             and
             in
             derash
             ,
             Sheol
             is
             Gehenna
             .
          
           Elias
           the
           Leuite
           in
           his
           Caldaie
           Lexicon
           sayth
           :
           c
           
             Veiesh
             Sheol
             Methurgemim
             gehinnam
             .
             Sheol
             with
             the
             (
             Translators
             or
             )
             Interpreters
             is
             Gehenna
             .
          
           The
           Caldaie
           paraphrase
           expressing
           those
           wordes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           The
           shape
           (
           or
           beautie
           )
           of
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             shall
             consume
             in
             Sheol
          
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           redeeme
           my
           soule
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           thus
           rendereth
           them
           :
           d
           
             Their
             bodies
             shall
             wax
             olde
             in
             Gehenna
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             will
             redeeme
             my
             soule
             from
             gehenna
             .
          
           Rabbi
           Salomon
           likewise
           expoundeth
           Sheol
           in
           that
           place
           by
           e
           Gehinnam
           .
           So
           in
           the
           sixth
           Psalme
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             not
             circumcised
          
           ,
           f
           
             iored
             Gehinnam
             ,
             goeth
             to
             Gehenna
             ,
          
           as
           Esay
           threateneth
           ;
           
             Sheôl
             hath
             enlarged
             it selfe
          
           .
           Rabbi
           Moses
           Hadarsan
           vpon
           the
           first
           of
           Genesis
           :
           g
           
             Gehenna
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             deepe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             ninth
             of
             the
             Prouerbs
             .
             In
             the
             deepe
             of
             sheôl
             are
             the
             ghests
          
           (
           of
           an
           harlot
           )
           .
           The
           Hebrew
           glosse
           vpon
           those
           wordes
           of
           God
           vttered
           by
           Moses
           ,
           A
           fire
           is
           kindled
           in
           my
           wrath
           ,
           and
           shall
           burne
           to
           the
           nethermost
           Sheol
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           h
           
             In
             my
             wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Gehenna
             ,
             as
             it
             afterward
             followeth
             ,
             and
             shall
             burne
             to
             the
             lowest
             sheôl
             .
          
           Rabbi
           Ioden
           expounding
           the
           wordes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           deliuered
           my
           soule
           from
           the
           nethermost
           Sheol
           ,
           sayth
           ;
           i
           
             The
             way
             of
             Adulterers
             leadeth
             to
             the
             deepe
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             nethermost
             sheôl
             .
          
           With
           whom
           Rabbi
           Selomo
           concordeth
           :
           k
           
             The
             way
             of
             Adulterers
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             deepe
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             thence
             hast
             thou
             delinered
             me
             ,
          
           sayd
           Dauid
           ,
           
             when
             Nathan
             sayd
             vnto
             me
             ,
             The
             Lord
             also
             hath
             taken
             away
             thy
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           lest
           we
           should
           doubt
           what
           they
           meane
           by
           Gehinnam
           ,
           Elias
           the
           Leuite
           sayth
           ,
           ;
           l
           
             Kareü
             Rabbothenu
             mekom
             ônesh
             hareshaim
             achar
             motham
             gehinnam
             .
             Our
             Rabbins
             call
             the
             place
             of
             punishment
             for
             the
             wicked
             after
             their
             deaths
             ,
             Gehenna
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           want
           these
           Iewes
           that
           auouch
           Sheol
           ,
           and
           specially
           the
           nether
           most
           Sheol
           to
           be
           below
           in
           the
           deepe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           heauen
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           punishment
           for
           the
           wicked
           after
           their
           deaths
           ,
           warrant
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           to
           vphold
           these
           assertions
           .
           For
           though
           Sheol
           extend
           to
           any
           place
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           requireth
           or
           receaueth
           the
           bodies
           or
           soules
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           &
           in
           that
           respect
           to
           the
           godly
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           then
           the
           graue
           ,
           &
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           things
           in
           this
           life
           consequent
           to
           the
           graue
           ;
           &
           in
           that
           sense
           we
           must
           interprete
           Sheol
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           bodies
           or
           persons
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           soules
           are
           in
           rest
           and
           blisse
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           not
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           Sheol
           is
           :
           yet
           the
           ful
           force
           of
           that
           word
           whē
           it
           is
           threatned
           to
           any
           ,
           or
           affirmed
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           noteth
           the
           pit
           of
           destructiō
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           aswel
           as
           of
           corruption
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           &
           the
           consequents
           of
           either
           ;
           &
           the
           nethermost
           Sheol
           expressely
           designeth
           
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           appointed
           for
           sinners
           ,
           that
           die
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           &
           receaue
           the
           iust
           reward
           of
           their
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           m
           
             The
             way
             of
             life
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           
             is
             aboue
             to
             him
             that
             knoweth
             to
             decline
             from
             Sheol
             ,
             that
             is
             below
             .
          
           Where
           first
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           as
           
           heauen
           is
           aboue
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           true
           and
           eternall
           life
           ;
           so
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           pit
           of
           death
           for
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           is
           below
           vs
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           in
           the
           earth
           vnder
           vs.
           This
           partition
           of
           celestiall
           ,
           terrestriall
           and
           infernall
           persons
           and
           places
           the
           Apostle
           warranteth
           by
           this
           authoritie
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           .
           n
           
             Euery
             knee
             of
             things
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
          
           (
           should
           (
           and
           )
           shall
           )
           
             bow
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           And
           since
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           conseruation
           ,
           and
           alteration
           thereof
           sufficiently
           deuided
           into
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ;
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           must
           of
           necessitie
           be
           either
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           created
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           where
           ;
           or
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           impious
           absurditie
           and
           monstrous
           contrarie●…e
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           must
           be
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           not
           being
           vpon
           the
           earth
           where
           men
           liue
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           the
           wicked
           descend
           when
           they
           die
           .
           This
           distribution
           also
           Saint
           Iohn
           ratifieth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             None
             in
             heauen
             ,
             nor
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             nor
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             open
             the
             booke
             .
          
           Wherefore
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob
           to
           expresse
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           Gods
           perfection
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           vseth
           these
           foure
           comparisons
           .
           p
           
             The
             heauens
             are
             high
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             doe
          
           (
           there
           )
           ?
           
             It
             is
             deeper
             then
             Sheol
             ;
             how
             canst
             thou
             know
             it
             ?
             the
             measure
             thereof
             is
             longer
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             broder
             then
             the
             sea
             .
          
           Where
           if
           we
           bee
           not
           wilfully
           bl●…nd
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           choose
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           is
           not
           onely
           deepe
           ,
           but
           the
           deepest
           place
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           euen
           as
           heauen
           is
           the
           highest
           .
           To
           compare
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           with
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           sixe
           foote
           deepe
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           were
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           since
           we
           commonly
           digge
           to
           that
           depth
           and
           deeper
           vpon
           diuers
           occasions
           .
           And
           therefore
           Sheol
           is
           the
           deepest
           place
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           man
           liuing
           euer
           pearced
           ,
           to
           make
           report
           of
           the
           deepenesse
           of
           it
           .
           Moses
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           q
           
             sire
             shall
             burne
             to
             the
             lower
             Sheol
             ,
             and
             shall
             eate
             through
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             inflame
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             hils
             .
          
        
         
           As
           the
           situation
           of
           Sheol
           is
           below
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           a
           place
           threatned
           to
           the
           soules
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           at
           length
           it
           shall
           receaue
           both
           .
           Dauid
           putting
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           himselfe
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           saith
           ,
           r
           
             Like
             sheepe
             shall
             they
             be
             laid
             in
             Sheol
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             red●…eme
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             Sheol
             .
          
           Dauid
           neuer
           drempt
           that
           his
           soule
           should
           bee
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           should
           there
           be
           laid
           :
           much
           lesse
           that
           his
           bodie
           should
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           as
           knew
           no
           God
           at
           all
           .
           Sheol
           then
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           sundry
           other
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           signifieth
           somewhat
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           godly
           shal
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           whereto
           the
           wicked
           shal
           be
           euerlastingly
           adiudged
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           the
           Sheol
           of
           soules
           from
           which
           Dauid
           hoped
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           wicked
           shall
           not
           auoyd
           :
           And
           so
           are
           his
           very
           words
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             deliuer
             my
             soule
             from
          
           
           
             the
             power
             of
             Sheol
          
           .
           Againe
           the
           full
           reward
           of
           wickednesse
           is
           not
           the
           graue
           whereto
           the
           godly
           come
           as
           well
           as
           the
           godlesse
           .
           But
           Sheol
           is
           threatned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           full
           and
           finall
           wages
           of
           all
           impietie
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           other
           note
           or
           name
           sor
           hell
           ,
           except
           metaphoricall
           throughout
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           t
           
             sinners
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             Sheol
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             that
             forget
             God
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           threaten
           them
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           generall
           to
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           but
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           all
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           hell
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           graue
           .
           And
           so
           much
           Caluine
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           ouermuch
           vrgeth
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           Sheol
           to
           be
           the
           graue
           ,
           confesleth
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           .
           "
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             Sheôlah
          
           (
           to
           Sheol
           )
           
           
             which
             was
             ambiguous
             ,
             I
             doubted
             not
             to
             translate
             by
             the
             name
             of
             hell
             .
             For
             though
             it
             displease
             me
             not
             ,
             that
             others
             translate
             it
             the
             graue
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             heere
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             Prophet
             besides
             the
             common
             death
             .
             Otherwise
             he
             should
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             indifferently
             agree
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           Obserue
           this
           rule
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           threaten
           the
           wicked
           with
           Sheol
           ,
           they
           meane
           not
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           ;
           but
           that
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           from
           which
           the
           faithfull
           shall
           be
           freed
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           spare
           all
           your
           figures
           and
           phrases
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           loade
           both
           your selfe
           and
           your
           Reader
           in
           this
           place
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           Sheol
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           noteth
           ,
           that
           shall
           x
           
             swallow
             men
             aliue
             and
             whole
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           there
           lyeth
           but
           one
           part
           of
           man
           and
           that
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Scripture
           in
           exact
           tearmes
           maketh
           a
           lower
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           but
           in
           comparison
           of
           an
           higher
           ,
           with
           what
           face
           can
           you
           elude
           the
           
             lower
             Sheol
          
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           graue
           ,
           whereas
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           cannot
           bee
           by
           any
           meanes
           both
           lower
           and
           higher
           in
           respect
           of
           it selfe
           ?
           And
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           you
           could
           shuffle
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           without
           addition
           against
           both
           learning
           and
           trueth
           ;
           yet
           to
           auouch
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           to
           be
           onely
           the
           graue
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           point
           of
           your
           accustomed
           impudencie
           ,
           which
           regardeth
           neither
           reason
           nor
           sense
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           may
           ourface
           all
           with
           your
           priuate
           and
           witlesse
           fansie
           .
        
         
           Come
           now
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Esaie
           the
           fourteenth
           ,
           where
           you
           so
           prem●…rily
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           others
           thinke
           ,
           
             the
             circumstances
             doe
             conuince
             the
             graue
             onely
             is
             there
             ment
          
           ;
           and
           see
           your
           owne
           follie
           ,
           if
           pride
           haue
           not
           so
           closed
           your
           eyes
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           discerne
           nothing
           besides
           your
           owne
           dreames
           .
           In
           the
           wordes
           of
           Esaie
           are
           sundrie
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           plainely
           prooue
           Sheol
           there
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           graue
           onely
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           situation
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           there
           saith
           is
           below
           .
           y
           
             Sheol
             from
             below
             is
             stirred
             to
             meete
             thee
          
           ;
           not
           meaning
           the
           dead
           should
           be
           then
           raised
           to
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           Ghostes
           below
           should
           be
           mooued
           and
           affected
           with
           the
           suddaine
           fall
           of
           that
           mightie
           tyrant
           .
           It
           is
           also
           there
           opposed
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           lowest
           place
           to
           the
           highest
           ;
           for
           where
           through
           pride
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           said
           
             in
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           z
           
             I
             will
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             exalt
             my
             throne
             aboue
             the
             starres
             of
             God
          
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           replieth
           ,
           a
           
             thou
             shalt
             be
             thrust
             downe
             to
             Sheol
             ,
             to
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             lake
             .
          
           Secondly
           there
           are
           in
           that
           place
           attributed
           to
           them
           in
           Sheol
           remembrance
           ,
           admirance
           ,
           irrision
           ,
           and
           speach
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           agree
           to
           dead
           carcasses
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           to
           spirits
           and
           soules
           in
           hell
           ;
           neither
           had
           the
           dead
           bodie
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           any
           sense
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           shame
           for
           his
           foule
           fall
           ,
           which
           their
           insulting
           in
           hell
           against
           him
           purposed
           to
           impresse
           .
           Thirdly
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           tyranny
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           rage
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           against
           Gods
           people
           were
           greater
           then
           to
           bee
           requited
           onely
           with
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           were
           all
           other
           men
           euen
           the
           Iewes
           themselues
           that
           were
           the
           Seruants
           of
           God
           &
           their
           most
           religious
           Kings
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           no
           way
           fitting
           for
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           for
           his
           loue
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           to
           menace
           the
           oppressors
           &
           murderers
           of
           his
           people
           with
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           the
           graue
           .
           For
           since
           God
           by
           the
           same
           prophet
           threatned
           the
           king
           of
           Asshur
           with
           Tophet
           for
           smiting
           his
           people
           ,
           saying
           ;
           b
           
             Tophet
             is
             prepared
             of
             old
             ,
             it
             is
             euen
             prepared
             for
             the
             king
             ,
             he
          
           (
           to
           wit
           God
           )
           
             hath
             made
             it
             deepe
             and
             wide
             ,
             the
             burning
             thereof
             is
             fire
             ,
             and
             much
             wood
             ;
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             a
             riuer
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             it
             :
          
           how
           should
           the
           graue
           onely
           be
           sufficient
           to
           reuenge
           the
           outrages
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           against
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           citie
           he
           vtterly
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           groning
           in
           most
           miserable
           seruitude
           ?
           Lastly
           where
           you
           so
           confidently
           pronounce
           the
           graue
           onely
           is
           there
           ment
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           soone
           see
           ,
           how
           little
           care
           you
           take
           in
           setling
           your
           sentence
           ,
           since
           of
           all
           other
           things
           there
           specified
           ,
           the
           graue
           is
           namely
           excepted
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           no
           part
           of
           Gods
           threats
           against
           that
           proud
           tyrant
           .
           These
           are
           his
           words
           .
           c
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             ioyned
             with
             them
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             destroied
             thine
             owne
             land
             ,
             and
             slaine
             thy
             people
             :
             thou
             art
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             like
             an
             abominable
             branch
             ,
             as
             a
             carcasse
             troden
             vnder
             feete
             .
          
           So
           that
           heere
           you
           are
           taken
           tardie
           with
           a
           plain
           and
           presumptuous
           contradiction
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           where
           he
           threatneth
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           Babel
           for
           his
           cruell
           oppression
           shall
           not
           be
           partaker
           of
           a
           graue
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           be
           cast
           out
           as
           an
           hatefull
           care
           asse
           to
           be
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           ,
           you
           in
           your
           wisedome
           affirme
           the
           g●…ue
           is
           onely
           heere
           ment
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           others
           thinke
           ,
           yea
           though
           the
           Prophet
           himselfe
           expresly
           say
           no.
           With
           such
           principles
           you
           proppe
           vp
           your
           idle
           fansies
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           whiles
           you
           would
           seeme
           learned
           in
           giuing
           the
           Prophet
           the
           lie
           to
           his
           face
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           you
           will
           say
           is
           mention
           of
           wormes
           ,
           that
           should
           
             spredde
             vnder
             him
             ,
             and
             co●…er
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             lying
             downe
             to
             sleepe
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           all
           the
           shew
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           made
           out
           of
           sixteene
           
           verses
           in
           that
           Chapter
           describing
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           and
           his
           issue
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           wordes
           neither
           doe
           nor
           must
           inferre
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           lacke
           ,
           but
           the
           putrifying
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           though
           vnburied
           ;
           and
           his
           lying
           down
           to
           death
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           soule
           descended
           to
           Sheol
           below
           ,
           his
           bodie
           was
           dead
           ;
           the
           one
           doth
           not
           exclude
           ,
           but
           rather
           include
           the
           other
           ,
           except
           men
           descend
           aliue
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           of
           some
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           soule
           is
           first
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           before
           she
           goe
           to
           her
           owne
           place
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           wicked
           is
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           you
           might
           haue
           learned
           out
           of
           old
           and
           new
           interpreters
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           scorne
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           any
           man
           farder
           then
           your
           owne
           fancie
           doth
           lead
           you
           .
           Of
           this
           place
           of
           Esaie
           Ierom
           thus
           writeth
           .
           d
           
             He
             that
             through
             pride
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             is
             thrust
             downe
             ;
             non
             solum
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             inferorum
             vltimum
             ,
             ●…ot
             onely
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             lowest
             steppe
             of
             hell
             .
             So
             the
             deepe
             of
             the
             lake
             doth
             signifie
             ,
             for
             which
             in
             the
             Gospell
             we
             read
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             And
             withall
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             hell
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saying
             vnto
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             l●…ke
             .
          
           Haymo
           on
           the
           same
           words
           .
           e
           
             Hence
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             hell
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             whose
             inhabitants
             in
             this
             place
             are
             designed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             hell
             .
             Hell
             is
             troubled
             to
             meet
             thee
             ,
             because
             the
             angell
             ,
             who
             is
             President
             ouer
             infernall
             paines
             ,
             hath
             stirred
             vp
             ,
             to
             meete
             thee
             ,
             the
             Giants
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             mightie
             princes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             whom
             before
             thou
             didst
             heau●…ly
             oppresse
             .
          
           Lyra
           very
           skilfull
           in
           the
           Hebrue
           tongue
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           often
           citing
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           saith
           .
           f
           
             Heere
             is
             the
             insultation
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           
             first
             against
             the
             soule
          
           (
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           )
           
             secondly
             as
             touching
             the
             buriall
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             Concerning
             the
             first
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             &
             Catholike
             write●…s
             expound
             this
             place
             of
             Nab●…codonosors
             soule
             descending
             to
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           But
           
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             Balthasar
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             .
          
           HELL
           .
           ]
           
             That
             is
             the
             diuell
             the
             ruler
             of
             hell
             .
          
           VND●…R
           THEE
           ]
           
             because
             hell
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             deepe
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           IS
           TROVBLED
           .
           ]
           
             because
             the
             diuels
             were
             busie
             about
             the
             receauing
             and
             leading
             of
             his
             soule
             .
          
           Bullingere
           likewise
           .
           g
           
             The
             Prophet
             goeth
             on
             to
             describe
             the
             wretchednesse
             of
             Balthasar
             the
             wicked
             king
             of
             Babylon
             .
             When
             therefore
             he
             was
             thrust
             through
             the
             body
             in
             many
             places
             by
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             brake
             into
             his
             palace
             ,
             his
             soule
             went
             straight
             to
             hell
             .
             Where
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             ;
             first
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             die
             with
             his
             body
             ;
             next
             that
             hell
             is
             appointed
             as
             a
             certaine
             place
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             heere
             is
             auouched
             to
             be
             beneath
             vs.
          
           Oecolampadius
           .
           h
           
             Thou
             art
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             thy
             glory
             and
             mirth
             with
             thee
             .
             And
             as
             the
             body
             is
             deuoured
             of
             wormes
             ,
             so
             the
             soule
             is
             tormented
             with
             the
             wormes
             of
             an
             euill
             conscience
             .
             These
             are
             the
             treasures
             of
             rich
             and
             mightie
             men
             ,
             which
             oppresse
             others
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             they
             cary
             nothing
             hence
             ,
             but
             a
             wretched
             conscience
             into
             the
             Gehenna
             sire
             ,
             where
             their
             worme
             doth
             not
             die
             ,
             nor
             the
             fire
             quench
             .
          
           Pellican
           .
           i
           
             The
             dead
             Princes
             in
             hell
             answer
             one
             another
             ,
             deriding
             ech
             the
             other
             ,
             vpbrayding
             violences
             ,
             exercising
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             ,
             raging
             with
             impatience
             and
             iniuries
             ,
             wormes
             meate
             ,
             and
             most
             wretched
             with
             the
             perpetuall
             gnawing
             of
             conscience
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             blessed
          
           (
           Saints
           )
           
             they
             congratulate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             ech
             at
             others
             rewards
             and
             honors
             .
          
           Gualter
           .
           k
           
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             said
          
           (
           by
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Medes
             should
             kill
             the
             king
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             be
             cast
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             among
             other
             tyrants
             to
             suffer
             euerlasting
             torments
             .
             This
             place
             hath
             an
             euident
             testimonie
             teaching
             vs
             ,
             that
             soules
             do
             not
             die
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             are
             spirits
             immortall
             ,
             and
             gathered
             into
             a
             place
             appointed
             for
             them
             ;
             the
             wicked
             to
             hell
             ,
             where
             vtter
             darkenesse
             is
             ,
             and
             eternall
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           Mollerus
           .
           l
           
             In
             these
             verses
             is
             described
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             depart
             this
             life
             in
             their
             sinnes
             without
             repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             storie
             of
             the
             rich
             glutton
          
           (
           Lucae
           16.
           )
           
             for
             as
             he
             was
             caried
             to
             hell
             ,
             so
             this
             tyrant
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             die
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             descend
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Wigandus
           vpon
           these
           wordes
           ,
           m
           
             Hell
             below
             is
             stirred
             to
             meete
             thee
             .
             The
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             that
             other
             Tyrants
             in
             hell
             meet
             the
             Babylonian
             tyrant
             ,
             and
             insult
             at
             him
             ,
             qui
             iam
             in
             imum
             Tartarum
             detractus
             ,
             sibi
             ●…iat
             similis
             ,
             who
             being
             brought
             downe
             to
             the
             deepest
             hell
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             like
             to
             them
             .
          
           As
           these
           learned
           interpreters
           rightly
           obserue
           the
           circumstances
           of
           Esaies
           words
           ,
           so
           depart
           they
           not
           from
           the
           propriety
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           phrase
           ,
           which
           
           Munster
           confesseth
           generally
           to
           be
           this
           .
           n
           
             The
             wicked
             descend
             lishol
             tachtith
             ,
             to
             the
             
             lower
             sheol
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Gehenna
             ,
             where
             their
             fire
             quencheth
             not
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           Ezechiel
           31
           &
           32
           ,
           haue
           as
           many
           and
           the
           same
           circumstances
           to
           resute
           your
           follie
           ,
           as
           the
           wordes
           of
           Esay
           haue
           ,
           and
           make
           proofe
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           doe
           not
           import
           only
           the
           Graue
           ,
           as
           you
           falsely
           presume
           .
           First
           Rabbi
           Iehosuas
           and
           Midras
           Tehilim
           of
           good
           authority
           amongst
           the
           Iews
           ,
           auouch
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           )
           
             erets
             tachtith
             ,
             the
             lower
             carth
             ,
          
           to
           be
           the
           description
           and
           appellation
           of
           Hell
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Next
           ,
           Mercer
           and
           Forster
           ,
           and
           other
           famous
           Hebricians
           obserue
           ,
           as
           also
           your selfe
           doe
           yeeld
           ,
           that
           
             erets
             tachtith
          
           hath
           
             manifestly
             the
             same
             sense
          
           and
           signification
           with
           Sheol
           Tachath
           in
           the
           foureteenth
           of
           Esay
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           now
           no
           doubt
           but
           hell
           is
           thereby
           implied
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Ezechiel
           purposely
           noteth
           ,
           and
           so
           nameth
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           vncircumcised
           and
           wicked
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           were
           barbarous
           and
           bloudie
           enemies
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           gathered
           and
           receiued
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           whereof
           many
           thousand
           were
           drowned
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           depriued
           of
           their
           graues
           (
           except
           the
           name
           of
           graue
           be
           figuratiuely
           taken
           for
           death
           )
           when
           yet
           Ezechiel
           pointed
           out
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           at
           the
           time
           that
           he
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           lower
           earth
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Ezechiel
           giueth
           them
           sight
           ,
           speech
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           Esay
           did
           ,
           in
           saying
           ;
           o
           
             They
             are
             now
             ashamed
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
          
           by
           which
           they
           became
           terrors
           to
           the
           liuing
           ,
           and
           p
           see
           and
           q
           speake
           ech
           to
           others
           ,
           insulting
           and
           vpbraiding
           one
           another
           ,
           euen
           as
           Esay
           before
           described
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           selfe
           same
           phrase
           is
           found
           in
           Dauid
           threatning
           this
           vengeance
           to
           those
           who
           sought
           his
           soule
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           go
           r
           
             betachtijot●…
             h●…arets
             ,
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           their
           carcasses
           be
           left
           as
           a
           s
           
             porti●…n
             to
             the
             foxes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           deuoured
           of
           wild
           and
           ra●…ening
           beasts
           .
           What
           the
           Iewes
           conceaued
           by
           the
           
             lower
             earth
          
           appeareth
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           King
           Manass●…s
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           canonicall
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           credit
           enough
           to
           expound
           that
           speach
           ,
           wherein
           he
           besought
           God
           ,
           t
           
             not
             to
             be
             angrie
             with
             him
             for
             euer
             nor
             to
             condemne
          
           (
           him
           )
           
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           the
           Hebrue
           translation
           of
           S.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           S.
           Ierom
           testifieth
           was
           long
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           expresseth
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           touching
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             it
             ,
             by
          
           u
           
             sha●…re
             tachijoth
             ,
             the
             lower
             gates
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           same
           reasons
           serue
           to
           limit
           Ezechiels
           words
           ,
           that
           serued
           for
           Esaies
           ,
           and
           you
           haue
           none
           other
           obiections
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           selfe
           same
           that
           were
           before
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           firuolous
           to
           inferre
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           resolue
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           graue
           is
           ment
           by
           Ezechiels
           words
           .
           Yea
           the
           name
           of
           graue
           or
           sepulchre
           ,
           which
           there
           is
           sometimes
           vsed
           ,
           though
           not
           alone
           ,
           inferreth
           as
           well
           eternall
           as
           corporall
           death
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           alwaies
           consequent
           to
           the
           other
           in
           them
           .
           And
           so
           much
           Mercerus
           a
           man
           of
           good
           iudgement
           admonisheth
           ,
           
             Spul●…hri
             nomine
             scriptura
             exitium
          
           x
           
             &
             mortem
             aeternam
             intelligit
             ,
             ex
             externa
             morte
             internam
             accipiens
             .
             By
             the
             name
             of
          
           (
           graue
           or
           )
           
             sepulchre
             the
             Scripture
             vnderstandeth
             destruction
             and
             eternall
             death
             ,
             noting
             the
             inward
             death
             by
             the
             outward
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           interpreters
           new
           and
           old
           ,
           they
           likewise
           concurre
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           Ezechiels
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           Dauids
           ,
           that
           hell
           is
           ment
           
             by
             crets
             tachtith
             ,
             the
             lower
             earch
             ,
             and
             tachtijoth
             arets
             ,
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           no
           lesse
           then
           it
           was
           by
           She●…l
           
             tachath
             ,
             the
             lower
             sheol
          
           in
           Esaias
           speach
           .
           Ierom.
           y
           
             to
             the
             lower
             earth
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             hell
             ,
             ad
             cos
             qui
             desc●…ndunt
             in
             Lacum
             ,
             haud
             dubium
             ,
             quin
             inferna
             significet
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             descend
             to
             the
             lake
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             he
             meaneth
             hell
             .
          
           Lyra.
           z
           
             To
             the
             lowest
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             hell
             as
             touching
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctors
             say
             is
             in
             the
             deepe
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Munster
           .
           a
           
             If
             thou
             aske
             where
             are
             the
             Assyrians
             buried
             ?
          
           (
           Ezechiel
           )
           
             answereth
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             lake
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Prophet
             signifieth
             the
             damnation
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             .
          
           Oecolampadius
           vpon
           Ezechiels
           words
           ,
           
             There
             is
             Asshur
             and
             all
             his
             multitude
             :
          
           b
           
             in
             Gehenna
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             amongst
             the
             vncircumcised
             Assyrians
             ;
             round
             about
             his
             graue
             or
             pit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             hell
             .
             For
             with
             this
             figure
          
           (
           of
           speech
           )
           
             the
             Prophets
             vse
             to
             describe
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
          
           (
           wicked
           or
           )
           
             accursed
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             their
             soules
             are
             punished
             with
             euerlasting
             death
             .
          
           Pellican
           :
           c
           
             Ad
             terram
             vltimam
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ad
             infernum
             .
             To
             the
             lowest
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             hell
             .
          
           d
           
             And
             they
             are
             sayd
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             pits
          
           (
           round
           about
           them
           )
           
             because
             they
             are
             gathcred
             in
             hell
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
             were
             like
             them
          
           ;
           e
           
             who
             by
             their
             ●…eenesse
             and
             crueltie
             against
             mankinde
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             oppresse
             ,
             deserued
             reproch
             with
             the
             liuing
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             in
             hell
             euerlasting
             punishment
             and
             fire
             .
          
           Lauater
           .
           f
           
             non
             solum
             Rox
             ●…d
             Tartara
             pr●…cipitatus
             fuit
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             king
             was
             cast
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             his
             wicked
             counsellors
             ,
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             helpers
             .
          
           g
           
             By
             the
             vncircumcised
             he
             vnderstandeth
             the
             d●…ed
             ,
             meaning
             the
             king
             should
             perish
             body
             and
             soule
             .
          
           h
           
             Out
             of
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Prophet
          
           (
           Ezechiel
           )
           
             we
             vnderstand
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             hell
             ,
             or
             place
             appointed
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ;
             next
             that
             it
             is
             bene●…h
             vs
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             cast
             thither
             .
          
           The
           like
           is
           obserued
           out
           of
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           by
           Ierom.
           i
           
             They
             shall
             goe
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           ]
           
             In
             inferno
             damnabuntur
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             condemned
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Haymo
           .
           k
           
             Into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             hell
             .
          
           Euthymius
           ,
           l
           
             After
             death
             they
             shall
             descend
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Lyra.
           m
           
             Into
             the
             lower
             parts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Gehenna
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           So
           Pellican
           .
           n
           
             They
             that
             seeke
             me
             to
             death
             ,
             shall
             fall
             on
             destruction
             ,
             and
             be
             rather
             thrust
             downe
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Pomerane
           ,
           o
           
             These
             things
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             endeuours
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             be
             enemies
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             shal
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             descend
             to
             hell
             to
             euerlasting
             death
             .
          
           p
           Westhmerus
           followeth
           Pomerane
           word
           for
           word
           .
           Bucer
           ,
           Dauid
           q
           
             denounceth
             destruction
             to
             his
             enemies
             seeking
             his
             so●…le
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             which
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             verse
             ensuing
             fortelleth
             the
             reiection
             of
             their
             carca●…es
             to
             be
             meat
             for
             Foxes
             .
          
           r
           Felinus
           insisteth
           on
           the
           very
           same
           words
           .
           Mollerus
           ,
           s
           
             They
             shall
             goe
             to
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             vtterly
             perish
             ,
             and
             descend
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             their
             carcasses
             be
             cast
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             to
             be
             torne
             and
             de●…oured
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             .
          
        
         
           Hauing
           now
           found
           by
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           so
           many
           Iewish
           Rabbins
           ,
           Christian
           writers
           ,
           old
           and
           new
           expositors
           that
           your
           heaping
           vp
           of
           Hebrew
           phrases
           is
           but
           the
           vaine
           broching
           of
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           for
           you
           to
           controle
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           so
           many
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           haue
           applied
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           to
           Christs
           descent
           to
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           .
           Let
           vs
           see
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           two
           senses
           ,
           yours
           or
           mine
           ,
           best
           fitteth
           the
           apostles
           purpose
           :
           Of
           yours
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           coherence
           with
           the
           wordes
           ,
           nor
           intent
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           For
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           the
           ninth
           and
           the
           tenth
           ,
           interposed
           wi●…h
           a
           parenthesis
           ,
           apparantly
           pertaine
           to
           the
           verifying
           of
           Dauids
           wordes
           cited
           immediately
           before
           in
           the
           eight
           verse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             ascending
             on
             high
             ,
             lead
             captiuitie
             captiue
             .
          
           Before
           Christes
           ascending
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           relation
           the
           Apostle
           putteth
           Christes
           descending
           ;
           and
           because
           descending
           and
           ascending
           must
           haue
           contrary
           extreames
           ,
           from
           which
           and
           to
           which
           the
           motion
           is
           made
           ,
           therefore
           to
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           aboue
           which
           Christ
           ascended
           ,
           Paul
           opposeth
           the
           lowest
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           first
           descended
           .
           The
           end
           of
           his
           descending
           is
           comprised
           in
           Dauids
           wordes
           ,
           
             to
             leade
             Captiuitie
             Captiue
          
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           from
           the
           place
           of
           their
           chiefest
           strength
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           end
           of
           his
           ascending
           after
           hee
           had
           led
           captiuitie
           Captiue
           ,
           was
           to
           giue
           gifts
           to
           men
           .
           Now
           these
           two
           are
           the
           greatest
           blessings
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           life
           bestoweth
           on
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           follow
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           the
           Apostle
           setteth
           them
           .
           For
           we
           were
           first
           to
           be
           t
           
             deliuered
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             that
             hate
             vs
             ,
          
           I
           meane
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           Zacharie
           filled
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           did
           prophesie
           we
           should
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           
             serue
             him
             without
             feare
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           as
           wee
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           
             ●…ll
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           Deliuerance
           from
           the
           power
           of
           our
           enemies
           we
           had
           none
           ,
           but
           by
           Christs
           conquering
           them
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           Captiue
           .
           And
           full
           conquest
           ouer
           them
           Christ
           had
           none
           ,
           but
           by
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           treading
           vnder
           his
           feet
           all
           their
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           against
           all
           his
           .
           And
           no
           place
           fitter
           to
           dissolue
           and
           breake
           all
           their
           force
           and
           might
           then
           in
           the
           chiefe
           castle
           of
           their
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           seated
           in
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           So
           that
           this
           exposition
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           I
           before
           abundantly
           deliuered
           in
           their
           owne
           word●…s
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           any
           iust
           challenge
           ,
           that
           it
           orderly
           and
           plainely
           lightneth
           and
           iustifieth
           the
           wordes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           to
           illustrate
           .
           Now
           in
           your
           exposition
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           first
           the
           graue
           is
           not
           in
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           nor
           opposite
           to
           the
           height
           of
           heauen
           ,
           whither
           Christ
           ascended
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           .
           Next
           Christ
           descending
           to
           his
           graue
           ,
           was
           rather
           lead
           captiue
           of
           death
           ,
           then
           shewed
           any
           conquest
           ouer
           death
           .
           Thirdly
           before
           Christ
           ,
           many
           rose
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           well
           aunciently
           raised
           by
           Elias
           and
           Elizeus
           ,
           as
           then
           newly
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           But
           this
           conquest
           ,
           which
           Dauid
           heere
           celebrateth
           ,
           was
           not
           ouer
           the
           graue
           onely
           ,
           but
           ouer
           hell
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           power
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           which
           Christ
           led
           Captiue
           ,
           leauing
           none
           vnconquered
           ,
           and
           
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
          
           ;
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           elsewhere
           deliuereth
           .
           Therefore
           this
           place
           must
           stand
           for
           good
           ,
           till
           you
           or
           your
           friends
           bring
           better
           helpes
           to
           vnioynt
           it
           ,
           then
           your
           and
           their
           idle
           phrasiologie
           gainsaying
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           for
           your
           priuate
           nouelties
           and
           vanities
           .
        
         
           u
           
             Where
             you
             expound
             the
             text
             and
             say
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             ascended
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             places
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             manhood
             ,
             you
             speake
             both
             inconueniently
             and
             farre
             from
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             .
          
           x
           
             You
             adde
             to
             it
             (
             with
             his
             presence
             )
             very
             deceitfully
             in
             a
             differing
             letter
             like
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             text
             .
             What
             censure
             this
             deserueth
             the
             godly
             doe
             know
             .
          
           ]
           What
           censure
           deserue
           you
           ,
           that
           cannot
           speake
           three
           lines
           without
           an
           open
           iniurie
           ,
           or
           manifest
           folly
           ?
           You
           first
           confesse
           I
           expound
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           charge
           me
           with
           adding
           to
           the
           text
           ;
           as
           if
           any
           man
           could
           possibly
           expound
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           adde
           nothing
           to
           the
           wordes
           .
           Then
           were
           plaine
           reading
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           the
           best
           expounding
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           all
           exposition
           be
           superfluous
           and
           iniurious
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           your
           expositions
           are
           .
           And
           who
           ,
           besides
           you
           ,
           so
           deepely
           doteth
           ,
           as
           to
           charge
           an
           expositour
           with
           saying
           somewhat
           besides
           the
           text
           ?
           but
           I
           
             adde
             it
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             like
             the
             text
             and
             together
             with
             the
             text
             .
          
           ]
           I
           cannot
           expound
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           insert
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           text
           which
           I
           expound
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           them
           together
           with
           mine
           owne
           .
           The
           text
           I
           cite
           not
           three
           lines
           before
           exactly
           as
           it
           lieth
           in
           the
           apostles
           writings
           ,
           and
           set
           by
           the
           side
           the
           quotation
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           with
           a
           direction
           to
           the
           wordes
           alleaged
           by
           me
           out
           of
           the
           apostle
           .
           I
           then
           reason
           from
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           apostles
           wordes
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           first
           descended
           to
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           ascending
           on
           high
           lead
           captiuitie
           captiue
           .
           Whence
           did
           Christ
           lead
           captiuitie
           captiue
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ?
           If
           that
           were
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           descending
           ,
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           the
           place
           ,
           whence
           he
           lead
           captiuitie
           (
           euen
           all
           his
           &
           our
           enemies
           )
           captiue
           .
           And
           so
           I
           made
           the
           conclusion
           of
           mine
           owne
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           fresh
           allegation
           ,
           as
           you
           absurdly
           mistake
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ;
           
             Christ
             then
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             thence
             lead
             captiuitie
             captiue
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             might
             fill
             all
          
           (
           places
           with
           his
           presence
           .
           )
           Where
           if
           your
           eies
           were
           not
           more
           then
           dimme
           ,
           you
           might
           soone
           see
           ,
           I
           quoted
           no
           text
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           before
           ,
           but
           declared
           by
           mine
           owne
           wordes
           inserted
           ,
           what
           I
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           apostles
           speech
           ,
           as
           the
           wordes
           interposed
           in
           an
           other
           letter
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           lines
           inclosed
           ,
           (
           but
           that
           the
           Printer
           did
           sometimes
           forget
           my
           markes
           and
           directions
           )
           doe
           plainly
           witnesse
           .
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           in
           common
           reason
           were
           it
           for
           me
           to
           repeat
           a
           place
           faire
           and
           full
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           and
           within
           two
           lines
           after
           to
           cite
           the
           same
           againe
           with
           sixe
           wordes
           added
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           except
           it
           were
           an
           exposition
           and
           no
           citation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ?
           Wherefore
           your
           wisedome
           might
           presently
           haue
           perceaued
           ,
           that
           the
           halfe
           circle
           which
           standeth
           after
           (
           places
           )
           did
           in
           my
           coppie
           stand
           after
           (
           presence
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Printer
           by
           haste
           or
           neglect
           brought
           it
           neerer
           then
           hee
           should
           .
           And
           those
           very
           wordes
           (
           places
           with
           his
           presence
           )
           you
           finde
           twice
           in
           the
           same
           section
           in
           an
           ordinarie
           letter
           ,
           and
           cite
           them
           your selfe
           as
           an
           exposition
           and
           not
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
        
         
           
             But
             my
             speech
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             both
             inconuenient
             and
             farre
             from
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           that
           you
           are
           no
           fitte
           iudge
           ,
           you
           must
           reade
           more
           ,
           and
           more
           indifferently
           then
           you
           doe
           ,
           before
           you
           will
           come
           neere
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           .
           Your
           exposition
           ,
           that
           Christ
           first
           descended
           into
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           (
           then
           )
           ascended
           farre
           aboue
           all
           heauens
           ,
           
             onely
             to
             fill
             all
             his
             Church
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             ascending
             hee
             promised
             to
             doe
          
           ;
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           and
           meaning
           .
           For
           in
           these
           wordes
           (
           to
           fill
           all
           )
           the
           apostle
           compriseth
           as
           well
           the
           benefits
           of
           
           Christs
           descending
           as
           of
           his
           ascend
           ing
           .
           And
           euen
           by
           his
           ascending
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           other
           and
           greater
           gifts
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           are
           powred
           on
           his
           church
           heere
           on
           earth
           for
           the
           support
           of
           his
           Saints
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Christes
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           his
           raising
           our
           bodies
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           conforming
           them
           to
           be
           like
           his
           glorious
           body
           ,
           and
           bringing
           vs
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           where
           perfect
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           and
           celestiall
           ioy
           ,
           blisse
           ,
           and
           glory
           shall
           be
           reuealed
           on
           vs
           ;
           these
           be
           waightier
           and
           excellenter
           gifts
           then
           the
           graces
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           yet
           by
           Christes
           ascending
           into
           heauen
           we
           haue
           a
           manifest
           interest
           in
           all
           these
           .
           So
           that
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           departing
           from
           vs
           ,
           prouided
           sufficiently
           for
           vs
           ,
           whilcs
           heere
           we
           liue
           ,
           by
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           yet
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           cxtendeth
           to
           things
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           persons
           celestiall
           ,
           terrestriall
           ;
           and
           infernall
           ,
           is
           farre
           larger
           ,
           then
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           which
           commeth
           nothing
           neere
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           or
           sense
           .
           Since
           then
           by
           descending
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           and
           ascending
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           apostle
           noteth
           all
           the
           places
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           earth
           not
           excepted
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           both
           descended
           ,
           and
           ascended
           after
           he
           had
           finished
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           presence
           in
           euerie
           place
           was
           acknowledged
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           dominion
           ouer
           all
           things
           in
           euery
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           hell
           it selfe
           being
           not
           able
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           to
           his
           person
           or
           pleasure
           :
           the
           sensc
           which
           I
           giuc
           to
           the
           apostlcs
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           descended
           &
           ascended
           to
           fill
           all
           places
           with
           the
           maiestie
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           might
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           better
           declareth
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           largenesse
           of
           Christes
           kingdome
           now
           sitting
           in
           heauen
           ,
           then
           doth
           the
           guiding
           of
           his
           church
           in
           the
           miseries
           and
           infirmities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           a
           woorthy
           part
           of
           his
           excellent
           and
           supereminent
           power
           .
           And
           for
           that
           application
           of
           the
           apostles
           wordes
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           you
           finde
           not
           in
           your
           Note
           bookc
           ,
           and
           so
           suspcct
           it
           to
           be
           the
           more
           inconuenient
           ,
           Athanasius
           a
           man
           of
           more
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           I
           or
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           you
           follow
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           first
           led
           me
           to
           it
           .
           y
           
             Christ
             performed
             the
             condemnation
             of
             si●…ne
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             curse
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             redemption
             of
             corruption
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolution
             of
             death
             in
             hell
             ,
             Omnia
             loca
             permeans
             going
             to
             euerie
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             euery
             where
             worke
             mans
             saluation
             .
          
           And
           againc
           ,
           z
           
             As
             then
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             filled
             all
          
           (
           places
           )
           
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             so
             he
             filled
             all
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Man
             compassed
             on
             euerie
             side
             and
             euery
             where
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             heauen
             in
             hell
             ,
             in
             man
             ,
             in
             earth
             ,
             may
             behold
             the
             Diuinitie
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             vnfolded
          
           (
           by
           his
           Manhood
           .
           )
        
         
           a
           
             Third
             :
             you
             make
             much
             of
             that
             which
             doth
             you
             not
             a
             pinnes
             worth
             of
             good
             :
             where
             it
             is
             asked
             ,
             who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deepe
             ?
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             If
             the
             deepe
             here
             did
             signifie
             Hell
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             certainely
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             suppose
             it
             doth
             )
             how
             will
             that
             follow
             (
             which
             you
             presume
             )
             that
             Christ
             dying
             descended
             into
             the
             deepe
             .
             The
             text
             saith
             no
             such
          
           
           thing
           .
           [
           You
           be
           a
           deinty
           diuine
           ,
           that
           thinke
           the
           Apostle
           here
           wandreth
           in
           his
           question
           ,
           &
           e●…eth
           in
           his
           answere
           ,
           abruptly
           &
           impertinently
           clapping
           things
           vncoherent
           together
           .
           If
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           referre
           the
           former
           questions
           to
           Christ
           ,
           how
           then
           in
           his
           answere
           doth
           head
           ,
           
             this
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
          
           (
           from
           heauen
           )
           ,
           
             &
             to
             bring
             Christ
             backe
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           Will
           your
           wisedome
           then
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           must
           fit
           the
           answere
           ,
           &
           the
           one
           be
           pinned
           at
           least
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           Christ
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           not
           named
           in
           either
           of
           those
           questions
           ,
           who
           (
           shal
           or
           )
           
             can
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ?
             who
          
           (
           shal
           or
           )
           
             can
             descend
             to
             the
             deepe
          
           ?
           ]
           What
           thcn
           ?
           are
           there
           not
           besides
           the
           answers
           ,
           which
           name
           Christ
           ,
           &
           so
           ●…ie
           the
           former
           question
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           two
           manifest
           reasonsto
           restrain
           these
           questionsvnto
           Christ
           ?
           First
           that
           the
           co●…snes
           of
           faith
           there
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           dependeth
           only
           &
           wholy
           on
           Christ
           ,
           may
           moue
           no
           such
           questions
           ,
           nor
           doubt
           no
           such
           things
           .
           For
           he
           that
           doubteth
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           dying
           descended
           to
           the
           deepe
           ,
           or
           rising
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ;
           vtterly
           frustrateth
           the
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           Christ.
           The
           perswasion
           then
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           farre
           from
           moouing
           any
           such
           questions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           prooueth
           those
           questions
           to
           pertaine
           to
           Christ.
           Secondly
           the
           questions
           themselues
           exactly
           comprise
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           there
           named
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           there
           ●…nely
           intended
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           answere
           .
           For
           these
           interrogatiues
           ,
           
             who
             can
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             or
             who
             can
             descend
             to
             the
             deepe
          
           ;
           are
           equiualent
           to
           these
           generall
           Negatiues
           ,
           
           none
           can
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           descend
           to
           the
           deepe
           ,
           as
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           perpetuall
           vse
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           b
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             receaued
             ?
          
           c
           
             who
             is
             like
             to
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ?
          
           d
           
             his
             generation
             who
             shall
             declare
          
           ?
           e
           
             which
             of
             you
             reproueth
             me
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           f
           
             Who
             shall
             accuse
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ?
             Who
             shall
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           a
           thousand
           like
           examples
           doe
           exquisitely
           proue
           these
           interrogatiues
           to
           be
           resolute
           and
           absolute
           Negatiues
           .
           And
           so
           Iob
           expoundeth
           them
           .
           g
           
             Who
             can
             make
             cleane
             of
             vncleane
             ?
             not
             one
             .
          
           If
           NONE
           can
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           descend
           to
           the
           deepe
           ,
           then
           NOT
           CHRIST
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           excluded
           from
           descending
           ,
           and
           ascending
           by
           those
           questions
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           all
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           faithful
           must
           forbeare
           them
           .
           Then
           notwithstanding
           your
           exception
           not
           worth
           a
           straw
           ,
           these
           are
           two
           maine
           grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dying
           descended
           to
           the
           decpe
           ,
           and
           rising
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           but
           doubteth
           in
           his
           heart
           of
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           by
           the
           apostles
           verdict
           emptieth
           and
           reuerseth
           Christs
           death
           and
           resurrection
           .
           And
           did
           not
           this
           latter
           question
           ,
           (
           
             who
             can
             descend
             to
             the
             deepe
          
           )
           pertaine
           directly
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           onely
           of
           all
           men
           that
           euer
           were
           
             descended
             to
             the
             deepe
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           and
           returned
           againe
           with
           safetie
           and
           glory
           :
           we
           might
           not
           onely
           iustly
           doubt
           ,
           whoe●…er
           (
           besides
           Christ
           )
           
             descended
             to
             the
             deepe
          
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           our
           faith
           teacheth
           vs
           plainely
           ●…o
           den●…e
           ,
           that
           euer
           man
           (
           Christ
           cxcepted
           )
           did
           descend
           to
           the
           deepe
           (
           supposing
           now
           that
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           )
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           our
           faith
           frustrate
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           therein
           rather
           commend
           it
           ,
           and
           exalt
           it
           ,
           that
           neuer
           man
           was
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           is
           dying
           ,
           and
           descending
           to
           subiect
           hell
           vnder
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           to
           deliuer
           all
           his
           from
           thence
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           deepe
           heere
           doe
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           then
           is
           heere
           a
           plaine
           resolution
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dying
           descended
           to
           hell
           .
        
         
           Now
           least
           you
           should
           take
           any
           pride
           in
           your
           pe●…ting
           answere
           ,
           not
           worth
           a
           tagge
           of
           of
           a
           blew
           point
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           interpreters
           ,
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           and
           euen
           those
           ,
           on
           whom
           you
           would
           seeme
           most
           to
           relie
           ,
           haue
           with
           one
           consent
           comprised
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           in
           these
           two
           questions
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           the
           Apostles
           answcre
           to
           be
           very
           extrauagant
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           vnlesse
           Christ
           were
           comprised
           as
           well
           in
           the
           questions
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           answeres
           .
           Oecumenius
           .
           h
           
             The
             Apostle
             referreth
             these
             things
             to
             Christ.
             That
             is
             ,
             wauer
             not
             ,
             neither
             say
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             how
             did
             Christ
             descend
             from
             heauen
             ?
             or
             did
             Christ
             being
             dead
             rise
             from
             the
             deepe
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             the
             lowest
             places
             ?
             cast
             all
             such
             thoughts
             out
             of
             thy
             mind
             .
          
           Theophylact.
           i
           
             Stagger
             not
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           apostle
           )
           
             neither
             doubtingly
             cast
             this
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             how
             Christ
             descended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             or
             how
             after
             death
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             deepe
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ex
             abditissimo
             &
             profundissimo
             loco
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             deepest
             and
             most
             hidden
             place
             .
          
           Erasmus
           .
           k
           
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ?
             that
             being
             spoken
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Paul
             interpreteth
             and
             applieth
             to
             Christ.
             For
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             draw
             Christ
             from
             heauen
             .
             Or
             who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deepe
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             will
             beleeue
             the
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             hell
             ,
             except
             he
             see
             them
             ?
             this
             is
             ,
          
           sayth
           Paul
           ,
           
             to
             draw
             Christ
             backe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             did
             not
             descend
             to
             hell
             ,
             or
             they
             desired
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             sight
             he
             would
             againe
             descend
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Peter
           Martyr
           thus
           setteth
           the
           Apostles
           questions
           .
           l
           
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             to
             see
             whether
             God
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             vs
             by
             Christ
             ?
             or
             who
             shall
             descend
             downe
             into
             the
             deepe
             to
             see
             euerlasting
             death
             weakned
             and
             abolished
             by
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           by
           Christ
           ?
           Bucere
           .
           m
           
             The
             Apostle
             acknowledgeth
             in
             this
             question
             the
             deniall
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             draweth
             Christ
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             which
             admitteth
             this
             doubt
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             that
             the
             deepe
             is
             taken
             pro
             inferis
             ,
             for
             hell
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             vsed
             this
             word
             the
             deepe
             ,
             for
             hee
             addeth
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             Christ
             backe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             account
             his
             descent
             to
             hell
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             and
             his
             victorie
             ouer
             death
             and
             Gehenna
             .
          
           Hyperi●…s
           .
           n
           
             Say
             not
             ,
             who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deepe
             ?
             thou
             art
             eased
             of
             this
             trouble
             by
             Christs
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             from
             hell
             .
          
           Gualtere
           .
           o
           
             Who
             shall
             descend
             to
             the
             deepe
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             death
             be
             disarmed
             ,
             hell
             gates
             broken
             open
             ,
             the
             Diuels
             kingdome
             subuerted
             and
             we
             truely
             redeemed
             from
             all
             these
             ?
             do●…
             not
             they
             denie
             death
             to
             haue
             beene
             conquered
             by
             the
             merit
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             haue
             him
             againe
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             once
             more
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             alreadie
             performed
             ?
          
           Piscator
           .
           p
           
             The
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             doth
             not
             descend
             by
             his
             thoughts
             to
             the
             deepe
             ,
             to
             trie
             whether
             victorie
             be
             obtained
             against
             eternall
             death
             .
             For
             if
             he
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             doubt
             
             whether
             Christ
             were
             dead
             ,
             &
             ad
             inferos
             descender
             it
             ,
             and
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Beza
           .
           q
           
             Because
             the
             law
             proposed
             heauen
             but
             vnder
             an
             impossible
             condition
             ,
             and
             threatned
             the
             deepe
             ,
             that
             is
             destruction
             ,
             for
             the
             offence
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             all
             subiect
             ,
             whosoeuer
             cleaueth
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             of
             force
             is
             compelled
             to
             crie
             out
             ,
             who
             shall
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             or
             descena
             into
             the
             deepe
             ,
             to
             take
             me
             hence
             ,
             and
             lead
             me
             thither
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             faith
             suggesteth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             he
             ,
             which
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             to
             carrie
             vs
             th●…ther
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             descended
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             abolish
             him
             that
             had
             power
             of
             death
             .
          
           Take
           which
           of
           these
           expositions
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           in
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Christian
           faith
           both
           these
           impossible
           actions
           ,
           as
           man
           thinketh
           ,
           of
           ascending
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           descending
           to
           the
           deepe
           ,
           were
           performed
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           to
           doubt
           of
           either
           ,
           is
           to
           weaken
           &
           eneruate
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           most
           perfectly
           hath
           accomplished
           both
           ,
           to
           saue
           vs
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           bring
           vs
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           heere
           also
           by
           the
           deepe
           ,
           those
           whom
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           follow
           ,
           vnderstand
           destruction
           ,
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           doe
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           hath
           freed
           vs
           by
           descending
           ,
           and
           destroying
           them
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           r
           
             This
             I
             say
             the
             dead
             heere
             importeth
             the
             generall
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             not
             vnlikely
             that
             the
             former
             word
             Abyss●…
             the
             deepe
             is
             vsed
             also
             heere
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             signifie
             (
             not
             hell
             but
             )
             euen
             this
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             gulfe
             bottomlesse
             neuer
             satisfied
             and
             vnrecouerable
             :
             like
             as
             Sheôl
             in
             Hebrew
             doth
             likewise
             properly
             signifie
             .
          
           ]
           You
           shew
           your selfe
           by
           your
           saying
           to
           haue
           little
           care
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           you
           crosse
           all
           Expositors
           without
           exception
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           trueth
           ,
           or
           touch
           of
           conscience
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Apostle
           proposeth
           this
           last
           point
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             descend
             to
             the
             deepe
             ,
          
           and
           returne
           againe
           ,
           as
           possible
           onely
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           else
           ;
           by
           your
           vntidie
           tale
           ;
           that
           the
           deepe
           heere
           signifieth
           
             the
             generall
             condition
             of
             the
             dead
             opposed
             to
             the
             liuing
             ,
          
           you
           make
           the
           apostle
           a
           weake
           reasoner
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           plaine
           lyer
           .
           For
           could
           Paul
           at
           this
           time
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           Elias
           and
           Elizeus
           raised
           some
           from
           the
           generall
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           Christ
           restored
           three
           from
           death
           ,
           &
           Peter
           did
           the
           like
           for
           Tabitha
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           plaine
           testimonie
           giuen
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           through
           faith
           s
           
             the
             women
             receaued
             their
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             ?
          
           If
           this
           were
           not
           onely
           possible
           ,
           but
           so
           vsuall
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           declare
           ,
           how
           could
           Paul
           make
           this
           actiō
           of
           descending
           to
           the
           deepe
           possible
           but
           only
           to
           Christ
           ?
           wherefore
           I
           say
           you
           must
           be
           better
           aduised
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           shew
           yourselfe
           in
           an
           open
           and
           impudent
           falshood
           to
           ruffle
           and
           reuell
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           testifying
           that
           many
           haue
           gone
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           opposed
           to
           the
           lyuing
           ,
           and
           yet
           bin
           restored
           to
           life
           againe
           .
           And
           consequently
           in
           spite
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           Abyssus
           (
           the
           bottomles
           deepe
           )
           must
           not
           onely
           keepe
           his
           signification
           perpetuall
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           diuels
           ,
           but
           
             descending
             thither
          
           with
           returne
           must
           import
           an
           impossible
           condition
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           ●…aue
           onely
           to
           Christ
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           generall
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           is
           nothing
           so
           .
           Besides
           that
           the
           condemned
           to
           hell
           are
           truely
           dead
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           vnknowne
           to
           none
           of
           any
           learning
           saue
           to
           you
           .
           t
           
             Death
             and
             hell
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           
             deliuered
             vp
             their
             dead
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           second
           death
           b●…
           the
           truest
           and
           terriblest
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wherein
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           are
           for
           euer
           dead
           ,
           then
           hell
           is
           most
           properly
           the
           place
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           since
           all
           there
           are
           adiudged
           to
           euerlasting
           death
           ;
           where
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           opposed
           to
           the
           liuing
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           doe
           liue
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           taste
           neither
           torment
           nor
           death
           .
           Touching
           the
           word
           Abyssus
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           play
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           this
           may
           suf●…ce
           ,
           that
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           word
           is
           neuer
           vsed
           for
           the
           graue
           .
           For
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           bottom
           of
           earth
           it
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           metaphorically
           for
           the
           deepe
           counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           desperate
           troubles
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           it
           is
           onely
           vsed
           for
           the
           bottomlesse
           pitte
           ,
           whither
           Diuels
           are
           afraid
           to
           goe
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           petition
           to
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           commanded
           to
           depart
           u
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             into
             the
             bottomlesse
             deep
          
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           x
           
             lockt
             and
             kept
          
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           God.
           
        
         
           y
           
             This
             meaning
             the
             Syriacke
             translator
             (
             an
             auncient
             writer
             of
             no
             small
             credit
             )
             seemeth
             to
             
             haue
             ,
             sith
             he
             turneth
             it
             abyssum
             sepulchri
             ,
             the
             deepe
             of
             the
             graue
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Syriacke
           translation
           I
           reuerence
           for
           antiquity
           ,
           but
           you
           bring
           the
           Latin
           trāslator
           of
           the
           Syriacke
           ,
           that
           is
           partiall
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           &
           rendreth
           the
           Syriacke
           word
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           supposition
           .
           For
           though
           the
           man
           were
           very
           learned
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           Latin
           translation
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           and
           some
           other
           things
           he
           yeelded
           ouer
           much
           to
           the
           priuate
           affections
           of
           some
           men
           with
           whom
           he
           liued
           &
           conuersed
           .
           The
           words
           in
           Syriacke
           are
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             descend
             lat●…ehuma
             dashiul
             ,
             to
             the
             deep
             of
          
           sheiul
           ?
           Where
           sheiul
           in
           Syriacke
           hath
           the
           same
           deriuation
           and
           signification
           that
           Sheôl
           hath
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           therefore
           standeth
           as
           indifferent
           to
           the
           She●…l
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ,
           as
           of
           bodies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           graue
           .
           Againe
           Tehuma
           in
           Syriacke
           being
           all
           one
           whith
           tehoma
           in
           Chalday
           ,
           and
           thence
           taken
           ,
           as
           they
           both
           are
           frō
           tehom
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           
             tehom
             the
             deepe
          
           being
           neuer
           applied
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           great
           and
           vnsearchable
           deepes
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           hell
           ,
           it
           hath
           neither
           sense
           nor
           truth
           ,
           that
           z
           Tehuma
           in
           this
           place
           should
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           six
           foot
           depth
           of
           a
           graue
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Tehuma
           without
           addition
           is
           vsed
           by
           the
           Sayriack
           Translator
           for
           the
           deepe
           of
           hell
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Diuels
           desired
           not
           to
           be
           sent
           .
           And
           sheiul
           alone
           is
           also
           put
           by
           him
           to
           signifie
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           where
           the
           rich
           Gluttons
           soule
           was
           punished
           after
           death
           .
           The
           Arabicke
           Translator
           keepeth
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           which
           the
           Syriack
           doth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             who
             is
             he
             that
             descended
          
           ILEY
           AFFA●…
           LGIAHIM
           
             to
             the
             lower
             places
             of
             hell
          
           GIAHIM
           being
           vsed
           by
           the
           same
           Translator
           in
           S.
           Lukes
           Gospell
           to
           expresse
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Rich
           mans
           soule
           after
           death
           was
           tormented
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Syriacke
           &
           Arabicke
           Translators
           fully
           refute
           your
           conceit
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           besides
           the
           sound
           and
           sufficient
           reason
           alleadged
           formerly
           by
           me
           ,
           to
           which
           Translators
           must
           confirme
           their
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           speach
           heere
           cannot
           be
           construed
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           without
           a
           manifest
           and
           inexcusable
           falsehood
           .
           For
           where
           then
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           must
           be
           ,
           
             None
             euer
             descended
             to
             the
             graue
          
           that
           returned
           ,
           saue
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           false
           ,
           that
           children
           will
           not
           endure
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           Apostolike
           :
           &
           therefore
           will
           you
           ,
           nill
           you
           ,
           the
           bottomlesse
           deepe
           here
           in
           this
           place
           of
           the
           apostle
           must
           signifie
           that
           deepe
           :
           to
           which
           neuer
           man
           descended
           and
           returned
           ,
           but
           only
           Christ.
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           hell
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           ,
           what
           place
           you
           can
           plot
           vs
           out
           to
           fitte
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           a
           
             The
             Apostle
             may
             (
             also
             )
             insinuate
             in
             this
             word
             a
             seeking
             to
             the
             deepest
             and
             fardest
             parts
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             to
             learne
             somewhere
             (
             if
             it
             might
             be
             )
             among
             all
             the
             creatures
             how
             to
             fulfill
             &
             keepe
             the
             law
             .
             For
             so
             Moses
             (
             whom
             here
             he
             doth
             cite
             )
             expressely
             signifieth
             then
             so
             the
             Apostle
             also
             signifieth
          
           
           
             the
             very
             same
          
           .
           ]
           You
           thought
           the
           Sextens
           would
           deride
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           rest
           on
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           euery
           day
           they
           digge
           bottomlesse
           pits
           to
           burie
           men
           in
           ,
           when
           they
           themselues
           so
           easily
           get
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           now
           put
           forth
           to
           sea
           ,
           and
           goe
           a
           diuing
           to
           see
           whether
           you
           can
           catch
           cockles
           in
           the
           deepe
           or
           no
           ,
           to
           learne
           of
           them
           how
           the
           law
           of
           God
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           A
           pattern
           of
           your
           profound
           learning
           if
           a
           man
           would
           seeke
           ,
           he
           shall
           need
           goe
           no
           farder
           then
           this
           Page
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           find
           how
           ignorantly
           ,
           absurdly
           ,
           and
           vntruely
           you
           roue
           at
           the
           matter
           and
           meaning
           of
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           misse
           them
           both
           as
           wide
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           broad
           .
           For
           Moses
           speaketh
           no
           word
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           seeking
           to
           all
           creatures
           ,
           how
           the
           law
           of
           God
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           exactly
           cite
           the
           wordes
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           altereth
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           fitte
           them
           to
           Christ
           with
           greater
           effect
           and
           comfort
           ,
           then
           Moses
           could
           vnto
           the
           law
           .
           Moses
           speach
           is
           faire
           and
           plaine
           .
           The
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           deliuered
           the
           law
           written
           ,
           could
           not
           pretend
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           to
           be
           hidde
           in
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           farre
           remooued
           from
           them
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           wish
           some
           would
           b
           
             goe
             vp
             to
             heauen
             to
             bring
             it
             them
             ,
          
           or
           c
           
             ouer
             the
             sea
          
           to
           fetch
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           d
           word
           (
           saith
           Moses
           to
           the
           people
           )
           
             is
             very
             neere
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             thine
             heart
             for
             to
             doe
             it
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           written
           before
           thine
           eies
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           in
           thine
           eares
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           remember
           it
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           take
           heed
           to
           obserue
           it
           .
           I
           take
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           record
           ,
           e
           
             I
             haue
             set
             before
             thee
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             blessing
             and
             cursing
             .
          
           Moses
           doth
           not
           say
           the
           performing
           of
           the
           law
           was
           not
           in
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           beyond
           the
           sea
           :
           but
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           law
           .
           Otherwise
           you
           make
           Moses
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           was
           in
           their
           
             mouthes
             &
             hearts
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           an
           open
           error
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           f
           
             if
             righteousnesse
          
           (
           might
           be
           )
           
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             then
             Christ
             died
             without
             cause
             .
          
           As
           you
           come
           nothing
           neere
           to
           Moses
           meaning
           ,
           so
           you
           swarue
           farder
           from
           Pauls
           .
           The
           right
           way
           to
           decline
           death
           threatned
           to
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           obteine
           life
           promised
           to
           the
           obseruers
           thereof
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           obserue
           ,
           but
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           destroied
           death
           ,
           and
           purchased
           life
           for
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           after
           Chri●…s
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           to
           aske
           who
           shall
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           ,
           to
           procure
           vs
           life
           ,
           or
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deepe
           to
           destroy
           death
           for
           vs
           ,
           is
           to
           frustrate
           ,
           through
           infidelity
           ,
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           vs.
           If
           
             we
             conf●…sse
             with
             our
             mouths
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             with
             our
             h●…arts
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             vp
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           to
           be
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           giue
           life
           ,
           and
           saue
           from
           death
           ,
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           saued
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Apostles
           purpose
           .
           As
           for
           merit-mongers
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           say
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           these
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           idle
           and
           drowsie
           conceit
           of
           yours
           .
           These
           words
           doe
           no
           waies
           fitte
           presumers
           on
           their
           merits
           ,
           for
           they
           thinke
           they
           shall
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           by
           their
           workes
           ,
           they
           aske
           not
           who
           shall
           ascend
           :
           and
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           sea
           what
           merits
           can
           you
           deuise
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           creatures
           there
           should
           Pharises
           seeke
           ,
           how
           to
           fulfill
           the
           law
           ?
           what
           bables
           be
           these
           to
           be
           wreathed
           into
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ?
           or
           who
           but
           you
           would
           place
           all
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           sea
           ?
           If
           you
           cannot
           write
           as
           a
           diuine
           ,
           speake
           yet
           as
           a
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           or
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           all
           these
           senses
           ,
           you
           say
           the
           Apostle
           may
           insinuate
           in
           this
           word
           .
           I
           thinke
           as
           soone
           all
           as
           one
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           deepe
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           sentence
           should
           signifie
           
             the
             graue
             ,
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           is
           a
           flower
           of
           your
           field
           ,
           it
           groweth
           in
           no
           wise
           mans
           garden
           .
        
         
           g
           
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             to
             shew
             how
             you
             deale
             here
             againe
             with
             the
             Text.
             You
             alleage
             it
             ,
             ●…e
             descended
             into
             the
             deepe
             .
             But
             (
             he
             )
             is
             cunningly
             added
             ,
             neither
             are
             these
             words
             meant
             of
             him
             .
          
           ]
           
           Your
           eyes
           be
           not
           paires
           ,
           that
           perceiue
           not
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           quotation
           and
           a
           conclusion
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           In
           the
           220
           page
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           cauill
           ,
           the
           letter
           (
           b
           )
           pointing
           to
           Rom.
           10.
           in
           the
           margine
           is
           set
           after
           he
           ,
           and
           next
           before
           b
           
             descended
             to
             the
             deepe
          
           .
           So
           that
           any
           sober
           man
           might
           soone
           see
           ,
           I
           alleaged
           not
           this
           word
           he
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           but
           inferred
           it
           as
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           And
           whether
           I
           haue
           better
           reason
           to
           say
           these
           words
           are
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           Interpreters
           new
           and
           olde
           doe
           ,
           than
           you
           haue
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           meant
           of
           
             a
             Phar●…aicall
             Merit-monger
          
           ,
           that
           seeketh
           to
           learne
           of
           fishes
           in
           the
           deepe
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           how
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ;
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           ,
           now
           he
           hath
           heard
           vs
           both
           .
           h
           [
           
             The
             like
             pra●…se
             you
             v●…
             againe
             in
             the
             Psalme
             .
             There
             is
             no
             word
             to
             expr●…sse
             (
             beneath
             )
             which
             you
             put
             into
             the
             text
             of
             your
             owne
             head
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           there
           no
           word
           importing
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           the
           word
           added
           is
           expresly
           ratified
           by
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           Esay
           14.
           vers
           .
           9.
           and
           Prouerbs
           15.
           vers
           .
           24.
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           is
           beneath
           ;
           and
           the
           addition
           is
           in
           another
           letter
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           before
           and
           after
           ;
           your
           Mastership
           might
           haue
           taken
           it
           for
           an
           explication
           inserted
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           part
           of
           the
           text
           cited
           .
           But
           you
           neuer
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Printer
           may
           sometimes
           mistake
           or
           mis-set
           my
           directions
           ;
           and
           that
           maketh
           you
           so
           fast
           to
           fome
           at
           mouth
           with
           my
           
             falsifying
             the
             word
             of
             God
             of
             purpose
             and
             for
             aduantage
          
           ;
           where
           you
           rather
           lie
           of
           purpose
           or
           for
           aduantage
           ,
           since
           I
           doe
           not
           offer
           there
           to
           build
           any
           thing
           on
           that
           word
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           it
           in
           my
           collection
           there
           ,
           which
           if
           I
           would
           haue
           done
           ,
           Scriptures
           enough
           besides
           this
           would
           warrant
           my
           assertion
           .
           And
           what
           if
           you
           whet
           your
           teeth
           against
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           there
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           will
           beare
           this
           addition
           without
           any
           corruption
           ,
           is
           not
           your
           time
           well
           spent
           ,
           to
           play
           the
           Bedlom
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           to
           betray
           your
           owne
           ignorance
           and
           malice
           ?
           The
           Septuagint
           translate
           the
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             I
             descend
             ,
             or
             go
             downe
             to
             Sheôl
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           follow
           .
           The
           West
           Church
           kept
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           all
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           .
           The
           Chaldaie
           paraphrase
           sayth
           ,
           
             Veêmuc
             lishjol
             ,
             If
             I
             depresse
          
           (
           or
           humble
           )
           
             my selfe
             downe
             to
             Sheol
          
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           is
           mac
           ,
           to
           be
           depressed
           downe
           or
           humbled
           low
           .
           Ierom
           sayth
           ,
           
             If
             I
             lie
             downe
             in
             Sheól
             .
          
           New
           Writers
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           as
           Pellican
           ,
           Pomerane
           ,
           and
           others
           continue
           the
           word
           of
           descending
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           change
           it
           ,
           retaine
           the
           same
           sense
           :
           as
           Vatablus
           ;
           i
           
             He●…raismus
             
             prosietiam
             descendam
             ad
             Ima
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             phrase
             importing
             thus
             much
             ,
             If
             I
             doe
             descend
             to
             the
             parts
             beneath
             .
          
           Westhmerus
           expoundeth
           it
           ;
           k
           
             Si
             descendam
             in
             infima
             loca
             terrae
             .
             If
             I
             descend
             to
             the
             lowest
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Mollerus
           :
           l
           
             Si
             ettam
             descendam
             ad
             Ima
             .
             If
             I
             should
             descend
             to
             the
             places
             beneath
             .
          
           Dauid
           Kimchi
           obserueth
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           is
           not
           only
           to
           spread
           ,
           but
           withall
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           force
           of
           m
           
             lematta
             ,
             below
             ,
             beneath
          
           .
           August●…us
           ●…stinianus
           translated
           the
           Arabick
           with
           the
           word
           of
           descending
           .
           If
           all
           these
           haue
           falsified
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           so
           translating
           and
           expounding
           this
           place
           ,
           then
           haue
           I
           mistaken
           in
           following
           their
           iudgements
           ;
           but
           that
           
             I
             falsified
             of
             purpose
             or
             for
             an
             aduantage
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           meale
           of
           your
           mouth
           not
           vnlike
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           griest
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           it
           is
           e●…ident
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           Kimchi
           noteth
           ,
           the
           signification
           of
           
             sub
             &
             infra
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           importeth
           a
           bed
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           lieth
           downe
           in
           a
           lower
           position
           than
           he
           had
           before
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           I
           might
           lawfully
           render
           the
           word
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           
             If
             I
             lie
             downe
          
           ,
           or
           lodge
           (
           beneath
           )
           
             in
             sheól
          
           .
           Since
           Sheol
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           a
           place
           whither
           a
           man
           must
           descend
           ,
           though
           indeed
           to
           preuent
           all
           challenge
           ,
           I
           was
           content
           to
           expresse
           the
           force
           of
           the
           word
           in
           another
           letter
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Our
             second
             and
             most
             principall
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             not
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             proue
             that
             Christs
             soule
             was
             in
             hell
             ,
             then
             you
             ought
             to
             denie
             that
             opinion
             :
             but
             you
             haue
             not
             indeed
             any
             one
             place
             that
             proueth
             it
             ;
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             denied
             .
          
           ]
           You
           shew
           your
           Log●…
           ,
           where
           little
           need
           is
           ,
           keepe
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           wi●…e
           ,
           till
           it
           may
           stand
           you
           in
           more
           steed
           .
           Euery
           Child
           knoweth
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           hath
           heard
           ,
           that
           faith
           must
           depend
           on
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           if
           it
           be
           no
           where
           written
           ,
           we
           meane
           not
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           But
           if
           when
           the
           words
           be
           plaine
           you
           will
           wrest
           them
           with
           figures
           and
           phrases
           to
           another
           purpose
           ,
           then
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           if
           your
           proofes
           be
           not
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           our
           faith
           relieth
           on
           the
           singlenesse
           and
           plainnesse
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           receaued
           and
           beleeued
           since
           Christ
           had
           a
           Church
           on
           earth
           .
           And
           though
           you
           can
           make
           shewes
           with
           diuers
           acceptions
           ,
           and
           figuratiue
           senses
           of
           words
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           reuerse
           the
           trueth
           written
           .
           For
           giue
           me
           the
           like
           liberty
           without
           regard
           of
           faith
           and
           trueth
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           shift
           of
           any
           word
           whatsoeuer
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yea
           the
           chiefest
           and
           mainest
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           I
           can
           elude
           with
           different
           significations
           of
           the
           same
           word
           in
           other
           places
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           This
           therefore
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           not
           heed
           ,
           is
           a
           vaine
           ostentation
           of
           phrasiologie
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           thinke
           to
           make
           euery
           thing
           of
           any
           thing
           with
           your
           figuratiue
           and
           phrasitiue
           fansies
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Against
             this
             argument
             you
             say
             you
             haue
             one
             place
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           27.
           
             euen
             onely
             one
             where
             you
             thinke
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             leaue
             his
             soule
             in
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           That
           we
           haue
           ,
           or
           say
           wee
           haue
           but
           one
           place
           to
           prooue
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           is
           a
           tale
           of
           your
           telling
           ,
           who
           seldome
           speake
           trueth
           ;
           but
           that
           you
           shall
           neuer
           with
           all
           the
           wittes
           and
           shifts
           you
           haue
           ,
           euert
           the
           vigour
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           by
           Gods
           grace
           I
           will
           p●…orme
           it
           .
           But
           omit
           your
           Prefaces
           and
           goe
           to
           your
           proofes
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           soone
           be
           seene
           where
           trueth
           is
           .
        
         
           p
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             controuersed
             is
             Sheól
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             Hades
             .
             Now
             must
             the
             word
             Sheól
             and
             Hades
             needs
             signifie
             hell
             ,
             being
             applied
             to
             soules
             departed
             hence
             ?
             so
             indeed
             you
             auouch
             more
             confidently
             then
             truly
             :
             and
             h●…reupon
             it
             seemeth
             you
             pawne
             the
             triall
             of
             this
             question
             .
          
           ]
           You
           be
           so
           fine
           in
           your
           phrases
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           frame
           your
           lippes
           to
           trueth
           .
           I
           auouch
           indeed
           you
           can
           prooue
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           fall
           out
           .
           But
           in
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           pages
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           doe
           I
           pawne
           the
           question
           on
           that
           issue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           312.
           by
           you
           cited
           in
           your
           margine
           ,
           I
           speake
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           ;
           so
           well
           couched
           are
           your
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           cite
           things
           neither
           written
           nor
           ment
           .
           q
           
             Wee
             hope
             then
             when
             this
             proofe
             (
             which
             you
             aske
             for
             against
             your
             opinion
             )
             is
             shewed
             ,
             you
             will
             correct
             your
             opinion
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           proofes
           I
           feare
           will
           be
           so
           wide
           from
           the
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           confirme
           ,
           then
           conuince
           mine
           assertion
           of
           Sheól
           ;
           but
           neuer
           make
           so
           deintie
           to
           bring
           foorth
           your
           choisest
           stuffe
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           some
           great
           onset
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           so
           many
           offers
           to
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           begin
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             hath
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             What
             man
             liueth
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             death
             ?
             shall
             he
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             Sheol
             ?
             Heere
             now
             the
             soule
             attributed
             
             to
             euery
             man
             liuing
             must
             be
             properly
             taken
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             former
             place
             .
             Now
             then
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             heere
             the
             soules
             of
             all
             men
             liuing
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             badde
             (
             after
             death
             )
             are
             appointed
             to
             Sheol
             .
             For
             there
             is
             none
             that
             can
             possibly
             escape
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
             text
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sheôl
             and
             Hades
             applied
             to
             departed
             soules
             is
             not
             alwaies
             hell
             ,
             but
             the
             condition
             or
             place
             as
             well
             where
             the
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             after
             death
             ,
             as
             that
             where
             the
             damned
             are
             .
          
           ]
           Heere
           is
           the
           Cannon
           that
           must
           craze
           the
           Creede
           ,
           and
           beate
           downe
           the
           walles
           of
           Christes
           Church
           ;
           but
           your
           deuices
           doe
           not
           deceaue
           mine
           expectation
           .
           Set
           aside
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           which
           you
           violently
           draw
           to
           fit
           your
           dreames
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           one
           true
           nor
           likely
           word
           in
           all
           this
           reason
           .
           First
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             soule
             attributed
             to
             euery
             liuing
             man
             must
             be
             properly
             taken
          
           (
           you
           meane
           for
           his
           immortall
           spirit
           )
           
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             former
             place
             ,
          
           where
           without
           question
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           after
           death
           ,
           was
           seuered
           from
           his
           bodie
           .
           This
           is
           a
           foolish
           and
           false
           position
           openly
           impugned
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           the
           soule
           attributed
           to
           euery
           man
           liuing
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           importeth
           not
           only
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           by
           death
           is
           dissolued
           and
           brought
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           senses
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           euen
           corporall
           affections
           and
           passions
           .
           Of
           this
           can
           no
           man
           doubt
           ,
           that
           ha●…h
           read
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           soule
           is
           there
           sayd
           to
           s
           
             hunger
             and
          
           t
           thirst
           ,
           to
           u
           lust
           ,
           to
           x
           loath
           meats
           ,
           to
           y
           y
           
             eat
             and
             drinke
          
           ,
           to
           z
           weepe
           ,
           to
           a
           melt
           ,
           to
           suffer
           all
           violence
           ,
           to
           be
           b
           strooken
           or
           c
           c
           
             pierced
             with
             the
             sword
          
           .
           These
           things
           are
           attributed
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           liuing
           ,
           by
           which
           not
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           affections
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           are
           common
           to
           vs
           with
           beasts
           ,
           are
           intended
           .
           Much
           more
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           sayd
           to
           haue
           d
           bloud
           ,
           to
           e
           die
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           
             the
             power
             of
             so●…ol
          
           ,
           are
           these
           things
           applied
           to
           the
           life
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           false
           of
           their
           soules
           once
           seuered
           from
           their
           bodies
           .
           So
           that
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           deliuer
           his
           soule
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           see
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           next
           before
           do
           import
           ;
           but
           that
           Sheol
           after
           death
           shall
           possesse
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           Prophets
           words
           by
           you
           produced
           .
           The
           hand
           or
           power
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           endeth
           this
           life
           ,
           sundreth
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           that
           power
           of
           Sheol
           shall
           no
           man
           escape
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           all
           
             to
             die
          
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           in
           your
           allegation
           ,
           
             to
             see
             death
          
           :
           but
           what
           becommeth
           of
           their
           soules
           after
           death
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           Sheol
           or
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           this
           place
           expresseth
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           interlacing
           those
           wordes
           (
           
             after
             death
          
           )
           of
           your
           owne
           authority
           besides
           the
           text
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           you
           affirme
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           the
           Psalmist
           sayth
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Reader
           shall
           plainly
           see
           ,
           how
           lamely
           and
           loosely
           you
           conclude
           ,
           and
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           the
           direct
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           euen
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           he
           shall
           heare
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           himselfe
           ,
           whether
           his
           soule
           after
           death
           should
           be
           subiected
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Sheol
           or
           no.
           Speaking
           of
           the
           foolish
           ,
           he
           sayth
           ;
           f
           
             Like
             sheepe
             they
             lie
             in
             Sheôl
             ,
             death
             deuoureth
             them
             :
             but
             God
             will
             deliuer
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             hand
          
           (
           or
           power
           )
           
             of
             sheol
             :
             for
             he
             will
             receiue
             me
             .
          
           Where
           first
           is
           a
           manifest
           contradiction
           to
           your
           maine
           collection
           out
           of
           the
           former
           place
           ,
           that
           *
           
             the
             soules
             of
             all
             men
             good
             &
             bad
             (
             after
             death
             )
             are
             appointed
             to
             Sh●…l
             .
          
           Secondly
           here
           is
           a
           full
           confirmatition
           of
           mine
           assertion
           ;
           that
           whose
           soules
           God
           receaueth
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           in
           Sheól
           .
           But
           God
           receaueth
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           :
           their
           soules
           therefore
           are
           not
           in
           Sheól
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           confession
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           alone
           ,
           Salomon
           auoucheth
           the
           same
           .
           g
           
             Thou
             shalt
             smite
          
           (
           thy
           child
           )
           
             with
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             shald
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             Sheol
             .
          
           Then
           are
           not
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           in
           Sheol
           after
           death
           ,
           since
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           childe
           well
           nurtered
           and
           in
           time
           chastened
           shal
           be
           deliuered
           from
           Sheol
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           after
           death
           liue
           with
           God.
           h
           
             The
             way
             of
             life
             is
             on
             high
             for
             him
             that
             vnderstandeth
             to
             d●…line
             from
             Sheol
             belowe
             .
          
           Life
           is
           on
           high
           ,
           Sheol
           is
           below
           ;
           the
           Saints
           then
           whose
           soules
           liue
           with
           God
           ,
           are
           freed
           from
           Sheol
           which
           is
           below
           .
           To
           be
           in
           both
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           is
           impossible
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           part
           of
           man.
           Then
           such
           as
           you
           graunt
           are
           in
           any
           part
           of
           heauen
           ,
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           remaine
           in
           Sheol
           .
           But
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           are
           in
           a
           blessed
           rest
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           promised
           the
           thiefe
           ,
           that
           was
           crucified
           with
           him
           at
           least
           in
           Paradise
           .
           They
           be
           therefore
           not
           in
           Sheol
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           mirth
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           with
           me
           and
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           i
           
             O
             then
             this
             point
             of
             faith
             is
             grounded
             on
             Austin
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             
             collection
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             text
             without
             him
             )
             that
             serues
             your
             turne
          
           ;
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           will
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           ouermatch
           Saint
           Austins
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           found
           in
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           Inferi
           (
           which
           is
           the
           word
           that
           is
           vsed
           in
           Latin
           for
           sheol
           )
           
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             any
             good
             sense
          
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           make
           good
           proofe
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           condition
           or
           place
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           after
           death
           ,
           is
           called
           sheol
           or
           hades
           ,
           since
           as
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           shewed
           ,
           Sheol
           is
           opposite
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           part
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           lowest
           and
           woorst
           place
           of
           abode
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           best
           ,
           which
           things
           if
           you
           canne
           glew
           together
           you
           shall
           quit
           your selfe
           to
           bee
           your
           craftes
           master
           .
        
         
           k
           
             But
             first
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             we
             goe
             not
             about
             to
             prooue
             sheol
             or
             hades
             to
             be
             heauen
             .
             We
             neuer
             thought
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             your
             iniurie
             ,
             when
             you
             haue
             nothing
             to
             reproou●…
             ,
             yet
             with
             bitter
             reproches
             to
             disgrace
             me
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             euen
             for
             this
             your
             owne
             meere
             conceit
             .
          
           ]
           What
           time
           of
           the
           day
           is
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           ,
           that
           you
           awake
           so
           lately
           out
           of
           your
           deepe
           and
           drowsie
           maze
           ,
           or
           sleepe
           (
           choose
           which
           you
           will
           )
           that
           you
           now
           begin
           in
           sadnesse
           to
           disclaime
           ,
           that
           you
           euer
           said
           or
           ment
           Sheol
           was
           or
           could
           be
           heauen
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           many
           moneths
           agone
           ,
           that
           positiuely
           and
           publikely
           you
           affirmed
           l
           
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
          
           BE
           THE
           PLACE
           ,
           
             where
             the
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             after
             death
             ?
          
           Were
           the
           sections
           of
           your
           booke
           framed
           so
           farre
           a
           sunder
           ,
           and
           so
           verie
           strangers
           ech
           to
           other
           ,
           that
           you
           forget
           it
           was
           a
           resolute
           position
           of
           yours
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           of
           your
           friends
           for
           you
           euen
           in
           the
           verie
           last
           section
           ,
           and
           but
           in
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           leafe
           that
           THE
           CONDITION
           OR
           PLACE
           ,
           WHERE
           IVST
           MENS
           SOVLES
           ARE
           AFTER
           DEATH
           ,
           was
           SHEOL
           and
           HADES
           ?
           and
           that
           which
           argueth
           your
           notable
           stupidity
           or
           folly
           ,
           reiecting
           so
           violently
           the
           inuention
           of
           Limbus
           ,
           which
           supposed
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           deceased
           before
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           you
           now
           come
           to
           tell
           vs
           that
           Sheòl
           and
           Hades
           m
           
             is
             the
             place
             as
             wel
             where
             the
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             after
             death
             ,
             as
             that
             where
             the
             damned
             are
             .
          
           You
           talke
           of
           wittie
           reasons
           to
           solace
           your selfe
           withall
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           ;
           in
           trueth
           this
           stuffe
           better
           deserueth
           to
           be
           tawed
           with
           tearmes
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           refuted
           with
           reason
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           neither
           ground
           nor
           proofe
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           concordance
           with
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Consider
             a
             word
             of
             like
             vse
             in
             Latin.
             Defuncti
             signifying
             the
             dead
             ,
             may
             be
             applied
             generally
             to
             the
             soules
             deceased
             .
             Yet
             I
             hope
             notwithstanding
             Limbus
             may
             be
             easily
             auoided
             .
             Are
             defuncti
             none
             other
             but
             the
             damned
             onely
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           o
           
             the
             word
             is
             properly
             generall
             signifying
             them
             that
             are
             gone
             hence
             ,
             certainly
             so
             doth
             hades
             and
             sheol
             .
             All
             these
             (
             the
             Latin
             ,
             the
             Gre●…
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             words
             are
             indifferent
             and
             common
             in
             themselues
             signifying
             indeed
             no
             positiue
             thing
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             priuation
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           ]
           You
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           not
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           man
           out
           of
           trueth
           and
           tune
           you
           fall
           from
           one
           absurdity
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           trole
           out
           positions
           ,
           that
           are
           meere
           priuations
           of
           all
           sense
           and
           vnderstanding
           :
           that
           such
           words
           ,
           as
           onely
           note
           the
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           leauing
           this
           world
           ,
           are
           common
           to
           all
           deceased
           and
           departed
           hence
           ,
           this
           Children
           know
           :
           We
           striue
           not
           for
           that
           :
           and
           so
           defuncti
           importing
           such
           as
           haue
           ended
           the
           course
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           gone
           from
           hence
           ,
           may
           serue
           as
           well
           for
           those
           that
           are
           with
           Christ
           in
           rest
           and
           blisse
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           in
           the
           paines
           and
           torments
           of
           hell
           :
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           Sheol
           or
           hades
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           are
           ?
           Is
           the
           PLACE
           ,
           where
           soules
           departing
           hence
           are
           receaued
           ,
           no
           POSITIVE
           THING
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           a
           MEERE
           PRIVATION
           ?
           who
           euer
           said
           so
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           meerely
           depriued
           of
           his
           witts
           ?
           the
           places
           where
           soules
           after
           this
           life
           are
           disposed
           ,
           are
           Paradise
           or
           as
           you
           say
           heauen
           ,
           and
           hell
           .
           Are
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           states
           of
           soules
           there
           ,
           
             no
             positiue
             things
          
           ,
           but
           
             meere
             priuations
             of
             this
             life
          
           ?
           if
           this
           be
           the
           best
           way
           you
           haue
           to
           a●…oid
           Limbus
           ,
           in
           faith
           my
           reason
           will
           soone
           conuince
           you
           to
           want
           more
           then
           witte
           .
           You
           speake
           not
           of
           places
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           but
           of
           conditions
           .
           If
           you
           did
           so
           ,
           your
           error
           were
           gro●…e
           enough
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           looke
           on
           your
           owne
           words
           ,
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           p
           PLACE
           WHERE
           IVST
           MENS
           SOVLES
           ARE
           AFTER
           DEATH
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             of
             the
             condition
          
           ;
           and
           would
           you
           now
           shift
           your
           hands
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           say
           you
           ment
           a
           
           meere
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ?
           you
           would
           faine
           conuey
           your selfe
           to
           your
           old
           castel
           of
           comfort
           ,
           which
           are
           empty
           words
           and
           phrases
           best
           fitting
           your
           wrangling
           humour
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           pray
           you
           to
           conuince
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           more
           then
           meere
           priuations
           ,
           and
           idle
           obseruations
           ,
           or
           els
           to
           let
           them
           stand
           in
           their
           former
           trueth
           and
           strength
           .
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           haue
           ended
           this
           life
           may
           be
           called
           defuncti
           or
           mortui
           the
           deceased
           or
           dead
           ,
           in
           that
           their
           bodies
           lie
           now
           in
           corruption
           ,
           though
           their
           soules
           be
           in
           peace
           and
           rest
           with
           God
           ?
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           place
           or
           state
           in
           which
           they
           are
           after
           death
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           to
           be
           positiue
           ,
           though
           such
           a
           phrase-founder
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           would
           haue
           it
           nothing
           els
           but
           priuatiue
           ?
           Of
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           ,
           who
           were
           translated
           hence
           with
           their
           bodies
           liuing
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           because
           no
           part
           of
           them
           was
           or
           is
           subiected
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           they
           gone
           from
           hence
           to
           a
           more
           blessed
           and
           happie
           life
           .
           But
           Sheol
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           se●…e
           by
           the
           common
           and
           constant
           consent
           of
           Iewish
           and
           Christian
           Grammarians
           and
           expositors
           ,
           is
           
             a
             place
             vnder
             earth
          
           opposed
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           lowest
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           a●…d
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doth
           exactly
           confirme
           that
           assertion
           of
           theirs
           .
           q
           Moses
           ,
           q
           Iob
           ,
           q
           Dani●…
           ,
           q
           and
           q
           Esay
           teach
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           is
           q
           below
           .
           Now
           aboue
           and
           beneath
           are
           positions
           of
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           differences
           of
           priuations
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           
             Io●…
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Esaie
          
           ,
           and
           A●…
           ,
           vse
           Sheol
           or
           the
           place
           mo●…
           opposite
           to
           r
           r
           r
           r
           heauen
           .
           Now
           if
           heauen
           be
           a
           po●…
           place
           and
           state
           ,
           so
           is
           Sheol
           ,
           though
           either
           of
           them
           import
           a
           priuation
           of
           this
           earthly
           life
           ;
           Gods
           ordinance
           being
           such
           ,
           that
           this
           life
           shall
           end
           or
           change
           ,
           ●…efore
           men
           goe
           to
           heauen
           or
           hell
           .
           It
           is
           then
           a
           weake
           and
           waterish
           collection
           ,
           that
           because
           both
           the
           graue
           and
           hell
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           comprised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           haue
           in
           them
           the
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           therefore
           Sheol
           properly
           noteth
           a
           me●…re
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           nothing
           els
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           nourish
           this
           secret
           error
           in
           your
           bosome
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           deceased
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           neither
           positiue
           nor
           sensible
           ioy
           or
           paine
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           want
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           s
           
             In
             effect
             they
             are
             all
             one
             with
             Thanatos
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             Thanatos
             belongeth
             properly
             to
             bodies
             ,
             Hades
             and
             sheol
             sometimes
             to
             bodies
             ,
             somtimes
             to
             soules
             of
             men
             indifferently
             .
          
           ]
           You
           may
           as
           well
           assume
           vnto
           your selfe
           to
           make
           new
           Lexicons
           ,
           as
           new
           Creeds
           .
           Life
           and
           death
           being
           opposites
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           death
           is
           properly
           the
           priuation
           of
           l●…e
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           continuance
           and
           necessary
           consequents
           of
           death
           are
           vsually
           comprised
           in
           this
           name
           :
           that
           sheol
           and
           hades
           are
           likewise
           nothing
           properly
           but
           the
           m●…e
           p●…tion
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           new
           made
           signification
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           warranted
           by
           your selfe
           against
           the
           maine
           resolution
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           writers
           ,
           Hebrew
           ,
           Gr●…ke
           and
           Latine
           ;
           and
           euen
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           .
           For
           if
           sheol
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           meere
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           how
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           auouch
           of
           Core
           ,
           Dathan
           ,
           and
           their
           companie
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           opening
           her
           mouth
           ,
           t
           
             They
             descended
             aliue
             to
             Sh●…l
          
           ?
           How
           doth
           S.
           Iohn
           make
           Hades
           consequent
           after
           Thanatos
           ,
           and
           say
           
             Hades
             followed
             after
             him
          
           ?
           after
           a
           meere
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           can
           you
           deuise
           a
           second
           priuation
           th●…of
           to
           follow
           the
           first
           ?
           you
           take
           it
           to
           be
           for
           your
           credite
           to
           crosse
           the
           whole
           world
           with
           wordes
           ;
           but
           you
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           spare
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           for
           feare
           of
           a●…rclaps
           .
           And
           whence
           commeth
           this
           new
           skill
           ,
           that
           Thanatos
           belongeth
           properly
           to
           bodies
           ?
           hath
           not
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           a
           life
           of
           grace
           and
           blisse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           will
           you
           call
           that
           improperly
           life
           ?
           Then
           the
           Angels
           haue
           properly
           no
           life
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           all
           life
           and
           that
           most
           properly
           ,
           shall
           by
           your
           learning
           improperly
           liue
           .
           If
           the
           soule
           haue
           truly
           and
           properly
           her
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           priuation
           thereof
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           truely
           and
           properly
           death
           .
           I
           meane
           not
           want
           of
           sense
           ,
           which
           she
           can
           not
           lacke
           ,
           but
           lo●…
           of
           grace
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           liueth
           .
           And
           were
           your
           false
           position
           true
           ,
           that
           onely
           the
           body
           did
           liue
           ,
           and
           on●…ly
           might
           die
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           no
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           the
           state
           of
           a
           dead
           bodie
           doth
           it
           containe
           nothing
           positiue
           ?
           what
           is
           corruption
           and
           dust
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           bodie
           must
           returne
           ;
           are
           they
           meerely
           priuatiue
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           are
           in
           Hades
           Sh●…ol
           and
           death
           ;
           forget
           you
           what
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           ,
           
             God
             is
             ●…ot
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             liuing
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           properly
           dead
           ,
           that
           liue
           with
           God.
           
        
         
         
           u
           
             In
             the
          
           49.
           
           
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             all
             expresse
             circumstances
             doe
             shew
             that
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             of
             this
             death
             ,
             not
             of
             hell
             ,
             yet
             Dauid
             heere
             saith
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             God
             shall
             deliuer
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sheôl
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             death
             or
             the
             state
             of
             death
             )
             when
             he
             shall
             receaue
             me
             most
             mightily
             .
             So
             Tremelius
             turneth
             it
             noting
             heere
             Dauids
             hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             I
             thinke
             he
             hath
             well
             vnderstood
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           ]
           You
           promised
           to
           x
           
             shew
             euen
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             are
             more
             then
             once
             vsed
             for
             the
             generall
             condition
             of
             death
             ,
             wherein
             euen
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             held
             ,
             or
             the
             mansion
             of
             soules
             departed
             as
             well
             good
             as
             bad
          
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           turne
           vs
           ouer
           to
           Tremelius
           translation
           ,
           as
           if
           euery
           word
           that
           Tremelius
           said
           ,
           were
           Scripture
           ,
           whosoeuer
           saith
           nay
           .
           But
           first
           you
           falsifie
           Tremelius
           translation
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           turne
           Sheol
           there
           ,
           
             by
             death
             or
             the
             state
             of
             death
             ▪
          
           as
           you
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           but
           he
           translateth
           Sheol
           in
           the
           15.
           verse
           by
           
             Infernus
             ,
             hell
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           16.
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           by
           
             sepulchrum
             the
             graue
          
           .
           And
           by
           his
           generall
           obseruation
           ouerthroweth
           your
           idle
           speculation
           of
           Sheol
           to
           be
           meerely
           and
           properly
           priuatiue
           .
           His
           wordes
           are
           .
           y
           
             Vox
             Hebraica
             (
             Sheol
             )
             stationem
             quamlibet
             mortuorum
             in
             vniuersum
             notat
             ,
             ideoque
             modo
             ad
             sepulchrum
             ,
             modo
             ad
             Infernum
             Synecdochicè
             ,
             modo
             ad
             vtramque
             simul
             accommodanda
             est
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             (
             Sheol
             )
             noteth
             in
             generall
             euerie
             station
             (
             not
             state
             )
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           so
           much
           as
           is
           dead
           in
           men
           )
           and
           
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             applied
             sometimes
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             somtimes
             to
             hell
             ,
             by
             Synecdoche
          
           (
           as
           to
           parts
           thereof
           )
           
             and
             sometimes
             to
             both
             ioyntly
          
           .
           Then
           Sheôl
           properly
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           generall
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           common
           to
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           but
           Sheol
           is
           euery
           station
           or
           place
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           graue
           and
           hell
           ,
           where
           any
           part
           of
           man
           subiected
           to
           death
           is
           receaued
           .
           If
           this
           be
           Tremelius
           meaning
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           import
           none
           other
           ,
           then
           he
           agreeth
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Christian
           Hebraicians
           ,
           who
           auouch
           the
           same
           :
           otherwise
           he
           is
           deceaued
           ,
           as
           Mercere
           plainly
           prooueth
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           be
           so
           minded
           ,
           z
           
             Errant
             qui
             Sheôl
             propriè
             locum
             animarum
             tam
             bonorum
             quam
             malorum
             esse
             putant
             ,
             cum
             Sheol
             propriè
             sit
          
           LOCVS
           SVBTERRANEVS
           
             generaliter
             ,
             (
             &
             )
             general●…us
             quam
             Sepulchrum
             .
          
           THEY
           ERRE
           ,
           
             that
             thinke
             Sheol
             properly
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             soules
             as
             well
             good
             as
             badde
             ,
             since
             Sheol
             properly
             is
             any
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             in
             generall
             ,
          
           and
           
             more
             generall
             then
             the
             graue
          
           .
           This
           he
           confirmeth
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           Aben
           Ezra
           vpon
           the
           37.
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           that
           a
           
             the
             proper
             and
             right
             signification
             of
             Sheôl
             is
             to
             signifie
             all
             places
             vnder
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             pit
             or
             graue
             alone
             ;
             Whereupon
             it
             is
             euery
             where
             opposed
             to
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             .
          
           Tremelius
           therefore
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           your
           conceit
           of
           Sheôl
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           you
           are
           both
           deceaued
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           many
           Rabbins
           and
           learned
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           iudgements
           ouerswaie
           Tremelius
           ,
           since
           neither
           he
           nor
           you
           haue
           any
           iust
           proofe
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           wresting
           the
           Scripture
           to
           your
           priuate
           purposes
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Tremelius
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           not
           charge
           him
           with
           any
           such
           fault
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           owne
           collection
           ,
           if
           you
           ioyne
           it
           with
           Tremelius
           translation
           ,
           you
           hatch
           as
           grosse
           an
           error
           touching
           the
           soules
           of
           iust
           men
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           heard
           of
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           For
           if
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           shall
           not
           be
           deliuered
           from
           Sheol
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           Tremelius
           translateth
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           graue
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           obserue
           ,
           the
           soule
           must
           here
           be
           
             taken
             properly
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           immortall
           spirit
           which
           is
           in
           man
           ;
           and
           is
           therefore
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           because
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           deliuered
           thence
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           then
           are
           the
           spirits
           of
           al
           iust
           men
           deceased
           ,
           as
           yet
           in
           their
           graues
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           remaine
           till
           their
           bodies
           rise
           ,
           which
           is
           fit
           doctrine
           for
           such
           a
           diuine
           as
           you
           are
           .
           You
           might
           as
           well
           conclude
           out
           of
           Tremelius
           wordes
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           iust
           are
           damned
           in
           hell
           ,
           till
           the
           resurrection
           .
           For
           hee
           thus
           expoundeth
           Dauids
           meaning
           ,
           Christ
           is
           my
           deliuerer
           ,
           
             à
             corruptione
             sepulchri
             ,
             &
             inferni
             damna●…one
             ,
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             g●…e
             ,
             and
             damnation
             of
             hell
             .
          
           And
           so
           by
           your
           logike
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           are
           subiected
           to
           both
           .
           To
           labour
           much
           to
           reconcile
           wrested
           expositions
           of
           this
           or
           that
           w●…ter
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           leasure
           ;
           yet
           Tremelius
           may
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           are
           not
           yet
           wholy
           freed
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           you
           absurdly
           and
           falsely
           conceiue
           and
           conclude
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           bodies
           lie
           yet
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           impediment
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           their
           celestiall
           glory
           .
           Otherwise
           
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           out
           of
           this
           place
           surmise
           ,
           that
           iust
           mens
           soules
           shall
           not
           be
           deliuered
           out
           of
           Sheol
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           words
           of
           Dauid
           in
           this
           are
           pregnant
           enough
           .
           For
           Dauid
           putting
           a
           difference
           in
           th●…se
           two
           verses
           betwixt
           himselfe
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           aduersatiue
           coniunction
           ;
           since
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           in
           Sheol
           presently
           vpon
           their
           deaths
           ,
           if
           Dauids
           must
           be
           there
           also
           ,
           what
           distinction
           doe
           his
           wordes
           make
           betweene
           himselfe
           and
           those
           others
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           spake
           before
           ?
           Againe
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             will
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             Sheol
             ,
             ki
             ,
             cúm
          
           or
           
             quia
             ,
             when
          
           he
           shall
           receiue
           me
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           will
           receiue
           me
           .
           Take
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           very
           words
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           so
           soon●…
           as
           God
           receiueth
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           deliuered
           from
           Sheol
           .
           But
           hee
           receiueth
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           instantly
           vpon
           their
           deaths
           ;
           they
           are
           therefore
           presently
           deliuered
           out
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           and
           stay
           not
           there
           by
           any
           force
           of
           Dauids
           wordes
           vntill
           the
           resurrection
           .
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           sayd
           Steuen
           euen
           as
           he
           was
           stoned
           ,
           b
           
             receiue
             my
             spirit
          
           .
           c
           
             The
             begger
             died
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             and
             was
             caried
             by
             the
             Angels
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
          
           d
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             mee
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           said
           Christ
           to
           the
           theefe
           .
           e
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             is
             already
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
          
           If
           the
           faithfull
           passe
           so
           soone
           to
           life
           ,
           they
           bee
           as
           soone
           deliuered
           from
           Sheol
           by
           Dauids
           owne
           confession
           ,
           against
           which
           I
           will
           heare
           neither
           you
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           liuing
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Againe
             that
             Psalme
             sheweth
             it
             also
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             thus
             written
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             filled
             with
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             my
             li●…e
             draweth
             neere
             to
             Sheol
             :
             by
             his
             life
             he
             meaneth
             his
             soule
             ,
             the
             proper
             cause
             and
             fountaine
             of
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             also
             in
             ●…e
             first
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             hee
             nameth
             .
          
           By
           these
           rouing
           and
           licentious
           glozes
           builded
           on
           the
           sands
           of
           your
           owne
           saying
           ,
           you
           thinke
           you
           may
           prooue
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           be
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           you
           say
           the
           word
           .
           Life
           you
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           
             soule
             ,
             drawing
             neere
          
           to
           be
           
             abiding
             in
             ,
             The
             graue
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             generall
             condition
             of
             soules
             deceased
             :
          
           and
           to
           warrant
           all
           this
           your selfe
           is
           the
           soothsayer
           .
           g
           
             By
             his
             life
             he
             meaneth
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             also
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             hee
             nameth
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             phrase
             in
             the
             Psalme
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             part
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             same
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           ]
           Many
           verses
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           doe
           illustrate
           the
           selfe
           same
           generall
           with
           diuers
           parts
           ,
           adiuncts
           ,
           and
           consequents
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           words
           be
           of
           all
           one
           force
           or
           signification
           in
           euery
           such
           verse
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           other
           of
           your
           new
           found
           methodes
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meere
           confusion
           of
           all
           things
           .
           For
           will
           you
           see
           with
           your
           
             manner
             of
             phrase
          
           ,
           as
           you
           fin●…ly
           furbish
           it
           ,
           what
           consequents
           hang
           on
           these
           kind
           of
           collections
           .
           This
           life
           ,
           of
           which
           Dauid
           speaketh
           ,
           continueth
           not
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           vtterly
           exstinguished
           by
           Sheol
           :
           ergo
           the
           soule
           likewise
           is
           mortall
           ,
           and
           wholy
           perisheth
           in
           Sheol
           ;
           for
           so
           doth
           the
           life
           mentioned
           by
           Dauid
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           soule
           .
           Againe
           if
           both
           these
           parts
           import
           one
           sense
           ,
           then
           the
           iust
           in
           Sheol
           
             are
             filled
             with
             sorrowes
          
           ;
           for
           so
           are
           the
           former
           wordes
           of
           Dauid
           .
           And
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           how
           much
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           deceiued
           vs
           ,
           who
           bad
           S.
           Iohn
           write
           ,
           h
           
             blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             euen
             so
             saith
             the
             spirit
             :
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             .
          
           But
           that
           was
           the
           spirit
           of
           trueth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           spirit
           of
           error
           in
           you
           sucketh
           these
           absurdities
           out
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           by
           your
           misconstruction
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           i
           
             Indeede
             I
             denie
             not
             but
             life
             may
             signifie
             heere
             the
             whole
             person
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             nephesh
             the
             soule
             also
             very
             well
             :
             and
             then
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             signifie
             not
             peculiarly
             and
             distinctly
             the
             graue
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             for
             the
             car
             casse
             ,
             but
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             after
             he
             hath
             no
             being
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             per
             aduenture
             so
             it
             is
             vnderstood
             heere
             in
             th●…se
             places
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             are
             farre
             from
             signifying
             hell
             ,
             yea
             or
             heauen
             either
             ,
             yea
             or
             onely
             and
             meerely
             the
             graue
             :
             but
             it
             signisieth
             destruction
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             heere
             any
             more
             as
             aforetime
             to
             the
             whole
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             both
             to
             the
             bodie
             and
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           ]
           The
           idle
           deuices
           of
           this
           wild-gooseracer
           who
           would
           spend
           either
           time
           or
           paines
           to
           tracke
           ,
           when
           he
           reeleth
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           like
           a
           man
           pot-shotten
           ,
           with
           
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             per
             aduenture
             it
             is
             so
          
           ;
           and
           closeth
           vp
           all
           in
           the
           end
           with
           a
           dangerous
           destruction
           ,
           which
           he
           maketh
           to
           be
           iust
           nothing
           .
           Boyes
           meanely
           Catechised
           can
           soone
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           death
           or
           the
           graue
           bringeth
           with
           it
           an
           end
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           wicked
           are
           loth
           to
           depart
           ,
           as
           hauing
           no
           farder
           nor
           better
           hope
           after
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           them
           death
           is
           a
           destruction
           indeed
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           ceasing
           of
           all
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           an
           encreasing
           of
           all
           their
           paines
           .
           To
           
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           put
           not
           their
           hearts
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           desire
           to
           bee
           dissolued
           and
           to
           bee
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           presence
           account
           all
           earthly
           things
           to
           be
           base
           ,
           and
           burdenous
           ,
           death
           is
           a
           gaine
           ,
           and
           no
           destruction
           ;
           because
           they
           renounced
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           these
           worldly
           thinges
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           the
           permanent
           citie
           ,
           whose
           founder
           is
           God.
           Wherefore
           to
           them
           this
           bodie
           is
           a
           burden
           ,
           this
           life
           is
           a
           warefare
           ,
           and
           this
           world
           is
           a
           desert
           ,
           full
           of
           snares
           and
           pits
           ;
           Wherein
           they
           wander
           as
           pilgrimes
           and
           strangers
           .
           If
           then
           to
           lay
           aside
           these
           troubles
           and
           trifles
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           labours
           and
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           home
           to
           the
           countrcy
           and
           citie
           which
           God
           hath
           prouided
           for
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           be
           in
           any
           wise
           mans
           sense
           
             a
             destruction
          
           ,
           then
           haue
           you
           some
           reason
           to
           call
           the
           generall
           condition
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           iust
           as
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           a
           destruction
           :
           but
           if
           that
           thought
           and
           speech
           be
           void
           of
           all
           religion
           and
           reason
           ,
           then
           doe
           you
           houer
           in
           the
           midst
           betweene
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           huddle
           saluation
           and
           damnation
           in
           one
           generall
           condition
           or
           state
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           sce
           what
           inconuenience
           will
           follow
           thereof
           ,
           you
           make
           it
           nothing
           but
           a
           meere
           priuation
           ,
           or
           an
           end
           of
           things
           past
           .
           And
           this
           you
           would
           applie
           as
           well
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           soule
           you
           say
           was
           in
           no
           Sheol
           but
           this
           ;
           &
           as
           to
           al
           his
           members
           ,
           whose
           soules
           shall
           not
           be
           freed
           from
           this
           destruction
           and
           Sheol
           till
           the
           day
           of
           resurrection
           .
           Did
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           death
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           taketh
           hold
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           I
           would
           allow
           the
           word
           destruction
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           well
           vnderstood
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           a
           m●…re
           priuation
           :
           but
           when
           you
           presume
           to
           peruert
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           peraduentures
           ,
           and
           to
           sow
           to
           them
           what
           sense
           you
           list
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           fit
           your
           monstrous
           fancies
           ;
           l●…t
           no
           man
           be
           offended
           ,
           if
           I
           often
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           reiect
           your
           conceits
           with
           rounder
           words
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           learned
           or
           sober
           writer
           I
           would
           willingly
           giue
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           graue
           then
           ,
           by
           which
           death
           is
           meant
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           or
           bringeth
           with
           it
           a
           lacke
           
           or
           losse
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           no
           special
           signification
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           as
           you
           out
           of
           your
           new
           found
           notes
           obserue
           ;
           but
           the
           generall
           consequent
           of
           Sheol
           or
           the
           graue
           in
           all
           men
           iust
           or
           wicked
           ,
           as
           also
           corruption
           &
           returning
           to
           dust
           is
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           To
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           wedde
           their
           soules
           to
           these
           earthly
           vanities
           ,
           and
           neglect
           God
           &
           his
           promises
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           often
           threaten
           Sheol
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           place
           and
           state
           ,
           where
           all
           these
           thinges
           shal
           want
           or
           perish
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           sheol
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           graue
           ,
           is
           ioyned
           the
           sheol
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ,
           though
           they
           not
           regarding
           or
           not
           beleeuing
           the
           later
           ,
           are
           most
           often
           threatned
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           they
           euery
           day
           saw
           before
           their
           eies
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           like●…st
           to
           moue
           them
           most
           .
           To
           the
           godly
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Sh●…ol
           was
           somtimes
           grieuous
           either
           because
           it
           was
           ioyned
           with
           an
           vntimely
           death
           to
           thēselues
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Gods
           name
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           signification
           of
           his
           dislike
           of
           their
           liues
           and
           courses
           ;
           which
           circumstances
           haue
           often
           troubled
           the
           Saints
           at
           the
           sight
           or
           foreshew
           of
           death
           .
           These
           things
           you
           stampe
           and
           straine
           with
           your
           distempered
           and
           vnlearned
           fansies
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           produce
           a
           meere
           priuation
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           a
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           Sheol
           .
           Now
           what
           if
           Iob
           called
           the
           graue
           ,
           k
           
             an
             house
             appointed
             for
             euery
             man
             liuing
          
           ;
           or
           said
           the
           l
           
             graue
             must
             be
             an
             habitation
             to
             him
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           others
           ;
           doth
           he
           meane
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           or
           ●…ome
           to
           corruption
           as
           is
           presently
           added
           ?
           m
           
             I
             shal
             say
             to
             corruption
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Father
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             worme
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             mother
             &
             my
             sister
             ?
          
           Are
           you
           so
           good
           a
           Carpenter
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           meere
           priuation
           you
           can
           make
           an
           habitation
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           your
           house
           bring
           soules
           from
           heauen
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           man
           to
           dwell
           with
           corruption
           and
           wormes
           ?
        
         
           A
           seely
           reason
           like
           the
           rest
           you
           interpose
           ,
           n
           
             That
             seeing
             Iob
             speaketh
             of
             Sh●…ol
             as
             his
             continuall
             habitation
             to
             the
             worldes
             end
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             be
             went
             onely
             of
             the
             graue
             for
             his
             bodie
             ,
             which
             endured
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             being
             at
             all
             after
             it
             was
             turned
             to
             verie
          
           
           
             earth
             and
             wormes
          
           .
           ]
           Much
           lesse
           may
           it
           be
           ment
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           turneth
           neither
           to
           earth
           nor
           wormes
           ;
           and
           least
           of
           all
           of
           his
           whole
           person
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           whole
           euery
           part
           is
           cōtained
           ,
           &
           if
           it
           be
           true
           of
           neither
           part
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           whole
           ?
           but
           such
           
           is
           your
           folly
           ,
           that
           with
           your
           idle
           fansies
           you
           call
           the
           maine
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           faith
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           offer
           doubt
           how
           God
           can
           raise
           his
           Saints
           out
           of
           their
           graues
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           bodies
           being
           long
           before
           turned
           to
           earth
           and
           ashes
           haue
           no
           being
           at
           all
           .
           Sir
           if
           you
           speake
           in
           earnest
           ,
           these
           be
           wicked
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           you
           woulde
           faine
           shake
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           vphold
           your
           new
           found
           Sheol
           .
           Otherwise
           all
           the
           godly
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           their
           ashes
           in
           sight
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           mistake
           one
           earth
           for
           another
           ,
           though
           their
           dust
           were
           scattered
           ouer
           all
           the
           world
           .
           And
           so
           long
           as
           he
           that
           will
           raise
           them
           by
           his
           mightie
           power
           ,
           hath
           in
           so
           certaine
           number
           and
           measure
           the
           whole
           and
           euery
           the
           least
           dust
           ,
           that
           came
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           they
           lie
           in
           their
           graues
           till
           the
           time
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           their
           maker
           will
           not
           misse
           an
           haire
           of
           their
           head
           ,
           nor
           a
           mote
           of
           their
           ashes
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           strange
           to
           you
           ,
           dispute
           against
           him
           that
           created
           heauen
           and
           earth
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           beleeue
           the
           resurrection
           of
           mens
           bodies
           and
           flesh
           many
           thousand
           yeeres
           after
           they
           be
           turned
           to
           dust
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           wickedly
           surmise
           ,
           
             haue
             no
             being
             at
             all
             after
             they
             are
             turned
             to
             earth
             and
             wormes
             .
          
        
         
           o
           
             In
             greatest
             reason
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Iacob
             meaneth
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             goe
             downe
             mourning
             to
             his
             Sonne
             in
             Sheol
             .
             His
             body
             he
             thought
             was
             deuoured
             and
             digested
             in
             the
             bel●…es
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             .
             Therefore
             he
             will
             goe
             to
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             sonne
             in
             sheól
             to
             enioy
             the
             society
             of
             his
             deere
             So●…e
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           no
           maruell
           you
           be
           so
           stiffe-necked
           in
           rules
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           when
           you
           ●…e
           thus
           ●…ad-headed
           in
           points
           of
           doctrine
           .
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           where
           did
           Iacob
           thin●…
           that
           ●…osephs
           soule
           was
           after
           death
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           owne
           should
           be
           ?
           in
           hell
           ?
           in
           Abrahams
           boso●…
           ?
           or
           in
           some
           place
           lately
           deuised
           by
           your selfe
           to
           containe
           iust
           mens
           soules
           ?
           Or
           are
           soules
           by
           your
           Diuinitie
           without
           all
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           father
           might
           
             enioy
             the
             socie●…e
             of
             his
             deare
             sonnes
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           in
           no
           place
           ?
           you
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           declare
           vs
           these
           doubts
           ,
           for
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           plead
           dottage
           ,
           these
           discourses
           will
           amount
           to
           plaine
           impietie
           .
           In
           hell
           there
           is
           no
           great
           enioying
           one
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           I
           trow
           .
           In
           heauen
           you
           meane
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           must
           confesse
           heauen
           to
           be
           Sheól
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           you
           
             neuer
             thought
          
           .
           In
           the
           graue
           I
           hope
           soules
           doe
           not
           lodge
           :
           then
           must
           you
           find
           vs
           a
           place
           ,
           whither
           Iacob
           would
           descend
           to
           enioy
           the
           society
           of
           his
           deere
           sonnes
           soule
           .
           Will
           you
           call
           it
           a
           meere
           priuation
           and
           destruction
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           graffes
           that
           you
           haue
           newly
           planted
           ?
           you
           must
           first
           tell
           vs
           what
           ioy
           there
           is
           in
           priuation
           and
           destruction
           .
           Next
           whether
           this
           priuation
           and
           destruction
           be
           any
           where
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           some
           place
           ;
           or
           no
           where
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           right
           creature
           of
           yours
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           priuation
           of
           all
           witte
           and
           trueth
           .
           Thirdly
           if
           Iosephs
           soule
           were
           neither
           in
           ioy
           nor
           rest
           ,
           what
           comfort
           Iacob
           could
           take
           to
           finde
           his
           deere
           sonnes
           soule
           in
           such
           a
           plight
           .
           And
           lastly
           whether
           the
           Patr●…arks
           had
           no
           promises
           of
           rest
           and
           receit
           with
           God
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           to
           seeke
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           parents
           and
           children
           in
           your
           priuatiue
           Sheol
           which
           is
           neither
           hell
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           Abrahams
           bosome
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           not
           onely
           positiue
           ,
           but
           also
           locall
           ,
           that
           is
           somewhere
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           state
           and
           condition
           agreeable
           to
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           But
           why
           persue
           I
           your
           follies
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           peeuish
           pangues
           of
           your
           vnsetled
           braines
           ?
           Iacobs
           words
           without
           your
           iests
           are
           plaine
           enough
           to
           ech
           good
           Christian
           ;
           in
           saying
           he
           would
           goe
           
             mourning
             to
             she●…l
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             his
             graue
          
           ,
           assuring
           himselfe
           after
           death
           to
           haue
           his
           soule
           receaued
           into
           that
           place
           of
           rest
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           innocent
           childe
           was
           formerly
           admitted
           by
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           God.
           And
           if
           any
           man
           like
           Rabbi
           Selomoes
           exposition
           ,
           that
           êl
           in
           this
           place
           may
           signifie
           ,
           ouer
           or
           for
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           doth
           ;
           then
           Iacobs
           wordes
           are
           more
           easie
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             descend
             to
             Sheol
             mourning
             for
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           Howbeit
           Iacob
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           Iosephs
           bodie
           though
           
             deuour●…d
             and
             digested
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             wilde
             beasts
          
           must
           returne
           to
           earth
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           place
           by
           the
           tenor
           and
           trueth
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           appointed
           for
           all
           men
           ;
           p
           
             Thou
             art
             dust
             and
             to
             d●…st
             shalt
             thou
             returne
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             to
             the
             earth
             out
             of
             which
             thou
             wast
             taken
             ,
          
           and
           to
           which
           Iacob
           would
           descend
           mourning
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           life
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           not
           meaning
           in
           Sheol
           to
           haue
           ioy
           with
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           sonne
           ;
           as
           you
           peruert
           his
           speech
           and
           sense
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           would
           haue
           gone
           to
           Sheol
           not
           mourning
           ,
           but
           reioycing
           .
        
         
         
           p
           
             Againe
             to
             follow
             our
             purpose
             :
             good
             Ezechiah
             also
             looked
             for
             Sheol
             to
             be
             his
             habitation
             likewise
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           q
           
             This
             cannot
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             his
             carcasse
             ,
             rotting
             and
             wasting
             away
             to
             nothing
             in
             the
             graue
             and
             therefore
             endureth
             not
             as
             the
             word
             (
             Dori
             my
             m●…nsion
             )
             signifieth
             .
             Therefore
             he
             meaneth
             it
             of
             his
             soules
             abiding
             els
             where
             .
          
           r
           
             Againe
             Ezechiah
             was
             a
             godly
             man
             ;
             therefore
             hell
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             seemeth
             to
             insinuate
             that
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             dead
             he
             might
             see
             (
             the
             Lord
             )
             whither
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             :
             and
             that
             must
             needes
             bee
             in
             the
             place
             of
             blessed
             soules
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             heere
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             word
             Sh●…l
             .
          
           ]
           You
           stumble
           still
           at
           the
           same
           stone
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           thinges
           can
           be
           ment
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           because
           the
           body
           rotteth
           and
           wasteth
           to
           nothing
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           You
           must
           leaue
           these
           falshoods
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           seeme
           to
           be
           a
           Diuine
           .
           The
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           can
           not
           bee
           raised
           from
           their
           graues
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           wasted
           wholy
           to
           nothing
           in
           their
           graues
           .
           And
           if
           you
           follow
           this
           argument
           well
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           your
           name
           be
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           vndermine
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           your
           wordes
           will
           broach
           an
           open
           heresie
           ,
           though
           you
           slily
           vrge
           them
           to
           establish
           your
           new
           found
           Sheol
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           omit
           this
           desperate
           cauill
           as
           fighting
           rather
           against
           the
           faith
           ,
           then
           against
           the
           name
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           wherein
           mens
           bodies
           after
           death
           ,
           though
           turned
           to
           dust
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           nothing
           ,
           doe
           still
           remaine
           .
           Your
           next
           reason
           that
           the
           graue
           can
           not
           be
           called
           Dôr
           an
           habitation
           or
           a
           continuance
           ,
           is
           idle
           and
           vtterly
           mistaken
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           .
           For
           Dôr
           is
           the
           time
           of
           mans
           life
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           place
           of
           abode
           .
           And
           what
           should
           hinder
           Ezechiah
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           my
           life
           is
           ended
           ,
           or
           the
           place
           of
           mine
           abode
           heere
           on
           earth
           is
           remooued
           or
           passed
           away
           ?
           Must
           it
           needes
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           haue
           a
           time
           to
           liue
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           or
           a
           place
           for
           his
           soule
           to
           abide
           there
           ,
           as
           you
           absurdly
           vrge
           ;
           or
           that
           this
           habitation
           may
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           his
           body
           lieth
           knowen
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           vnknowen
           to
           man
           ?
           These
           be
           miserable
           shifts
           to
           hale
           in
           your
           
             priuatiue
             ,
             positiue
             ,
             generall
             ,
             speciall
             ,
             station
             ,
             state
             ,
             place
             without
             place
             ,
          
           of
           your
           first
           found
           Sheôl
           .
           For
           where
           before
           you
           auouched
           that
           Sheol
           
             signified
             indeed
          
           t
           
             no
             positiue
             thing
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             priuation
             of
             this
             life
             ,
          
           you
           be
           now
           come
           vpon
           confidence
           of
           these
           rather
           riots
           then
           reasons
           ,
           to
           resolue
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           ,
           that
           
             the
             place
             of
             blessed
             soules
          
           ,
           where
           they
           
             see
             God
             ,
             is
          
           u
           
             euen
             that
             which
             heere
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             word
             Sheol
             .
          
           The
           place
           of
           blessed
           soules
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           seene
           ,
           I
           hope
           is
           first
           speciall
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           not
           generall
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           Next
           it
           is
           positiue
           ,
           and
           not
           meerely
           priuatiue
           .
           Thirdly
           it
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           iust
           men
           ,
           not
           imparted
           as
           yet
           to
           their
           whole
           persons
           .
           Fourthly
           it
           is
           not
           destruction
           ,
           it
           is
           saluation
           .
           And
           lastly
           it
           is
           heauen
           ,
           or
           Paradise
           a
           part
           of
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           which
           you
           neuer
           thought
           to
           be
           Sheol
           .
           These
           many
           contrarieties
           you
           haue
           contriued
           in
           lesse
           then
           two
           leaues
           ,
           hauing
           none
           other
           ground
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           men
           turned
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           wasted
           to
           nothing
           ,
           as
           you
           defend
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           any
           where
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           in
           Sheol
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           is
           somewhat
           of
           iust
           men
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           witnesse
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           this
           erroneous
           and
           perfidious
           position
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           man
           hath
           no
           being
           at
           al
           after
           it
           is
           turned
           to
           dust
           ,
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           of
           your
           late
           made
           Sheol
           for
           iust
           mens
           soules
           .
        
         
           x
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             vaine
             reason
             ,
             that
             you
             giue
             that
             Sheol
             heere
             is
             taken
             for
             hell
             ,
             because
             death
             to
             the
             wicked
             is
             the
             passage
             to
             hell
             ,
             which
             death
             Ezechiah
             was
             not
             neeere
             vnto
             .
          
           ]
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           wil
           be
           as
           bold
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           with
           others
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           or
           peruert
           euery
           word
           you
           light
           on
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           seeme
           to
           say
           somewhat
           .
           My
           words
           were
           ,
           that
           death
           in
           his
           owne
           nature
           was
           a
           passage
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           yet
           by
           proofe
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           the
           faithfull
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           And
           therefore
           Ezechiah
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           his
           soule
           might
           well
           call
           death
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           euen
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           ,
           
             The
             gates
             of
             hell
             should
             not
             preuaile
             against
             (
             his
             Church
             )
          
           though
           they
           should
           persue
           it
           on
           earth
           ,
           calling
           sinne
           ,
           error
           ,
           and
           persecution
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           albeit
           in
           the
           godly
           they
           worke
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wicked
           only
           .
           And
           in
           death
           denounced
           by
           Esaie
           to
           Ezechiah
           ,
           the
           king
           did
           not
           so
           much
           feare
           the
           passage
           out
           of
           this
           life
           as
           the
           suddaine
           change
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           before
           with
           a
           mightie
           hand
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           miraculous
           slaughter
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           saued
           
           him
           and
           his
           city
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           Senacherib
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           suddaine
           y
           
             about
             that
             very
             time
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           noteth
           ,
           strake
           him
           with
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           word
           to
           putt
           his
           house
           in
           order
           ,
           for
           he
           should
           die
           .
           which
           message
           the
           king
           feared
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           iudging
           him
           vnworthy
           to
           enioy
           so
           great
           a
           deliuerance
           .
           And
           this
           might
           make
           Ezechiah
           ,
           otherwise
           a
           good
           king
           ,
           to
           tremble
           at
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           Gods
           secret
           counsell
           he
           was
           not
           neere
           vnto
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           feare
           and
           g●…iefe
           of
           his
           own
           hart
           ,
           he
           might
           feele
           in
           some
           fort
           the
           bitternes
           of
           death
           in
           that
           short
           pangue
           .
        
         
           z
           
             Another
             obiection
             of
             yours
             is
             as
             weake
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             ;
             Sheol
             heere
             must
             be
             the
             graue
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             afterward
             ,
             sheol
             doth
             not
             confesse
             thee
             ,
             death
             cannot
             praise
             thee
             :
             for
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             Ezechiah
             meaneth
             not
             absolut●…ly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             praising
             of
             God
             in
             sh●…l
             ,
             but
             onely
             be
             vnderstandeth
             the
             outward
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             publishing
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             others
             .
          
           If
           you
           can
           shift
           of
           one
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           shew
           with
           some
           ambiguity
           ,
           you
           thinke
           your selfe
           safe
           ;
           neither
           care
           nor
           conscience
           leadeth
           you
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           written
           either
           in
           the
           same
           or
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           This
           comparison
           made
           betwixt
           the
           liuing
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           the
           liuing
           confesle
           and
           praise
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           dead
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           belongeth
           in
           the
           liuing
           to
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           maker
           and
           directer
           of
           our
           praiers
           ,
           but
           associated
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           whose
           parts
           and
           affections
           she
           guideth
           and
           composeth
           ,
           euen
           as
           she
           doth
           the
           tongue
           to
           serue
           so
           good
           an
           action
           .
           In
           the
           dead
           this
           ioint
           deuotion
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           with
           heart
           and
           voice
           ,
           ceaseth
           by
           reason
           the
           body
           seuered
           from
           the
           soule
           by
           dea●…h
           c●…n
           not
           concurre
           with
           the
           soule
           in
           any
           speach
           ,
           action
           ,
           or
           affection
           whatsoeuer
           .
           So
           ●…uch
           then
           ,
           as
           is
           dead
           in
           the
           iust
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           made
           vnprofitable
           by
           death
           to
           performe
           any
           such
           duty
           to
           God.
           For
           that
           which
           is
           dead
           ,
           is
           depriued
           as
           of
           life
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           sense
           and
           moti●…n
           answerable
           to
           that
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           lost
           .
           But
           an
           vtter
           want
           of
           praising
           God
           is
           in
           sh●…l
           ,
           as
           Ezechiah
           declared
           ,
           the
           place
           therefore
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           deceased
           are
           ,
           is
           not
           Sheol
           by
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           since
           they
           doe
           not
           cease
           to
           confesse
           and
           praise
           God.
           In
           Sheol
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           praysing
           of
           God
           as
           on
           earth
           .
           ]
           In
           Sheol
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           praysing
           of
           God
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           ,
           to
           which
           of
           these
           two
           the
           Scriptures
           accord
           .
           You
           thought
           with
           a
           wrench
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           to
           decline
           the
           force
           of
           trueth
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           to
           your
           fansie
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           hold
           you
           faster
           then
           so
           .
           In
           the
           very
           same
           verse
           the
           next
           words
           are
           a
           
             They
             that
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             pit
             ,
             cannot
             hope
          
           (
           on
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           )
           
             for
             thy
             trueth
          
           .
           Whosoeuer
           confesseth
           or
           praiseth
           God
           ,
           must
           hope
           in
           the
           trueth
           of
           God.
           They
           can
           therefore
           no
           way
           confesle
           or
           praise
           God.
           Now
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           no
           question
           confesse
           and
           praise
           God.
           They
           are
           not
           therefore
           in
           the
           pit
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           Sheol
           .
           And
           so
           much
           you
           might
           plainly
           haue
           perceaued
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           if
           trueth
           had
           been
           in
           greater
           request
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           your
           owne
           deuices
           .
           b
           
             The
             liuing
          
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             but
             the
             dead
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           c
           
             There
             is
             neither
             knowledge
             ,
             n●…r
             wisedome
             in
             Sheol
             ,
             whither
             thou
             goest
             .
          
           And
           of
           Dauid
           likewise
           ,
           d
           
             Shall
             thy
             wonderous
             works
             be
             knowen
             in
             the
             darcke
             ?
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             land
             of
             obliuion
             ?
          
           If
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           and
           blessed
           be
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           hSeol
           ,
           as
           you
           stifly
           maintaine
           ,
           then
           haue
           they
           no
           wisedome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           memorie
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           and
           trueth
           .
           But
           that
           were
           to
           prop
           vp
           error
           with
           open
           heresie
           ,
           and
           as
           before
           you
           gaue
           a
           good
           push
           to
           denie
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           by
           saying
           their
           bodies
           wasted
           to
           dust
           had
           no
           being
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           by
           this
           you
           fairely
           abolish
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           l●…e
           euerlasting
           .
           For
           if
           the
           bodie
           be
           nothing
           after
           it
           returneth
           to
           dust
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           after
           this
           life
           remaining
           in
           Sheol
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           can
           haue
           neither
           wisedome
           ,
           nor
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           memory
           of
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           and
           trueth
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           you
           must
           hold
           a
           new
           creation
           of
           other
           bodies
           and
           other
           soules
           ,
           before
           either
           soules
           or
           bodies
           can
           be
           partakers
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           your
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           make
           so
           much
           worke
           ,
           and
           whither
           you
           striue
           to
           bring
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           defending
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           in
           your
           Sheol
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           is
           neither
           wisedome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           memorie
           .
           And
           so
           handsomly
           you
           haue
           set
           vp
           the
           sides
           of
           your
           Sheol
           ,
           that
           by
           your
           
             Resolution
             it
             is
          
           e
           
             indeed
             no
             positiue
             ,
             
             thing
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             priuation
             of
             this
             life
             :
          
           f
           
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             or
             place
             as
             well
             where
             the
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             after
             death
             ,
             as
             that
             where
             the
             da●…ned
             are
             :
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           g
           
             it
             is
             the
             land
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             where
             they
             see
             him
          
           (
           euen
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             place
             of
             blessed
             soules
             :
          
           These
           many
           variations
           you
           haue
           made
           vs
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           be
           properly
           Sheol
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           yet
           Sheol
           is
           neither
           hell
           nor
           heauen
           ,
           but
           somewhere
           ,
           no
           where
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           proofe
           of
           all
           this
           is
           as
           pretious
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           it selfe
           .
           For
           since
           the
           iust
           goe
           to
           Sheol
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           there
           remaine
           til
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           h
           
             waste
             away
             to
             nothing
          
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           i
           
             neither
             haue
             any
             being
             at
             all
             ,
          
           &
           consequently
           their
           soules
           must
           haue
           their
           k
           
             habitation
             ,
             mansion
             ,
             and
             abode
          
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           land
           of
           the
           dead
           (
           soules
           ,
           )
           where
           they
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           condition
           and
           place
           common
           to
           them
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           can
           neither
           see
           God
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           bleslednesse
           .
           Much
           to
           blame
           shall
           I
           be
           ,
           if
           I
           correct
           not
           mine
           opinion
           vpon
           such
           pregnancies
           as
           these
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           figuratiue
           senses
           of
           Sheôl
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           liuing
           thinke
           ,
           or
           complaine
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           Sheôl
           ,
           or
           other
           things
           besides
           man
           are
           said
           to
           goe
           to
           Sheôl
           ,
           I
           purposely
           let
           passe
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           returning
           to
           dust
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           man
           doth
           .
           And
           the
           feare
           and
           force
           of
           destruction
           persuing
           man
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           seeke
           not
           to
           God
           for
           helpe
           ,
           are
           figuratiue
           significations
           of
           Sheôl
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           deriued
           by
           resemblance
           from
           the
           proper
           significations
           thereof
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           consoquents
           depending
           on
           the
           higher
           Sheôl
           appointed
           for
           the
           bodies
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           lower
           prepared
           for
           the
           soules
           ,
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           are
           sometimes
           intended
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           comprised
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           adherents
           and
           accessories
           vnto
           it
           :
           These
           I
           say
           I
           omit
           ,
           because
           we
           reason
           heere
           of
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           Sheôl
           ,
           which
           con●…th
           places
           vnder
           earth
           prouided
           for
           sinners
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           bodies
           depriued
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           soules
           forsaken
           of
           grace
           ,
           descend
           as
           to
           the
           mansions
           assigned
           them
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           .
           That
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Righteous
           are
           in
           Sheôl
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           labour
           to
           confirme
           ,
           the
           lesse
           cause
           I
           find
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           since
           you
           therein
           w●…der
           most
           vnwisely
           not
           only
           with
           meere
           vn●…tainties
           ,
           and
           many
           contrarities
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           open
           and
           most
           desperate
           falshoods
           .
        
         
           l
           
             To
             the
             verie
             same
             purpose
             the
             Se●…gint
             vse
             Hades
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             and
             truely
             acknowledged
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             both
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             are
             iust
             all
             one
             .
          
           ]
           I
           neuer
           doubted
           but
           Hades
           in
           Greek
           was
           vsed
           by
           the
           Septuagint
           to
           expresse
           Sheol
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           did
           note
           as
           well
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           lie
           silent
           and
           dead
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           of
           punishment
           ,
           whither
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           descend
           :
           but
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           where
           our
           Sauiour
           often
           and
           openly
           reuealed
           the
           place
           and
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           there
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           distinguishing
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           from
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           counting
           the
           one
           to
           be
           but
           a
           sleepe
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           They
           separate
           Hades
           from
           Thanatos
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           diuersly
           ,
           referring
           hades
           to
           signifie
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           whither
           the
           wicked
           are
           condemned
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ,
           and
           expressing
           by
           Thanatos
           the
           dissolution
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           saue
           when
           they
           speake
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           either
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           or
           in
           hell
           which
           is
           an
           exclusion
           from
           all
           glo●…ie
           ,
           and
           a
           subiection
           to
           perpetuall
           and
           intolerable
           misery
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           they
           doe
           not
           forbeare
           the
           word
           Thanatos
           ,
           death
           .
           The
           Greeke
           fathers
           exactly
           follow
           this
           signification
           of
           hades
           for
           hell
           ,
           which
           they
           learned
           from
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           .
           Your
           fitting
           of
           Dauids
           phrases
           to
           your
           owne
           deuices
           is
           a
           dangerous
           and
           deceitfull
           course
           .
           For
           you
           make
           what
           you
           will
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           conclude
           your
           owne
           conceits
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Wherein
           if
           any
           man
           aske
           for
           proofes
           ,
           your
           friends
           must
           replie
           with
           Pythagoras
           Scholars
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             said
             the
             word
          
           .
           And
           you
           so
           intangle
           your selfe
           with
           termes
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           see
           your
           owne
           positions
           contradicted
           &
           confuted
           by
           your
           owne
           allegations
           .
           For
           where
           before
           you
           were
           peremptory
           that
           Sheol
           was
           properly
           a
           meere
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           now
           by
           misconstruing
           some
           speaches
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           you
           will
           haue
           life
           not
           only
           to
           be
           in
           hades
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           all
           one
           with
           Sheol
           and
           death
           ,
           but
           there
           to
           continue
           and
           abide
           .
           And
           when
           against
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           grounds
           of
           all
           reason
           ,
           you
           haue
           vouched
           life
           to
           be
           in
           hades
           
           which
           you
           say
           is
           death
           ,
           then
           you
           turne
           round
           and
           would
           inferre
           ,
           that
           since
           life
           cannot
           be
           in
           death
           ,
           life
           there
           must
           be
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           soule
           must
           be
           in
           hades
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           daunce
           the
           Morrisco
           ,
           that
           life
           is
           in
           hades
           ,
           and
           life
           is
           not
           in
           hades
           ,
           not
           knowing
           or
           not
           caring
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           still
           steppe
           forward
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           ouer
           the
           shoes
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           
             My
             life
             drew
             neere
             to
             Sheol
             ,
             my
             soule
             had
             almost
             dwelt
             in
             silence
             ,
          
           m
           as
           likewise
           of
           E●…hu
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob
           ,
           speaking
           of
           one
           that
           is
           visited
           with
           sicknesse
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           so
           that
           n
           
             his
             soule
             drew
             neere
             to
             corruption
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             to
             the
             s●…ers
             ,
          
           are
           not
           spoken
           of
           dead
           men
           that
           are
           in
           hades
           ,
           as
           you
           misconceaue
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           and
           hauing
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           vnited
           together
           .
           And
           this
           phrase
           of
           drawing
           neere
           to
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           ,
           and
           almost
           dwelling
           there
           ,
           noteth
           onely
           the
           danger
           of
           death
           approching
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           seuering
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           .
           Neither
           are
           these
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           
             his
             life
          
           (
           is
           )
           
             in
             Hades
          
           ,
           (
           this
           in
           me
           you
           would
           call
           a
           falsification
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           )
           since
           the
           verbe
           precedent
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           life
           drew
           neere
           ;
           must
           be
           repeated
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           verbe
           (
           is
           )
           added
           at
           your
           pleasure
           .
           And
           where
           the
           speech
           in
           Greeke
           
             his
             life
          
           (
           drew
           neere
           )
           
             in
             Hades
          
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           defectiue
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supplied
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           verbe
           requireth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             his
             life
          
           (
           drew
           neere
           to
           those
           )
           
             in
             Hades
          
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           a
           new
           verbe
           of
           your
           deuising
           ;
           specially
           since
           the
           Hebrew
           keepeth
           lamed
           prefixed
           before
           both
           the
           wordes
           ,
           corruption
           and
           slayers
           which
           noteth
           a
           motion
           towards
           either
           ,
           not
           a
           being
           in
           either
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           Septuagint
           did
           swarue
           from
           the
           originall
           sense
           ,
           as
           by
           this
           supplie
           they
           doe
           not
           ;
           their
           authoritie
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           establish
           any
           point
           of
           doctrine
           not
           deliuered
           in
           the
           Authentike
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           They
           were
           Iewes
           liuing
           in
           very
           corrupt
           times
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           mysteries
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           faith
           must
           be
           proportioned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           wordes
           being
           not
           canonicall
           must
           be
           leuelled
           by
           the
           text
           ,
           which
           they
           translate
           ,
           or
           else
           refused
           as
           vnsound
           .
           The
           phrase
           of
           dwelling
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           be
           contrary
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           exstinguish
           ech
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           bee
           vtterly
           oppressed
           without
           recouerie
           :
           though
           the
           soule
           may
           also
           be
           sayd
           to
           dwell
           in
           silence
           (
           which
           is
           the
           word
           that
           Dauid
           vseth
           )
           when
           it
           is
           parted
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           hath
           neither
           action
           ,
           motion
           ,
           nor
           speech
           ,
           but
           in
           silent
           and
           secret
           maner
           ;
           where
           as
           by
           her
           bodie
           she
           performeth
           all
           these
           things
           euen
           sensibly
           to
           the
           eyes
           and
           ●…ares
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Againe
             it
             sufficeth
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Hades
             and
             Sheol
             are
             often
             vsed
             euen
             indifferently
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             also
             sometime
             wee
             may
             likewise
             conceaue
             of
             the
             Latine
             Inferi
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             translatours
             and
             other
             writers
             vsed
             for
             Sheol
             and
             Hades
             ,
             though
             (
             I
             denie
             not
             )
             very
             dangerously
             and
             corruptly
             indeede
             .
          
           ]
           That
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           corrupt
           and
           ambiguous
           ,
           best
           sufficeth
           your
           purpose
           ,
           who
           seeke
           nothing
           but
           a
           confusion
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           Translatours
           ,
           and
           Expositours
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           say
           what
           you
           list
           :
           otherwise
           it
           doth
           you
           little
           good
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           are
           vsed
           for
           death
           ,
           since
           with
           the
           Septuagint
           Hades
           importeth
           the
           place
           and
           state
           of
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           is
           dead
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           of
           bodie
           alone
           .
           And
           so
           much
           doth
           the
           Latine
           word
           Inferi
           signifie
           with
           the
           old
           translator
           ,
           euen
           places
           in
           the
           earth
           below
           for
           the
           dead
           bodies
           or
           soules
           ;
           though
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           most
           vsually
           take
           it
           for
           the
           receits
           of
           soules
           below
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           supposed
           all
           descended
           till
           Christs
           comming
           .
           How
           the
           Greeke
           doth
           sometimes
           render
           the
           word
           Sheol
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           either
           by
           Hades
           or
           Thanatos
           ,
           is
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           much
           lesse
           ,
           that
           
             Sheol
             and
             Maueth
          
           are
           sometimes
           ioyned
           together
           in
           the
           Canonicall
           writers
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           agree
           in
           neuer
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           are
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           other
           .
           For
           it
           is
           death
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           the
           good
           to
           their
           graues
           ,
           though
           their
           soules
           be
           in
           rest
           ;
           &
           the
           wicked
           to
           hell
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           their
           bodies
           be
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           Your
           determining
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           in
           ech
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           of
           as
           much
           force
           with
           mee
           ,
           as
           a
           feather
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           that
           flieth
           euery
           way
           ;
           you
           can
           no
           more
           leaue
           talking
           ,
           then
           water
           can
           running
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           an
           issue
           ;
           but
           you
           are
           as
           lame
           in
           your
           proofes
           ,
           as
           you
           be
           lauish
           in
           your
           words
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           prooue
           nothing
           .
        
         
         
           p
           
             That
             death
             cra●…eth
             more
             then
             either
             hell
             or
             the
             gra●…e
             strictly
             taken
             ,
          
           is
           vouched
           and
           proued
           after
           your
           maner
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           your
           owne
           authoritie
           ;
           and
           hath
           no
           shew
           of
           trueth
           ,
           except
           you
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           are
           dead
           ,
           against
           out
           Sauiours
           assertion
           ,
           who
           saith
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           dead
           ,
           meaning
           in
           soule
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           alway
           want
           her
           body
           ;
           and
           hath
           therefore
           a
           day
           prefixed
           ,
           when
           shee
           shall
           receaue
           her
           flesh
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           .
           With
           like
           boldnesse
           you
           vouch
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           question
           ,
           that
           Christ
           q
           
             reioyced
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
          
           (
           Shcol
           )
           
             the
             condition
             of
             death
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             in
             it
          
           ;
           setling
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           your
           religion
           vpon
           your
           owne
           fantasticall
           misconstering
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           With
           the
           same
           discretion
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           r
           
             the
             reprobate
             and
             the
             elect
             after
             death
             are
             said
             to
             be
             together
          
           ;
           and
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           you
           bring
           the
           diuels
           wordes
           appearing
           in
           Samuels
           shape
           vnto
           Saul
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           diuell
           were
           lately
           become
           a
           teacher
           of
           trueth
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           lie
           ;
           or
           it
           were
           in
           you
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           whether
           ,
           or
           which
           of
           Sauls
           sonnes
           were
           elect
           .
           s
           Saint
           Austins
           meaning
           you
           are
           as
           neere
           ,
           as
           the
           North
           Pole
           is
           to
           the
           South
           :
           Austin
           neuer
           thought
           of
           your
           world
           of
           soules
           (
           good
           and
           bad
           )
           in
           one
           common
           condition
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Sheol
           .
           Hee
           speaketh
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           on
           which
           death
           seaseth
           ;
           not
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           which
           passe
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           no
           diuinitie
           called
           dead
           ,
           since
           they
           liue
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           farder
           from
           death
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           were
           liuing
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           t
           
             Not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             positiue
             thing
             common
             to
             the
             elect
             and
             r●…probates
             after
             death
             (
             which
             you
             obserue
             well
             )
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             alike
             remaine
             in
             death
             .
          
           ]
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           my
           obseruation
           in
           that
           behalfe
           is
           consonant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           indeede
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           confesse
           :
           but
           then
           your
           world
           of
           soules
           and
           common
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           must
           come
           to
           bare
           wordes
           ,
           and
           meere
           priuations
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           a
           manifest
           and
           confessed
           falshood
           .
           If
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           nothing
           but
           wordes
           ,
           or
           priuations
           importing
           that
           men
           are
           departed
           this
           life
           ;
           then
           happie
           are
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           haue
           none
           other
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           want
           of
           this
           mortall
           and
           miserable
           life
           ;
           and
           Atheists
           all
           this
           while
           were
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           if
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           threatned
           nothing
           after
           death
           but
           a
           lacke
           of
           life
           .
           And
           vnhappie
           are
           the
           godly
           ,
           u
           
             if
             the
             place
             of
             blessed
             soules
             ,
             noted
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           by
           the
           word
           Sheôl
           ,
           bee
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           emptie
           name
           and
           a
           meere
           priuation
           .
           It
           were
           good
           you
           did
           a
           little
           consider
           with
           your
           friends
           ,
           how
           these
           things
           agree
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           STATE
           ,
           CONDITION
           ,
           AND
           PLACE
           of
           iust
           mens
           soules
           departed
           this
           life
           (
           for
           these
           three
           you
           containe
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Sheol
           and
           hades
           )
           should
           haue
           nothing
           in
           them
           positiue
           ,
           but
           all
           priuatiue
           .
           The
           place
           of
           their
           soules
           I
           suppose
           to
           bee
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           are
           in
           your
           good
           moodes
           ,
           you
           make
           it
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           heauen
           ,
           but
           aboue
           all
           the
           heauens
           ,
           euen
           where
           Christ
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           throne
           of
           maiestie
           .
           Their
           state
           is
           blessed
           with
           rest
           and
           ioy
           .
           Hath
           heauenly
           rest
           and
           blisse
           no
           positiue
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ?
           these
           be
           strange
           conceits
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           haue
           one
           common
           
             condition
             ,
             state
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
          
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           you
           must
           come
           to
           worse
           consequents
           then
           these
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           one
           common
           condition
           ,
           state
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           corruption
           in
           their
           graues
           ;
           but
           touching
           their
           soules
           no
           man
           besides
           you
           was
           euer
           so
           vnwise
           ,
           as
           to
           auouch
           that
           there
           was
           one
           condition
           ,
           state
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           howsoeuer
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           some
           men
           light
           on
           generall
           wordes
           touching
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           require
           a
           sober
           and
           heedefull
           interpreter
           .
           And
           by
           what
           authoritie
           doe
           you
           call
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           blessed
           soules
           a
           meere
           priuation
           ,
           or
           a
           priuation
           at
           all
           ;
           since
           to
           them
           their
           state
           is
           an
           exchange
           for
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           in
           respect
           whereof
           this
           life
           is
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           vale
           of
           miserie
           ?
           Vse
           we
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           depriued
           of
           their
           burdens
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           eased
           of
           them
           ?
           or
           depriued
           of
           their
           bondage
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           it
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           hauen
           depriueth
           Sea-men
           of
           stormes
           ?
           No
           more
           may
           wee
           rightly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           condition
           or
           state
           of
           blessed
           soules
           is
           any
           priuation
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           permutation
           of
           a
           short
           and
           wretched
           life
           (
           so
           iustly
           tempered
           for
           the
           desert
           of
           our
           sinnes
           )
           with
           a
           perpetuall
           and
           happie
           life
           giuen
           
           vs
           by
           Gods
           mercies
           .
           The
           wicked
           ,
           that
           are
           excluded
           from
           all
           sense
           and
           hope
           of
           bli●…e
           or
           ease
           ,
           may
           bee
           sayd
           to
           bee
           depriued
           of
           this
           life
           which
           they
           loued
           aboue
           all
           things
           :
           but
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           were
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           and
           are
           prouided
           of
           a
           farre
           better
           life
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           depriued
           ,
           but
           rather
           deliuered
           of
           the
           manifold
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           .
           But
           such
           is
           your
           conceited
           disposition
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           may
           not
           haue
           a
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           loath
           the
           way
           of
           other
           Christian
           beleeuers
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Thus
             the
             old
             Latin
             translator
             vseth
             Infernum
             ,
             as
             commonly
             for
             Hades
             ,
             so
             sometimes
             for
             Thanatos
             death
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Mors
             ,
             death
             ,
             for
             Hades
             .
             Epiphanius
             readeth
             the
             text
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           24.
           
             indifferently
             Thanatou
             ,
             or
             Hadou
             ,
             as
             reckning
             them
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             .
          
           ]
           In
           your
           last
           pamphlet
           you
           were
           at
           defiance
           with
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           ,
           y
           
             for
             abusing
             the
             wordes
          
           HADES
           AND
           INFERI
           
             to
             signifie
             Hell
             properly
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             or
             a
             place
             vnder
             earth
             ,
             a
             part
             thereof
             ,
             which
             the
             latter
             writers
             haue
             since
             named
             Limbus
             :
          
           you
           now
           are
           taught
           another
           lesson
           by
           some
           of
           your
           friends
           ,
           whose
           fingers
           are
           in
           this
           second
           part
           of
           your
           defence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           for
           your
           credit
           rather
           to
           peruert
           the
           meaning
           of
           ech
           Father
           ,
           then
           wholy
           to
           reiect
           their
           writings
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           ,
           or
           they
           turne
           quite
           about
           ;
           and
           now
           without
           all
           question
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           Fathers
           (
           you
           say
           )
           meant
           by
           Hades
           and
           Inferi
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           hell
           or
           a
           part
           thereof
           ;
           but
           your
           priuatiue
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           iustifie
           with
           a
           round
           and
           readie
           course
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           no
           more
           masterie
           for
           you
           to
           misconstrue
           their
           sayings
           ,
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Notwithstanding
           by
           processe
           it
           will
           appeare
           ,
           how
           much
           your
           helpers
           haue
           beguiled
           you
           ,
           and
           brought
           you
           into
           a
           fooles
           Paradise
           ,
           vpon
           sight
           of
           one
           place
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           might
           wrangle
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           all
           their
           testimonies
           were
           as
           soone
           auoided
           ,
           or
           wrested
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           The
           place
           of
           the
           Acts
           2.
           24.
           which
           the
           old
           Translator
           rendreth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Infernus
           ,
           and
           Epiphanius
           citeth
           sometimes
           with
           Hadou
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           Thanatou
           ,
           I
           omit
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           speciall
           handling
           thereof
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           let
           vs
           here
           how
           well
           you
           prooue
           your
           proiect
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           z
           
             Iustine
             the
             Martyr
             long
             before
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             noted
             the
             follie
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             thought
             him
             not
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             die
             and
             remaine
             in
             Hades
             as
             a
             common
             man.
             He
             meaneth
             not
             heere
             as
             a
             wicked
             man
             in
             hell
             ,
             but
             as
             auy
             common
             man
             (
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             )
             dying
             abideth
             in
             death
             .
          
           ]
           Could
           you
           finde
           no
           wiser
           men
           to
           ground
           your
           reason
           on
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           noteth
           of
           error
           and
           folly
           ?
           maketh
           it
           any
           matter
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           what
           cogitations
           fooles
           caried
           in
           their
           brests
           ?
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           why
           might
           not
           these
           vnchristian
           fooles
           thinke
           ,
           that
           all
           mens
           soules
           good
           and
           badde
           ,
           went
           after
           death
           to
           the
           place
           called
           Hades
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           wiser
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           that
           opinion
           ?
           were
           you
           so
           neere
           of
           their
           counsell
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           their
           thoughts
           ?
           not
           onely
           Iewes
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           but
           euen
           Christians
           were
           of
           that
           perswasion
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           much
           more
           then
           might
           fooles
           be
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           except
           you
           haue
           som●…
           better
           stuffe
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           this
           allegation
           of
           folly
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           it
           passe
           .
           But
           if
           you
           would
           needes
           know
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           Iustine
           himselfe
           vseth
           the
           word
           Hades
           ,
           and
           what
           maner
           of
           place
           for
           soules
           after
           death
           he
           tooke
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           reade
           his
           answere
           to
           the
           75.
           question
           touching
           Christian
           religion
           .
           a
           
             After
             the
             soule
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             straightwaies
             there
             is
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             iust
             from
             the
             vniust
             .
             For
             they
             are
             caried
             by
             Angels
             into
             places
             meete
             for
             them
             ;
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             iust
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             fellowship
             and
             sight
             of
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             beholding
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             vniust
             (
             are
             caried
             )
             to
             places
             in
             Hades
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Nabuchod●…nosor
             king
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hades
             below
             was
             stirred
             to
             meete
             thee
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           he
           citeth
           and
           alloweth
           Platoes
           words
           .
           When
           death
           draweth
           neere
           ,
           c
           
             the
             tales
             that
             are
             told
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             things
             in
             Hades
             ,
             how
             he
             that
             heere
             dealeth
             vniustly
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             were
             laughed
             at
             ,
             then
             trouble
             the
             soule
             ,
             least
             they
             prooue
             true
             .
          
        
         
           d
           
             Ir●…us
             saith
             .
             Heerein
             Christ
             ,
             (
             legem
             mortuorum
             seruauit
             ,
             )
             did
             as
             other
             doe
             that
             di●…
             ,
             and
             conuersed
             three
             daies
             ,
             vbi
             erant
             mortui
             (
             sancti
             )
             where
             the
             dead
             (
             Saints
             )
             were
             .
             
             And
             this
             he
             calleth
             locum
             inuisibilem
             ;
             the
             vnseene
             world
             .
             What
             meaneth
             thi●…
             but
             Hades
             as
             we
             take
             it
             ?
             yea
             a
             little
             before
             he
             expresly
             calleth
             it
             Paradise
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             I
             gr●…nt
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             this
             vnseene
             world
             was
             indeed
             beneath
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Wherein
             his
             proofes
             doe
             vtterly
             faile
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             your selfe
             doe
             fully
             grant
             ,
             and
             professe
             in
             this
             point
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           ]
           In
           time
           you
           may
           learne
           some
           skill
           to
           alter
           and
           counterfait
           the
           Fathers
           writings
           ;
           but
           as
           yet
           your
           cunning
           faileth
           you
           .
           You
           doe
           not
           marke
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           Irenaeus
           in
           this
           Chapter
           expresly
           confuteth
           a
           number
           of
           your
           positions
           ,
           and
           subuerteth
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           your
           meere
           priuatiue
           Sheol
           ;
           and
           not
           Irenaeus
           ,
           but
           your
           sense
           put
           to
           Irenaeus
           his
           words
           against
           his
           manifest
           meaning
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           hold
           you
           haue
           in
           thisplace
           .
           Irenaeus
           condemneth
           two
           of
           your
           assertions
           as
           erroneous
           ;
           the
           one
           that
           Christes
           soule
           after
           death
           went
           vpward
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           descended
           not
           downeward
           to
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           next
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           die
           ,
           ascend
           to
           the
           highest
           heauens
           .
           e
           
             Haeretici
             ,
             simulatque
             mortui
             fuer●…t
             ,
             dic●…t
             se
             supergredicaelos
             .
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             be
             dead
             ,
             say
             they
             ascend
             aboue
             the
             heauens
             .
             They
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             were
             so
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             surely
             would
             not
             haue
             made
             his
             resurrection
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             sed
             super
             crucem
             expirans
             confestim
             vtique
             abi●…sset
             sursum
             relinquens
             corpus
             terrae
             ;
             but
             giuing
             vp
             the
             ghost
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             would
             no
             doubt
             haue
             straightwaies
             gone
             vpward
             ,
             leauing
             his
             bodie
             to
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             now
             he
             staied
             three
             daies
             where
             the
             dead
             were
             .
          
        
         
           As
           he
           refelleth
           your
           imaginations
           ,
           so
           he
           nothing
           relieueth
           your
           assertions
           ,
           though
           you
           touch
           nothing
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           you
           turne
           not
           awrie
           with
           corrupting
           his
           sense
           or
           his
           sentence
           .
           
             Christ
             kept
             the
             law
             of
             the
             dead
          
           saith
           Irenaeus
           ;
           that
           is
           say
           you
           ,
           
             he
             did
             but
             as
             others
             that
             die
             ,
             and
             conuersed
             three
             d●…es
             where
             the
             dead
             (
             Saints
             )
             were
             .
          
           The
           lawe
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           Irenaeus
           heere
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           is
           to
           expect
           the
           resurrection
           of
           their
           bodies
           till
           the
           time
           prefixed
           by
           God.
           His
           wordes
           are
           .
           As
           then
           our
           Master
           f
           
             non
             stati●…●…lans
             abi●…
             ;
             did
             not
             straight
          
           (
           after
           death
           )
           
             ascend
             vp
             ,
             but
             staied
             the
             time
             ,
             appointed
             for
             his
             resurrection
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             endure
             the
             time
             of
             our
             resurrection
             prefixed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             assumed
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             count
             woorthy
             .
          
           You
           make
           a
           new
           law
           of
           your
           owne
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           Irenaeus
           neuer
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           
             the
             i●…sible
             place
          
           appointed
           for
           their
           soules
           vntill
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           which
           Irenaeus
           saith
           Christ
           had
           ,
           must
           be
           
             the
             lower
             parts
          
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           is
           not
           Paradise
           .
           g
           
             If
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             obserued
             the
             law
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             staying
             vntill
             the
             third
             day
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             then
             rose
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             ascended
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             their
             inward
             man
             leauing
             the
             body
             heere
             in
             supercelestem
             ascendere
             locum
             ,
             ascendeth
             to
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Touching
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           Christs
           soule
           seuered
           from
           his
           bodie
           was
           ;
           as
           the
           transcriber
           or
           printer
           before
           you
           mistooke
           the
           word
           sanctorum
           in
           Irenaeus
           for
           sanctus
           ,
           so
           you
           the
           second
           time
           corrupt
           the
           same
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             Christ
             conuersed
             three
             daies
             where
             the
             dead
          
           (
           Saints
           )
           were
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           ,
           
             Vbi
             erant
             mortui
             ,
             where
             the
             dead
             were
             .
          
           This
           place
           is
           twise
           before
           alleadged
           by
           Irenaeus
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           
             sanctus
             is
          
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           dead
           .
           h
           
             Commemoratus
             est
             dominus
             sanctus
             Israel
             mortuorum
             suorum
             (
             qui
             )
             dormierant
             in
             terra
             sepultionis
             .
             The
             Lord
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israêl
             remembred
             his
             dead
             ,
             which
             slept
             in
             the
             earth
             of
             their
             buriall
             ,
             and
             descended
             to
             them
             .
          
           So
           in
           his
           4
           booke
           and
           39
           chapter
           he
           repeateth
           it
           againe
           .
           i
           
             Recommemoratus
             est
             dominus
             sanctus
             Israel
             mortuorum
             suorum
             qui
             pr●…dormierunt
             in
             terra
             defossionis
             .
             The
             Lord
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             remembred
             his
             dead
             ,
             which
             before
          
           (
           his
           comming
           )
           
             had
             slept
             in
             the
             earth
             digged
             to
             lay
             them
             in
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           in
           their
           Graues
           .
           )
           Iustine
           Martyr
           citeth
           the
           Greeke
           words
           to
           like
           effect
           .
           k
           
             The
             Lord
             God
             out
             of
             Israel
             remembred
             his
             dead
             ,
             that
             slept
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             their
             graues
          
           .
           This
           being
           the
           true
           tenor
           ,
           or
           translation
           of
           this
           sentence
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           the
           transcriber
           or
           printer
           of
           Ireneus
           mistooke
           Sanctorum
           for
           Sanctus
           ,
           and
           you
           more
           wilfully
           presume
           to
           put
           the
           word
           Sanctus
           to
           the
           former
           period
           ;
           of
           purpose
           to
           imply
           that
           Christ
           went
           no
           whither
           but
           where
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           (
           Saints
           )
           were
           .
           But
           you
           vtterlie
           peruert
           Ireneus
           meaning
           .
           for
           Christs
           going
           to
           them
           doth
           not
           exclude
           his
           goinge
           els
           whither
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           generall
           words
           Christ
           
             conuersed
             three
             dayes
             with
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           are
           comprised
           not
           only
           the
           graue
           
           and
           place
           of
           buriall
           ,
           where
           the
           Lords
           dead
           were
           ;
           but
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Ireneus
           proofes
           following
           ,
           the
           l
           
             Heart
             and
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             euen
             the
             nethermost
             Infernum
             ,
             hell
             ,
          
           where
           others
           were
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           Saints
           were
           not
           ;
           except
           you
           mind
           to
           establish
           Limbus
           out
           of
           these
           words
           .
           Now
           what
           hath
           your
           priuatiue
           Sheól
           and
           Hades
           to
           do
           with
           these
           words
           ?
           heere
           are
           places
           described
           in
           the
           earth
           and
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           if
           you
           set
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           vntill
           the
           day
           of
           resurrection
           ,
           you
           empty
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           quite
           deny
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           to
           be
           in
           any
           part
           of
           heauen
           ,
           since
           heauen
           is
           aboue
           and
           not
           vnder
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           though
           you
           say
           Ireneus
           proofes
           doe
           faile
           him
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           they
           are
           plaine
           and
           full
           :
           as
           that
           Christ
           was
           m
           
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
          
           n
           
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           Dauid
           applied
           by
           him
           to
           Christ
           :
           o
           
             Thou
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             .
          
           There
           is
           therfore
           nothing
           in
           these
           words
           of
           Ireneus
           ,
           that
           fauoreth
           your
           new
           found
           hades
           ,
           though
           the
           souls
           of
           Christs
           disciples
           after
           death
           be
           granted
           p
           
             to
             go
             to
             an
             muisible
             place
             prepared
             for
             them
             by
             God
             ,
          
           which
           whether
           it
           be
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           heauen
           ,
           or
           a
           place
           vnder
           earth
           (
           for
           thither
           ●…aith
           Ireneus
           Christ
           descended
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           Disciples
           shall
           thither
           goe
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           you
           falsly
           collect
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           your
           hades
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meere
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           positiue
           thing
           in
           it
           ;
           much
           les●…e
           a
           certaine
           and
           defined
           place
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           .
           And
           where
           you
           presume
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           that
           Ireneus
           a
           little
           before
           calleth
           this
           inuisible
           place
           expresly
           Paradise
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           you
           must
           then
           confesse
           your
           hades
           is
           not
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           it
           not
           only
           an
           heauenly
           place
           ,
           but
           an
           happie
           state
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           and
           so
           hades
           and
           heauen
           to
           be
           all
           one
           with
           you
           ,
           which
           thing
           you
           so
           much
           disclaime
           .
           But
           by
           your
           leaue
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           your
           friends
           and
           you
           are
           ouerbold
           with
           Ireneus
           to
           make
           him
           say
           what
           you
           list
           .
           Six
           and
           twenty
           Chapters
           before
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           elders
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Apostles
           Disciples
           ,
           deliuered
           that
           q
           
             such
             as
             were
             translated
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           remooued
           hence
           with
           their
           bodies
           without
           dying
           ,
           as
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           )
           
             were
             translated
             thither
             euen
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             there
             remaine
             they
             which
             were
             translated
             euen
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             shewing
             now
             a
             beginning
             of
             incorruption
             .
          
        
         
           r
           
             Againe
             he
             further
             sheweth
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             he
             taketh
             hades
             to
             be
             al
             one
             with
             death
             or
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             ,
             where
             he
             readeth
             the
             text
             thus
             ,
             Vbi
             est
             mors
             aculeus
             tuus
             ?
             Vbi
             est
             mors
             victoria
             tua
             ?
             Death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             Death
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           shew
           your
           
           selfe
           to
           be
           well
           read
           in
           the
           fathers
           ,
           that
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           Ireneus
           wrote
           in
           Greeke
           or
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           steed
           of
           a
           most
           s
           
             learned
             and
             most
             eloquent
             writer
          
           ,
           as
           Ierom
           calleth
           him
           ,
           you
           bring
           vs
           the
           authority
           of
           an
           vnknowen
           and
           obscure
           interpreter
           .
           Were
           there
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           place
           euen
           now
           cited
           ,
           and
           abused
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           the
           parts
           whereof
           are
           found
           in
           Ireneus
           thrice
           after
           three
           seuerall
           interpretations
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           t
           
             Terra
             sepultionis
             ,
             in
          
           u
           
             terra
             defossionis
             ,
             in
          
           x
           
             terra
             stipulationis
          
           ;
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           shew
           the
           Author
           neuer
           wrote
           in
           Latine
           ,
           that
           varieth
           so
           much
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           translator
           was
           verie
           seely
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           other
           arguments
           infinite
           :
           the
           Greeke
           wordes
           expressing
           the
           conceits
           of
           heretikes
           ,
           aboue
           120
           ,
           euery
           where
           be
           retained
           ;
           the
           stile
           throughout
           exactly
           resembling
           the
           Greeke
           phrase
           ,
           the
           manifold
           citations
           thereof
           by
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           18.
           whole
           Chapters
           by
           Epiphanius
           ,
           22.
           peeces
           and
           parts
           thereof
           by
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           14.
           by
           Theodoret
           ,
           besides
           Polycarpe
           his
           instructor
           and
           teacher
           euen
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           who
           was
           altogether
           a
           Grecian
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           seeke
           reasons
           for
           it
           ,
           since
           Ierom
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           when
           the
           originall
           was
           extant
           ,
           numbreth
           Ireneus
           amongst
           the
           Greek
           writers
           .
           y
           
             We
             shall
             seeme
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             crosse
             the
             opinions
             of
             many
             auncient
             writers
             ;
             of
             the
             Latins
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Victorinus
             ,
             Lactantius
             :
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             :
             o
             omit
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             onely
             of
             Ireneus
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             .
          
           And
           againe
           z
           
             To
             name
             the
             Greeke
             writers
             ,
             and
             to
             ioine
             the
             first
             and
             last
             together
             ,
             Ireneus
             and
             Apollinarius
             .
          
           Ireneus
           then
           writing
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           citing
           the
           Apostles
           words
           likewise
           in
           Greek
           ,
           you
           cannot
           proue
           by
           the
           rude
           and
           late
           translation
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           ,
           how
           he
           read
           the
           Apostles
           text
           .
           Gregorie
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           more
           then
           600
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           .
           a
           
             Scripta
             beati
             Irenei
             iamdiu
             est
             ,
             quòd
             solicite
             quaesiuimus
             ,
             sed
             hactenus
             ex
             ●…is
             inueniri
             aliquid
             non
             potuit
             .
             The
             writings
             of
             blessed
             Ireneus
             
             we
             haue
             long
             and
             carefully
             sought
             for
             ,
             but
             hitherto
             nothing
             of
             his
             can
             be
             found
             :
          
           he
           meaneth
           in
           Latin
           ,
           for
           before
           and
           after
           euerie
           Greek
           diuine
           ,
           as
           Basil
           ,
           Cyril
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           Occumenius
           ,
           Aretas
           ,
           Anastasius
           ,
           Damascen
           ,
           Procopius
           ,
           Nicetas
           ,
           cite
           Irenaeus
           workes
           and
           words
           .
           The
           Latin
           translation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           1
           Corinth
           :
           15
           
             :
             Death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ,
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           haue
           fitter
           occasion
           by
           and
           by
           to
           examine
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Tertullian
             doth
             likewise
             .
             For
             speaking
             of
             Inferi
             ,
             which
             he
             taketh
             for
             the
             same
             that
             hades
             is
             ,
             he
             noteth
             it
             as
             the
             place
             ,
             quo
             vniuersa
             humanitas
             trahitur
             ;
             whither
             all
             mankind
             must
             goe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             Christes
             going
             thither
             he
             saith
             .
             Because
             he
             was
             a
             man
          
           (
           therefore
           )
           
             hee
             died
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             according
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             also
             heere
             he
             satisfied
             the
             common
             law
             (
             of
             nature
             )
             by
             following
             the
             forme
             of
             mens
             dying
             (
             and
             going
             )
             to
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           should
           not
           peruert
           both
           Tertullians
           wordes
           and
           sense
           ,
           neither
           would
           make
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           And
           though
           you
           gain
           not
           much
           by
           corrupting
           the
           coherence
           of
           his
           wordes
           ,
           yet
           are
           you
           so
           vsed
           to
           haue
           all
           to
           your
           liking
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           hold
           your
           hand
           from
           disordering
           other
           mens
           speeches
           .
           c
           Christ
           (
           saith
           Tertullian
           )
           
             being
             God
             ,
             because
             he
          
           (
           was
           )
           
             also
             man
          
           ,
           (
           and
           )
           
             died
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
          
           (
           was
           )
           
             buried
             according
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             euen
             in
             this
             satisfied
             the
             law
          
           (
           by
           )
           
             performing
             the
             course
             of
             an
             humane
             death
             ,
          
           (
           apud
           Inferos
           )
           
             in
             the
             places
             below
          
           .
           In
           steed
           of
           (
           Legi
           ,
           the
           law
           )
           you
           say
           
             the
             common
             law
             (
             of
             nature
             )
             ;
             apud
             Inferos
             ,
          
           you
           translate
           
             (
             going
             )
             to
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           These
           bee
           your
           fansies
           added
           to
           Tertullians
           wordes
           ,
           and
           no
           parts
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           you
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           therein
           abuse
           both
           your selfe
           and
           your
           Reader
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           before
           ,
           Tertullian
           describeth
           Inferi
           to
           be
           a
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           the
           soules
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           descend
           after
           death
           ,
           the
           good
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           refreshing
           ,
           which
           is
           plainely
           Limbus
           so
           much
           refused
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           the
           bad
           to
           punishment
           .
           His
           wordes
           in
           the
           fiue
           and
           fiftie
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           precedent
           to
           those
           which
           you
           cite
           are
           these
           .
           d
           
             Nobis
             inferi
             non
             nuda
             cauositas
             ,
             nec
             sub
             diualis
             aliqua
             mundi
             sentina
             creduntur
             ,
             sed
             in
             fossa
             Terrae
             &
             in
             alto
             vastitas
             ,
             &
             in
             ipsis
             visceribus
             eius
             abstrusa
             profunditas
             .
             Siquidem
             Christum
             in
             corde
             Terrae
             triduum
             mort
             is
             legimus
             expunctum
             ,
             id
             est
             in
             recessu
             intimo
             &
             interno
             ,
             &
             in
             ipsa
             Terr●…
             operto
             ,
             &
             intra
             ipsam
             cauato
             ,
             &
             inferioribus
             adhuc
             abyssis
             superstructo
             .
             We
             beleeue
             Inferi
             to
             be
             no
             bare
             hollownesse
             ,
             nor
             any
             sincke
             vnder
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             gulfe
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             vastitie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             an
             abstruse
             profunditie
             .
             For
             we
             reade
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             three
             dayes
             of
             his
             death
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             an
             inward
             place
             within
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ;
             and
             couered
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hollowed
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             seated
             ouer
             mighty
             deepes
             below
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           of
           vnderstanding
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           plaine
           &
           euident
           description
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           latter
           writers
           called
           Limbus
           ,
           and
           whether
           there
           can
           be
           any
           fuller
           delineation
           of
           it
           ,
           
             then
             a
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
             euen
             hollowed
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             hauing
             vnder
             it
             mighty
             deepes
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           it
           there
           is
           as
           well
           rest
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           as
           torments
           for
           the
           wicked
           .
           And
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           very
           same
           sentence
           ,
           which
           you
           guilefully
           bring
           for
           your
           world
           of
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           of
           both
           are
           deliuered
           by
           Tertullian
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           (
           e
           
             if
             Christ
             did
             performe
             the
             course
             of
             an
             humanc
             death
             in
             places
             below
             )
             neither
             did
             ascend
             into
             the
             higth
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             before
             he
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             to
             make
             the
             Patriarkes
             and
             Prophets
             partakers
             of
             him selfe
             ,
             habes
             regionem
             inferûm
             subterrane
             am
             credere
             ,
             thou
             must
             beleeue
             the
          
           (
           place
           or
           )
           
             region
             of
             inferi
             to
             be
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           If
           you
           draw
           these
           words
           to
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           neither
           in
           heauen
           nor
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           heart
           or
           midst
           thereof
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           remaine
           vntill
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           for
           so
           Tertullian
           resolueth
           of
           his
           inferi
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Which
             yet
             is
             farder
             most
             cleerely
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             Lazarus
             apud
             inferos
             in
             sinu
             Abrahae
             refrigerium
             consecutus
             ,
             Lazarus
             in
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             enioieth
             comfort
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             contrariewise
             the
             rich
             man
             is
             in
             the
             torments
             of
             fire
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             there
             receauing
             their
             diuers
             rewards
             .
             How
             cleere
             is
             this
             that
             he
             maketh
             hades
             and
             inferos
             euen
             in
             Luke
             also
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             common
             state
             and
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           ]
           It
           is
           farre
           cleerer
           ,
           that
           you
           neuer
           read
           Tertullian
           with
           indifferent
           care
           to
           trie
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           meaning
           and
           words
           ,
           but
           only
           
           to
           abuse
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           seelie
           shew
           not
           of
           his
           writings
           but
           of
           your
           wrestings
           .
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           directer
           speach
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           inferi
           are
           neither
           heauen
           nor
           Paradise
           but
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           thereof
           ,
           where
           bad
           and
           good
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           Martyrs
           ,
           are
           kept
           in
           rest
           or
           paine
           till
           the
           generall
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           is
           found
           in
           these
           bookes
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           from
           which
           you
           would
           gather
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           For
           euen
           in
           the
           fiue
           and
           fiftie
           Chapter
           of
           his
           booke
           
             De
             Anima
          
           ,
           whence
           you
           first
           beganne
           to
           weaue
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           positiuely
           auoucheth
           ,
           g
           
             Nulli
             patet
             caelum
             ;
             terra
             adhuc
             salua
             ,
             ne
             dixerim
             clausa
             .
             Heauen
             is
             opened
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             earth
             is
             continued
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             closed
          
           (
           ouer
           them
           )
           .
           
             Together
             with
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             be
             opened
             .
          
           And
           touching
           Paradise
           he
           admitteth
           no
           soules
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           but
           onely
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           this
           obiection
           .
           h
           
             But
             thou
             wilt
             say
          
           (
           the
           dead
           are
           )
           
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             whether
             the
             Patriarkes
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             rose
             with
             our
             Lord
             ,
             passed
             euen
             then
             (
             ab
             Inferis
             )
             from
             the
             places
             below
             :
          
           he
           answereth
           :
           
             How
             then
             was
             the
             region
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             which
             is
             vnder
             the
             Altar
             ,
             reuealed
             to
             Iohn
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             haue
             none
             other
             soules
             in
             it
             besides
             Martyrs
             ?
             how
             did
             Perpetua
             the
             most
             valiant
             Martyr
             the
             day
             before
             her
             suffering
             ,
             when
             Paradise
             was
             reuealed
             to
             her
             ,
             see
             there
             onely
             her
             fellow
             martyrs
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             glittering
             s●…ord
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             the
             gate
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             yeeldeth
             to
             none
             saue
             to
             such
             as
             die
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           Martyrs
           for
           Christ
           ?
           
             Tota
             Paradisi
             clauis
             tuus
             sanguis
             est
             .
             The
             only
             key
             to
             open
             Paradise
             ,
             is
             thine
             owne
             bloud
          
           (
           shed
           in
           Martyrdome
           )
           .
           So
           that
           in
           as
           plaine
           words
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           vseth
           any
           ,
           Inferi
           are
           
             neither
             heauen
             nor
             Paradise
          
           ,
           but
           
             Regio
             subterranea
             ,
             a
             place
          
           (
           or
           Region
           )
           
             vnder
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           where
           some
           soules
           are
           in
           rest
           ,
           as
           he
           thinketh
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           torments
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           can
           turne
           to
           your
           generall
           and
           priuatiue
           Hades
           ,
           you
           shall
           worke
           wonders
           .
           That
           other
           position
           of
           his
           ,
           
             constituimus
             omnem
             animam
             apud
             Inferos
             sequestrari
             in
             diem
             Domini
             ;
             we
             resolue
             that
             euery
             soule
             is
             kept
             in
             Inferi
             till
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           or
           of
           iudgement
           )
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           priuate
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           sauoring
           of
           Montanisme
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           confesse
           not
           onely
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           but
           all
           good
           Christians
           after
           this
           life
           to
           bee
           receiued
           into
           Paradise
           .
           This
           error
           if
           you
           be
           disposed
           ,
           you
           may
           mainetaine
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           neuer
           thence
           establish
           your
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           you
           seeke
           for
           .
        
         
           i
           
             Whereupon
             the
             learned
             Iunius
             noteth
             thus
             .
             Inferos
             Latini
             Patres
             (
             vt
             Graeci
             Haden
             )
             pro
             omni
             loco
             aut
             statu
             mortuorum
             dixerunt
             promiscué
             .
             The
             Latine
             Fathers
             vse
             Inferi
             (
             as
             the
             Greeke
             doe
             Hades
             )
             for
             euery
             place
             and
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             indifferently
             .
          
           ]
           That
           Iunius
           was
           very
           learned
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           learned
           men
           may
           be
           partiall
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           addicted
           to
           their
           priuate
           collections
           and
           opihions
           ,
           I
           would
           God
           we
           had
           not
           so
           much
           experience
           as
           wee
           haue
           .
           If
           Iunius
           meane
           ,
           that
           Hades
           or
           Inferi
           were
           taken
           for
           euery
           place
           and
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           before
           Christes
           comming
           ,
           Iunius
           wordes
           are
           very
           true
           ;
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           tooke
           
             Hades
             &
             Inferi
          
           for
           
             the
             place
             of
             al
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           which
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           earth
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           called
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           are
           places
           for
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Inferi
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           tooke
           Inferi
           for
           the
           state
           of
           the
           blessed
           soules
           since
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           this
           I
           say
           neither
           Iunius
           was
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           liuing
           is
           able
           to
           prooue
           .
           And
           for
           Tertullians
           meaning
           ,
           his
           wordes
           are
           so
           plaine
           ,
           that
           neither
           Iunius
           ,
           nor
           whosoeuer
           might
           or
           may
           ouerrule
           them
           .
           I
           repeated
           them
           before
           ,
           the
           effect
           is
           this
           .
           k
           Inferi
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             are
             beleeued
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             a
             vastitie
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             an
             hidde
             profunditie
             in
             the
             bowels
             thereof
             ;
             for
             we
             reade
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             three
             dayes
             of
             his
             death
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             inward
             and
             middlemost
             receit
             thereof
             couered
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hollowed
          
           (
           or
           compassed
           on
           euery
           side
           )
           
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             seated
             vpon
             the
             lower
             gulfes
             .
          
           If
           these
           words
           be
           not
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           l
           
             Habes
             Regionem
             Inferûm
             subterraneam
             credere
             ;
             thou
             must
             beleeue
             the
             Region
             of
             Inferi
             to
             be
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           many
           wordes
           to
           shew
           that
           Iunius
           obseruation
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           except
           you
           adde
           
             euery
             place
             and
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           thereby
           to
           exclude
           the
           place
           and
           state
           of
           the
           blessed
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           learning
           or
           vnderstanding
           ,
           whether
           these
           words
           of
           Tertullian
           do
           not
           define
           and
           describe
           a
           certaine
           place
           
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           in
           which
           he
           thought
           the
           
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           (
           Patriarkes
           and
           Prophets
           not
           exempted
           )
           were
           before
           Christes
           comming
           ,
           and
           should
           bee
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           saue
           such
           as
           rose
           with
           Christ
           ,
           or
           suffered
           Martyrdome
           for
           Christ
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           his
           exception
           afterward
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           :
           )
           the
           good
           in
           rest
           ,
           the
           badde
           in
           punishment
           .
           To
           that
           end
           he
           saith
           .
           m
           
             Omnes
             ergo
             animae
             penes
             inferos
             ,
             inquis
             .
             Velis
             ac
             nolis
             ,
             &
             supplicia
             iam
          
           ILLIC
           ,
           &
           REFRIGERIA
           ;
           
             habes
             pauperem
             &
             diuitem
             .
             Cur
             enim
             non
             putes
             animam
             &
             puniri
             &
             foueri
             in
             Inferis
             interim
             sub
             expectatione
             vtriusque
             iudicij
             ?
             All
             soules
             then
             you
             suppose
             ,
             are
             in
             Inferi
             .
             Will
             you
             ,
             ●…ill
             you
             ,
             you
             haue
          
           THERE
           
             alreadie
             both
             punishment
             and
             comfort
             ,
             the
             poore
             man
             and
             the
             rich
             .
             For
             why
             should
             you
             not
             thinke
             the
             soule
             to
             bee
             punished
             and
             cherished
             in
             Inferis
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             meane
             while
             vnder
             an
             expectation
             of
             either
             iudgement
             ?
          
           These
           wordes
           you
           can
           alleage
           ,
           and
           neglecting
           how
           plainly
           Tertullian
           hath
           taught
           besore
           ,
           that
           Inferi
           are
           
             places
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             a
             region
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           you
           wilfully
           change
           condition
           for
           regi●…on
           ,
           and
           state
           for
           place
           ,
           skipping
           cleane
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           say
           this
           is
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           whereof
           part
           are
           in
           heauen
           by
           your
           owne
           positions
           ,
           and
           part
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           this
           is
           too
           sensible
           a
           subuerting
           of
           Tertullians
           words
           ,
           vnfit
           either
           for
           Iunius
           to
           beginne
           ,
           or
           for
           you
           to
           follow
           .
           If
           Tertullians
           words
           were
           as
           true
           as
           they
           be
           plaine
           ,
           neither
           side
           might
           refuse
           his
           opinion
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           Tertullian
           alone
           in
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           all
           departing
           this
           life
           before
           Christes
           death
           went
           to
           places
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           Ireneus
           affirmeth
           almost
           as
           much
           .
           n
           
             Ea
             propter
             Dominum
             in
             ca
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             sub
             terra
             descendisse
             euangelizantem
             &
             illis
             aduentum
             suum
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             descended
             to
             the
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             to
             preach
          
           (
           or
           publish
           )
           
             euen
             to
             them
             his
             comming
          
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           Christ
           conuersed
           three
           dayes
           ,
           o
           
             where
             the
             dead
             were
             ,
             yea
             where
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             were
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             stayed
             till
             the
             third
             day
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           where
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           not
           defend
           Heauen
           or
           Paradise
           to
           be
           .
           Ierom
           is
           more
           plaine
           in
           this
           point
           :
           p
           Salomon
           
             speaketh
             thus
          
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             because
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             omnia
             ad
             inferos
             pariter
             ducerentur
             ,
             all
             were
             caried
             alike
             to
             the
             places
             below
             .
             Wherefore
             Iacob
             sayth
             ,
             He
             shall
             descend
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             to
             the
             lower
             places
             .
             Et
             Iob
             pios
             &
             impios
             in
             inferno
             queritur
             retentari
             .
             And
             Iob
             complaineth
             that
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             detained
             in
             inferno
             ,
             in
             the
             gulfe
             below
             .
          
           And
           lest
           you
           make
           what
           you
           list
           of
           the
           words
           
             Inferi
             &
             Infernus
          
           ,
           as
           Iunius
           and
           some
           other
           learned
           men
           by
           their
           leaues
           haue
           done
           ,
           you
           shall
           heare
           what
           Ierom
           himselfe
           sayth
           of
           them
           both
           :
           q
           
             Inter
             mortem
             &
             inferos
             hoc
             interest
             ,
             betweene
             death
             and
             inferi
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             .
             Death
             is
             that
             whereby
             the
             soule
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             bodie
             .
             Infernus
             locus
             ,
             in
             quo
             animae
             includuntur
             siue
             in
             refrigerio
             ,
             siue
             in
             poenis
             .
             Infernus
             is
             the
             place
             in
             which
             the
             soules
             are
             shut
             vp
             ,
             either
             in
             refreshing
             or
             in
             punishment
             .
          
           Now
           where
           this
           place
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           stayed
           there
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           dissemble
           .
           r
           
             We
             learne
          
           (
           by
           Esay
           )
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             that
             Infernus
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             And
          
           s
           
             that
             Infernus
             is
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             witnesseth
             ,
             saying
             :
             The
             earth
             opened
             and
             swallowed
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             couered
             the
             congregation
             of
             Abiram
             .
          
           For
           t
           
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             so
             Infernus
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           
             There
             is
             neither
             thought
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             in
             Infernus
             whither
             thou
             goest
             ,
          
           he
           sayth
           .
           u
           
             Nota
             vt
             Samuelem
             quoque
             verè
             in
             Inferno
             credas
             fuisse
             ,
             &
             ante
             aduentum
             Christi
             ,
             quamuis
             sanctos
             ,
             omnes
             Inferm
             lege
             detentos
             .
             Porro
             quod
             sancti
             post
             resurrectionem
             Domini
             nequaquam
             teneantur
             Inferno
             testatur
             Apostolus
             dicens
             ,
             melius
             est
             dissolui
             &
             esse
             cum
             Christo.
             Qui
             autem
             cum
             Christo
             est
             ,
             vtique
             non
             tenetur
             in
             Inferno
             .
             Note
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             beleeue
             Samuel
             also
             was
             truely
             in
             Infernus
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             Christes
             comming
             ,
             all
             ,
             though
             saints
             ,
             were
             detained
             vnder
             the
             law
             of
             Infernus
             .
             But
             that
             the
             saints
             after
             the
             Lords
             resurrection
             are
             no
             longer
             in
             Infernus
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             ,
             saying
             :
             It
             is
             better
             to
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ.
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             with
             Christ
             ,
             certainly
             is
             not
             held
             in
             Infernus
             .
          
           I
           would
           not
           repeat
           so
           much
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           vndoubtedly
           true
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           you
           and
           some
           othe●…s
           take
           aduantage
           of
           these
           sayings
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           you
           reiect
           as
           vtterly
           false
           )
           to
           establish
           hence
           your
           new
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           their
           assertions
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           words
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           deriue
           your
           opinion
           .
           For
           you
           hold
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           hower
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           are
           in
           
             hades
             and
             infernus
          
           
           and
           so
           shal
           be
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           since
           
             infernus
             and
             hades
          
           ,
           as
           you
           beare
           men
           in
           hand
           ,
           import
           no
           more
           with
           the
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           fathers
           but
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           in
           generall
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           hell
           or
           in
           heauen
           .
           Well
           this
           may
           be
           your
           conceit
           ,
           but
           no
           father
           Greek
           ,
           or
           Latin
           ,
           euer
           made
           mention
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           gather
           out
           of
           their
           words
           .
           That
           all
           mens
           soules
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           were
           in
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           good
           in
           ease
           and
           comfort
           ,
           the
           rest
           in
           paines
           and
           torments
           ,
           this
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           auouch
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           iust
           still
           remaine
           now
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           either
           in
           hades
           or
           Infernus
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           man
           that
           auoucheth
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           saue
           only
           Tertullian
           .
           The
           first
           I
           must
           confesse
           I
           doe
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           neither
           did
           Saint
           Austen
           before
           me
           ,
           who
           learnedly
           and
           truely
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           Gospell
           could
           be
           no
           part
           nor
           member
           of
           Infernus
           or
           hell
           ;
           since
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           and
           mighty
           gulfe
           set
           betweene
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           one
           can
           haue
           no
           accesse
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           iust
           were
           aboue
           in
           comfort
           ,
           whiles
           the
           wicked
           were
           below
           in
           hades
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           punished
           with
           flames
           of
           fire
           .
           But
           since
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           father
           (
           I
           still
           except
           Tertullian
           )
           affirmeth
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           to
           be
           in
           hades
           or
           infernus
           ;
           but
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           yeelded
           to
           none
           but
           to
           Martyrs
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           infected
           with
           the
           error
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           his
           booke
           
             De
             anima
          
           ,
           as
           shall
           most
           plainly
           appeare
           ,
           though
           you
           neuer
           so
           stifly
           denie
           it
           .
           Howbeit
           his
           opinion
           in
           that
           was
           priuate
           ,
           and
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           Ierom
           saith
           .
           x
           
             Ante
             Christum
             Abraham
             apud
             Inferos
             post
             Christum
             latro
             in
             Paradiso
             .
             Before
             Christ
             Abraham
             was
             in
             places
             below
             :
             after
             Christ
             the
             Thiefe
             was
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           Now
           the
           thiefe
           was
           iustly
           punished
           for
           his
           offences
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Martyr
           .
           y
           And
           againe
           .
           
             The
             munition
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             exh●…rteth
             the
             Prisoners
             of
             hope
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             vnderstand
             none
             other
             but
             the
             habitation
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Thiefe
             first
             entred
             with
             the
             Lord.
             For
          
           z
           
             this
             is
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             liuing
             (
             in
             which
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             prepared
             for
             meeke
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             )
             to
             which
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             neither
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             Isaac
             ,
             nor
             Iacob
             ,
             nor
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             other
             iust
             men
             could
             attaine
             .
          
           But
           euen
           by
           Tertullian
           himselfe
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           your
           collection
           out
           of
           him
           is
           vtterly
           false
           .
           For
           he
           excepteth
           martyrs
           out
           of
           Inferi
           ,
           and
           placeth
           them
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           who
           yet
           I
           trust
           are
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           so
           by
           no
           meanes
           doe
           inferi
           signifie
           with
           Tertullian
           the
           place
           or
           state
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           indifferently
           ,
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           were
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           are
           properly
           and
           truely
           called
           inferi
           in
           respect
           of
           vs
           and
           not
           those
           that
           are
           aboue
           vs
           in
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           where
           on
           euery
           side
           we
           now
           confesse
           the
           Saints
           are
           ,
           though
           their
           bodies
           lie
           yet
           in
           the
           dust
           vnder
           earth
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           Chrysostome
           is
           quoted
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Patrons
           of
           these
           pretences
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           Chrysostome
           is
           abused
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           Chrysostome
           be
           vehement
           and
           sometimes
           figuratiue
           in
           his
           speeches
           ,
           yet
           shall
           you
           not
           be
           able
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           he
           euer
           vseth
           Hades
           after
           Christes
           death
           and
           resurrection
           for
           the
           place
           of
           iust
           mens
           soules
           .
           Before
           that
           time
           (
           some
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           supposing
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           to
           be
           kept
           vnder
           the
           earth
           )
           you
           may
           perchance
           finde
           heere
           and
           there
           a
           sentence
           where
           the
           iust
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Hades
           :
           but
           you
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           euince
           ,
           that
           after
           Christes
           resurrection
           Hades
           is
           either
           the
           common
           condition
           or
           place
           of
           soules
           departed
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           some
           others
           would
           seeme
           to
           obserue
           out
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           no
           more
           then
           I
           haue
           read
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           but
           for
           so
           much
           as
           is
           extant
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           get
           ,
           I
           dare
           assure
           the
           Reader
           he
           shall
           finde
           my
           saying
           to
           be
           true
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Homilie
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           it
           can
           doe
           you
           no
           great
           good
           .
           The
           Greeke
           to
           my
           knowledge
           is
           not
           Printed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           can
           conclude
           nothing
           for
           Hades
           ,
           since
           the
           Grecians
           haue
           and
           vse
           many
           words
           for
           Inferi
           besides
           Hades
           .
           Cyril
           of
           Ierusalem
           expressing
           in
           Greeke
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           
             descendit
             ad
             inferos
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             places
             below
          
           (
           or
           vnder
           the
           earth
           )
           
             to
             redeeme
             thence
             the
             iust
          
           .
           But
           graunt
           the
           worde
           Hades
           be
           vsed
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           what
           prooue
           you
           more
           then
           that
           Chrysostom
           was
           of
           opinion
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           
           iust
           before
           Christes
           comming
           were
           not
           in
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           in
           Hades
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ?
           neither
           shall
           we
           need
           for
           witnesse
           thereof
           to
           goe
           any
           farder
           then
           the
           same
           Homilie
           ,
           which
           you
           produce
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
           His
           wordes
           euen
           there
           are
           these
           .
           b
           
             Simulque
             consider
             andum
             ,
             quod
             Abraham
             apud
             inferos
             erat
             .
             Nondum
             enim
             Christus
             resurrexerat
             ,
             qui
             illum
             in
             Paradisum
             duceret
             .
             Antequam
             Christus
             moreretur
             ,
             nemo
             in
             Paradisum
             conscenderat
             nisi
             Latro.
             And
             withall
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             was
             yet
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             apud
             inferos
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             were
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             Christ
             was
             not
             yet
             risen
             ;
             who
             should
             bring
             him
             into
             Paradise
             .
             Before
             Christ
             died
             ,
             no
             man
             ascended
             to
             Paradise
             but
             the
             thiefe
             .
             No
             man
             could
             enter
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             Christ
             had
             shut
             .
             The
             thiefe
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             entred
             with
             Christ.
             The
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             (
             is
             )
             the
             key
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             opened
             Paradise
             .
          
           c
           Abraham
           is
           yet
           vnder
           the
           generall
           condition
           of
           death
           ;
           though
           his
           soule
           be
           in
           Paradise
           :
           but
           Abraham
           is
           no
           longer
           in
           Hades
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           before
           Christs
           comming
           by
           Chrysostoms
           opinion
           .
           Hades
           therefore
           is
           neither
           Paradise
           ,
           nor
           the
           generall
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           after
           Christes
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           strange
           to
           him
           that
           with
           any
           moderate
           paines
           peruseth
           Chrysostom
           .
        
         
           d
           
             Nec
             mors
             tollere
             ,
             nec
             infernus
             potuit
             hanc
             (
             animam
             )
             tenere
             ;
             qua
             iubente
             tremens
             etiam
             vinctas
             animas
             ,
             quas
             tenebat
             ,
             amisit
             .
          
           e
           
             Christo
             moriente
             d●…tione
             Tartarus
             perdidit
             quos
             tenebat
             ,
             abiecit
             infernus
             ius
             potestatis
             antiquae
             .
             Neither
             could
             death
             take
             nor
             ●…nfermis
          
           (
           or
           Hades
           )
           
             hold
             Christs
             soule
             ,
             at
             whose
             cōmandement
             ,
             hel
          
           (
           or
           Hades
           )
           
             trembling
             let
             go
             the
             soules
             which
             he
             held
             bound
             .
             Christ
             dying
             hell
             lost
             out
             of
             his
             dition
          
           (
           or
           custodie
           )
           
             whom
             before
             it
             held
             .
             Infernus
          
           (
           or
           Hades
           )
           
             threw
             of
             the
             right
             of
             his
             former
             power
             .
          
           And
           after
           his
           eloquent
           manner
           speaking
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           saith
           amongst
           other
           things
           .
           f
           
             I
             should
             haue
             left
             vngratefull
          
           (
           men
           )
           
             to
             euerlasting
             punishment
             ;
             but
             mercie
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             preuailed
             with
             mee
             .
             I
             sent
             not
             an
             Angel
             ,
             but
             I
             my selfe
             came
             downe
             for
             thee
             .
             I
             suffered
             my selfe
             to
             bee
             slaine
             ,
             &
             sic
             ad
             istos
             Inseros
             veni
             ;
             and
             so
             came
             to
             these
             lower
             places
             .
             Goe
             out
             now
             you
             that
             are
             bound
             ;
             rise
             vp
             yee
             that
             are
             wretched
             ;
             breath
             your selues
             yee
             prisoners
             .
             Behold
             I
             shine
             on
             you
             as
             light
             vnwoonted
             ,
             behold
             I
             breake
             all
             your
             cordes
             and
             chaines
             .
             Ecce
             Tarteareas
             sedes
             ,
             noctemque
             profundam
             faetidumque
             chaos
             extermino
             .
             Beholde
             ,
             I
             abolish
          
           (
           to
           you
           these
           )
           
             infernall
             seats
          
           ,
           (
           this
           )
           
             darke
             mist
             ,
             and
             stincking
             chaos
             .
          
           Here
           is
           Chrysostomes
           hades
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           is
           not
           the
           generall
           state
           nor
           place
           of
           all
           mens
           soules
           vnder
           Christ
           :
           specially
           since
           Chrysostom
           in
           plaine
           speech
           sayth
           ,
           Christ
           abolished
           and
           ended
           all
           these
           things
           to
           them
           that
           were
           in
           hell
           or
           hades
           .
           If
           you
           stand
           on
           the
           Greeke
           word
           ,
           as
           not
           expressed
           in
           Chrysostoms
           Latine
           copies
           ;
           out
           of
           these
           Latine
           translations
           your
           Leaders
           by
           their
           leaues
           gathered
           their
           obseruations
           (
           for
           these
           parts
           of
           Chrysostom
           are
           not
           yet
           printed
           in
           Greeke
           )
           and
           therefore
           rightly
           may
           they
           berefuted
           by
           the
           same
           .
           But
           though
           it
           be
           no
           small
           defect
           ,
           that
           we
           want
           as
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           Chrysostoms
           works
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           neuerthelesse
           by
           part
           you
           shall
           perceiue
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           the
           word
           Hades
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           occurrent
           in
           his
           writings
           .
           In
           his
           homilie
           of
           the
           resurrection
           (
           which
           I
           before
           cited
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           New
           Colledge
           Librarie
           in
           Oxford
           )
           he
           hath
           these
           words
           :
           g
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             came
             on
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             payed
             a
             death
             for
          
           (
           man
           )
           
             who
             was
             held
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             free
             him
             from
             the
             bands
             of
             hades
             .
          
           Where
           the
           bands
           of
           hades
           are
           those
           wherein
           man
           was
           deteined
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           elsewhere
           speaking
           of
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           :
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             If
             (
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             )
             brake
             vp
             the
             gates
             of
             hades
             ;
             and
             set
             wide
             open
             the
             arches
             of
             heauen
             ;
             and
             renewed
             the
             entrance
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             what
             maruell
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             ouer
             came
             deadly
             poisons
             and
             cruell
             beasts
             .
          
           And
           so
           againe
           ,
           
             (
             God
             by
             Christ
          
           )
           i
           
             abolished
             the
             curse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             brake
             in
             pieces
             the
             gates
             of
             hades
             ,
             and
             opened
             Paradise
             .
          
           And
           shewing
           a
           generall
           consent
           of
           all
           nations
           in
           this
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           hee
           sayth
           ;
           k
           
             The
             Grecians
             ,
             Barbarians
             ,
             Poets
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             consent
             with
             vs
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             not
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             certaine
             iudgements
          
           (
           or
           punishments
           )
           
             in
             hades
          
           .
           Which
           Theodoret
           likewise
           confesseth
           to
           betrue
           :
           l
           
             These
             speeches
          
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             are
             sit
             for
             Philosophie
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             send
             the
             
             soules
             ,
             that
             haue
             liued
             here
             well
             ,
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             haue
             followed
             the
             contrary
             ,
             downe
             to
             hades
             .
          
           And
           of
           Plato
           he
           sayth
           ,
           m
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             many
             places
             he
             affirmeth
             tortures
             in
             hades
             .
          
        
         
           And
           least
           I
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           lead
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           contradict
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           vpon
           some
           conceit
           to
           oppose
           my selfe
           against
           such
           learned
           men
           ,
           as
           haue
           leaned
           that
           way
           supposing
           hades
           with
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           to
           import
           the
           place
           and
           state
           of
           good
           &
           bad
           after
           death
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           vnwilling
           ,
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           tedious
           or
           troublesome
           to
           thee
           ,
           to
           set
           downe
           part
           (
           for
           the
           whole
           would
           make
           a
           new
           volume
           )
           of
           that
           which
           in
           reading
           I
           haue
           obserued
           touching
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           hades
           with
           auncient
           writers
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           who
           vse
           not
           hades
           either
           for
           the
           place
           or
           state
           of
           the
           godly
           now
           deceased
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           generall
           or
           common
           condition
           of
           both
           elect
           and
           reprobate
           since
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           in
           
             Iustine
             the
             martyr
             ,
             Chrysostome
          
           and
           Theodoret
           precisely
           for
           a
           place
           opposite
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           heauen
           ;
           where
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           find
           the
           due
           wages
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           eternall
           dar●…knesse
           and
           death
           ,
           where
           the
           dwelling
           and
           dominion
           of
           Diuels
           is
           ;
           and
           whence
           the
           Saints
           dead
           and
           liuing
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           end
           thereof
           we●…e
           and
           are
           redeemed
           and
           deliuered
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Iosephus
           a
           Iew
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           fauour●…r
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           testimonie
           ,
           giuen
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           liued
           euen
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           chiefe
           leader
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           the
           battaile
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           taken
           by
           Ve●…pasian
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           foretold
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           p●…ophesie
           ,
           whiles
           Nero
           yet
           liued
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           Emperour
           ,
           in
           his
           oration
           to
           dissuade
           them
           ,
           that
           would
           haue
           killed
           themselues
           and
           him
           before
           he
           should
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Romans
           ;
           n
           
             Know
             you
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             such
             as
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             life
             by
             the
             law
          
           (
           or
           course
           )
           
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             rep●…y
             the
             debt
             ,
             which
             they
             r●…ceaued
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             gaue
             it
             ,
             is
             willing
             to
             receaue
             it
             ,
             haue
             immortall
             glory
             ,
             an
             house
             and
             ofspring
             setled
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             cleansed
             and
             fauoured
             of
             God
             ,
             inhabit
             the
             holiest
             place
             of
             heauen
             :
          
           and
           n
           
             whose
             hands
             waxe
             mad
             against
             themselues
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           THEIR
           SOVL●…S
           HADES
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             darke
          
           ,
           RECEIVETH
           .
           Ignatius
           the
           third
           bishop
           of
           Antioch
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           sayth
           of
           Christ
           :
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             descended
             alone
             to
             Hades
          
           (
           Hell
           )
           
             and
             threw
             downe
             the
             rampier
             ,
             that
             had
             stood
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             brake
             vp
             the
             partition
             wall
             thereof
          
           ;
           which
           kept
           men
           from
           heauen
           .
           To
           the
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           Christs
           soule
           did
           not
           descend
           alone
           ,
           the
           thiefs
           soule
           was
           with
           him
           ;
           neither
           had
           the
           rampier
           of
           bodily
           death
           continued
           vnbroken
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           since
           many
           before
           Christs
           suffering
           rose
           from
           the
           generall
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           but
           hell
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           alone
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           that
           euer
           returned
           ,
           went
           ,
           and
           brake
           the
           strength
           and
           force
           thereof
           ,
           which
           till
           that
           time
           was
           vntouched
           .
           Theophilus
           the
           sixt
           bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           about
           170
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           alleageth
           against
           Autolycus
           a
           maligner
           of
           Christian
           religion
           the
           verses
           of
           Sybilla
           ,
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           sacrifice
           to
           diuels
           :
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             You
             made
             sacrifices
             to
             diuels
             in
             hades
             .
          
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           not
           long
           after
           labouring
           to
           proue
           that
           Peters
           words
           ,
           
             Christ
             preached
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             ,
          
           pertained
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           giueth
           this
           reason
           :
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             who
             being
             well
             aduised
             ,
             will
             thinke
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             iust
             and
             of
             sinners
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             one
             cond●…mnation
             ?
          
           Whence
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           none
           heard
           Christs
           voice
           there
           ,
           but
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             such
             as
             were
             placed
             in
             hades
             ;
             and
             had
             yeelded
             themselues
             w●…ttingly
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           And
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           alleageth
           these
           words
           as
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             sayd
             to
             destruction
             ,
             We
             saw
             not
             his
             shape
             ,
             but
             we
             heard
             his
             voice
             .
          
           I
           cite
           not
           these
           places
           to
           approoue
           euery
           allegation
           or
           opinion
           that
           is
           occurrent
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           in
           what
           sense
           the
           auncient
           Greeke
           writers
           ,
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           vsed
           the
           worde
           Hades
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           common
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           soules
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ,
           which
           Clemens
           heere
           disa●…oweth
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           place
           where
           the
           wicked
           were
           detained
           ,
           that
           wilfully
           wrought
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
           Eusebius
           speaking
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             I
             see
             my
             descent
             to
             Hades
             approch
             and
             the
             rebellion
          
           (
           against
           me
           )
           
             of
             the
             contrarie
             powers
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             ;
             He
          
           saith
           Eusebius
           
             went
             thither
          
           ,
           s
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             soules
             that
             were
             in
             Hades
             ,
             and
             descended
             to
             breake
             the
             brasen
             gates
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             &
             to
             dismis
             those
             that
             before
             were
             prisoners
             of
             hades
             .
          
           And
           out
           of
           Plato
           he
           alleageth
           this
           for
           a
           trueth
           t
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             immediately
             after
             death
             departing
             hence
             ,
             endure
             the
             punishment
             in
             Hades
             ,
             of
             their
             doings
             heere
             .
          
        
         
           Athanasius
           a
           man
           of
           no
           meane
           iudgement
           ,
           in
           whose
           confession
           or
           Creede
           allowed
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           we
           finde
           it
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             descended
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           declareth
           in
           infinite
           places
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           the
           word
           Hades
           .
           u
           
             After
             man
             had
             sinned
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             was
             fallen
             ,
             by
             his
             fall
             death
             preuailed
             from
             Adam
             vntill
             Christ
             ;
             the
             earth
             was
             accursed
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             was
             opened
             ;
             Paradise
             was
             closed
             ,
             Heauen
             was
             offended
             :
             but
             after
             all
             things
             were
             deliu●…red
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             whole
             was
             reformed
             and
             persited
             ,
             the
             earth
             in
             steede
             of
             a
             curse
             was
             blessed
             ,
             paradise
             was
             opened
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hades
             shranke
             for
             feare
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             heauen
             were
             left
             open
             .
          
           x
           
             He
             suffering
             for
             vs
             recouered
             vs
             ,
             and
             hungring
             refreshed
             vs
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             And
             descending
             to
             hades
             brought
             vs
             backe
             .
          
           y
           
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             beene
             made
             man
             ,
             we
             had
             neuer
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             as
             redeemed
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             had
             remained
             vnder
             the
             earth
             as
             dead
             ,
             neither
             had
             we
             euer
             beene
             lifted
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             had
             lien
             in
             hades
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           z
           
             he
             that
             examined
          
           (
           mans
           )
           
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             gaue
             iudgement
             ,
             inflicted
             a
             double
             punishment
             ,
             saying
             to
             that
             which
             was
             earthly
             ,
             Earth
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             earth
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             man
             was
             distracted
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             abide
          
           (
           after
           death
           )
           
             in
             two
             places
             .
             If
             you
             can
             shew
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             whither
             man
             was
             condemned
             ,
             well
             may
             you
             say
             man
             was
             deuided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             recouered
             out
             of
             two
             places
             ,
             he
             remaineth
             bound
             and
             chained
             in
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             none
             other
             place
             besid●…s
             the
             graue
             and
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             out
             of
             which
             man
             was
             perfectly
             freed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             how
             say
             you
             then
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             yet
             reconciled
             to
             man
             ?
          
           a
           
             This
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             body
             comming
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             the
             soule
             descending
             to
             Hades
             ,
             being
             places
             that
             are
             seuered
             with
             a
             great
             distance
             ;
             the
             graue
             receauing
             his
             body
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             it
             was
             present
             )
             and
             hades
             his
             spirit
          
           (
           or
           soule
           .
           )
           
             els
             how
             did
             (
             Christ
             )
             present
             the
             shape
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             to
             the
             soules
             detained
             in
             bandes
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           that
           )
           
             hee
             might
             breake
             in
             sunder
             the
             bandes
             of
             the
             soules
             detained
             in
             hades
             ?
          
           So
           likewise
           speaking
           of
           Christes
           persuing
           the
           diuell
           by
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           hee
           else
           where
           saith
           .
           b
           
             The
             diuell
             was
             fallen
             from
             heauen
             ,
             hee
             was
             cast
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             hee
             was
             persued
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             euery
             where
             conquered
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             straightned
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             determined
             to
             keepe
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             for
             this
             place
             was
             yet
             left
             him
             .
          
           c
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             a
             true
             Sauiour
             would
             not
             leane
             his
             worke
             vnfinished
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             nor
             leaue
             those
             that
             were
             in
             hades
             as
             yeelded
             to
             the
             enemie
             .
             The
             diuell
             therefore
          
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             thinking
             to
             kill
             one
             lost
             all
             ,
             and
             hoping
             to
             carie
             one
             to
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             was
             himselfe
             cast
             out
             of
             hades
             (
             hell
             .
             )
          
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Hades
           (
           hell
           )
           
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             death
             no
             more
             preuailing
             ,
             but
             all
             being
             raised
             to
             life
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             diuell
             stand
             vp
             any
             more
             against
             vs
             ,
             but
             is
             fallen
             ,
             and
             indeed
             creepeth
             on
             his
             brest
             and
             bellie
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           of
           the
           Saints
           he
           saith
           ,
           f
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           and
           
             in
             fine
             they
             saw
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           spoiled
           .
        
         
           Epiphanius
           in
           sundrie
           places
           expresseth
           the
           parts
           and
           purpose
           of
           Christs
           descending
           to
           hell
           ,
           or
           hades
           .
           g
           
             He
             was
             crucified
             ,
             buried
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hee
             descended
             to
             the
             places
             vnder
             earth
             in
             his
             diuinitie
             and
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             tooke
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           What
           here
           he
           calleth
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           Christes
           
           soule
           went
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           elswhere
           he
           calleth
           Hades
           .
           h
           
             The
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             would
             performe
             all
             things
             that
             perteined
             to
             the
             mysterie
             of
             his
             passion
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             would
             descend
             together
             with
             his
             soule
             to
             the
             infernall
             places
             to
             worke
             the
             saluation
             there
             of
             such
             as
             were
             before
             dead
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             holy
             Patriarcks
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             might
             performe
             the
             things
             he
             would
             against
             hades
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             man
             euen
             in
             hades
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             Ruler
          
           HADES
           
             and
             death
             thinking
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             his
             Deitie
             vnited
             to
             his
             sacred
             soule
             ,
             Hades
             himselfe
             might
             rather
             be
             surprised
             ,
             and
             death
             dissolued
             ;
             and
             that
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             Hades
             .
          
           Basil
           :
           i
           
             Death
             is
             not
             altogether
             euill
             ,
             except
             you
             speake
             of
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             because
             their
             departure
             hence
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             punishments
             in
             hades
             ;
             againe
             ,
             the
             eu●…s
             that
             are
             in
             hades
             haue
             not
             God
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             but
             our selues
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             root
             of
             sinne
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             willes
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           k
           
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             were
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             earth
             ,
             the
             gulfes
             and
             clefts
             thereof
             opening
             vnder
             them
             .
             Heere
             were
             not
             they
             the
             better
             for
             this
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             for
             how
             should
             they
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             went
             to
             hades
          
           (
           to
           hell
           )
           
             but
             they
             made
             the
             rest
             the
             wiser
             by
             their
             example
             .
          
           And
           writing
           on
           the
           48
           Psalme
           :
           l
           
             Because
             (
             man
             )
             turned
             himselfe
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             became
             a
             beast
             ;
             the
             enemie
             caught
             him
             as
             a
             sheepe
             without
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             God
             will
             redeeme
             my
             soule
             from
             the
             power
             of
             hades
             ,
          
           m
           
             he
             doth
             plainly
             prophesie
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             hades
             ,
             who
             would
             redeeme
             the
             Prophets
             soule
             with
             others
             not
             to
             abide
             there
             .
          
           Nazianzene
           in
           his
           second
           Oration
           against
           Iulian
           the
           Ren●…gate
           :
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Stop
             thou
             thy
             secrets
             and
             wayes
             that
             leade
             to
             hell
          
           (
           hades
           )
           ,
           
             I
             will
             declare
             the
             plaine
             wayes
             which
             leade
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           of
           Christ
           he
           sayth
           ;
           o
           
             Christ
             died
             ,
             but
             he
             restored
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             death
             abolished
             death
             .
             He
             was
             buried
             ,
             but
             he
             rose
             againe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             He
             descended
             to
             hell
          
           (
           hades
           )
           ,
           
             but
             he
             brought
             backe
             soules
             ,
             and
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           Macarius
           :
           p
           
             When
             thou
             hearest
             that
             Christ
             deliuered
             soules
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             out
             of
             hell
          
           (
           hades
           )
           
             and
             darkene●…se
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             descended
             to
             hades
             ,
             and
             did
             an
             admirable
             worke
             ;
             thinke
             not
             these
             thin●…
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             thine
             owne
             soule
             .
          
           And
           thus
           he
           maketh
           Christ
           to
           speake
           to
           death
           and
           to
           the
           diuell
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
           
           
             I
             command
             thee
             hades
             and
             darkenesse
             and
             death
             restore
             the
             soules
             inclosed
             .
             And
             so
             the
             wick●…
             powers
             trembling
             ,
             refund
             man
             that
             was
             inclosed
             .
          
           Cyrill
           of
           Alexandria
           :
           q
           
             In
             olde
             times
          
           (
           before
           Christ
           )
           
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             departing
             from
             their
             bodies
             were
             sent
             to
             fill
             the
             receptacles
             of
             death
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             dennes
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             after
             Christ
             commended
             his
             o●…ne
             soule
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             renewed
             the
             same
             way
             for
             vs
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             And
             now
             we
             goe
             not
             to
             bades
             from
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             we
             follow
             him
             rather
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             committing
             our
             soules
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Creatour
             ,
             we
             rest
             in
             excellent
             hope
             .
          
           Yet
           of
           Christ
           he
           a●…firmeth
           ,
           r
           
             The
             soule
             which
             was
             coupled
             and
             vnited
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             descended
             into
             hades
             ;
             and
             vsing
             the
             power
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Godhead
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             shewed
             it
             sel●…e
             to
             the
             spirits
          
           (
           or
           soules
           )
           there
           .
        
         
           
             For
             we
             must
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             nature
             vncapable
             of
          
           
           
             death
             ,
             and
             no
             wa●…
             conquerable
             by
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             was
             brought
             backe
             from
             the
             d●…es
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Cyrill
           of
           Ierusalem
           like
           wise
           in
           his
           Catechismes
           vpon
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             If
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             ;
             if
             I
             goe
             downe
             to
             hades
             ,
             t●…u
             art
             pre●…ent
          
           sayth
           ;
           t
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             
             If
             t●…ere
             ●…e
             ●…ing
             higher
             than
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             hades
             be
             lower
             than
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             that
             compre●…●…eth
             the
             ●…owest
             ,
             doth
             also
             touch
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           to
           those
           that
           were
           baptized
           ,
           he
           sayth
           ;
           u
           
             When
             thou
             renouncest
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             hast
             vtterly
             abrogated
             the
             couenant
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             euen
             the
             olde
             couenant
             ●…ith
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             and
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             is
             opened
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Homilies
           which
           Leo
           the
           Emperour
           made
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           st●…le
           and
           
           confession
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Christ
             is
             risen
             bringing
             Hades
             prisoner
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             proclaiming
             lilibertie
             to
             the
             capitues
             .
             He
             that
             held
             others
             bound
             ,
             is
             now
             in
             bonds
             himselfe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christ
             is
             come
             from
             hades
             with
             the
             ensigne
             of
             his
             triumph
          
           ;
           y
           
             the
             sowre
             and
             heauie
             lookes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             vtterly
             ouerthrowen
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             of
             Hades
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             hatefull
             diuels
             .
          
           Damascene
           .
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &c.
             The
             soule
             deisied
             descended
             to
             Hades
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             those
             on
             earth
             the
             Sonne
             of
             righteousnesse
             was
             risen
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             to
             those
             that
             sate
             vnder
             the
             earth
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             ,
             light
             might
             shine
             .
          
           a
           
             The
             brazen
             gates
             were
             torne
             ,
             the
             iron
             barres
             were
             broken
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             keeper
             of
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             did
             shake
             for
             feare
             ,
             and
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             were
             laid
             open
             .
          
           Cydonius
           .
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             That
             there
             is
             in
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             vengeance
             for
             all
             sinnes
             heere
             committed
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             wise
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             equalitie
             of
             the
             Diuine
             iustice
             confirmeth
             and
             strengthmeth
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           Aeneas
           Gazeus
           .
           c
           
             He
             that
             in
             a
             priuate
             life
             committeth
             small
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             lamenteth
             (
             them
             )
             escapeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             punishments
             that
             are
             in
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           .
           )
           Gregentius
           .
           Christ
           d
           
             tooke
             a
             rodde
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             pretious
             crosse
             ,
             &
             stretching
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             strake
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             &
             conquered
             them
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Hades
             ,
             death
             ,
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             wil●…e
             serpent
             .
          
           Theophylact.
           e
           
             The
             rich
             man
             dying
             is
             not
             caried
             by
             the
             angels
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             is
             thr●…wen
             downe
             to
             Hades
             .
             For
             he
             that
             minded
             neuer
             any
             high
             or
             heauenly
             thing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             woorthy
             of
             the
             lowest
             place
             .
             In
             saying
             then
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             the
             Lord
             secretly
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             had
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             was
             lowest
             and
             darke
             .
          
           And
           though
           hee
           there
           shew
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           thought
           hades
           to
           be
           rather
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           soule
           after
           death
           then
           a
           place
           ,
           yet
           he
           himselfe
           resolueth
           the
           cōtrary
           .
           f
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             What
             is
             hades
             ?
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             a
             place
             of
             darkenesse
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             others
             say
             Hades
             is
             the
             change
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             sensible
             to
             obscure
             and
             vnseene
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           determine
           that
           doubt
           ,
           who
           maketh
           the
           rich
           man
           call
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             this
             place
             of
             torment
          
           ,
           yet
           Theophylact
           himselfe
           reasoning
           there
           against
           Origen
           out
           of
           Abrahams
           wordes
           ,
           saith
           ;
           g
           
             As
             it
             is
             then
             vnpossible
             for
             any
             of
             the
             iust
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             place
             of
             sinners
             ,
             so
             Abraham
             teacheth
             vs
             it
             is
             impossible
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             passe
             from
             the
             place
             of
             punishment
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           And
           since
           their
           names
           doe
           not
           appeare
           that
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           being
           latter
           in
           age
           ,
           deserue
           not
           the
           same
           credite
           for
           their
           iudgements
           that
           the
           auncient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           doe
           ,
           I
           omit
           these
           petite
           masters
           ,
           whom
           no
           man
           knoweth
           ,
           as
           fansing
           somewhat
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           prooue
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           goe
           forward
           with
           the
           maine
           consent
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           Greeke
           diuines
           that
           are
           extant
           ;
           so
           of
           the
           best
           and
           eldest
           commentators
           and
           expounders
           of
           Greeke
           words
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Hades
           is
           
             a
             place
             of
             darkenesse
             vnder
             earth
          
           for
           soules
           ,
           where
           now
           none
           but
           wicked
           are
           contained
           ,
           and
           there
           punished
           .
           Eustathius
           Archbishop
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           no
           meane
           skill
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           commenting
           vpon
           Homere
           ,
           saith
           .
           h
           Haïdes
           (
           which
           is
           Hades
           )
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             darke
             place
             vnder
             earth
             ,
             vnseene
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             soules
             .
          
           Phauorinus
           Bishop
           of
           Nuceria
           in
           his
           commentaries
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           saith
           likewise
           :
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             secret
             and
             hidde
          
           ;
           which
           hee
           also
           calleth
           ,
           k
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             place
             without
             light
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             eternall
             darkenesse
             .
          
           The
           great
           Etymologist
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           concurreth
           with
           them
           .
           l
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             place
             void
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             euerlasting
             darkenesse
             and
             mists
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           neede
           with
           many
           wordes
           to
           vrge
           the
           properties
           and
           conditions
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           these
           Greeke
           Fathers
           call
           Hades
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           to
           any
           who
           will
           p●…ruse
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           auouch
           it
           to
           be
           a
           place
           
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             opposed
             to
             heauen
             and
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             Diuels
             are
             keepers
             and
             tormentors
             of
             soules
             ,
          
           and
           where
           
             the
             wicked
             
             after
             this
             life
             are
             kept
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             suffer
             punishments
          
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           &
           which
           
             Christ
             destroyed
             and
             spoiled
             by
             his
             descent
             thither
             ,
             deliuering
             thence
             ,
          
           that
           is
           from
           the
           feare
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           danger
           thereof
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           before
           or
           after
           did
           or
           should
           beleeue
           in
           him
           .
           And
           though
           some
           of
           these
           writers
           did
           happily
           thinke
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           deceased
           before
           Christes
           death
           were
           kept
           in
           a
           part
           thereof
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           their
           deliuerance
           thence
           ;
           yet
           with
           one
           consent
           they
           witnesse
           it
           to
           be
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           ;
           as
           likewise
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           deliuered
           thence
           ,
           not
           onely
           such
           of
           his
           elect
           as
           were
           dead
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           aswell
           then
           liuing
           ,
           as
           yet
           vnborne
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           deliuerance
           thence
           doth
           not
           exactly
           conclude
           a
           locall
           detention
           and
           inclusion
           there
           ,
           but
           a
           quiting
           and
           disloluing
           of
           all
           the
           right
           ,
           interest
           ,
           and
           challenge
           ;
           that
           hell
           or
           Satan
           had
           for
           sinne
           vnto
           the
           seruants
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           liued
           or
           died
           .
           Onely
           Tertullian
           is
           opposite
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           dreampt
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           saue
           Martyrs
           ,
           were
           kept
           in
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           inferi
           ,
           till
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           points
           deliuered
           in
           his
           booke
           
             de
             Anima
          
           ,
           he
           goeth
           a
           priuate
           way
           by
           himselfe
           without
           and
           against
           the
           maine
           resolution
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           m
           
             He
             doth
             not
             montanize
             in
             this
          
           (
           as
           you
           obiect
           )
           
             but
             consenteth
             with
             Irenaeus
             before
             and
             with
             others
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             Montanists
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           mistaking
           Irenaeus
           here
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           before
           ,
           little
           helpeth
           your
           market
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           when
           you
           bring
           them
           ,
           shall
           haue
           an
           answere
           fitting
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           where
           you
           be
           so
           zealous
           to
           saue
           Tertullian
           from
           Montanisme
           ;
           he
           must
           haue
           a
           better
           proctor
           then
           you
           are
           to
           vphold
           his
           cause
           ,
           or
           els
           it
           will
           soone
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           That
           none
           but
           Martyrs
           are
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           faithfull
           departing
           this
           life
           are
           in
           prisons
           and
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           till
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           a
           plaine
           branch
           of
           Montanus
           heresie
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           deriueth
           from
           no
           grounds
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whence
           all
           trueth
           must
           be
           fet
           ;
           but
           from
           certaine
           Reuelations
           &
           Prophesies
           different
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           Montanus
           and
           others
           published
           as
           made
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           after
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           which
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           writings
           coloureth
           with
           the
           name
           and
           pretence
           of
           the
           Para●…te
           ;
           calling
           the
           true
           Christians
           ,
           that
           refused
           his
           new
           found
           doctrine
           ,
           Psychicos
           naturall
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           ledde
           by
           the
           latter
           direction
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Montanus
           and
           others
           were
           ;
           whom
           in
           exacting
           chastitie
           ,
           abstinence
           ,
           and
           Martyrdome
           more
           strictly
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           did
           ,
           he
           followed
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           onely
           his
           doctrine
           in
           this
           place
           allowing
           Paradise
           to
           none
           besides
           martyrs
           ,
           but
           his
           alleaging
           Montanus
           verie
           words
           ,
           and
           pretending
           the
           Paraclete
           for
           his
           conceit
           no
           where
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           declare
           him
           expresly
           in
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Montanist
           .
        
         
           For
           plainer
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           first
           Tertullian
           speaking
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           forsooke
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Christians
           to
           cleaue
           to
           the
           reuelations
           of
           Montanus
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           saith
           ,
           n
           
             Et
             nos
             quidem
             postea
             agnitio
             Paracleti
             atque
             defensio
             disiunxit
             a
             Psychicis
             .
             The
             agnising
             of
             the
             Paraclet
          
           (
           in
           the
           prophesies
           of
           Montanus
           )
           
             and
             defending
             thereof
             did
             afterward
             disioine
             vs
             from
             the
             carnall
             men
             .
          
           So
           he
           termed
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           for
           refusing
           the
           new
           prophesies
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           euidently
           by
           his
           booke
           
             De
             ieiunio
             aduersus
             psyc●…cos
             ,
             of
             fasting
             against
             the
             car●…all
             men
             ,
          
           which
           Saint
           Ierom
           saith
           was
           written
           o
           
             specialiter
             aduersum
             ecclesiam
             ,
             particularly
             against
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Where
           he
           likewise
           taxeth
           the
           Christians
           for
           resisting
           the
           Paraclet
           ,
           or
           new
           prophesies
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           couering
           them
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Paraclet
           ,
           and
           interpreting
           the
           one
           by
           the
           other
           .
           p
           
             Hiparaeleto
             controuer
             siam
             faciunt
             ,
             propter
             hoc
             nouae
             prophetiae
             recusantur
             ,
             non
             quod
             alium
             Deum
             praedicent
             Montanus
             .
             Priscilla
             &
             Maximilla
             ,
             sed
             quod
             plane
             doceant
             saepius
             ieiunare
             quā
             nubere
             .
             These
             ●…arnall
             men
             quarrell
             with
             the
             Paraclet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             the
             new
             prophesies
             refused
             ,
             not
             that
             Montanus
             .
             Priscilla
             ,
             &
             Maximilla
             preach
             another
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             plainly
             teach
             oftner
             to
             fast
             then
             to
             marrie
             .
          
           Now
           for
           these
           very
           points
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           in
           Paradise
           but
           only
           martvrs
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           soules
           euen
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           and
           Prophets
           and
           all
           other
           godlie
           Christians
           are
           
             apud
             inferos
             ,
             in
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           so
           shal
           be
           till
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           
           resurrection
           ,
           Tertullian
           vrgeth
           in
           his
           booke
           
             De
             anima
          
           and
           in
           this
           chapter
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           paraclet
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           founder
           of
           Montanus
           new
           prophesies
           .
           q
           
             Agnosce
             differentiam
             Ethnici
             &
             fidelis
             in
             morte
             ,
             si
             pro
             Deo
             occumbas
             ,
             vt
             p●…racletus
             mo●…et
             ,
             non
             in
             mollibus
             febribus
             &
             in
             lectulis
             ,
             sed
             in
             an
             .
             Acknowledge
             the
             difference
             of
             an
             Ethnicke
             and
             a
             beleeuer
             euen
             in
             their
             deaths
             ,
             if
             thou
             die
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Paraclet
             warneth
             ,
             not
             in
             casie
             agues
             and
             soft
             beddes
             ,
             but
             in
             Martyrdomes
             .
          
           And
           that
           these
           were
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Montanus
           new
           prophesie
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           perceaued
           by
           Tertullian
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           writing
           against
           all
           flight
           in
           persecution
           (
           which
           booke
           was
           r
           specially
           written
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           Ieroms
           owne
           confession
           )
           citeth
           them
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           witte
           in
           the
           new
           prophesies
           of
           Montanus
           .
           s
           
             Spiritum
             si
             consulas
             &c
             ,
             omnes
             pene
             ad
             martyriuns
             exhortatur
             ,
             non
             ad
             fugam
             ,
             vt
             &
             illius
             commem●…ur
             :
             publicaris
             inquit
             ;
             ●…onum
             libi
             est
             .
             Qui
             enim
             non
             publicatur
             in
             hominibus
             ,
             publicatur
             in
             Domino
             .
             Sic
             &
             a●…bi
             .
             Nolite
             in
             lectulis
             &
             febribus
             m●…llibus
             optare
             exire
             ,
             sed
             in
             Martyrijs
             .
             If
             thou
             take
             counsell
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             all
             very
             neere
             to
             Martyrdome
             ,
             not
             to
             flight
             ;
             as
             to
             remember
             you
             of
             that
             speach
             .
             Art
             thou
             made
             a
             publike
             example
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             thee
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             made
             a
             publike
             ●…xample
             amgōst
             men
             ,
             shal
             be
             made
             one
             with
             God.
             And
             so
             in
             another
             place
             desire
             not
             to
             depart
             this
             life
             in
             beds
             &
             easie
             agues
             but
             in
             Martyrdomes
             .
          
           These
           words
           Tertullian
           alleageth
           as
           euidently
           written
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           since
           they
           be
           no
           where
           found
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           new
           or
           old
           Testament
           ,
           &
           disagree
           both
           in
           words
           &
           matter
           from
           the
           stile
           &
           truth
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           sauour
           of
           another
           spirit
           ,
           &
           must
           of
           force
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           prophesies
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           very
           point
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           as
           Ierom
           auoucheth
           ,
           Tertuilian
           wrote
           this
           book
           in
           fauor
           of
           Montanus
           heresie
           .
           And
           so
           much
           also
           that
           learned
           obseruer
           Rhenanus
           affirmeth
           vpon
           this
           place
           .
           t
           
             Verba
             sunt
             Prophetiae
             Paracleti
             Montanici
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Montanus
             spirit
             .
          
           Your
           friends
           therefore
           ,
           who
           lent
           you
           their
           paines
           ,
           were
           not
           well
           aduised
           in
           excusing
           Tertullian
           in
           this
           matter
           from
           Montanisme
           ,
           since
           not
           onely
           the
           error
           of
           Montanus
           is
           heere
           defended
           ,
           but
           the
           verie
           words
           of
           his
           new
           reuelation
           are
           heere
           alleadged
           .
        
         
           u
           
             Also
             in
             that
             obiection
             of
             certaine
             Heretickes
             ,
             whom
             he
             confuteth
             ,
             not
             the
             true
             Christians
             ,
             as
             you
             misconceaue
             .
             They
             argued
             thus
             (
             as
             you
             doe
             )
             .
             In
             hoc
             Christus
             inferos
             adijt
             ,
             ne
             nos
             adiremus
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             went
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             neuer
             come
             there
             .
             He
             answereth
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             Christ
             went
             to
             inferos
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             hell
             .
             For
             then
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             the
             wicked
             heathen
             and
             the
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             if
             one
             and
             the
             same
             prison
             after
             death
             were
             for
             them
             both
             ?
             taking
             it
             for
             a
             thing
             generally
             graunted
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             it
             were
             a
          
           WICKED
           AND
           HERETICALL
           THING
           
             to
             thinke
             ,
             he
             went
             where
             the
             damned
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           Ignorance
           maketh
           you
           not
           onely
           blind
           and
           bold
           ,
           but
           presumptuous
           and
           sawcie
           to
           acquite
           from
           heresie
           ,
           and
           condemne
           for
           heresie
           ,
           whom
           pleaseth
           you
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           to
           be
           chalenged
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           
             a
             wicked
             and
             hereticall
             opinion
          
           ,
           since
           you
           grosly
           belie
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dippe
           them
           in
           the
           same
           vate
           of
           wicked
           and
           heretical
           things
           with
           me
           .
           You
           wilfully
           wrest
           and
           misconstrue
           Tertullians
           words
           smoothing
           him
           in
           a
           manifest
           error
           against
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           roling
           them
           vp
           with
           wicked
           heresie
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           greatest
           lights
           of
           Christian
           religion
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Tertullians
           resolutions
           in
           this
           very
           Chapter
           are
           plaine
           enough
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           more
           then
           blind
           .
           x
           
             Habes
             de
             Paradiso
             anobie
             libellum
             ,
             quo
             constituimus
             omnem
             animam
             apud
             inferos
             sequestrari
             in
             diem
             Domini
             .
             Thou
             hast
             a
             book
             of
             ours
             written
             touching
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             we
             determine
             all
             soules
             to
             be
             kept
             sequestred
          
           (
           apud
           inferos
           )
           
             in
             infernall
             places
             till
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           in
           the
           sentence
           next
           before
           that
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           he
           sayth
           with
           like
           confidence
           .
           x
           
             Habes
             &
             regionem
             inferûm
             subterraneam
             credere
             ,
             &
             illos
             cubito
             pellere
             qui
             satis
             superbè
          
           
           
             non
             putent
             animas
             fideliū
             inferis
             dignas
             :
             serui
             super
             Dominū
             ,
             &
             Discipuli
             super
             Magistrū
             ,
             aspernati
             si
             forte
             in
             Abrahae
             sinu
             expectandae
             resurrectionis
             solatium
             carpere
             .
             Thou
             hast
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             region
             of
             inferi
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             push
             them
             from
             their
             opinions
             ,
             who
             proudly
             enough
             will
             not
             thinke
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             to
             be
             fitte
             for
             infernall
          
           (
           or
           Iower
           )
           
             places
             :
             seruants
             aboue
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Scholers
             aboue
             their
             Masters
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             skorne
             perhaps
             to
             haue
             the
             comfort
             of
             expecting
             the
             resurrection
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
          
           Heere
           Tertullian
           
           positiuely
           declareth
           that
           he
           taketh
           inferi
           for
           a
           place
           or
           
             Region
             vnder
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           thought
           not
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           fitte
           for
           that
           place
           till
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           did
           proudly
           presume
           to
           be
           aboue
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           skorne
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           where
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           &
           Prophets
           are
           kept
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           dreameth
           )
           and
           so
           shal
           be
           till
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           .
           Now
           whose
           opinion
           I
           pray
           you
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           went
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           the
           maine
           confession
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ?
           Tertullian
           then
           purposely
           refuting
           that
           opinion
           ,
           what
           els
           doth
           he
           but
           traduce
           the
           generall
           persuasion
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           fauour
           of
           his
           new
           prophesie
           ,
           which
           reserued
           Paradise
           onely
           for
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           abandoned
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           dying
           in
           their
           beds
           to
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           kept
           till
           Christes
           comming
           .
        
         
           But
           examine
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           reiecteth
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           they
           sauour
           of
           heresie
           or
           Christianity
           .
           For
           thereby
           we
           shall
           best
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           Hereticks
           or
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           he
           there
           impugned
           .
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           z
           
             Sed
             in
             hoc
             ,
             inquiunt
             ,
             Christus
             inseros
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ne
             nos
             adiremus
             .
             But
             to
             this
             ●…rd
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Christ
             went
             to
          
           (
           inferi
           )
           
             the
             places
             b●…low
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             come
             thither
             .
          
           If
           these
           wordes
           imply
           heresie
           ,
           then
           was
           Saint
           Austen
           a
           manifest
           hereticke
           ,
           for
           he
           affirmed
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           this
           commeth
           vnto
           .
           a
           Ideo
           (
           Christus
           )
           
             peruenit
             vs●…
             ,
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             ne
             nos
             maneremus
             in
             inferno
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             came
             euen
             vnto
             hell
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             remaine
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Men
           that
           come
           thither
           ,
           abide
           there
           .
           If
           therefore
           Christ
           freed
           vs
           by
           his
           descent
           thither
           from
           remaining
           there
           ,
           he
           freed
           vs
           from
           comming
           thither
           .
           And
           Ambrose
           was
           likewise
           an
           hereticke
           in
           saying
           ,
           b
           
             descendens
             ad
             inferos
             genus
             humanum
             liberauit
             .
             Christ
             descending
             to
             hell
             deliucred
             mankind
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           aswell
           from
           comming
           thither
           ,
           as
           tarrying
           there
           .
           So
           Hilarie
           ,
           c
           
             Crux
             ,
             Mors
             ,
             Inferi
             ,
             nostra
             salus
             est
             ,
          
           Christes
           
             Crosse
             ,
             death
             ,
             descent
             to
          
           (
           inferi
           )
           
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             is
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           So
           Athanasius
           .
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Christ
             descending
             to
             hades
             brought
             vs
             back●…
             ,
          
           (
           that
           we
           should
           not
           goe
           thither
           )
           .
           So
           Ierom
           ,
           e
           
             Liberauit
             omnes
             Dominus
             ,
             quando
             eius
             anima
             descendit
             ad
             infernum
             :
             The
             Lord
             deliuered
             all
          
           (
           his
           from
           thence
           )
           
             when
             his
             soule
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           So
           Fulgentius
           ,
           f
           
             Hoc
             ideo
             factum
             est
             ,
             vt
             per
             descendentem
             ad
             infernum
             animam
             iusti
             ,
             dolores
             soluerentur
             inferni
             :
          
           g
           
             solutis
             doloribus
             inferni
             ,
             omnes
             sideles
             ad
             i●…sdem
             doloribus
             liberauit
             .
             This
             was
             therefore
             done
             that
             by
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             iust
             descending
             to
             hell
             the
             sorrows
             of
             hell
             might
             be
             loosed
             ,
          
           (
           and
           )
           
             the
             sorrows
             of
             hell
             being
             loosed
             ,
             he
             deliuered
             all
             the
             faithfull
             from
             them
             .
          
           Our
           deliuery
           thence
           ,
           who
           were
           neuer
           there
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           keeping
           vs
           from
           comming
           thither
           .
           If
           then
           Christ
           by
           his
           d●…scending
           thither
           deliuered
           vs
           and
           all
           his
           elect
           th●…nce
           ,
           it
           followeth
           he
           saued
           them
           from
           comming
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           descent
           thither
           .
           And
           this
           speach
           Austen
           prooueth
           to
           be
           right
           and
           true
           in
           this
           very
           case
           by
           many
           examples
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           thus
           concludeth
           .
           h
           
             In
             his
             omnibus
             non
             erant
             ,
             sed
             quia
             talibus
             meritis
             agebantur
             ,
             vt
             nisi
             subuentum
             esset
             ,
             ibi
             essent
             ,
             inde
             se
             recte
             dicunt
             liberari
             ,
             quo
             per
             liberatores
             suos
             non
             sunt
             permissi
             perduci
             .
             In
             all
             these
          
           (
           mischiefes
           )
           
             men
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             deserts
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             been
             in
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             holpen
             (
             from
             them
             )
             they
             rightly
             say
             they
             were
          
           THENCE
           DELIVERED
           ,
           
             whither
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             deliuered
             them
             .
          
           If
           then
           they
           were
           Hereticks
           that
           vpheld
           this
           position
           ,
           the
           best
           learned
           of
           the
           fathers
           in
           Christs
           Church
           were
           plainely
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           heresie
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           safer
           to
           forsake
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           priuate
           conceit
           of
           Montanisme
           ,
           or
           to
           muster
           so
           many
           religious
           and
           Catholike
           writers
           for
           hereticks
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           you
           take
           your selfe
           by
           the
           nose
           before
           you
           be
           ware
           ,
           and
           plunge
           your selfe
           into
           this
           wicked
           heresie
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           farre
           deeper
           then
           others
           by
           alleaging
           and
           yet
           refusing
           Tertullians
           fansies
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           well
           to
           be
           so
           liberall
           of
           your
           termes
           ,
           when
           you
           must
           beare
           the
           greatest
           waight
           of
           them
           ?
           I
           cleare
           my selfe
           in
           saying
           and
           proouing
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           Tertullians
           priuate
           conceits
           con●…onant
           to
           Montanus
           new
           prophesies
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           these
           fathers
           were
           hereticks
           I
           am
           none
           :
           but
           you
           are
           caught
           like
           a
           Come
           with
           your
           loude
           ctowing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           shift
           thence
           but
           with
           your
           owne
           shame
           .
           For
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           obiection
           of
           i
           
             certaine
             hereticks
          
           .
           Now
           if
           your selfe
           defend
           that
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           there
           
           impugneth
           ,
           then
           are
           you
           an
           heretick
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dying
           went
           
             ad
             inferos
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ad
             inferiora
             terrarum
             ,
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Tertullian
           exactly
           auoucheth
           .
           His
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Chapter
           are
           ,
           k
           
             Forma
             humanae
             mortis
             apud
             inferos
             functus
             ,
             nec
             ante
             ascendit
             in
             sublimior
             a
             caelorum
             ,
             quam
             descendit
             in
             inferior
             a
             terrarum
             .
             He
             performed
             the
             manner
             of
             an
             humane
             death
             in
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             ascend
             to
             the
             higher
             parts
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             before
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           This
           Tertullian
           bringeth
           as
           graunted
           on
           all
           sides
           :
           for
           he
           refuseth
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           affirmeth
           .
           The
           obiection
           then
           of
           the
           heretiks
           ,
           as
           you
           name
           them
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             Ne
             nos
             adiremus
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             come
             thither
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ad
             regionem
             inferúm
             subterraneam
             ,
             to
             the
             region
             of
             inferi
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           Tertullians
           inferi
           whither
           he
           thought
           all
           must
           come
           .
           Now
           make
           your
           choise
           ,
           wise
           Sir
           ,
           whether
           you
           wil
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           whom
           Tertullian
           refuteth
           ,
           or
           hold
           this
           grosse
           error
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Saints
           saue
           Martyrs
           ,
           after
           this
           life
           are
           in
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           there
           to
           remaine
           till
           the
           day
           of
           resurrection
           .
           But
           this
           you
           euery
           where
           seeme
           to
           disclaime
           as
           being
           that
           Limbus
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           auoide
           .
           Then
           are
           you
           one
           of
           those
           hereticks
           ,
           whose
           obiection
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           argueth
           you
           to
           be
           a
           witt-all
           ,
           aswell
           as
           an
           heretick
           of
           your
           owne
           calling
           ,
           you
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           sense
           as
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           yeeld
           your selfe
           to
           be
           an
           heretick
           for
           defending
           the
           trueth
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           l
           
             it
             is
             false
             that
             Christ
             went
             to
             inferos
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           You
           that
           rightly
           vnderstand
           not
           one
           word
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           talke
           as
           if
           you
           were
           authorized
           not
           onely
           to
           contradict
           your
           owne
           Author
           ,
           but
           to
           pronounce
           them
           all
           heretikes
           ,
           that
           gainesay
           your
           absurd
           and
           ignorant
           follie
           .
           Tertullian
           in
           this
           place
           resolueth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dying
           went
           ad
           Inferos
           ,
           that
           is
           
             ad
             Regionem
             Inferúm
             subterraneam
             ;
             to
             the
             Region
             of
             Inferi
             vnder
             earth
             ,
          
           for
           so
           he
           expoundeth
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           after
           death
           (
           saue
           Martyrs
           )
           shall
           goe
           to
           the
           same
           Region
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           and
           there
           stay
           till
           the
           generall
           refurrection
           .
           This
           conclusion
           you
           denie
           as
           well
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           were
           Heretikes
           ,
           that
           made
           that
           obiection
           .
           But
           awake
           out
           of
           this
           maze
           or
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           Tertullian
           to
           strengthen
           the
           priuate
           opinions
           of
           Montanus
           in
           aduauncing
           Martyrs
           and
           none
           else
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           impugneth
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           Christes
           descending
           to
           Inferi
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           the
           Region
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           freed
           all
           the
           faithfull
           from
           comming
           thither
           .
           With
           like
           stupiditie
           you
           seuer
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           position
           from
           the
           position
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           a
           refutation
           of
           the
           obiection
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           confirmation
           thereof
           .
           For
           they
           which
           opposed
           the
           former
           wordes
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           
             therefore
             went
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             to
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             come
             thither
             :
          
           brought
           this
           for
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           assertion
           .
           m
           
             Caeterum
             quod
             discrimen
             Ethnicorum
             &
             Christianorum
             ,
             si
             carcer
             mortu●…s
             idem
             ?
             For
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betweene
             Ethnicks
             and
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             one
             and
             the
             same
             prison
             after
             death
             ?
          
           You
           say
           this
           is
           Tertullians
           answere
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           your
           head
           is
           so
           heauie
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           perceaue
           this
           maketh
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           rather
           confirmeth
           then
           answereth
           their
           obiection
           .
           They
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           former
           obiection
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             went
             to
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
          
           neuer
           excepted
           infidels
           but
           Christians
           from
           comming
           to
           those
           places
           .
           If
           Tertullian
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           he
           did
           rather
           confesse
           ,
           then
           refell
           their
           obiection
           .
           But
           his
           answere
           to
           these
           words
           commeth
           after
           ,
           which
           you
           did
           not
           reade
           ,
           or
           not
           marke
           .
           n
           
             Agnosce
             differentiam
             Ethnici
             &
             fidelis
             in
             morte
             ,
             si
             pro
             Deo
             occumbas
             vt
             Paracletus
             monet
             ,
             non
             in
             mollibus
             f●…bribus
             &
             Lectulis
             ,
             sed
             in
             Martyri●…s
             .
             See
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             an
             Ethnick
             &
             a
             beleeuer
             ,
             if
             thou
             die
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Paraclete
             warneth
             ,
             not
             in
             easie
             feauers
             and
             (
             soft
             )
             beddes
             ,
             but
             in
             Martyrdomes
             .
          
           Where
           following
           not
           onely
           the
           fansies
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           phrases
           of
           Montanus
           prophesies
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           shewed
           ,
           he
           maketh
           no
           difference
           (
           as
           touching
           the
           place
           )
           betweene
           Ethnicks
           and
           Christians
           after
           death
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           Martyrs
           :
           and
           thereby
           fastneth
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           die
           in
           their
           beddes
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           sickenesse
           ,
           (
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           grieuous
           )
           
             to
             Inferi
             ,
             the
             Region
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           which
           error
           was
           alwayes
           condemned
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           o
           
             Thus
             also
             is
             Augustine
             well
             vnderstood
             ,
             where
             he
             denieth
             that
             the
             Patria●…kes
             were
             apud
             ●…nferos
             in
             hell
             ,
             namely
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
             Which
             
             yet
          
           p
           
             elsewhere
             he
             graunteth
             vnto
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             apud
             inferos
             in
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             namely
             where
             the
             godlie
             dead
             should
             be
             .
             So
             that
             thus
             if
             you
             had
             but
             distinguished
             these
             and
             other
             Fathers
             like
             words
             ,
             as
             you
             ought
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             such
             follie
             of
             contradiction
             to
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
          
           q
           
             you
             doe
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             al●…ogether
             vndeseruedly
             .
          
           ]
           Indeed
           if
           I
           would
           follow
           your
           example
           in
           drawing
           the
           Fathers
           wordes
           from
           their
           plaine
           and
           true
           meaning
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           a
           sense
           which
           they
           neuer
           thought
           ,
           yea
           which
           they
           directly
           rerute
           ;
           I
           might
           easily
           make
           the
           fathers
           say
           ,
           what
           pleased
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           But
           this
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           that
           be
           wise
           ,
           is
           the
           peruerting
           ,
           not
           the
           producing
           of
           Fathers
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           did
           them
           lesse
           wrong
           to
           shew
           ,
           where
           they
           differed
           amongst
           themselues
           in
           some
           secret
           points
           not
           fully
           reuealed
           to
           men
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           to
           falsifie
           them
           ,
           and
           abuse
           them
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           Neither
           said
           I
           any
           worse
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           say
           of
           themselues
           ,
           that
           
             these
             things
             are
             vncertaine
          
           ,
           and
           
             no
             man
             might
             be
             offended
          
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           
             any
             setled
          
           (
           or
           assured
           )
           expositions
           (
           or
           resolutions
           )
           
             in
             these
             points
          
           ,
           which
           Austin
           openly
           r
           professed
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           in
           that
           s
           place
           which
           you
           cite
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           how
           you
           medicine
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           we
           shall
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           your
           skill
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           would
           take
           
             Inferos
             in
             some
             places
             for
             hell
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             for
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             namely
             where
             the
             godly
             dead
             should
             be
             ,
          
           all
           were
           safe
           you
           thinke
           :
           Saint
           Austin
           did
           no
           way
           disagree
           from
           him
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           I
           cited
           ,
           which
           were
           Epistola
           99.
           57.
           
             de
             Genesi
             ad
             literam
             li.
          
           12.
           ca.
           33.
           
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             li.
          
           20.
           ca.
           15.
           
           To
           him
           that
           catcheth
           but
           after
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           neuer
           looketh
           what
           is
           precedent
           or
           consequent
           ,
           this
           may
           seeme
           plaister
           of
           Paris
           to
           amend
           this
           breach
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           readeth
           three
           lines
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           shall
           soone
           perceaue
           how
           foolishly
           and
           grossely
           you
           make
           Saint
           Austin
           〈◊〉
           to
           crosse
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           euidently
           to
           subuert
           your
           whole
           building
           .
           Beginne
           with
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           last
           in
           your
           margine
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           well
           you
           reconcile
           S.
           Austins
           words
           to
           make
           for
           your
           assertions
           .
           t
           
             Si
             enim
             non
             absurde
             credi
             videtur
             ,
             antiquos
             etiam
             sanctos
             ,
             qui
             venturi
             Christi
             tenuerunt
             fidem
             ,
             locis
             quidem
             à
             torment
             is
             impiorū
             remo●…issimis
             ,
             sed
             apud
             Inferos
             fuisse
             ,
             donec
             eos
             inde
             sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             &
             ad
             ea
             locadesce●…sus
             erueret
             ;
             profecto
             deinceps
             boni
             fideles
             effuso
             illo
             pretio
             iam
             redempti
             ,
          
           PROR
           SVS
           INFEROS
           N●…SCIVNT
           ,
           
             donec
             etiam
             receptis
             corporibus
             ,
             bona
             recipiant
             quae
             merentur
             .
             If
             it
             seeme
             wit●…out
             absurditie
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             were
             in
             places
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             yet
             apud
             inferos
             in
             infernall
          
           (
           or
           lower
           )
           
             places
             ,
             vntill
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             descent
             thither
             did
             deliuer
             them
             thence
             ;
             certainly
             after
             that
             time
             the
             god●…y
             beleeuers
             now
             red●…med
             with
             that
             price
          
           (
           of
           his
           bloud
           )
           
             shed
             ,
             neuer
             know
          
           (
           or
           trie
           )
           
             any
             inferi
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             that
             recouering
             their
             bodies
             they
             receaue
             the
             good
             things
             deserued
             by
             them
             ,
          
           (
           or
           prepared
           for
           them
           )
           .
           If
           here
           we
           take
           
             Inferi
             for
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           vs
           ,
           doe
           not
           your
           eares
           glow
           to
           heare
           so
           vehement
           and
           violent
           a
           gunne
           shot
           against
           all
           your
           deuices
           ,
           and
           namely
           against
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           certainely
           after
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dscended
           to
           Inferi
           ,
           
             the
             godly
             beleeuers
          
           PROR
           SVS
           INFEROS
           NESCIVNT
           ,
           
             neuer
             come
             to
             any
             Inferi
          
           ?
           Where
           if
           you
           put
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           for
           Inferi
           ,
           &
           say
           the
           godly
           dying
           neuer
           come
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           godly
           dead
           should
           be
           ,
           the
           world
           of
           the
           liuing
           will
           thinke
           you
           out
           of
           your
           wits
           ,
           that
           so
           tempestuously
           tumble
           out
           falsehoodes
           and
           contradictions
           .
           And
           what
           will
           you
           doe
           with
           that
           position
           of
           Austins
           so
           often
           repeated
           ,
           and
           vrged
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           resolution
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           found
           Inferi
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           taken
           in
           any
           good
           signification
           ?
           u
           
             Ne
             ipsos
             quidem
             Inferos
             vspiam
             Scripturarum
             in
             bono
             appell●…tos
             potui
             inuenire
             ;
             I
             neuer
             could
             find
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             Inferos
             vsed
             in
             any
             good
             sense
             .
          
           And
           so
           againe
           .
           x
           
             Illud
             me
             nondum
             inuenisse
             confiteor
             ,
             Inferos
             appellatos
             vbi
             iustorū
             animae
             requiescunt
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             sound
             that
             the
             place
             where
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             righteous
             do
             rest
             ,
             is
             called
             inferi
             .
          
           The
           like
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           fiftie
           seuen
           ●…pistle
           .
           You
           will
           expound
           Inferi
           in
           Austin
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           godly
           dead
           should
           be
           :
           Austen
           himselfe
           vtterly
           disauoweth
           it
           ,
           and
           expressely
           saith
           ,
           he
           neuer
           could
           find
           the
           word
           taken
           in
           the
           Sc●…iptures
           for
           any
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neuer
           did
           vse
           it
           in
           any
           such
           sense
           .
           Call
           you
           this
           the
           clearing
           ,
           or
           the
           crossing
           of
           Saint
           Austins
           words
           ?
        
         
         
           Euen
           so
           another
           of
           your
           maine
           masts
           is
           ouerthrowen
           by
           Saint
           Austin
           ,
           though
           you
           in
           your
           rancor
           or
           rage
           make
           it
           a
           y
           
             wicked
             and
             hereticall
             thing
             to
             thinke
             ,
             Christ
             went
             where
             the
             damned
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             hell
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           S.
           Austen
           beleeued
           &
           professed
           in
           those
           very
           places
           ,
           which
           you
           vndertake
           to
           reconcile
           .
           z
           
             Quaeri
             solet
             ,
             si
             non
             nisi
             paenalia
             rectè
             intelliguntur
             Inferna
             ,
             quo
             modo
             animam
             Domini
             Christi
             piè
             credamus
             fuisse
             in
             inferno
             ?
             Sed
             bené
             respondetur
             ideo
             descendisse
             ,
             vt
             quibus
             oportuit
             subueniret
             .
             Some
             vse
             to
             demaund
             ,
             if
             Inferna
             be
             rightly
             taken
             for
             none
             other
             but
             for
             the
             places
             of
             punishments
          
           (
           after
           this
           life
           )
           
             how
             may
             we
             safely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             (
             in
             Inferno
             )
             in
             hell
             ?
             but
             it
             is
             wel
             answered
             ,
             he
             descended
             (
             thither
             )
             to
             succour
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             succoured
             .
          
           And
           so
           elsewhere
           .
           a
           
             Christi
             quidem
             animam
             venisse
             vsque
             ad
             ea
             loca
             ,
             in
             quibus
             peccatores
             cruciantur
             ,
             vt
             eos
             solueret
             a
             tormentis
             ,
             quos
             esse
             soluendos
             ,
             occuli
             à
             nobis
             sua
             iustitiâ
             iudicabat
             ,
             non
             immerito
             creditur
             .
             That
             Christs
             soule
             came
             euen
             to
             those
             places
             ,
             in
             which
             sinners
             are
             tormented
             to
             deliuer
             them
             from
             torments
             ,
             whom
             his
             iustice
             vnknowne
             to
             vs
             thought
             fit
             to
             deliuer
             ,
             is
             belieued
             not
             without
             good
             cause
             .
          
           Austen
           acknowledgeth
           the
           Church
           belieued
           it
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           howsoeuer
           your
           tongue
           ouerrunneth
           your
           teeth
           to
           make
           it
           a
           wicked
           &
           hereticall
           thing
           so
           to
           thinke
           .
           Ambrose
           confesseth
           the
           same
           .
           b
           
             Expers
             peccati
             Christus
             cum
             ad
             Tartari
             ima
             descenderet
             ,
             vinctas
             peccato
             animas
             mortis
             dominatione
             destructa
             é
             f●…ucibus
             Diaboli
             reuocauit
             ad
             vitam
             .
             Christ
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
             when
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             lowest
             pit
             of
             hell
             ,
             recalled
             to
             life
             out
             of
             the
             diuels
             iawes
             the
             soules
             that
             were
             bound
             with
             sinne
             ,
             destroying
             the
             Dominion
             of
             death
             .
          
           And
           so
           doth
           Ierom.
           
             Infernus
             locus
             suppliciorum
             atque
             cruciatuum
             est
             ,
          
           c
           
             in
             quo
             videtur
             diues
             purpuratus
             ;
             ad
             quem
             descendit
             &
             dominus
             ,
             vt
             vinctos
             de
             Carcere
             din
             itteret
             .
             Infernus
             is
             the
             place
             of
             punishments
             and
             torments
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             rich
             man
             clothed
             with
             purple
             was
             seene
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Lord
             descended
             to
             dimisse
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             bound
             ,
             out
             of
             prison
             .
          
           These
           I
           trust
           were
           no
           Heretikes
           ,
           but
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           vse
           that
           aduantage
           against
           you
           ,
           which
           you
           insisting
           on
           Tertullians
           error
           seeke
           against
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           doe
           little
           lesse
           then
           prooue
           you
           to
           be
           a
           refuser
           and
           peruerter
           of
           the
           faith
           receiued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           professed
           not
           by
           them
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           whom
           I
           d
           formerly
           cited
           as
           concurring
           in
           this
           cause
           with
           them
           .
           But
           I
           smile
           at
           your
           follie
           ,
           and
           remit
           your
           reproches
           to
           the
           Readers
           impartiall
           Censure
           .
        
         
           e
           
             Athanasius
             also
             saying
             ,
             where
             humane
             soules
             were
             held
             by
             death
             ,
             there
             Christ
             brought
             his
             humane
             soule
             ;
             meaneth
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             soule
             came
             vnder
             the
             same
             condition
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             other
             humane
             soules
             did
             :
             not
             that
             he
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             .
             Neither
             must
             he
             be
             vnderstood
             after
             your
             partiall
             translation
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             ex
             orco
             ,
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             himselfe
             saith
             ex
             Hadou
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             death
             .
          
           ]
           You
           set
           your selfe
           to
           outface
           all
           the
           places
           ,
           which
           I
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           played
           your
           part
           in
           wrenching
           &
           wrying
           the
           words
           of
           Tertullian
           &
           Austin
           from
           their
           rightsense
           ,
           so
           you
           continue
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           with
           like
           successe
           ,
           thinking
           it
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           false
           ,
           and
           farre
           from
           the
           Fathers
           meaning
           .
           As
           first
           in
           Athanasius
           wordes
           ;
           what
           double
           punishment
           was
           that
           I
           pray
           ,
           which
           God
           threatned
           to
           Adam
           for
           sinne
           ,
           in
           saying
           f
           
             to
             the
             earthly
             part
             ,
             earth
             thou
             art
             ,
             &
             to
             earth
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
          
           ;
           for
           those
           are
           Athanasius
           words
           ;
           and
           what
           be
           the
           g
           
             two
             places
             ,
             to
             which
             man
             after
             his
             dissolution
             was
             condemned
             ?
          
           Did
           God
           threaten
           nothing
           to
           Adam
           but
           the
           dissolution
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           threaten
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           also
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           properly
           noteth
           hell
           ,
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ?
           I
           trust
           you
           be
           not
           so
           senselesse
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           for
           sinne
           threatened
           no
           more
           to
           Adam
           and
           his
           posteritie
           but
           onely
           a
           bodily
           death
           ;
           for
           so
           could
           none
           of
           Adams
           off-spring
           by
           that
           sentence
           be
           adiudged
           to
           hell
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           find
           daily
           performed
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           .
           Then
           the
           death
           of
           mans
           soule
           threatened
           by
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           meant
           by
           Athanasius
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           elude
           ,
           was
           the
           place
           of
           perpetuall
           torments
           ,
           where
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           was
           truly
           held
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           soule
           seuered
           from
           the
           bodie
           without
           respect
           of
           any
           consequent
           miserie
           .
           Therefore
           your
           maine
           foundation
           is
           euidently
           false
           ,
           that
           Athanasius
           by
           the
           death
           of
           mans
           soule
           
             meaneth
             nothing
             els
          
           ,
           but
           the
           soules
           being
           apart
           from
           the
           bodie
           without
           regard
           of
           punishment
           following
           :
           but
           in
           expresse
           words
           he
           noteth
           the
           place
           ,
           h
           
             Vbi
             tencbatur
             anima
             humana
             in
             
             morte
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             was
             held
          
           (
           captiue
           )
           
             in
             death
          
           ;
           which
           spite
           of
           your
           heart
           must
           needes
           be
           hell
           .
           Againe
           according
           to
           the
           double
           death
           threatned
           for
           sinne
           ,
           Athanasius
           saith
           ,
           ●…
           
             Homo
             in
             duas
             partes
             discerpitur
             ,
             &
             vt
             ad
             duo
             loca
             discedat
             ,
             condemnatur
             .
             Man
          
           
           (
           dying
           )
           
             is
             distracted
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
          
           CONDEMNED
           TO
           TWO
           PLACES
           .
           Now
           in
           your
           diuinitie
           is
           any
           man
           condemned
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           to
           Paradise
           ?
           you
           must
           find
           vs
           then
           
             two
             places
             of
             condemnation
          
           ,
           whither
           either
           part
           of
           man
           dissolued
           was
           adiudged
           ,
           as
           his
           bodie
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           his
           soule
           to
           hades
           .
           So
           saith
           Athanasius
           in
           expresse
           words
           .
           
             If
             you
          
           
           
             can
             shew
             me
             another
             place
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             well
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             diuided
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             into
             three
             places
             )
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             reuoked
             out
             of
             two
             places
             he
             remaineth
             bound
             in
             the
             third
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             none
             other
             place
          
           (
           of
           condemnation
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             besides
             the
             graue
             and
             Hades
             ,
             from
             which
             man
             is
             perfectly
             freed
             ,
             Christ
             deliuering
             vs
             ,
             how
             say
             you
             then
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             reconciled
             vnto
             mankind
             ?
          
           If
           then
           Hades
           bee
           a
           place
           of
           condemnation
           ●…or
           sinne
           ,
           where
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           was
           bound
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           freed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           〈◊〉
           certainely
           Hades
           with
           Athanasius
           is
           neither
           Paradise
           nor
           heauen
           ,
           but
           onely
           hell
           .
        
         
           Againe
           if
           by
           
             death
             raigning
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
          
           Athanasius
           intended
           nothing
           but
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           could
           h●…
           say
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           then
           and
           there
           l
           
             inuiolus
             a
             morte
             ,
             not
             sub●…ect
             to
             death
             ,
          
           or
           that
           he
           brake
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             bands
             of
             the
             soules
             detained
             in
             hades
             ?
          
           Hath
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           any
           bands
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           broken
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           you
           last
           conceit
           ,
           that
           m
           
             Hades
             being
             enemie
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             immortalitie
             and
             resurrection
             of
             mens
             persons
             ,
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             be
             hell
             for
             in
             hell
             shal
             be
             immortality
             &
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             heauen
          
           ;
           it
           is
           so
           like
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           diuinitic
           ,
           that
           I
           doc
           not
           ouer
           much
           maruaile
           at
           it
           .
           If
           hades
           be
           enemie
           and
           opposite
           to
           immortalitie
           ,
           as
           you
           confesse
           out
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           then
           Hades
           is
           neither
           heauen
           nor
           Paradise
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           both
           places
           of
           immortalitie
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           life
           in
           either
           of
           them
           .
           And
           though
           you
           cunningly
           shift
           handes
           ,
           and
           change
           mens
           persons
           for
           mens
           soul●…s
           ,
           of
           which
           Athanasius
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             where
             mans
             soule
             was
             held
             in
             death
             ,
             there
             Christ
             presented
             his
             humane
             soule
             to
             breake
             the
             chaines
             of
             death
             ,
          
           euen
           in
           hades
           ;
           yet
           that
           
             immortality
             is
             as
             well
             in
             hell
             as
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           is
           a
           phrase
           of
           your
           owne
           framing
           to
           put
           all
           trueth
           and
           faith
           out
           of
           ioint
           ,
           The
           Scriptures
           teach
           most
           truely
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           hath
           o
           immortality
           .
           It
           then
           you
           haue
           found
           vs
           a
           new
           immortalitie
           in
           hell
           ,
           you
           haue
           found
           vs
           a
           new
           God
           also
           .
           And
           what
           is
           immortalitie
           ,
           but
           without
           all
           death
           ?
           since
           then
           in
           h●…ll
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           death
           ,
           &
           that
           eternall
           as
           well
           of
           soule
           as
           of
           body
           ,
           your
           deuices
           are
           very
           del●…cate
           ,
           in
           euerlasting
           death
           to
           finde
           no
           death
           .
           But
           dally
           not
           thus
           with
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           least
           God
           doe
           not
           dally
           with
           you
           :
           if
           by
           your
           assertion
           the
           deliuerance
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           immortalitie
           which
           Christ
           brought
           to
           his
           elect
           ,
           be
           none
           other
           then
           such
           as
           men
           in
           hell
           shall
           haue
           ;
           pray
           God
           your
           braines
           be
           not
           as
           much
           crazed
           ,
           as
           your
           faith
           is
           .
           And
           as
           for
           your
           interpreting
           Athanasius
           words
           ,
           and
           gessing
           at
           his
           meaning
           ,
           when
           we
           vse
           madde
           men
           to
           giue
           aduise
           ,
           we
           will
           send
           for
           you
           to
           make
           comments
           vpon
           their
           counsels
           .
        
         
           Where
           you
           make
           Athanasius
           say
           ,
           p
           
             Christ
             was
             held
             in
             this
             death
             till
             ●…e
             spoiled
             and
             conquered
             it
             ,
             which
             (
             you
             conclude
             )
             cannot
             be
             hell
             out
             of
             question
          
           ;
           You
           speake
           not
           one
           true
           word
           .
           Athanasius
           hath
           no
           such
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             held
             in
             death
          
           .
           Of
           mans
           soule
           he
           saith
           ,
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             was
             held
             in
             death
          
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           very
           sentence
           he
           auoucheth
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             be
             could
             not
             be
             held
             in
             death
             .
          
           Secondly
           that
           hades
           was
           spoiled
           of
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           right
           ,
           and
           claime
           ,
           to
           or
           ouer
           all
           Christs
           elect
           ,
           and
           we
           deliuered
           thence
           ;
           Athanasius
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           beareth
           plentifull
           witnesse
           .
           But
           that
           Christ
           spoiled
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           were
           seuered
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           &
           brought
           vs
           thence
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           false
           fable
           ,
           but
           a
           pestilent
           error
           .
           Christ
           raising
           his
           body
           from
           the
           graue
           (
           by
           Athanasius
           iudgement
           )
           gaue
           vs
           hope
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           bringing
           backe
           his
           soule
           from
           hades
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           vntouched
           of
           any
           death
           there
           ,
           but
           also
           loosing
           the
           bands
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             soules
             surprised
             by
             hades
          
           ,
           he
           made
           vs
           partakers
           of
           his
           immortality
           ,
           
           which
           the
           strength
           of
           hades
           could
           not
           touch
           .
           o
           
             Descending
             to
             hades
             Christ
             brought
             vs
             backe
             ,
          
           saith
           Athanasius
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Christs
           members
           as
           then
           not
           borne
           .
           Christ
           did
           not
           bring
           all
           the
           faithful
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           ,
           much
           lesse
           brought
           he
           the
           rest
           thence
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           either
           dead
           or
           borne
           .
           We
           die
           still
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           is
           common
           to
           vs
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           as
           it
           was
           to
           the
           fathers
           before
           Christs
           death
           and
           birth
           ;
           but
           hell
           hath
           now
           no
           right
           to
           vs
           ,
           nor
           power
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           since
           Christ
           our
           head
           conquered
           and
           spoiled
           Satan
           of
           all
           interest
           and
           chalenge
           to
           any
           of
           his
           members
           .
           And
           where
           you
           pretend
           ,
           that
           hades
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           because
           our
           soules
           shal
           be
           ioined
           againe
           to
           our
           bodies
           at
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           know
           you
           good
           Sir
           ,
           that
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           was
           to
           dure
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           wicked
           as
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           is
           vntil
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           .
           And
           you
           that
           defend
           a
           resurrection
           and
           immortality
           as
           well
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           what
           reason
           can
           you
           giue
           ,
           why
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           soule
           separated
           from
           the
           body
           is
           more
           conquered
           by
           Christ
           for
           his
           members
           ,
           then
           by
           Satan
           for
           his
           partners
           ?
           for
           that
           separation
           shall
           cease
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           force
           of
           death
           seuering
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           is
           spoiled
           aswell
           for
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           elect
           .
           Yea
           the
           continuing
           of
           the
           godly
           soules
           asunder
           from
           their
           ●…odies
           till
           the
           last
           day
           is
           rather
           a
           furnishing
           and
           storing
           of
           your
           hades
           ,
           then
           a
           conquering
           and
           spoiling
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           mocke
           not
           with
           these
           matters
           ,
           they
           be
           of
           more
           importance
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           may
           be
           thus
           idlely
           caried
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Hilarie
             verily
             hath
             this
             meaning
             also
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             law
             of
             humane
             necessity
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             their
             soules
             to
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             ad
             inferos
             .
             Which
             descent
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             refuse
             that
             he
             might
             prooue
             himselfe
             in
             euery
             point
             to
             be
             true
             man.
             And
          
           t
           this
           (
           for
           his
           soule
           to
           come
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           death
           )
           
             was
             indeed
             the
             law
             of
             humane
             necessity
             (
             after
             the
             like
             phrase
             as
             Iustine
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             also
             speake
             )
             but
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           head
           is
           so
           fraighted
           with
           falseshoods
           ,
           that
           trueth
           can
           take
           no
           place
           there
           ;
           and
           so
           little
           is
           your
           skill
           ,
           though
           your
           pride
           be
           great
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           know
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           I
           see
           ,
           how
           necessity
           of
           death
           came
           into
           mans
           nature
           .
           Whiles
           man
           was
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           he
           was
           free
           from
           death
           .
           u
           
             By
             sinne
             came
             death
          
           .
           When
           man
           lost
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           liberty
           ,
           and
           fell
           both
           within
           the
           seruitude
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           death
           .
           Now
           death
           being
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           reacheth
           aswell
           to
           the
           soule
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           body
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           this
           life
           .
           x
           
             By
             one
             offence
          
           (
           came
           guiltinesse
           )
           
             on
             all
             men
             vnto
             condemnation
          
           .
           The
           law
           then
           of
           humane
           necessity
           for
           sinne
           (
           without
           Christ
           Iesus
           in
           whom
           we
           recouer
           liberty
           )
           is
           for
           the
           body
           to
           goe
           to
           corruption
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           soule
           to
           descend
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           faine
           mistake
           the
           words
           of
           Hilarie
           .
           It
           is
           no
           part
           of
           humane
           necessity
           for
           the
           soule
           seuered
           from
           the
           body
           to
           ascend
           to
           heauen
           or
           to
           Paradise
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           honour
           and
           fauour
           of
           our
           Redemption
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           but
           necessity
           of
           death
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           sinne
           ,
           draweth
           the
           whole
           man
           body
           and
           soule
           vnto
           condemnation
           .
           This
           you
           might
           haue
           found
           to
           be
           Hilaries
           meaning
           by
           the
           words
           precedent
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           this
           conclusion
           .
           
             Si
             descendero
             in
             infernum
             ,
             ades
             .
             If
             I
             goe
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
          
           ;
           Which
           Hilarie
           sheweth
           to
           be
           verified
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           words
           that
           you
           bring
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           by
           sinne
           y
           
             came
             to
             this
             necessitie
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             lying
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             their
             soules
             descended
             to
             hell
             :
          
           So
           Christ
           the
           redeemer
           of
           man
           ,
           
             refused
             not
             euen
             this
             descent
             to
             hell
             ,
             ad
             consummationem
             veri
             hominis
             ,
             to
             consummate
             true
             man
             ,
          
           or
           to
           recouer
           and
           restore
           both
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           witte
           ,
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           whereof
           a
           true
           man
           consisteth
           .
           That
           Christ
           should
           descend
           to
           places
           vnseene
           and
           vnknowen
           to
           prooue
           himselfe
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           what
           sense
           can
           this
           haue
           ,
           since
           no
           man
           liuing
           was
           present
           to
           see
           the
           proofe
           thereof
           ?
           and
           he
           that
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           liuing
           were
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           would
           much
           more
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           rising
           in
           that
           glorious
           bodie
           ,
           which
           neuer
           man
           saw
           before
           ,
           no●…
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           a
           true
           man
           or
           no.
           I
           thinke
           therefore
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           died
           ,
           not
           to
           prooue
           himselfe
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           ransome
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           he
           descended
           to
           the
           places
           below
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           proofe
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           worke
           our
           saluation
           and
           consummation
           ,
           as
           elswhere
           the
           same
           Father
           
           saith
           ;
           
             Crux
             ,
             mors
             ,
             inferi
             ,
             nostra
             salus
             est
             .
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             descent
             to
             inferi
             ,
             are
             parts
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           And
           of
           Christ
           he
           voucheth
           ,
           
             mortem
             in
             inferno
             perimens
             ,
             he
             killed
             death
             in
             hell
             .
          
           And
           yet
           if
           with
           you
           we
           should
           take
           consummation
           for
           demonstration
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           fet
           ;
           and
           say
           Christ
           re●…used
           
             not
             that
             descent
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             true
             man
             ,
          
           it
           nothing
           hurteth
           me
           ,
           since
           that
           burden
           of
           necessity
           lay
           on
           all
           men
           ,
           for
           desert
           of
           sinne
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           deliuered
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           bodies
           goe
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           to
           the
           place
           of
           punishment
           :
           both
           which
           Christ
           refused
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           in
           the
           one
           without
           any
           corruption
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           without
           any
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           as
           conquerour
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           Of
           
             Iustine
             ,
             Irenaeus
          
           &
           Tertullian
           we
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           iterate
           your
           ouersights
           ;
           Iustine
           speaketh
           of
           no
           law
           at
           all
           ,
           Irenaeus
           noteth
           the
           law
           of
           the
           dead
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           stay
           a
           time
           dead
           before
           their
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           Tertullian
           nameth
           the
           law
           either
           threatning
           Adam
           ,
           if
           he
           sinned
           ;
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           punishing
           sinne
           committed
           by
           men
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           stretcheth
           farder
           then
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           .
           As
           for
           z
           
             the
             law
             of
             our
             nature
          
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           is
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           you
           talke
           thereof
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           rather
           a
           prophane
           Philosopher
           ,
           then
           anie
           piece
           of
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           since
           this
           law
           was
           laid
           on
           our
           nature
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           forceth
           as
           well
           our
           soules
           to
           hell
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           thence
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           bodies
           to
           the
           graue
           .
           That
           in
           death
           the
           whole
           
             man
             is
             dissolued
          
           ,
           the
           soule
           
             separated
             from
             the
             body
          
           ,
           and
           the
           bodie
           
             left
             voide
             of
             sense
          
           and
           life
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           will
           this
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           paradise
           ,
           being
           not
           onely
           in
           rest
           ,
           but
           in
           ioy
           ,
           feeleth
           still
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           she
           felt
           at
           her
           parting
           from
           her
           body
           ,
           before
           she
           tasted
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ?
           Will
           you
           continue
           the
           power
           and
           sense
           of
           death
           euen
           in
           heauen
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           assured
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           promise
           expecteth
           her
           body
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           same
           blisse
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           receaue
           the
           crowne
           of
           righteousnesse
           laide
           vp
           in
           store
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           loue
           Christes
           comming
           ?
           or
           if
           you
           be
           so
           venturous
           in
           fauour
           of
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           mingle
           darkenesse
           with
           light
           ,
           death
           with
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           hell
           with
           the
           ioy
           of
           heauen
           ,
           thinke
           you
           to
           finde
           any
           man
           so
           vnwise
           ,
           as
           to
           tread
           your
           steppes
           in
           these
           vnchristian
           deuices
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             Chrysostome
             and
             Basil
             likewise
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Greekes
             )
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             how
             they
             yeeld
             Hades
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             iust
             men
             deceased
             remaining
             in
             ioyes
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           time
           afore
           Christes
           comming
           ,
           and
           take
           Hades
           for
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           you
           may
           chance
           to
           finde
           some
           such
           thing
           in
           Chrysostome
           and
           Basil
           ;
           but
           that
           either
           of
           them
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           yeeldeth
           Hades
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           vntrueth
           .
           And
           since
           I
           haue
           handled
           these
           places
           before
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           repeate
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Also
             Ambrose
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             who
             right
             according
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             saith
             ;
             Soules
             departed
             from
             their
             bodies
             did
             goe
             to
             Hades
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             an
             inuisible
             place
             ,
             which
             in
             Latin
             we
             call
             Infernum
             .
          
           ]
           Could
           you
           alleage
           the
           Fathers
           wordes
           rightly
           ,
           you
           might
           happely
           sometimes
           vnderstand
           them
           ;
           but
           alwaies
           peruerting
           them
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           what
           maruell
           if
           alwaies
           you
           misse
           their
           meaning
           ?
           Ambrose
           doth
           not
           there
           deliuer
           either
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           or
           the
           perswasion
           of
           any
           Christians
           ,
           but
           speaketh
           of
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           saith
           .
           c
           
             Satis
             fuerat
             dixisse
             illis
             ,
             quod
             liberatae
             animae
             de
             corporibus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             peterent
             ,
             idest
             locum
             ,
             qui
             non
             videtur
             ,
             quem
             locum
             Latine
             infernum
             dicimus
             .
             It
             had
             beene
             enough
             for
             them
          
           (
           being
           Pagans
           )
           
             to
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             seuered
             from
          
           (
           their
           )
           
             bodies
             went
             to
             Aides
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             a
             place
             vnseene
             ,
             which
             in
             Latine
             we
             call
             Infernus
          
           (
           hell
           )
           .
           If
           you
           be
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           we
           looke
           for
           none
           other
           confession
           at
           your
           handes
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           trueth
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           say
           as
           the
           Pagans
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           are
           with
           Christ
           ,
           goe
           to
           Hades
           or
           Infernus
           .
           Ambrose
           himselfe
           will
           tell
           you
           so
           much
           .
           d
           
             In
             Inferno
             semper
             est
             ,
             qui
             non
             ascendit
             ad
             Christum
             .
             He
             that
             ascendeth
             not
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             in
             hell
             .
          
           As
           for
           Christes
           descending
           he
           saith
           ,
           e
           
             Dominus
             in
             Infernum
             descendit
             ,
             vt
             &
             illi
             ,
             qui
             in
             Infernis
             erant
             ,
             a
             perpetuis
             vinculis
             soluerentur
             .
             The
             Lord
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             were
             in
             places
             below
             ,
             might
             be
             loosed
             from
             perpetuall
             chaines
             .
          
           
           You
           haue
           found
           out
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           heauen
           ,
           can
           you
           finde
           vs
           there
           
             perpetuall
             chaines
          
           also
           ?
        
         
           f
           
             And
             Ierom
             :
             Infernus
             is
             a
             place
             where
             the
             soules
             are
             included
             either
             in
             rest
             or
             paines
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           no
           newes
           for
           him
           that
           hath
           no
           sense
           of
           trueth
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           shame
           of
           falshood
           .
           If
           Ie●…om
           were
           not
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           such
           wordes
           or
           meaning
           ,
           as
           to
           bestow
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           saints
           
             in
             Inferno
          
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           you
           might
           be
           borne
           with
           ;
           but
           when
           expresly
           he
           voucheth
           and
           prooueth
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           in
           you
           but
           precise
           impudence
           to
           outface
           your
           Reader
           with
           Ieroms
           name
           against
           Ieroms
           most
           manifest
           assertion
           ?
           g
           
             Porro
             quòd
             sancti
             post
             resurrectionem
             Christine
             nequaquam
             teneantur
             in
             Inferno
             ,
             testatur
             Apostolus
             dicens
             :
             Melius
             est
             dissolui
             &
             esse
             cum
             Christo.
             Qui
             autem
             cum
             Christo
             est
             ,
             vtique
             non
             tenetur
             in
             Inferno
             .
             That
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           saith
           Ierom
           ,
           are
           not
           after
           
             Christes
             resurrection
             detained
             in
             Infernus
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             ,
             saying
             :
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ.
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             with
             Christ
             ,
             surely
             is
             not
             held
             in
             Infernus
             .
          
           And
           againe
           .
           h
           
             Quid
             simile
             Infernus
             ,
             &
             regna
             caelorum
             ?
             what
             likenesse
          
           (
           or
           neerenesse
           )
           
             hath
             Infernus
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ?
          
           and
           this
           the
           situation
           of
           Infernus
           euery
           where
           vrged
           by
           Ierom
           will
           prooue
           .
           i
           
             Simul
             discimus
             ,
             quod
             infernus
             sub
             terra
             sit
             ,
             dicente
             scriptura
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             fundamenta
             Laci
             .
             Withall
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             Infernus
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saying
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             lake
             .
          
           And
           againe
           .
           k
           
             Inferiora
             terrarum
             infernus
             accipitur
             ,
             ad
             quem
             Dominus
             noster
             saluatorque
             descendit
             .
             The
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             taken
             for
             Infernus
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             descended
             .
          
           l
           
             Quod
             autem
             Infernus
             in
             inferiore
             parte
             terrae
             sit
             ,
             Psalmista
             testatur
             .
             And
             that
             Infernus
             is
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             testi●…ieth
             saying
             ;
             The
             earth
             opened
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             couered
             the
             congregation
             of
             Abiram
             .
             And
             in
             an
             other
             place
             we
             reade
             ,
             let
             death
             come
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             descend
             aliue
             to
             Infernus
             .
          
           If
           you
           will
           place
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           in
           Christ
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           then
           may
           you
           haue
           some
           hold
           in
           Ierom
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           yet
           in
           Infernus
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           Ieroms
           expresse
           words
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           your
           owne
           positions
           ;
           why
           vse
           you
           ,
           or
           rather
           so
           openly
           abuse
           you
           Ieroms
           speech
           against
           so
           maine
           and
           manifest
           a
           trueth
           ,
           not
           distinguishing
           the
           time
           whereof
           he
           spake
           ,
           but
           confounding
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           together
           ,
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           your
           lame
           collections
           ?
        
         
           m
           
             Ruffinus
             vpon
             Descendit
             ad
             Inferna
             ,
             giueth
             this
             sense
             ,
             Descendit
             in
             mortem
             ,
             He
             submitted
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           ]
           If
           death
           had
           none
           other
           sense
           nor
           force
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           your
           saying
           were
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           since
           death
           for
           sinne
           raigneth
           aswell
           in
           hell
           ouer
           the
           Soule
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           graue
           ouer
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           death
           doth
           not
           exclude
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           Ruffinus
           words
           will
           easily
           conuince
           .
           n
           
             Eousque
             ille
             miserando
             descendit
             ;
             vsque
             quo
             tu
             peccando
             deiectus
             es
             .
             So
             farre
             Christ
             of
             mercy
             descended
             ,
             how
             farre
             thou
             by
             sinning
             wast
             de●…ected
             .
          
           Now
           if
           we
           by
           sinning
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           none
           other
           but
           a
           bodily
           death
           ,
           then
           Christ
           descended
           onely
           to
           the
           graue
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           desert
           of
           our
           sinne
           tied
           vs
           as
           guiltie
           to
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           then
           Christ
           by
           Ruffinus
           confession
           so
           farre
           descended
           ,
           how
           farre
           we
           were
           by
           Gods
           iustice
           deiected
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           the
           place
           of
           condemnation
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           therefore
           Ruffinus
           doth
           not
           onely
           knit
           these
           speaches
           together
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           expounding
           one
           the
           other
           .
           o
           
             Eduxisti
             de
             Inferno
             animam
             meam
             ,
             &
             de
             abysso
             terrae
             ●…erum
             adduxisti
             me
             ;
             thou
             hast
             brought
             my
             soule
             from
             Infernus
             ,
          
           (
           and
           )
           
             hast
             brought
             me
             backe
             againe
             from
             the
             deepe
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           But
           of
           the
           diuell
           he
           saith
           ,
           p
           
             Qui
             mortis
             habebat
             imperium
             ,
             disruptis
             Inferni
             claustris
             ,
             velut
             de
             profundo
             tractus
             traditur
             :
             he
             that
             had
             Rule
             of
             death
             ,
          
           (
           was
           )
           
             drawen
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             deepe
             ,
             the
             cloysters
             of
             Infernus
             being
             broken
             open
             .
          
           The
           place
           where
           the
           diuell
           was
           ,
           and
           whence
           he
           was
           drawen
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           spoyled
           and
           triumphed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           Soule
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           the
           diuel
           hath
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           deepe
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           here
           is
           called
           Infernus
           .
        
         
           q
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             certaine
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             Hades
             and
             Sheol
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             state
             of
             death
             common
             to
             the
             Soules
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             went
             not
             into
             hell
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             as
             you
             hold
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             blessed
             deceased
             .
          
           ]
           If
           I
           haue
           not
           conuinced
           both
           these
           collections
           to
           be
           false
           by
           the
           manifest
           Testimonies
           
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           (
           for
           out
           of
           them
           you
           gather
           these
           obseruations
           )
           then
           I
           desire
           no
           mans
           consent
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           haue
           sayd
           :
           but
           if
           you
           grosly
           mistake
           and
           misuse
           all
           the
           Fathers
           names
           and
           speeches
           ;
           then
           I
           trust
           the
           Reader
           will
           better
           consider
           what
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           your
           certainties
           ;
           and
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           be
           shorter
           in
           slipping
           ouer
           your
           idle
           ,
           presumptuous
           ,
           vaine
           crafts
           and
           false
           collections
           ;
           which
           are
           almost
           all
           that
           is
           behinde
           .
           A
           taste
           whereof
           if
           he
           will
           take
           ,
           let
           him
           heare
           these
           bragges
           of
           yours
           following
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Thus
             your
             vaine
             boasting
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             is
             but
             a
             bubble
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             you
             consent
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ;
             they
             quite
             ouerthrow
             you
             notwithstanding
             your
             great
             words
             .
          
           If
           your
           vaine
           and
           shamelesse
           boasting
           were
           not
           by
           this
           time
           well
           knowen
           ,
           I
           would
           giue
           some
           fresh
           assault
           to
           these
           bulwarks
           of
           falsitie
           and
           insolen●…
           ;
           but
           the
           proofs
           being
           euident
           and
           precedent
           ,
           which
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           Readers
           indifferent
           iudgement
           ,
           I
           will
           ouerskip
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           as
           the
           bubbles
           or
           your
           vanitie
           ;
           and
           if
           ought
           be
           said
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           refute
           that
           ;
           otherw●…e
           I
           will
           bestow
           no
           more
           paper
           and
           incke
           on
           your
           wandring
           and
           wilde
           conceits
           .
        
         
           s
           
             Only
             Austen
             doubtingly
             and
             waueringly
             differeth
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             found
             ,
             that
             Inferi
             are
             named
             ,
             where
             the
             iust
             mens
             soules
             are
             at
             peace
             .
          
           ]
           You
           might
           haue
           done
           well
           to
           haue
           learned
           of
           Austen
           this
           sober
           and
           modest
           course
           ,
           not
           by
           vaunting
           and
           outfacing
           ,
           but
           by
           plaine
           and
           faire
           confessing
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           as
           Austen
           doth
           of
           his
           .
           Wherein
           he
           differeth
           not
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           you
           confidently
           ,
           yet
           most
           iniuriously
           report
           of
           him
           :
           but
           in
           this
           hee
           exactly
           and
           resolutely
           consenteth
           with
           them
           all
           (
           Tertullians
           errour
           still
           excepted
           )
           that
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           ;
           t
           
             Deinceps
             boni
             fideles
             prorsus
             Inferos
             nesciunt
             ,
             Good
             Christians
          
           (
           dying
           )
           
             come
             not
             to
             Inferi
             at
             all
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           the
           former
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           deceased
           before
           Christes
           death
           went
           
             ad
             Inferos
          
           ,
           to
           places
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           torments
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           stone
           that
           still
           you
           stumble
           at
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           all
           your
           defence
           ,
           deceitfully
           applying
           that
           to
           the
           time
           since
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           the
           Fathers
           euer
           intended
           and
           expressed
           to
           pertaine
           to
           the
           time
           before
           Christes
           comming
           ;
           S.
           Austen
           though
           he
           yeeld
           so
           farre
           to
           former
           writers
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           u
           
             If
             it
             may
             seeme
             t●…
             be
             beleeued
             without
             absurditie
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           euery
           where
           professeth
           ,
           he
           could
           finde
           no
           such
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           Inferi
           in
           any
           place
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           did
           rest
           before
           Christs
           death
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           or
           skirt
           of
           hell
           ,
           he
           vtterly
           refuseth
           that
           ,
           as
           no
           way
           consonant
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           proposeth
           the
           other
           opinion
           with
           a
           condition
           ,
           
             if
             it
             may
             be
             beleeued
             without
             absurditie
          
           ;
           euen
           there
           he
           retaineth
           his
           owne
           resolution
           ,
           that
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           
             in
             locis
             à
             tormentis
             impiorum
             remotissimis
             ;
             in
             places
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           and
           to
           beleeue
           otherwise
           were
           an
           absurditie
           ,
           as
           he
           concludeth
           in
           his
           99.
           
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           Against
           Austin
           you
           obiect
           :
           x
           
             First
             ,
             that
             surely
             the
             auncients
             named
             the
             places
             for
             all
             deceased
             good
             and
             badde
             ,
             Inferos
             :
             as
             they
             named
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             where
             both
             wicked
             and
             good
             doe
             liue
             )
             Superos
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Austen
             ,
             (
             if
             hee
             had
             well
             marked
             it
             )
             might
             haue
             found
             euen
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             found
             not
             )
             in
             the
             Latin
             translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           y
           
             What
             man
             is
             there
             that
             shall
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             inferi
             ,
             that
             is
             death
             ?
          
           z
           
             Where
             the
             soule
             being
             take●…
             properly
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             then
             Inferi
             is
             found
             applied
             to
             iust
             mens
             soules
             deceased
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             which
             Augustine
             might
             haue
             obserued
             .
          
           Were
           you
           masking
           ,
           this
           might
           make
           mirth
           ;
           but
           being
           in
           earnest
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           idle
           .
           What
           if
           Arnobius
           in
           respect
           of
           hell
           being
           in
           the
           earth
           beneath
           vs
           ,
           call
           vs
           that
           liue
           on
           earth
           ,
           
             superos
             ;
             those
             aboue
          
           ;
           is
           that
           a
           proofe
           that
           the
           godly
           deceased
           are
           called
           inferi
           ?
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           
             infra
             &
             supra
          
           are
           differences
           of
           place
           ,
           which
           in
           diuers
           respects
           may
           be
           diuersly
           varied
           ?
           To
           those
           that
           are
           in
           heauen
           ,
           we
           are
           Inferi
           ,
           that
           is
           beneath
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           reference
           to
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           vs
           ,
           Augustine
           himselfe
           doubteth
           not
           to
           call
           the
           earth
           Infernum
           .
           a
           
             Ad
             hoc
             infernum
             missus
             est
          
           (
           filius
           Dei
           )
           
             nascendo
             ,
             ad
             illud
          
           (
           inferius
           )
           
             moriendo
             .
             To
             this
             (
             earth
             )
             below
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             sent
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             to
             that
             other
             place
             beneath
             (
             vs
             )
             when
             he
             died
             .
          
           But
           if
           no
           speciall
           comparison
           of
           place
           bee
           expressed
           ,
           then
           
           
             Superi
             &
             Inferi
             ,
             the
             Saints
             aboue
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             beneath
             ,
          
           are
           generally
           so
           called
           in
           regard
           of
           vs
           ,
           who
           dwell
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           speake
           on
           earth
           ,
           &
           are
           by
           position
           of
           place
           in
           the
           middest
           ,
           that
           is
           lower
           then
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           higher
           then
           the
           lowest
           .
           And
           because
           vnder
           vs
           there
           are
           none
           liuing
           but
           those
           in
           hell
           ,
           therefore
           Inferi
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           spirits
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           whether
           men
           or
           diuels
           .
           As
           for
           that
           other
           obiection
           out
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           bubble
           soone
           blowen
           away
           ,
           but
           a
           bable
           not
           worth
           the
           bringing
           .
           The
           translation
           of
           Tremelius
           and
           Iunius
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           most
           appeale
           for
           these
           matters
           ,
           hath
           b
           
             eripiat
             seipsum
             à
             sepulchro
             ;
             shall
             he
             saue
             himselfe
             from
             the
             graue
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           can
           hee
           keepe
           himselfe
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           die
           ?
           and
           where
           you
           take
           hold
           on
           the
           word
           soule
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           must
           be
           either
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Inferi
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           you
           would
           haue
           ;
           your
           hastie
           head
           doth
           not
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           take
           the
           word
           SOVLE
           ,
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           vsuall
           speech
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           soule
           properly
           ;
           neither
           of
           them
           doth
           steede
           you
           a
           rush
           .
           For
           no
           man
           can
           preserue
           his
           life
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           die
           ;
           neither
           can
           any
           man
           withstand
           the
           hand
           or
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           seuer
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ;
           since
           that
           is
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           against
           all
           men
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           giueth
           you
           a
           third
           sense
           ,
           taking
           the
           soule
           there
           for
           the
           soule
           separate
           from
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           euer
           you
           would
           be
           able
           to
           prooue
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           c
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             deliuer
             their
             owne
             soules
             from
             the
             handes
             of
             hell
             .
             He
             which
             deliuered
             his
             owne
             soule
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             hell
             ,
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             faithfull
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deliuer
             themselues
             .
          
           This
           S.
           Austen
           could
           obserue
           ,
           though
           he
           regarded
           none
           of
           your
           vaine
           supposals
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           d
           
             Austen
             himselfe
             elsewhere
             graunteth
             the
             iust
             in
             peace
             might
             bee
             in
             infernus
             after
             death
          
           You
           might
           haue
           obserued
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           condition
           and
           a
           position
           ,
           which
           you
           doe
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           wrong
           him
           the
           more
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           graunteth
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           e
           
             Si
             non
             absurde
             credi
             videtur
             ,
             if
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             beleeued
             without
             an
             absurditie
          
           ;
           not
           affirming
           it
           might
           be
           beleeued
           without
           an
           absur
           ditie
           ,
           but
           respecting
           it
           with
           a
           conditionall
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           shew
           himselfe
           ouer
           peremptorie
           in
           condemning
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           that
           opinion
           .
           Otherwise
           his
           owne
           assertion
           and
           conclusion
           are
           earnest
           enough
           .
           f
           
             Non
             vtique
             sinus
             ille
             Abrahae
             aliqua
             pars
             inferorum
             esse
             credenda
             est
             .
             The
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
             is
             not
             to
             be
             beleeued
             to
             be
             any
             part
             of
             inferi
             .
          
           g
           
             In
             his
             ipsis
             tanti
             Magistri
             verbis
             ,
             satis
             (
             vt
             opinor
             )
             apparet
             ,
             non
             esse
             quandam
             partem
             &
             quasi
             membrum
             inferorum
             tantae
             illius
             felicitatis
             sinum
             .
             In
             these
             very
             wordes
             of
             so
             great
             a
             teacher
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           )
           
             it
             appeareth
             sufficiently
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             that
             the
             bosome
             of
             so
             great
             felicitie
             is
             not
             any
             part
             or
             member
             of
             hell
             .
          
           In
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           Saint
           Austen
           is
           more
           resolute
           .
           Of
           that
           he
           pronounceth
           .
           
             Satis
             constat
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             enough
             .
          
           Yea
           he
           putteth
           more
           waight
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           
             For
             neither
             can
             the
             Prophesie
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             which
             sayd
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
             ;
             nor
             Peters
             words
             by
             which
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             Christ
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             .
          
           And
           so
           concludeth
           ,
           who
           h
           
             then
             but
             an
             infidell
             will
             denie
             ,
             Christ
             was
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           .
           i
           
             Euidentia
             testimonia
             &
             insernum
             commemorant
             ,
             &
             dolores
             .
             Euident
             testimonies
          
           (
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           
             mention
             both
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             paines
             thereof
             .
          
           These
           be
           no
           coniecturall
           inclinations
           ,
           they
           bee
           iudiciall
           assertions
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           say
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Fulgentius
             denieth
             not
             inferos
             to
             the
             godly
             deceased
             ,
             nor
             that
             Christ
             was
             locally
             only
             with
             them
             in
             inferis
             .
             So
             that
             in
             saying
             he
             was
             where
             the
             wicked
             are
             tormented
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             common
             place
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             whole
             he
             calleth
             infernum
             .
          
           ]
           Heere
           is
           a
           hole
           ,
           where
           through
           your
           wit
           is
           wholy
           runne
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           wit
           alone
           ,
           but
           your
           religion
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           conscience
           are
           runne
           after
           .
           Plainer
           wordes
           then
           those
           of
           Fulgentius
           ,
           I
           neither
           doe
           ,
           nor
           can
           speake
           any
           .
           
             (
             Christus
          
           )
           l
           
             illuc
             vsque
             descendit
             ,
             quousque
             homo
             separatus
             à
             Deo
             peccati
             merito
             cecidisset
             ,
             id
             est
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             vbi
             solebat
             anima
             peccatoris
             torqueri
             .
             Christ
             descended
             euen
             thither
             ,
             whither
             man
             seuered
             from
             God
             by
             desert
             of
             sinne
             was
             fallen
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             infernus
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             sinner
             vseth
             to
             bee
             tormented
             .
          
           What
           doth
           your
           wisedome
           answere
           to
           this
           ?
           
             He
             meaneth
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             common
             place
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             whole
             hee
             
             calleth
             inf●…rnum
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           there
           any
           one
           
             place
             common
          
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           ?
           You
           haue
           learned
           belike
           of
           Parmenides
           the
           riddle-maker
           ,
           that
           
             all
             is
             one
          
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           world
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           that
           heauen
           and
           hell
           make
           one
           common
           place
           .
           Whether
           fell
           man
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           desert
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           heauen
           or
           to
           hell
           ?
           not
           to
           heauen
           ,
           I
           hope
           ;
           for
           then
           man
           sinning
           should
           approch
           to
           Gods
           Throne
           ;
           who
           ,
           Fulgentius
           saith
           ,
           
             was
             seuered
             from
             God.
          
           to
           hell
           then
           he
           fell
           :
           ergo
           Christ
           descended
           to
           hell
           by
           Fulgentius
           assertion
           ,
           and
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           sinners
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           tormenmented
           ,
           he
           calleth
           Infernum
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           can
           prooue
           to
           bee
           heauen
           ,
           you
           shall
           doe
           greater
           wonders
           ,
           then
           M.
           Hugh
           Broughton
           can
           doe
           .
           For
           he
           maketh
           but
           a
           
             great
             ditch
          
           betwixt
           heauen
           and
           hell
           .
           You
           fill
           vp
           that
           ditch
           of
           M.
           Broughtons
           digging
           ,
           and
           say
           both
           hell
           and
           heauen
           are
           one
           place
           common
           to
           Saints
           and
           Diuels
           .
           For
           Infernus
           is
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Grammer
           ,
           if
           any
           rules
           will
           hold
           you
           ,
           must
           note
           but
           one
           place
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           both
           the
           blessed
           and
           the
           damned
           are
           ,
           then
           heauen
           and
           hell
           are
           both
           but
           one
           place
           .
           Againe
           you
           farre
           passe
           M.
           Broughtons
           skill
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             much
             deceaued
             ,
             who
             thinke
             hell
             to
             be
             below
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           though
           Saint
           Paul
           distribute
           all
           reasonable
           creatures
           subiected
           to
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           into
           things
           m
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           You
           change
           the
           whole
           site
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           say
           heauen
           is
           below
           .
           For
           where
           insernus
           is
           deriued
           from
           infra
           ,
           which
           is
           below
           ,
           if
           heauen
           bee
           called
           infernus
           ,
           then
           surely
           heauen
           is
           below
           ;
           and
           then
           must
           the
           Apostle
           recall
           his
           error
           in
           saying
           ,
           n
           
             seeke
             the
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ;
           he
           should
           haue
           sayd
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           seeke
           the
           things
           which
           are
           below
           ;
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           tormented
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           heauen
           with
           you
           .
           But
           if
           at
           your
           next
           exercise
           you
           should
           pray
           for
           your
           Auditorie
           to
           come
           to
           
             infernus
             ,
             where
             the
             wicked
             are
             punished
             ,
          
           I
           winne
           they
           would
           thinke
           you
           more
           madde
           ,
           then
           M.
           Broughton
           is
           .
           Howbe
           it
           with
           this
           one
           answere
           you
           giue
           the
           lie
           aswell
           to
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Apostles
           .
           For
           where
           Dauid
           saith
           to
           God
           ,
           o
           
             Thou
             hast
             brought
             my
             soule
             out
             of
             infernus
             ,
          
           that
           cannot
           be
           by
           your
           rules
           ,
           since
           heauen
           and
           hell
           make
           but
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           must
           needes
           be
           one
           place
           with
           both
           extreames
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           same
           name
           with
           both
           .
           So
           that
           Dauids
           soule
           wheresoeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           not
           out
           of
           Infernus
           .
           Againe
           where
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           p
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             infernus
          
           ;
           that
           is
           false
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           teach
           that
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           Saints
           deceased
           are
           yet
           in
           a
           common
           place
           with
           the
           damned
           ,
           the
           whole
           being
           called
           Infernus
           .
           And
           where
           before
           you
           were
           very
           angry
           ,
           That
           I
           said
           you
           made
           ascending
           to
           be
           descending
           ,
           and
           heauen
           to
           be
           hell
           ;
           to
           decline
           the
           force
           of
           Fulgentius
           wordes
           ,
           you
           fairely
           answere
           ,
           that
           Christs
           
             descending
             to
             infernus
             ,
             where
             the
             soules
             of
             sinners
             are
             tormented
             ,
          
           was
           his
           going
           to
           heauen
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           are
           but
           one
           place
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           hath
           one
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           Infernus
           .
        
         
           A
           speciall
           spleene
           you
           beare
           against
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           &
           disgrace
           him
           you
           would
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           waight
           of
           his
           iudgement
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           :
           but
           you
           want
           both
           wit
           &
           learning
           for
           such
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           &
           therefore
           you
           resist
           his
           opinion
           with
           more
           lies
           then
           lines
           .
           q
           
             Austins
             differing
             from
             you
          
           ,
           you
           say
           
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
          
           .
           ]
           and
           why
           ?
           [
           r
           
             First
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             him
             and
             since
             him
             .
          
           ]
           Heere
           are
           three
           lies
           in
           one
           line
           ,
           all
           the
           Fathers
           before
           him
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           since
           him
           do
           not
           dissent
           from
           him
           ,
           &
           with
           you
           not
           one
           of
           them
           consenteth
           .
           [
           s
           
             Secondly
             we
             must
             not
             esteeme
             his
             saying
             by
             the
             Latin
             word
             inferi
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Originall
             Sheol
             &
             hades
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             shewed
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           he
           did
           folow
           the
           Latin
           translation
           then
           receiued
           in
           the
           Church
           where
           he
           liued
           ;
           yet
           neither
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           nor
           the
           Greeke
           words
           are
           against
           him
           .
           For
           you
           shal
           neuer
           shew
           that
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           throughout
           the
           Scripture
           are
           taken
           for
           any
           good
           condition
           or
           receptacle
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           is
           Austins
           a●…rtion
           of
           the
           word
           Inferi
           ;
           much
           lesse
           that
           either
           of
           those
           wordes
           ,
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           ,
           doe
           any
           where
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           import
           the
           place
           or
           state
           of
           the
           blessed
           soules
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           error
           ,
           and
           which
           you
           haue
           no
           way
           prooued
           ,
           though
           you
           haue
           spent
           much
           paper
           &
           paines
           to
           make
           some
           shew
           for
           it
           .
           [
           t
           
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             waueringly
             deliuered
             and
             with
             doubt
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             .
          
           ]
           Heere
           are
           three
           lies
           
           more
           in
           another
           line
           ,
           besides
           those
           that
           swarmed
           in
           the
           midst
           .
           Austin
           doth
           deliuer
           his
           opinion
           constantly
           ,
           consonantly
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           you
           haue
           shewed
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           is
           euident
           to
           him
           that
           will
           but
           either
           peruse
           what
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           or
           will
           but
           reuiew
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           setting
           downe
           that
           opinion
           vpon
           the
           eighty
           fiue
           Psalme
           ,
           where
           he
           saieth
           ,
           
             al●…m
             etiam
             opinionem
             dicam
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             another
             opinion
             ,
             or
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             to
             maintaine
             it
             erroneously
             :
             for
             he
             giueth
             this
             reason
             and
             end
             of
             Christs
             going
             to
             hell
             ;
             (
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             )
             that
             he
             might
             deliuer
             some
             of
             the
             damned
             out
             of
             hell
             torments
             ;
             which
             most
             strange
             conceit
             of
             his
             your selfe
             conf●…e
             rightly
             .
          
           ]
           The
           end
           of
           Christs
           descending
           to
           hell
           is
           by
           the
           Fathers
           confessed
           to
           be
           double
           ;
           the
           one
           to
           destroy
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           Ruler
           thereof
           ,
           euen
           the
           diuell
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           all
           his
           Elect
           
             from
             the
             power
             ,
             danger
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             hell
             .
          
           The
           Scriptures
           doe
           not
           conc●…le
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           wrought
           these
           things
           .
           x
           
             By
             death
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             de●…royed
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             of
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             all
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             f●…re
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             l●…fe
             long
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
          
           Rising
           againe
           ,
           he
           y
           
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
          
           ,
           z
           
             spoiled
             Principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             snew
             of
             them
             ,
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           Had
           Christ
           died
           and
           not
           risen
           ,
           we
           had
           a
           perished
           ,
           as
           Paul
           confesseth
           .
           The
           conquering
           then
           of
           hell
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           deliuering
           of
           vs
           from
           the
           power
           and
           ●…are
           of
           either
           ,
           though
           this
           were
           purchased
           by
           Christes
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           e●…ected
           and
           performed
           by
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           Councell
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           their
           letters
           to
           Nestorius
           professe
           ,
           which
           the
           generall
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           repeated
           and
           allowed
           ,
           and
           the
           fift
           generall
           c
           Counc●…ll
           b
           of
           Constantinople
           afterwards
           confirmed
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Christ
             rose
             to
             life
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             hauing
             spoiled
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           .
           So
           Ierom
           :
           d
           
             Propterea
             illuc
             (
             in
             infernum
             )
             descendit
             ,
             vt
             Electos
             suos
             exinde
             eijceret
             ,
             &
             Diabolum
             ligaret
             .
             Christ
             descended
          
           to
           hell
           
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cl●…ere
             his
             Elect
             thence
             ,
             and
             binde
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           This
           end
           of
           Christes
           de●…cending
           to
           hell
           and
           hades
           to
           deliuer
           not
           only
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           the
           liuing
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           euery
           where
           confesse
           .
           The
           Christians
           in
           Tertullian
           say
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           formerly
           proued
           notwithstanding
           your
           idle
           exceptions
           ;
           e
           
             In
             hoc
             Christus
             inferòs
             adijt
             ,
             ne
             nos
             adiremus
             .
             Christ
             to
             this
             end
             went
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             come
             thither
             .
          
           Athanasins
           :
           
             Christ
             descending
             to
             hades
          
           ,
           f
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             brought
             vs
             backe
          
           .
           g
           
             Nostram
             detentionem
             relaxans
             ,
             loosing
             our
             detention
          
           (
           there
           )
           .
           He
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           and
           others
           then
           liuing
           ,
           which
           we●…e
           not
           in
           hades
           ;
           but
           must
           haue
           gone
           thither
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           freed
           them
           from
           comming
           there
           .
           For
           of
           the
           soules
           departed
           he
           sayth
           :
           h
           
             In
             the
             soule
             of
          
           (
           him
           that
           was
           )
           
             God
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             death
             was
             loosed
             ,
             his
             raising
             from
             hades
             was
             performed
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             declared
             to
             the
             soules
          
           (
           deceased
           )
           .
           Hilarie
           :
           i
           
             Christes
             dèscent
             to
             hell
             salus
             nostra
             est
             ,
             is
             our
             sal●…ation
             .
          
           So
           Nazianzen
           :
           k
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             deliuer
             all
          
           ,
           (
           from
           hades
           )
           
             being
             only
             free
             thy selfe
          
           .
           As
           Ierom
           likewise
           sayth
           :
           l
           
             Liberauit
             omnes
             Dominus
             ,
             quando
             anima
             eius
             descendit
             in
             infernum
             ;
             The
             Lord
             deliuered
             all
             ,
             when
             his
             soule
             descended
             into
             hell
             :
          
           meaning
           all
           Christes
           Elect
           both
           liuing
           and
           dead
           .
           So
           Fulgentius
           expresseth
           this
           point
           :
           m
           
             As
             dying
             for
             vs
             ,
             Christ
             made
             vs
             all
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             loosing
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             ,
             omnes
             fideles
             ab
             ijsdem
             doloribus
             liberauit
             ,
             he
             deliuered
             all
             the
             faithfull
             from
             the
             same
          
           (
           feares
           and
           )
           sorrowes
           .
           Which
           Ambrose
           calleth
           mankinde
           .
           n
           
             Descendens
             ad
             inferos
             genus
             humanum
             liberauit
             .
             Christ
             descending
             to
             hell
             deliuered
          
           (
           thence
           )
           mankind
           .
           With
           these
           S.
           Austen
           agreeth
           ,
           and
           sayth
           :
           o
           
             Ideo
             ille
             vsque
             ad
             infernum
             peruenit
             ,
             ne
             nos
             maneremus
             in
             infern●…
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             went
             euen
             vnto
             hell
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             remaine
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Austen
           knowing
           this
           end
           of
           Christes
           descending
           to
           hell
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           not
           say
           ,
           Christ
           went
           thither
           to
           deliuer
           those
           ,
           p
           
             quos
             esse
             soluendos
             occultá
             nobis
             suá
             iustitia
             iudicabat
             ,
             whom
             in
             his
             iustice
             secret
             to
             vs
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ?
          
           Since
           then
           there
           are
           so
           sufficient
           causes
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Fathers
           and
           by
           Austen
           himselfe
           of
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           not
           refute
           ;
           what
           reason
           hath
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           maine
           opinion
           of
           Christes
           spoiling
           hades
           and
           hell
           ,
           approued
           by
           so
           many
           Fathers
           and
           by
           Councels
           prouinciall
           and
           generall
           ,
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           maner
           thereof
           he
           did
           somewhat
           varie
           from
           the
           
           rest
           ?
           which
           yet
           I
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           need
           grant
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           his
           owne
           exposition
           elswhere
           ;
           that
           q
           
             there
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             such
             were
             their
             deserts
             ,
             that
             there
             they
             had
             beene
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             had
             beene
             holpen
             ,
             they
             are
             rightly
             sayd
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             thence
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             come
          
           by
           Christ
           their
           deliuerer
           .
        
         
           r
           
             As
             for
             Austens
             opposing
             against
             this
             our
             sense
             of
             Hades
             ,
             saying
             ,
             In
             Grac
             â
             linguâ
             origo
             nominis
             ,
             quo
             appellantur
             Inferi
             ,
             ex
             eo
             quod
             nihil
             suaue
             habeant
             reson●…re
             perhibetur
             :
             it
             sheweth
             his
             mistaking
             more
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             ground
             of
             all
             his
             mistaking
             ,
             as
             I
             thinke
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           Austens
           skill
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           was
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           readily
           s
           
             reade
             and
             vnderstand
          
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ;
           yet
           wanting
           that
           ,
           he
           kept
           himselfe
           to
           the
           best
           and
           most
           approoued
           translation
           of
           the
           Latine
           ;
           and
           gat
           so
           much
           knowledge
           at
           length
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           compare
           the
           originall
           Greeke
           with
           the
           translation
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           in
           many
           t
           places
           of
           his
           works
           .
           The
           deriuation
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           depraue
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           many
           Grecians
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           the
           better
           be
           excused
           in
           ioyning
           with
           them
           .
           Eustathius
           the
           learned
           expounder
           of
           Homer
           ,
           saith
           that
           many
           deriued
           Hades
           without
           contraction
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           subscribe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vnder
           the
           first
           letter
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           but
           *
           
             affirme
             hades
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             hêdo
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             antiphrasis
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             delighteth
             or
             reioiceth
             therein
             :
          
           &
           so
           Hesychius
           the
           great
           Grammarian
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           Ades
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           doth
           signifie
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             vnsweete
             or
             vnpleasant
          
           :
           and
           Hades
           hath
           his
           h
           of
           aspiration
           from
           the
           Atticke
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           common
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           as
           Eustathius
           noteth
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           why
           you
           should
           so
           much
           reuell
           at
           Saint
           Austens
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           he
           followed
           whom
           he
           liked
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           wanted
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Grecke
           tongue
           ,
           hee
           goeth
           righter
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           force
           of
           Infer●…
           and
           Hades
           ,
           then
           you
           and
           your
           pa●…ners
           with
           your
           glut
           of
           Greeke
           .
           For
           Austen
           saith
           two
           things
           of
           Inferi
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           faine
           impugne
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           :
           the
           one
           is
           .
           y
           
             Inferi
             eo
             quod
             infra
             sunt
             ,
             Latine
             appellantur
             ,
             Inferi
             are
             in
             Latine
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             below
             :
          
           The
           other
           :
           
             Sicut
             secundum
             corpus
             inferiora
             sunt
             omnia
             grauiora
             ,
             ita
             secundum
             spiritum
             inferiora
             sunt
             omnia
             tristiora
             .
             As
             all
             bodily
             thinges
             ,
             the
             lower
             their
          
           (
           naturall
           )
           
             place
             ,
             the
             waightier
             they
             are
             ;
             so
             all
             spirituall
             thinges
             the
             lower
             ,
             the
             gri●…uouser
             they
             are
             .
          
           You
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           and
           learning
           contradict
           both
           these
           :
           for
           you
           say
           that
           
             heauen
             is
             infernus
          
           ,
           which
           by
           force
           of
           the
           word
           must
           needes
           be
           below
           ;
           and
           you
           bring
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           grieuous
           thing
           ,
           into
           heauen
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           the
           highest
           place
           and
           state
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           or
           shall
           haue
           .
           Besides
           you
           sticke
           not
           to
           alter
           your
           authors
           ,
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           whom
           you
           bring
           for
           your
           pretence
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           talke
           of
           an
           
             innisible
             place
          
           or
           prison
           ,
           you
           turne
           their
           wordes
           to
           an
           
             inuisible
             state
          
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           Irenaeus
           in
           that
           place
           saith
           nothing
           of
           Hades
           ;
           Ambrose
           saith
           ,
           the
           heathen
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           soules
           loosed
           from
           their
           bodies
           went
           to
           
             aides
             ,
             a
             place
             not
             seene
             ,
             which
             the
             Latines
             call
             infernus
             .
          
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           z
           
             Carcerem
             illum
             ,
             quod
             Euangelium
             demonstrat
             ,
             inferos
             intelligimus
             .
             That
             prison
             which
             the
             Gospell
             mentioneth
             ,
             we
             vnderstand
             to
             be
             inferi
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           to
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           state
           of
           blessed
           soules
           departed
           this
           life
           ?
        
         
           a
           
             (
             Hades
             )
             signifieth
             sometimes
             darknesse
             ,
             or
             a
             place
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             state
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             generally
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             because
             death
             tooke
             them
             out
             of
             this
             cheerefull
             worldes
             light
             ,
             and
             couered
             them
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             darknesse
             and
             obliuion
             from
             the
             worlds
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           ]
           You
           would
           faine
           shift
           off
           the
           description
           of
           Hades
           made
           by
           Greeke
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           agree
           to
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           ;
           but
           your
           shifts
           are
           all
           of
           one
           sort
           ,
           that
           is
           deuoid
           of
           learning
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           and
           sense
           .
           The
           Greeke
           writers
           of
           all
           ages
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           acknowledge
           Hades
           to
           be
           full
           of
           fearefull
           and
           eternall
           darknesse
           .
           As
           Nazianzene
           .
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Christ
             comming
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Hades
             all
             full
             of
             mist
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           And
           Chrysostome
           .
           c
           
             The
             Lord
             descending
             into
             the
             darke
             mist
             of
             Hades
             .
          
           Eustathius
           .
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             darke
             place
             vnder
             earth
             .
          
           Nicetas
           Choniates
           .
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             
             darke
             and
             dreadfull
             tab●…nacles
             of
             Hades
             .
          
           Nicephorus
           Gregoras
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           f
           
             We
             walked
             in
             grosse
             darkenesse
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             destend
             to
             Hades
             .
          
           Phauorinus
           .
           g
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             plac●…
             voide
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             eternall
             darkenesse
             .
          
           These
           and
           the
           like
           testimonies
           when
           you
           cannot
           auoid
           ;
           you
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             cheerefull
             worlds
             light
             ,
             and
             couered
             as
             it
             were
             with
             darkenesse
             and
             obliuion
             ,
             from
             the
             worlds
             sight
             ,
             and
             knowledg●…
             :
          
           as
           if
           this
           world
           were
           
             cheerefull
             light
          
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           heauen
           must
           for
           your
           pleasure
           be
           counted
           darknesse
           ,
           or
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Saints
           might
           be
           called
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           obliuion
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           take
           more
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           mortall
           men
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           This
           conceit
           would
           well
           become
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           heauen
           but
           this
           world
           ;
           otherwise
           to
           change
           the
           natures
           and
           names
           of
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           things
           vpside
           downe
           ,
           and
           to
           di●…grace
           eternall
           blisse
           with
           the
           not●…
           of
           darknesse
           and
           obliuion
           ,
           preferring
           temporall
           ease
           or
           honor
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           
             cheerefull
             light
          
           ;
           this
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           h
           
             I
             come
             from
             the
             auncients
             to
             the
             later
             learned
             writers
             :
             that
             we
             may
             not
             neglect
             their
             iudgement
             in
             this
             q●…stion
             ,
          
           i
           
             who
             were
             obserued
             before
             ,
             yet
             because
             you
             let
             them
             go
             without
             saluting
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             noted
             once
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             presse
             you
             with
             them
             .
          
           As
           you
           haue
           handled
           the
           auncients
           ,
           so
           doe
           you
           the
           later
           writers
           :
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           but
           keepe
           on
           your
           peruerting
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           of
           the
           other
           .
           I
           could
           easily
           haue
           saluted
           them
           ,
           if
           leasure
           had
           then
           serued
           to
           me
           to
           discusse
           all
           your
           vntoward
           assertions
           and
           allegations
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           did
           not
           ,
           you
           will
           once
           more
           presse
           me
           with
           them
           :
           Well
           then
           let
           vs
           heare
           them
           .
        
         
           k
           
             Bucere
             saith
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             no
             where
             speaketh
             or
             hades
             of
             infernum
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             common
             as
             well
             to
             the
             blessed
             as
             to
             the
             damned
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           alleage
           but
           little
           ,
           you
           should
           alleage
           
           it
           right
           ,
           &
           not
           adde
           what
           pleaseth
           you
           ,
           to
           other
           mens
           words
           .
           In
           this
           place
           which
           you
           bring
           out
           of
           Bucere
           ,
           he
           maketh
           no
           mention
           of
           hades
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           interlacing
           ;
           &
           by
           Infernus
           he
           meaneth
           the
           g●…aue
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           good
           &
           bad
           .
           His
           own
           words
           are
           .
           l
           
             Quid
             hîc
             sit
             ad
             infernum
             descendere
             ,
             aliud
             quam
             recondi
             corpus
             sub
             terra
             .
             What
             is
             heere
             descending
             to
             infernus
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             to
             be
             couered
             vnder
             earth
             .
          
           The
           reason
           whereof
           he
           giueth
           ;
           m
           
             Sheôl
             enim
             pro
             quo
             in
             Scripturis
             n●…s
             fere
             infernus
             legimus
             ,
             sepulchr●…
             significat
             .
             Sheol
             ,
             for
             which
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             read
             almost
             euery
             where
             infernus
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             graue
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           there
           interpreteth
           himselfe
           .
           n
           
             Sanctos
             qui
             in
             inferno
             erant
             ,
             id
             est
             dormiebant
             corpore
             in
             puluere
             terrae
             .
             The
             Saints
             which
             were
             in
             infernus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             slept
             with
             their
             bodies
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           followeth
           and
           is
           by
           you
           cited
           ,
           o
           
             By
             this
             which
             we
             confesse
             that
             the
             Lord
             descended
             to
             infernus
             ,
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Lord
             ioined
             himselfe
             in
             spirit
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Saints
             deceased
          
           ;
           that
           I
           say
           is
           added
           as
           a
           consequent
           to
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           phrase
           .
           For
           it
           were
           more
           then
           absurd
           by
           your
           leaue
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           signifieth
           the
           graue
           ,
           should
           properly
           note
           the
           burying
           of
           the
           body
           in
           earth
           below
           ,
           and
           the
           ascending
           of
           the
           spirit
           to
           heauen
           on
           high
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           the
           Saints
           the
           one
           is
           performed
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           where
           Bucere
           seemeth
           to
           impugne
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           the
           fathers
           gaue
           of
           this
           Article
           ;
           as
           his
           reasons
           be
           none
           ,
           so
           his
           words
           in
           no
           wise
           mans
           iudgement
           can
           ouersway
           theirs
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Peter
             martyr
             ,
             that
             Christ
             descended
             to
             inferos
             (
             or
             hades
             )
             signifieth
             nothing
             els
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             vnder
             goe
             the
             same
             state
             ,
             as
             other
             soules
             doe
             that
             depart
             this
             life
             .
          
           ]
           Why
           stoppe
           you
           there
           ?
           are
           you
           bleere
           eied
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           see
           what
           presently
           followeth
           ;
           or
           short
           winded
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           read
           no
           farder
           ?
           the
           very
           next
           words
           will
           plainly
           shew
           with
           what
           sincerity
           and
           fidelity
           you
           be
           conuersant
           in
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           .
           Peter
           Martyrs
           words
           are
           these
           .
           q
           
             Eundem
             subijt
             statum
             ,
             quem
             reliquae
             animae
             à
             corpore
             seiunctae
             experiuntur
             ,
             quae
             aut
             in
             Sanctorum
             societatem
             coaptantur
             ,
             aut
             cum
             damnatorum
             spiritibus
             in
             aeternum
             exitium
             detruduntur
             .
             Et
             vero
             vna
             atque
             altera
             tum
             piorum
             spirituum
             ,
             tum
             eorum
             qui
             damnati
             essent
             ,
             societas
             ,
             animae
             Christi
             praesentiam
             persensit
             .
             The
             soule
             of
             Christ
             did
             vndergoe
             the
             same
             state
             ,
          
           (
           by
           going
           to
           the
           same
           place
           )
           
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             soules
             seuered
             from
             the
             body
             doe
             trie
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             admitted
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             or
             cast
             into
             euerlasting
             
             destruction
             with
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             damned
             .
             For
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             society
             ,
             aswell
             of
             godly
             soules
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             that
             were
             damned
             ,
             perceaued
             the
             presence
             of
             Christs
             soule
             .
          
           The
           soule
           then
           of
           Christ
           by
           Peter
           Martyrs
           iudgement
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           Bucers
           ,
           went
           aswell
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           seats
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           and
           either
           society
           perceaued
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           soule
           seuered
           from
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Mollerus
             ,
             (
             touching
             Sheol
             ,
             Hades
             ,
             and
             infernum
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             )
             saith
             they
             do
             signisie
             but
             that
             Christ
             died
             :
             and
             to
             be
             no
             more
             then
             if
             he
             should
             say
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             therefore
             I
             reioice
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             die
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             rise
             to
             life
             againe
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           Sheol
           Mollerus
           saith
           ,
           
             Saepe
             pro
             sepulchro
             dic●…tur
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             taken
             for
             the
             graue
             ,
          
           which
           no
           man
           denieth
           .
           Of
           hades
           and
           infernus
           he
           speaketh
           not
           a
           word
           .
           And
           albeit
           he
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           
             sat
             is
             certò
             euinci
             non
             potest
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             cannot
             cleerely
             and
             fully
             be
             euinced
             out
             of
             this
             place
             of
          
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           by
           reason
           (
           as
           he
           thinketh
           )
           the
           words
           may
           be
           wrested
           to
           diuers
           senses
           ;
           yet
           touching
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hel
           he
           saith
           ;
           s
           
             We
             vnderstand
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             simply
             and
             without
             allegory
             ,
             and
             we
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             truely
             descended
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           
             and
             his
             victory
             he
             would
             shew
             to
             the
             Diuels
             after
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             to
             strike
             perpetuall
             terrors
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             vs
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           t
           
             Bullinger
             (
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             and
             indifferently
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             )
             sheweth
             that
             to
             goe
             to
             infernus
             is
             to
             goe
             to
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             heauen
             ,
             not
             into
             hell
             .
             And
             that
             inferi
             and
             hades
             doe
             mak●…
             difference
             onely
             betweene
             the
             liuing
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             nothing
             els
             .
          
           Bullinger
           bringeth
           foure
           senses
           of
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Christ
           descended
           to
           Inferna
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           one
           with
           ,
           he
           
             was
             buried
          
           ;
           which
           exposition
           he
           saith
           others
           mislike
           .
           The
           second
           is
           Austens
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Dardanus
           writeth
           ;
           u
           
             The
             Lord
             descended
             to
             Tartarus
             ,
             but
             felt
             there
             no
             torment
             .
          
           The
           third
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           more
           inclineth
           ,
           
             Longe
             simplicius
             videbimur
             hunc
             articulum
             intelligere
             si
             senserimus
             virtutem
             mortis
             Christi
             dimanasse
             etiam
             ad
             defunctos
             ,
             &
             his
             profuisse
             .
             We
             shall
             seeme
             farre
             more
             simply
             to
             vnderstand
             this
             article
             ,
             if
             we
             thinke
             that
             the
             force
             of
             Christs
             death
             pearced
             euen
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             profited
             them
             .
          
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           
             Vel
             certe
             per
             inferos
             &
             inferna
             intelligimus
             ,
             non
             locum
             certè
             destinatum
             impijs
             ,
             sed
             defunctos
             fideles
             .
             Or
             els
             by
             inferi
             &
             inferna
             we
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             place
             of
             punishment
             appointed
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             the
             faithfull
             deceased
             .
          
           Here
           are
           all
           foure
           senses
           .
           He
           liketh
           best
           ,
           that
           the
           vertue
           and
           force
           of
           Christs
           death
           descended
           and
           was
           shewed
           both
           to
           the
           blessed
           and
           to
           the
           damned
           ;
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           x
           
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             went
             in
             spirit
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             spirits
             ,
             that
             were
             inobedient
             and
             kept
             in
             prison
             .
             Nimirum
             innotuit
             &
             his
             iust
             a
             damnationis
             ex
             morte
             Christi
             sententia
             .
             For
             euen
             to
             the
             damned
             appeared
             the
             sentence
             of
             their
             condemnation
             to
             be
             iust
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
          
           This
           he
           confesseth
           Christ
           did
           in
           spirit
           .
           If
           by
           Christs
           spirit
           he
           ment
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           he
           expressely
           refuteh
           your
           conceits
           .
           If
           he
           mean
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           Christs
           diuine
           spirit
           descended
           ,
           he
           hath
           Athanasius
           ,
           Cyril
           ,
           and
           others
           opposite
           against
           him
           .
           Athanasius
           saith
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             How
             could
             the
             word
          
           (
           or
           Sonne
           of
           God
           )
           
             descend
             to
             Hades
          
           ?
           And
           againe
           :
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             How
             could
             he
             descend
             with
             his
             Godhead
             open
             and
             vncouered
             ?
          
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Neither
             could
             hades
             endure
             the
             accesse
             of
             his
             Godhead
             vncouered
             .
          
           And
           so
           Cyrill
           :
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Neither
             in
             any
             wise
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             was
             brought
             from
          
           (
           hades
           or
           )
           
             the
             dennes
             vnder
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             that
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             woondering
             ,
             if
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             were
             not
             left
             in
             hades
             .
          
           Exactly
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Deitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           diuine
           spirit
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           sayd
           to
           descend
           to
           hades
           ,
           or
           to
           returne
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           verified
           of
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           which
           reuealed
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           as
           well
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           blessed
           .
        
         
           c
           
             Lauater
             saith
             Hades
             in
             Gre●…ke
             is
             a
             generall
             word
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             dead
             both
             in
             torments
             and
             in
             peace
             .
          
           ]
           Lauater
           saith
           of
           hades
           as
           he
           doth
           of
           Sheól
           ,
           that
           d
           
             Non
             solum
             locum
             Damnatorum
             ,
             sed
             S●…pulchrum
             vel
             statum
             mortuorum
             passim
             in
             Scripturis
             signisicat
             ,
             it
             signisieth
             not
             onely
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             graue
             or
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           doth
           Hades
           with
           the
           septuagint
           ,
           who
           alwaies
           render
           Sheôl
           by
           that
           word
           .
           Now
           the
           graue
           or
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           (
           the
           one
           being
           an
           exposition
           of
           the
           other
           )
           reacheth
           not
           to
           the
           Soules
           of
           the
           godly
           (
           which
           are
           not
           in
           their
           graues
           )
           but
           to
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           hath
           in
           it
           corruption
           ,
           silence
           ,
           obliuion
           and
           priuation
           of
           all
           things
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           graue
           excludeth
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           blessed
           .
           And
           so
           that
           rest
           ,
           which
           Lauatere
           nameth
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           ioy
           of
           heauen
           ;
           but
           rest
           from
           the
           labours
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           our
           bodies
           attaine
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           specially
           when
           the
           Soule
           enioyeth
           her
           eternall
           and
           happie
           rest
           ;
           which
           the
           wicked
           want
           ,
           that
           are
           adiudged
           to
           the
           place
           of
           torments
           .
        
         
           e
           
             Tremellius
             saith
             :
             This
             Hebrew
             word
             Sheôl
             doth
             signifie
             any
             station
             or
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             in
             generall
             in
             very
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             hell
             it
             may
             sometime
             signifie
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             figure
             Synecdoche
             .
          
           Tremellius
           hath
           been
           once
           afore
           alleadged
           and
           answered
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           Sheol
           signifieth
           Heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           the
           Stations
           of
           the
           dead
           he
           maketh
           to
           be
           Sepulchrum
           or
           
             infernum
             ,
             the
             graue
          
           for
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           or
           Hell
           for
           the
           dead
           Soules
           ;
           to
           both
           which
           Sheol
           is
           a
           common
           name
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           importeth
           the
           one
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           both
           .
           When
           both
           are
           intended
           ,
           the
           word
           hath
           his
           full
           force
           ;
           when
           onely
           one
           ,
           the
           figure
           Synecdoche
           is
           vsed
           as
           he
           thinketh
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           shew
           that
           euer
           Tremellius
           translateth
           Sheol
           by
           Heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           sa●…●…mewhat
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           not
           bound
           to
           Tremellius
           authoritie
           ,
           farder
           then
           he
           maketh
           faire
           and
           cleere
           proofe
           of
           his
           assertion
           .
           Otherwise
           this
           is
           a
           plaine
           con●…ction
           of
           your
           falsehoode
           ,
           if
           you
           pretend
           by
           mistaking
           Tremellius
           words
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           signi●…eth
           as
           well
           Heauen
           ,
           as
           Hell
           and
           the
           graue
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           be
           asked
           for
           an
           example
           of
           that
           signification
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           can
           produce
           no
           one
           place
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           where
           Tremellius
           himselfe
           hath
           so
           translated
           Sheol
           .
           Of
           ●…nius
           I
           haue
           formerly
           spoken
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           learned
           ,
           but
           he
           tooke
           holde
           of
           Tertullians
           errour
           repugnant
           to
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           .
           He
           likewise
           mistooke
           Chrysostom
           :
           for
           Chrysostom
           supposeth
           Abraham
           to
           be
           in
           hades
           before
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           not
           after
           .
           Irenaeus
           sayth
           the
           soules
           of
           Christes
           Disciples
           haue
           an
           inuisible
           place
           defined
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           expresseth
           neither
           name
           nor
           site
           thereof
           .
           What
           proofe
           make
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           is
           called
           infernus
           or
           hades
           ?
           or
           that
           there
           is
           a
           state
           of
           the
           dead
           in
           one
           place
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           you
           defend
           out
           of
           Fulgentius
           ?
        
         
           f
           
             The
             rather
             this
             sens●…
             of
             hades
             we
             are
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             beene
             the
             ancient
             phrase
             and
             common
             vs●…
             of
             speech
             before
             Christianitie
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             ●…
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             Homer
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           ]
           The
           heathen
           writers
           fitted
           their
           phrases
           to
           their
           heathen
           errors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           except
           you
           be
           disposed
           to
           reuiue
           their
           prophane
           fansies
           of
           Infernus
           and
           Hades
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           reason
           to
           follow
           their
           phrase
           either
           in
           Hades
           or
           Inferi
           .
           What
           hath
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           to
           do
           with
           Plutoes
           kingdome
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           where
           the
           Pagan
           Poets
           and
           Philosophers
           placed
           both
           torments
           for
           the
           wicked
           and
           pleasant
           fields
           for
           the
           godly
           ?
           And
           therefore
           your
           idle
           and
           fruitlesse
           discourse
           of
           almost
           three
           whole
           leaues
           tending
           onely
           to
           smooth
           vp
           the
           vnchristian
           follies
           and
           phrases
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           I
           omit
           as
           not
           woorth
           the
           answering
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           referre
           them
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           wise
           Reader
           ,
           so
           do
           I
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           if
           he
           be
           learned
           or
           wise
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           you
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           fabulous
           Poets
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           Philosophers
           ,
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           the
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           but
           will
           keepe
           you
           rather
           to
           the
           rules
           and
           directions
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sense
           is
           the
           safest
           and
           surest
           way
           to
           measure
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           Only
           I
           will
           touch
           two
           or
           three
           of
           your
           foolish
           ouersights
           and
           bolde
           presumptions
           ,
           lest
           my
           silence
           should
           breed
           you
           confidence
           in
           your
           conceits
           .
        
         
           g
           
             The
             holy
             Apostles
             doe
             teach
             the
             heauenly
             trueth
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             words
             and
             Grammar
             of
             the
             heathen
             men
             :
             whereunto
             that
             serueth
             which
             is
             written
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             euery
             man
             heare
             them
             speake
             in
             our
             owne
             tongues
             and
             languages
             ,
             wherein
             we
             were
             borne
             .
          
           ]
           Why
           speake
           you
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           professions
           ,
           and
           skip
           the
           signification
           and
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           Christians
           ?
           who
           though
           they
           vse
           many
           
           words
           abused
           by
           Pagans
           to
           ignorant
           and
           false
           apprehensions
           ,
           yet
           retaine
           they
           such
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           prescribeth
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Pagans
           and
           Idolaters
           imagined
           .
           And
           to
           whom
           did
           the
           Apostles
           speake
           in
           this
           h
           place
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           to
           prophane
           and
           heathen
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           borne
           in
           diuers
           places
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           vnderstood
           the
           languages
           of
           many
           other
           nations
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           euen
           of
           this
           multitude
           then
           assembled
           to
           heare
           the
           Apostles
           speake
           with
           diuers
           tongues
           ;
           i
           
             There
             were
             dwelling
             at
             Ierusalem
             Iewes
             ,
             men
             Religious
             ,
          
           (
           or
           fearing
           God
           )
           
             of
             euerie
             nation
             vnder
             heauen
          
           .
           Els
           to
           what
           end
           did
           Peter
           alleage
           to
           them
           the
           Prophets
           Ioel
           and
           Dauid
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           the
           writings
           of
           neither
           ?
           but
           that
           whole
           Sermon
           of
           Peters
           prooueth
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           familiarly
           conuersant
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostles
           speaking
           strange
           languages
           so
           tempered
           their
           wordes
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           men
           trained
           vp
           in
           Moses
           might
           wel
           vnderstand
           their
           meaning
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Apostles
           spake
           or
           wrot
           in
           other
           tongues
           besides
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           trow
           you
           they
           retained
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           vnderstanding
           in
           euery
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagans
           did
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           ?
           how
           many
           words
           are
           there
           ,
           which
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           turne
           from
           their
           generall
           and
           vsuall
           signification
           amongst
           the
           heathen
           ,
           to
           expresse
           things
           proper
           to
           Christian
           religion
           ?
           shall
           
             Euangelium
             ,
             fides
             ,
             spiritus
             ,
             ecclesia
             ,
             episcopus
             ,
             diaconus
             ,
             presbyter
             ,
             martyr
             ,
             diabolus
             ,
          
           and
           many
           such
           import
           no
           more
           with
           Christians
           then
           they
           did
           with
           Pagans
           ?
           who
           euer
           was
           so
           blind
           ,
           that
           euer
           read
           any
           thing
           ?
           Hades
           then
           the
           apostles
           might
           &
           did
           vse
           for
           a
           place
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           where
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           were
           tormented
           ;
           so
           far
           they
           agreed
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           formerly
           receaued
           :
           but
           where
           vnbeleeuers
           thought
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           godly
           were
           likewise
           in
           the
           same
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           tho
           gh
           in
           more
           rest
           or
           in
           some
           pleasures
           ,
           such
           as
           naturall
           men
           could
           deuice
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Euangelists
           instructed
           no
           doubt
           by
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           example
           correcting
           that
           error
           ,
           named
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           were
           receaued
           after
           death
           ,
           k
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           an
           l
           
             heauenly
             habitation
          
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Iewes
           vsed
           Sheol
           fo●…
           all
           that
           was
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           were
           it
           the
           graue
           for
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           or
           hell
           for
           wicked
           soul●…s
           ;
           the
           new
           Testament
           distinguishing
           hades
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           one
           a
           consequent
           to
           the
           other
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           prooueth
           hades
           there
           to
           be
           taken
           onlie
           for
           the
           m
           
             place
             of
             torment
          
           after
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           n
           
             I
             thought
             that
             those
             few
             all●…gations
             which
             I
             brought
             out
             of
             Plato
             ,
             Homer
             and
             Plutark
             for
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Latins
             for
             the
             Latin
             would
             haue
             sufficed
             to
             cause
             you
             not
             to
             deny
             so
             cleare
             and
             manifest
             a
             trueth
             .
          
           o
           
             That
             hades
             with
             them
             did
             signifie
             the
             world
             of
             soules
             without
             any
             limitation
             (
             in
             the
             very
             word
             it selfe
             )
             either
             of
             state
             or
             place
             .
          
           ]
           Had
           the
           Pagans
           any
           hades
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           was
           in
           no
           place
           ?
           or
           were
           the
           soules
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           in
           no
           state
           ?
           doe
           not
           the
           verie
           rules
           of
           Grammar
           expressed
           in
           euery
           Lexicon
           ,
           require
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           euerie
           where
           vsed
           by
           Greek
           writers
           in
           verse
           and
           in
           prose
           after
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           should
           be
           supplied
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           some
           such
           word
           importing
           a
           place
           or
           house
           before
           it
           can
           be
           excused
           from
           false
           Greek
           ?
           how
           then
           are
           you
           so
           ignorant
           or
           impudent
           (
           choose
           which
           you
           will
           )
           as
           to
           say
           that
           hades
           is
           the
           world
           of
           soules
           without
           limitation
           of
           place
           or
           state
           ?
           haue
           you
           forgotten
           what
           Eustathius
           saith
           of
           the
           very
           word
           it selfe
           ?
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             darke
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           Phauorinus
           ?
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hades
             is
             a
             Region
             without
             light
             .
          
           Or
           what
           Lucian
           reporteth
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           Grecians
           ,
           that
           persuaded
           by
           
             Homer
             ,
             Hesiode
          
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Poets
           ,
           tooke
           
             Hades
             to
             be
          
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             deepe
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             dark
             ?
          
           If
           the
           word
           then
           of
           it selfe
           import
           a
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           
             deepe
             and
             darke
          
           ,
           what
           trueth
           is
           there
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           or
           what
           force
           in
           your
           allegations
           ;
           which
           prooue
           nothing
           against
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           said
           ;
           nor
           for
           your
           new
           made
           world
           of
           soules
           without
           limitation
           of
           place
           or
           state
           ?
        
         
           s
           
             The
             common
             Epithet
             of
             hades
             is
             hades
             pandocheus
             ,
             hades
             receauing
             all
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           ]
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           was
           hades
           therefore
           either
           not
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           not
           a
           place
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           good
           and
           bad
           after
           death
           by
           the
           Pagans
           opinion
           ,
           went
           
           to
           hades
           ?
           if
           hades
           withall
           your
           prophane
           writers
           (
           saue
           once
           in
           a
           speciall
           conceit
           of
           Socrates
           )
           were
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           a
           dwelling
           in
           darknesse
           ;
           then
           doth
           the
           word
           it selfe
           beare
           in
           it
           a
           limitation
           
             of
             place
             below
          
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           not
           aboue
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           a
           
             state
             in
             darkenesse
          
           ,
           not
           in
           light
           .
           Against
           this
           speaketh
           not
           one
           of
           your
           authors
           ,
           whom
           heere
           you
           huddle
           most
           idlely
           ,
           not
           regarding
           what
           I
           admit
           or
           reiect
           .
           That
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           confesse
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           t
           elsewhere
           shewed
           ;
           &
           if
           those
           testimonies
           were
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           you
           might
           haue
           ten
           times
           as
           many
           .
           But
           to
           make
           short
           worke
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           shall
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           peeuishly
           you
           impugne
           my
           assertion
           .
           He
           alleageth
           out
           of
           Diphilus
           an
           auncient
           comicall
           Poet
           ,
           as
           followeth
           ;
           u
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             hades
             we
             resolue
             there
             are
             two
             waies
             ,
             on
             for
             the
             iust
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             wicked
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             earth
             doth
             couer
             them
             both
             .
          
           Your selfe
           is
           a
           witnesse
           against
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           
             to
             this
             place
          
           (
           Hades
           )
           x
           
             come
             not
             the
             wicked
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             noblest
             and
             best
             also
             .
          
           Now
           where
           this
           place
           was
           in
           their
           opinion
           to
           which
           all
           come
           after
           death
           ,
           if
           you
           doubt
           ,
           Homer
           telleth
           you
           ,
           it
           was
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             the
             house
             of
             hades
             vnder
             the
             dennes
          
           (
           or
           darkenesse
           )
           
             of
             the
             earth
          
           .
           Theognis
           saith
           in
           like
           words
           ,
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             They
             goe
             to
             the
             house
             of
             hades
             vnder
             the
             dennes
          
           (
           or
           closets
           )
           
             of
             the
             earth
          
           .
           Mimnermus
           saith
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             goeth
             to
             hades
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Euripides
           .
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Vnder
             the
             earth
             to
             hades
             there
             being
             .
          
           Sophocles
           .
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             They
             come
             to
             the
             closets
             of
             the
             God
             below
             .
          
           Aristophanes
           .
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             I
             will
             goe
             with
             speed
             to
             hades
             below
             .
          
           So
           that
           your
           great
           Masters
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           if
           euer
           you
           saw
           them
           or
           read
           thē
           ,
           exactly
           resolue
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           
             hades
             pandocheus
          
           ,
           whither
           all
           goe
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           is
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           no
           way
           be
           proportioned
           to
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           ,
           which
           are
           farre
           aboue
           the
           starres
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           are
           habitations
           of
           light
           and
           blisse
           ;
           where
           your
           hades
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           Pagans
           and
           Christians
           ,
           was
           a
           place
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           though
           mixed
           with
           ease
           and
           comfort
           as
           they
           supposed
           .
           And
           touching
           the
           Latin
           Inferi
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           seeme
           to
           make
           such
           account
           by
           pretence
           of
           Ciceroes
           words
           ,
           but
           without
           all
           cause
           ;
           I
           replie
           with
           the
           words
           of
           Lactantius
           ,
           whom
           the
           Christians
           called
           their
           Cicero
           .
           e
           
             Nihil
             terra
             inferius
             ,
             &
             humilius
             ,
             nisi
             mors
             &
             inferi
             .
             Nothing
             is
             lower
             and
             baser
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             death
             and
             inferi
             .
          
           And
           because
           Hen
           :
           Iac
           :
           is
           become
           of
           late
           so
           deuoute
           a
           Patrone
           of
           Ciceroes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           suffer
           his
           Paganish
           errors
           to
           be
           reprooued
           ;
           and
           is
           angrie
           that
           any
           man
           taketh
           his
           beedleship
           from
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           but
           the
           next
           chapter
           of
           Lactantius
           against
           Cicero
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           see
           what
           honour
           is
           to
           be
           yeelded
           to
           heathen
           Idolaters
           against
           the
           trueth
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Homer
             describeth
             ,
             Tartarus
             to
             be
             so
             much
             beneath
             hades
             as
             heauen
             is
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           ]
           What
           if
           Hades
           or
           hell
           be
           exceeding
           deepe
           ;
           is
           that
           a
           proofe
           that
           the
           top
           thereof
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Hades
           ,
           because
           the
           bottome
           is
           farre
           beneath
           it
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           parts
           of
           heauen
           
           infinitely
           one
           aboue
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           are
           heauen
           ?
           
             In
             my
             fathers
             house
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             are
             many
             mansions
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           all
           are
           but
           one
           house
           .
           Though
           then
           the
           Poet
           faine
           that
           Hades
           hath
           in
           it
           deepe
           pits
           ;
           yet
           all
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           Hades
           ,
           specially
           since
           both
           Pagans
           and
           Christians
           confesse
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           punished
           in
           Hades
           ,
           and
           not
           vnder
           Hades
           .
           Iustine
           the
           Martyr
           alleageth
           out
           of
           Philemon
           .
           g
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             There
             is
             iudgement
             in
             Hades
          
           .
           Theodoretus
           saith
           of
           Plato
           :
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Many
             times
             hee
             affirmeth
             places
             of
             punishment
             in
             Hades
             .
          
           Cydonius
           saith
           generally
           .
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             that
             there
             is
             vengeance
             in
             Hades
             for
             offences
             heere
             committed
             ;
             not
             onely
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             wise
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             equitie
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             approoueth
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           The
           Gospell
           calleth
           Hades
           k
           
             a
             place
             of
             torments
          
           .
           Your selfe
           all
           this
           while
           haue
           maintained
           Hades
           to
           be
           a
           place
           as
           well
           of
           rest
           as
           of
           punishment
           ;
           that
           is
           of
           both
           at
           least
           .
           And
           would
           you
           now
           with
           a
           Poeticall
           fiction
           or
           comparison
           strike
           out
           all
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           others
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           appoint
           punishments
           not
           in
           ,
           but
           vnder
           Hades
           ?
           Poets
           haue
           their
           speciall
           fansies
           of
           Tartarus
           ,
           and
           therein
           agree
           not
           one
           with
           another
           .
           Hesiode
           saith
           ;
           l
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             dungeon
             of
             Tartarus
             is
             so
             farre
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             heauen
             is
             aboue
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Virgil
           saith
           ,
        
         
         
           m
           
             Tartarus
             ipse
             bis
             patet
             in
             praeceps
             tantum
             .
             Tartarus
             is
             twice
             as
             deepe
             ,
             as
             heauen
             is
             high
             .
          
           And
           though
           Homer
           were
           blind
           ,
           yet
           he
           neuer
           intended
           to
           make
           Tartarus
           no
           part
           ,
           but
           the
           lowest
           parte
           of
           Hades
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           placed
           it
           deepe
           vnder
           the
           higher
           hades
           ,
           where
           dead
           bodies
           are
           ,
           which
           Hesiode
           called
           the
           earth
           .
           For
           Hades
           is
           common
           as
           well
           to
           the
           bodies
           buried
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           soules
           receiued
           vnder
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           therfore
           your
           citing
           Sophocles
           and
           Aeschylus
           vsing
           Hades
           for
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           our
           bodies
           rest
           ,
           is
           an
           answere
           to
           that
           which
           you
           bring
           out
           of
           Homer
           ,
           and
           an
           heaping
           vp
           of
           matter
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           For
           thinke
           you
           that
           the
           graue
           hath
           no
           limitation
           of
           place
           ?
           why
           then
           are
           you
           so
           copious
           in
           things
           not
           doubted
           ,
           &
           wholy
           speechles●…e
           in
           that
           which
           you
           should
           prooue
           ?
        
         
           With
           as
           little
           skill
           (
           you
           say
           )
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             Orpheus
             are
             to
             bee
             construed
             together
             and
             not
             separately
             ,
          
           as
           I
           reade
           them
           ;
           but
           why
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           What
           shall
           become
           of
           the
           coniunction
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           betweene
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           construction
           must
           bee
           
             aither
             aides
          
           as
           you
           set
           it
           ?
           the
           interpreter
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           learned
           ,
           doth
           render
           it
           thus
           in
           Latine
           .
           
             O
             Rex
             caeli
             &
             inferni
             ,
             O
             King
             of
             heauen
             and
             of
             hell
             .
          
           And
           the
           coniunction
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           often
           copulatiue
           with
           the
           Poets
           ,
           and
           standeth
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           your
           Lexicons
           will
           teach
           you
           .
           Besides
           Orpheus
           purpose
           is
           to
           confesse
           him
           ,
           
             whom
             diuels
             doe
             tremble
             at
             ,
             and
             Angels
             doe
             feare
             ,
          
           as
           his
           wordes
           presently
           following
           doe
           declare
           .
           And
           therefore
           his
           meaning
           was
           rather
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ;
           sea
           &
           land
           ;
           then
           of
           part
           .
        
         
           o
           
             You
             expressely
             collect
             and
             confesse
             (
             page
             371.
             )
             that
             within
             Plutoes
             kingdome
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Hades
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             places
             and
             pleasures
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             prisons
             and
             punishments
             for
             the
             bad
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             cōceit
             prepared
             &
             setled
             .
          
           ]
           That
           the
           Pagans
           so
           thought
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           ,
           yet
           they
           neuer
           called
           Hades
           heauen
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           but
           confessed
           heauen
           to
           be
           on
           hie
           ouer
           their
           heads
           ;
           where
           the
           Gods
           immortall
           were
           as
           they
           supposed
           ,
           not
           vnder
           the
           earth
           where
           hades
           was
           .
           And
           can
           you
           be
           so
           sottish
           as
           to
           say
           I
           contradict
           my selfe
           ,
           because
           I
           vouch
           they
           limited
           hades
           to
           a
           place
           
             euen
             vnder
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           darknesse
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           we
           heere
           enioy
           ?
           Againe
           (
           you
           confesse
           )
           p
           
             Hades
             with
             them
             was
             the
             Ruler
             or
             place
             of
             soules
             ,
             were
             they
             in
             rest
             o●…
             paine
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           you
           euer
           prentice
           to
           learne
           to
           lie
           ,
           or
           haue
           you
           this
           facilitie
           by
           nature
           ?
           You
           can
           not
           touch
           a
           place
           which
           you
           doe
           not
           falsifie
           .
           I
           said
           ,
           
             with
             them
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           Infidels
           )
        
         
           q
           
             Hades
             was
             the
             Ruler
             or
             place
             of
             soules
             ,
             that
             were
             beneath
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             were
             they
             in
             rest
             ,
             or
             in
             paine
             .
          
           How
           is
           this
           repugnant
           either
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           trueth
           ?
           (
           r
           
             You
             make
             a
             strange
             answer
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             will
             assure
             ,
             this
             place
             must
             needs
             bee
             hell
             .
             What
             that
             place
             where
             some
             good
             mens
             soules
             deceased
             are
             in
             rest
             ?
             Is
             this
             hell
             ?
             Is
             it
             hell
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             who
             then
             will
             henceforth
             care
             for
             hell
             ,
             if
             some
             soules
             haue
             rest
             and
             pleasures
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           ]
           Know
           you
           not
           who
           rideth
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           breake
           your
           spurres
           on
           a
           bench
           ,
           and
           thinke
           you
           be
           on
           horse-backe
           ?
           That
           hades
           is
           beneath
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Pagans
           confessed
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           be
           hell
           ,
           (
           since
           Christian
           religion
           acknowledgeth
           no
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           for
           soules
           deceased
           ,
           besides
           hell
           )
           I
           auouched
           :
           what
           then
           ?
           what
           fault
           findeth
           your
           mastership
           therewith
           ?
           
             are
             any
             there
             in
             rest
          
           ,
           you
           aske
           ?
           The
           Pagans
           so
           drempt
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           
             with
             them
          
           it
           was
           so
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           supposed
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           replied
           ,
           assureth
           vs
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           for
           soules
           ,
           but
           only
           hel
           .
           Where
           are
           now
           your
           quicke
           &
           thicke
           punctilioes
           &
           easie
           hell
           that
           you
           so
           plea
           withall
           ?
           The
           Pagans
           were
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           if
           you
           list
           to
           be
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           hope
           for
           rest
           in
           hell
           :
           but
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           appealed
           ,
           assureth
           vs
           that
           it
           is
           a
           place
           of
           torment
           .
           Cannot
           your
           heauy
           head
           discerne
           ,
           when
           I
           report
           and
           refute
           Pagans
           opinions
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           propose
           points
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ?
        
         
           s
           
             But
             you
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             those
             heathen
             Greeks
             did
             thinke
             this
             place
             of
             soules
             was
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             they
             thought
             so
             indeed
             :
             and
             it
             was
             their
             error
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           haue
           you
           all
           this
           while
           out-faced
           the
           trueth
           ,
           when
           you
           deriued
           from
           them
           a
           world
           of
           soules
           
             without
             limitation
             of
             place
          
           ;
           and
           your
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           according
           to
           their
           sense
           must
           needs
           inferre
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           after
           death
           descended
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           hades
           by
           the
           maine
           consent
           of
           the
           heathen
           Greekes
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           confesse
           .
           And
           if
           you
           
           place
           heauen
           or
           paradise
           (
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           now
           are
           )
           vnder
           the
           earth
           to
           vphold
           your
           Greeke
           conceits
           ;
           you
           shall
           deserue
           a
           garland
           in
           your
           new
           made
           hades
           ,
           but
           I
           dare
           promise
           you
           no
           rest
           in
           your
           heauen
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           except
           you
           restore
           it
           to
           the
           place
           where
           God
           set
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           aboue
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           beneath
           vs.
           
        
         
           That
           Hades
           was
           the
           proper
           name
           of
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           secondly
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           t
           
             this
             is
             not
             materiall
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             purpose
             :
          
           u
           
             yet
             it
             is
             questionlesse
             vtterly
             vntrue
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           vtterly
           vntrue
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagan
           Poets
           (
           for
           of
           them
           I
           speake
           )
           tooke
           Hades
           chiefly
           for
           the
           ruler
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           called
           his
           kingdome
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           also
           Hades
           ?
           I
           omit
           what
           Diodorus
           Siculus
           reporteth
           as
           well
           of
           antiquitie
           as
           of
           the
           Poets
           ,
           that
           they
           tooke
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Hades
           (
           the
           third
           sonne
           of
           Saturnus
           )
           to
           be
           the
           inuentor
           of
           graues
           and
           funerals
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           he
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           y
           
             Antiquitie
             attributing
             to
             him
             the
             beginning
             and
             care
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           To
           goe
           beyond
           the
           surmises
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           who
           tooke
           their
           learning
           and
           antiquities
           from
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Orpheus
           &
           Homers
           iourneyes
           thither
           to
           increase
           their
           knowledge
           :
           the
           wise
           men
           amongst
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           called
           with
           them
           Magi
           ,
           who
           were
           farre
           more
           ancient
           then
           the
           Aegyptians
           as
           Aristotle
           and
           others
           witnesse
           ,
           taught
           two
           chiefe
           authors
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             A
             good
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             bad
             spirit
             ,
             &
             the
             good
             was
             called
             Zeus
             or
             Oromasdes
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             named
             Hades
             or
             Aremanios
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           giue
           testimonie
           Theopompus
           ,
           Eudoxus
           ,
           Hernippus
           ,
           ancient
           writers
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           besides
           Aristotle
           ,
           who
           concurreth
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           Plutarke
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             and
             the
             wisest
             .
          
           Yea
           Zoroastres
           himselfe
           was
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           who
           liued
           some
           thousands
           of
           yeeres
           before
           the
           battell
           of
           Troy
           ,
           as
           Plutarke
           writeth
           ,
           and
           is
           taken
           for
           Cham
           the
           sonne
           of
           Noah
           by
           our
           Historiographers
           .
           
           Plinie
           maketh
           him
           elder
           then
           Moses
           by
           many
           thousands
           of
           yeeres
           .
           Shew
           me
           now
           as
           auncient
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           was
           called
           Hades
           ,
           as
           I
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           was
           so
           named
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           yeeld
           .
           If
           you
           can
           not
           ,
           prate
           not
           so
           presumptuously
           ,
           that
           
             questionlesse
             this
             is
             vtterly
             vntrue
          
           .
        
         
           To
           my
           assertion
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             one
             place
             in
             trueth
             common
             to
             all
             soules
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
          
           but
           some
           are
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           in
           hell
           ,
           you
           answer
           :
           b
           
             yet
             neuerthelesse
          
           As
           
             they
             are
             some
             where
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             created
             world
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             in
             a
             common
             place
             .
          
           
           This
           As
           doth
           so
           haunt
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           it
           .
           
             As
             they
             are
             in
             the
             created
             world
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             one
             common
             place
             .
          
           Then
           hell
           and
           heauen
           with
           you
           make
           but
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Christ
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           with
           all
           the
           elect
           angels
           in
           the
           same
           place
           with
           the
           diuell
           and
           the
           damned
           ;
           and
           we
           liuing
           heere
           on
           earth
           since
           we
           are
           in
           the
           created
           world
           ,
           are
           both
           in
           the
           same
           place
           with
           Christ
           ,
           &
           also
           in
           the
           same
           place
           with
           the
           damned
           .
           Such
           new
           Cosmographie
           well
           becommeth
           your
           new
           Diuinitie
           ;
           without
           such
           misshapen
           Asses
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           open
           your
           mouth
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           your
           best
           defence
           for
           your
           new
           found
           Hades
           ,
           your
           Reader
           I
           trust
           will
           be
           better
           aduised
           ,
           before
           he
           will
           be
           in
           the
           same
           place
           or
           minde
           with
           you
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           teach
           vs
           to
           distinguish
           places
           according
           to
           their
           names
           giuen
           them
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           
             heauen
             ,
             earth
          
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           all
           one
           common
           place
           ,
           or
           world
           of
           soules
           which
           you
           haue
           newly
           created
           .
        
         
           c
           
             We
             stand
             not
             so
             much
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             hades
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             any
             one
             place
             common
             to
             all
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             death
             among
             the
             dead
             .
          
           ]
           All
           this
           while
           you
           haue
           beene
           prouing
           ,
           that
           hades
           is
           an
           inuisible
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           Ambrosse
           expound
           it
           ,
           
             aïdes
             is
             a
             place
             not
             seene
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Hell
          
           ;
           now
           you
           can
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           bring
           heauen
           and
           hell
           (
           which
           are
           so
           farre
           distant
           asunder
           )
           to
           be
           one
           common
           place
           ,
           you
           would
           faine
           reduce
           them
           to
           one
           common
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           euery
           where
           make
           them
           opposite
           ,
           ascribing
           light
           and
           life
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           darkenesse
           and
           death
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           you
           haue
           found
           one
           common
           condition
           of
           death
           in
           both
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           want
           their
           bodies
           .
           ]
           What
           say
           you
           then
           to
           Elias
           ,
           who
           was
           caried
           vp
           to
           heauen
           or
           to
           Paradise
           aliue
           ,
           and
           neuer
           died
           ?
           Are
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           rose
           from
           their
           graues
           with
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           death
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           to
           Core
           ,
           Dathan
           
           Abiram
           ,
           and
           their
           company
           ,
           who
           descended
           aliue
           to
           hades
           ;
           are
           they
           free
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           in
           hades
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           their
           bodies
           ?
           Meere
           priuations
           are
           no
           conditions
           or
           states
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           want
           their
           bodies
           for
           a
           time
           either
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           hell
           ,
           maketh
           no
           common
           estate
           to
           both
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           that
           they
           are
           all
           soules
           ,
           and
           contained
           in
           some
           certaine
           limitation
           of
           place
           ,
           which
           nothing
           touch
           their
           condition
           or
           state
           :
           otherwise
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           and
           the
           blessed
           in
           heauen
           shall
           alwayes
           haue
           one
           common
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           eternally
           be
           fastned
           to
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           shall
           haue
           their
           soules
           vnited
           to
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           shall
           remember
           things
           past
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           which
           yet
           do
           not
           performe
           one
           common
           estate
           or
           condition
           to
           both
           ,
           since
           they
           shall
           haue
           so
           many
           contraries
           to
           make
           them
           differ
           ,
           euen
           as
           now
           they
           haue
           ;
           though
           degrees
           of
           ioy
           and
           paine
           shall
           then
           increase
           .
        
         
           The
           Pagans
           d
           
             esteemed
             indeed
             a
             part
             of
             his
             dominion
             to
             be
             hell
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             also
             to
             be
             the
             region
             of
             the
             happie
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           trueths
           .
           Did
           the
           Pagans
           know
           or
           acknowledge
           none
           other
           heauen
           but
           hades
           ?
           Did
           euer
           man
           so
           write
           or
           speake
           ,
           that
           had
           read
           but
           one
           leafe
           of
           prose
           or
           Poetrie
           ?
           neuer
           read
           you
           what
           Cicero
           citeth
           out
           of
           Ennius
           ?
           e
           
             Romulus
             in
             caelo
             cum
             Dijs
             agit
             aeuum
             .
             Romulus
             enioyeth
             eternitie
             with
             the
             Gods
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           addeth
           of
           his
           owne
           :
           f
           
             Quid
             totum
             propè
             coelum
             ,
             nonne
             humano
             genere
             completum
             est
             ?
             The
             whole
             heauen
             is
             it
             not
             almost
             replenished
             with
             mankind
             ?
          
           Homer
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Poets
           were
           not
           ignorant
           hereof
           ,
           nor
           silent
           herein
           .
           Of
           Hercules
           Homer
           sayth
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             He
             doth
             solace
             himselfe
             with
             the
             immortall
             Gods.
          
           And
           what
           was
           ouranos
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           hades
           were
           their
           heauen
           ?
           Arristotle
           sayth
           :
           g
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             highest
             place
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             the
             seat
             or
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             heauen
             .
          
           To
           this
           heauen
           the
           Poets
           admitted
           the
           sons
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           obscurely
           lighting
           on
           that
           rule
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           shal
           inherit
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           Philosophers
           plainly
           affirme
           of
           iustice
           and
           pietie
           ,
           h
           
             ea
             vita
             via
             est
             in
             coelum
             :
             such
             a
             life
             is
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           for
           al
           the
           helpers
           ,
           encreasers
           ,
           and
           preseruers
           of
           their
           countrey
           ,
           i
           
             certum
             esse
             in
             coelo
             ac
             d●…finitum
             locum
             ,
             vbi
             beati
             aeuo
             sempiterno
             fruantur
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             set
             and
             certaine
             place
             in
             heauen
             where
             they
             shall
             enioy
             euerlasting
             blessednesse
             .
          
           The
           Greeke
           Poets
           then
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           heauen
           aboue
           ,
           when
           they
           sent
           most
           men
           departing
           this
           life
           to
           Hades
           beneath
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           heard
           somewhat
           of
           that
           diuine
           sentence
           ,
           which
           adiudged
           mankind
           for
           sinne
           to
           death
           both
           of
           body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           there
           manner
           is
           to
           multiply
           their
           owne
           fansies
           and
           fables
           ,
           they
           placed
           all
           mortall
           men
           in
           Hades
           below
           ;
           and
           yet
           allowed
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           men
           some
           ease
           and
           comfort
           ;
           though
           they
           neuer
           brought
           them
           to
           heauen
           ,
           except
           they
           thought
           them
           the
           sonnes
           of
           some
           God.
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           true
           heauen
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           glorious
           seate
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           euerlasting
           habitation
           of
           his
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ?
           Why
           yoke
           you
           Gods
           trueth
           with
           Poeticall
           fables
           and
           humane
           fansies
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           were
           not
           onely
           a
           meet
           paterne
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           place
           with
           the
           other
           ?
           How
           commeth
           hades
           to
           be
           al
           one
           with
           the
           created
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           only
           men
           liuing
           are
           in
           hades
           ,
           but
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           yea
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           still
           in
           hades
           ,
           since
           neither
           he
           nor
           they
           are
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           created
           world
           ?
           So
           large
           is
           your
           predicament
           of
           hades
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           scant
           wide
           enough
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           you
           reade
           vs
           a
           lecture
           of
           more
           than
           two
           leaues
           ,
           how
           k
           
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             with
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             heathens
          
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           make
           rules
           for
           their
           speech
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           so
           you
           take
           paines
           to
           bring
           no
           authour
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           besides
           your selfe
           .
           I
           haue
           heard
           so
           many
           of
           your
           trifling
           and
           wandering
           discourses
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           starke
           wearie
           with
           reading
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           haue
           no
           better
           weight
           than
           your
           word
           ,
           you
           may
           keepe
           your
           winde
           ,
           and
           saue
           your
           labour
           .
           Who
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           might
           and
           did
           correct
           as
           well
           the
           words
           as
           errours
           of
           the
           heathens
           ,
           and
           reduced
           both
           their
           eares
           and
           hearts
           to
           the
           vnderstanding
           and
           imbracing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           Wherefore
           such
           words
           as
           Infidels
           abused
           and
           defiled
           with
           their
           wicked
           imaginations
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           restrained
           and
           applied
           to
           expresse
           the
           trueth
           ,
           thereby
           teaching
           the
           heathen
           to
           keepe
           their
           words
           and
           leaue
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           not
           
           framing
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           prophane
           sense
           or
           vse
           of
           their
           speech
           .
           What
           conclude
           you
           hence
           for
           hades
           ?
           That
           the
           Apostles
           retained
           the
           erroneous
           sense
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           worse
           than
           the
           Pagans
           did
           ?
           For
           the
           heathen
           vsed
           that
           word
           for
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           soules
           after
           this
           life
           were
           kept
           ;
           and
           you
           would
           haue
           the
           Apostles
           vse
           it
           for
           Heauen
           and
           Paradise
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           are
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           hell
           where
           the
           damned
           are
           .
           Leaue
           therefore
           your
           idle
           vagaries
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           vsed
           the
           word
           hades
           for
           the
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           soules
           were
           detained
           ,
           as
           the
           heathen
           did
           :
           but
           in
           this
           they
           redressed
           the
           Pagans
           conceits
           ,
           that
           they
           as
           naturall
           men
           dreamed
           of
           bodily
           pleasures
           in
           hades
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           
             a
             place
             of
             torment
             with
             perpetuall
             fire
             .
          
           Put
           this
           correction
           to
           the
           Poets
           opinion
           of
           hades
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           condition
           of
           soules
           thither
           adiudged
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           danger
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           hades
           for
           hell
           ,
           since
           the
           Pagans
           by
           that
           word
           intended
           the
           places
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           where
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           were
           punished
           .
        
         
           l
           
             A
             Philosopher
             will
             rarely
             and
             sometime
             perhaps
             note
             the
             aire
             by
             Tartarus
             ;
             yet
             vsually
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             alwayes
             they
             ment
             hell
             by
             it
             .
             Yet
             Peter
             not
             Canonizing
             their
             dreames
             of
             hell
             ,
             notwithstanding
             signifieth
             hell
             indeed
             by
             that
             worde
             of
             theirs
             according
             to
             the
             common
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           the
           Poets
           vse
           not
           Tartarus
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           doe
           Hades
           ,
           for
           the
           receite
           of
           soules
           after
           death
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             alwayes
             they
             ment
          
           (
           the
           dungeon
           of
           )
           
             hell
             by
             it
          
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           vsuall
           phrase
           among
           the
           Poets
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           soules
           were
           bestowed
           after
           death
           ,
           as
           Hades
           is
           .
           Pindarus
           expressing
           the
           inconstancie
           of
           mans
           life
           saith
           :
           m
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Thou
             must
             goe
             to
             the
             deepe
             of
             darke
             Tartarus
             by
             ineuitable
             necessity
             .
          
           Moschus
           wisheth
           he
           might
           goe
           thither
           to
           heare
           Bion
           sing
           there
           .
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             O
             if
             I
             might
             goe
             downe
             to
             Tartarus
             ,
             as
             did
             Orpheus
             ,
             Vlysses
             ,
             or
             Hercules
             .
          
           Hesiode
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           the
           destenies
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           any
           man
           was
           wounded
           or
           slaine
           ,
           seased
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           soule
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             cold
             Tartarus
          
           .
           Anacreon
           giuing
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           though
           he
           be
           old
           ,
           he
           is
           loth
           to
           die
           ,
           saith
           .
           p
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             sigh
             often
             ,
             fearing
             Tartarus
             ;
             for
             the
             chamber
             of
             Hades
             is
             grieuous
             .
          
           So
           Theognis
           and
           others
           vse
           Tartarus
           for
           Hades
           without
           any
           distinction
           betwixt
           them
           .
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           Peter
           
             signifieth
             hell
             indeed
             by
             that
             word
             ,
          
           you
           may
           meete
           with
           many
           that
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           there
           calleth
           the
           aire
           about
           
           &
           aboue
           the
           earth
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           places
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           the
           reprobate
           Angels
           did
           before
           enioy
           in
           heauen
           ,
           this
           world
           may
           iustly
           be
           called
           darkenesse
           .
           Zanchius
           saith
           .
           q
           
             By
             this
             name
             Peter
             vnderstood
             not
             the
             place
             onely
             ,
             which
             is
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             sed
             imprimis
             ipsum
             aerem
             but
             chiefly
             this
             aire
             ;
             &
             the
             whole
             space
             beneath
             this
             moone
             .
             For
             in
             this
             regiō
             are
             the
             diuels
             kept
             captiues
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             calling
             the
             diuell
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             aire
             .
          
           Saint
           Austin
           saith
           as
           much
           .
           r
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             sinfull
             Angels
             were
             cast
             into
             this
             aeriall
             mist
             about
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             into
             a
             prison
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             faith
             )
             ,
             kept
             to
             be
             punished
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           s
           Aretius
           ,
           
             Hiperius
             ,
             Beza
          
           and
           others
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
           So
           that
           this
           signification
           of
           Tartarus
           was
           not
           taken
           from
           the
           heathen
           ,
           as
           you
           presume
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           comparison
           with
           their
           former
           t
           state
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           Angels
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           adorned
           with
           brightnesse
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           who
           now
           are
           throwen
           from
           their
           hight
           and
           plunged
           into
           outward
           and
           inward
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           u
           
             The
             very
             naturall
             Etymologie
             of
             the
             word
             according
             to
             the
             Grammar
             doth
             properly
             signifie
          
           VNSEENE
           or
           
             not
             seene
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             :
             topos
             aides
             an
             vnseene
             place
             as
             Plato
             calleth
             it
             .
             Where
             note
             it
             cannot
             bee
             referred
             to
             the
             estate
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             that
             had
             once
             a
             visible
             and
             ordinarie
             being
             and
             conuersation
             heere
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           ]
           You
           hang
           this
           geere
           together
           with
           hookes
           .
           Hades
           you
           say
           is
           
             properly
             ,
             not
             seene
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           
             tópos
             áides
          
           ,
           an
           
             vnseene
             place
             ,
             as
             Plato
             calleth
             it
             .
          
           You
           haue
           gotten
           you
           three
           starting
           holes
           vnder
           the
           couert
           of
           Hades
           ,
           
             the
             place
             vnseene
             ,
             the
             person
             not
             seene
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             state
             inuisible
             :
          
           but
           you
           hide
           your selfe
           so
           vnhandsomely
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           thinke
           your selfe
           most
           inuisible
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           may
           see
           your
           open
           follie
           .
           Was
           the
           place
           of
           Hades
           euer
           seene
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           I
           trust
           not
           .
           Then
           Hades
           is
           
             topos
             aides
          
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           neuer
           man
           liuing
           saw
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           must
           bee
           dead
           before
           he
           can
           come
           to
           
           that
           place
           .
           You
           graunt
           the
           Grammaticall
           Etymologie
           of
           the
           word
           Hades
           is
           to
           signifie
           a
           place
           vnseene
           ,
           as
           Plato
           calleth
           it
           .
           How
           come
           you
           then
           to
           applie
           this
           to
           the
           person
           or
           state
           ,
           
             not
             seene
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             ,
          
           by
           which
           you
           would
           exclude
           Angels
           from
           being
           in
           hades
           ?
           It
           is
           euident
           that
           the
           Poets
           made
           Hades
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           supplie
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           hadou
           very
           often
           with
           domous
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             the
             housen
             of
             Hades
          
           ;
           and
           call
           him
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hades
             the
             God
             with
             the
             blacke
             lockes
             of
             haire
             .
          
           Was
           this
           ruler
           of
           the
           places
           below
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           diuell
           ,
           euer
           aliue
           with
           vs
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           If
           he
           neuer
           had
           no
           visible
           state
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           properly
           and
           originally
           called
           Hades
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ,
           then
           Hades
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           
             was
             neuer
             seene
             in
             this
             world
          
           ;
           and
           doth
           agree
           as
           well
           to
           Angels
           (
           for
           all
           your
           noting
           )
           as
           to
           diuels
           ,
           if
           it
           import
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           vnseene
           of
           vs.
           But
           who
           warranteth
           this
           interpretation
           besides
           your selfe
           ?
           Let
           aïdes
           stand
           for
           vnseene
           ;
           how
           prooue
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           it
           inferreth
           a
           state
           once
           seene
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           death
           vnseene
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           vnseene
           applied
           to
           hades
           ,
           
             is
             neuer
             seene
          
           of
           any
           man
           liuing
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           you
           wrest
           it
           ,
           
             now
             no
             longer
             seene
          
           .
           And
           so
           your
           Etymologie
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           you
           .
           And
           what
           if
           hades
           deriued
           from
           aïdes
           signifie
           that
           place
           where
           
             nothing
             can
             be
             seene
          
           for
           lacke
           of
           light
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           finely
           strip
           your
           Reader
           with
           an
           vnseene
           sleite
           ,
           as
           you
           thinke
           ;
           but
           indeed
           with
           a
           sensible
           deluding
           of
           the
           trueth
           ?
           peruse
           your
           masters
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           and
           tell
           mee
           whether
           the●…
           do
           not
           take
           hades
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           nothing
           can
           be
           seene
           by
           reason
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           Sophocles
           calleth
           it
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             blacke
             Hades
          
           .
           Euripides
           calleih
           it
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             the
             house
             without
             sunne
             light
          
           .
           Theognis
           calleth
           it
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             blacke
             gates
          
           .
           Homer
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             Hades
             had
             for
             his
             share
             the
             darke
             mist
          
           (
           to
           dwell
           in
           )
           .
           Plutarch
           sayth
           of
           Hades
           ,
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hee
             is
             darke
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             the
             blacke
             night
             .
          
           The
           great
           and
           learned
           Etymologist
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           whom
           your
           Lexicons
           refuse
           not
           in
           most
           words
           to
           follow
           ,
           giueth
           this
           exposition
           .
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             áides
             is
             that
          
           (
           place
           )
           
             wherein
             we
             see
             nothing
             .
             For
             Hades
             is
             an
             house
             of
             darkenesse
             .
          
           The
           place
           then
           ,
           wherein
           nothing
           
             can
             bee
             seene
             for
             darkenesse
          
           ,
           is
           properly
           by
           the
           masters
           of
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           right
           Etymologic
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           called
           Hades
           ;
           and
           all
           your
           expositions
           and
           applications
           be
           forced
           and
           framed
           to
           your
           owne
           fansies
           without
           any
           iust
           cause
           or
           reason
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           serue
           your
           owne
           humours
           .
        
         
           (
           The
           Apostles
           c
           
             tooke
             the
             word
             Gehenna
             from
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             and
             vsed
             it
             properly
             for
             hell
             .
             Therefore
             they
             need
             not
             alter
             hades
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             had
             another
             proper
             word
             .
          
           Christ
           speaking
           to
           the
           Iewes
           vsed
           the
           word
           Gehenna
           for
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           they
           best
           vnderstood
           ;
           and
           Saint
           Iames
           writing
           to
           the
           Iewes
           dispersed
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             tongue
             is
             inflamed
             of
             Gehenna
             .
          
           But
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           instructed
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           neuer
           
           vsed
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           heathen
           at
           that
           time
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           ;
           but
           where
           occasion
           so
           required
           ,
           they
           retained
           the
           word
           hades
           ,
           and
           applied
           it
           to
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ruler
           thereof
           ,
           which
           things
           were
           not
           strange
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           Euangelist
           and
           Apostles
           neuer
           ment
           to
           confirme
           or
           continue
           the
           erroneous
           fansies
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           yet
           vsed
           their
           words
           ;
           it
           is
           euident
           they
           vnderstood
           so
           much
           by
           these
           wordes
           ,
           as
           was
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           Now
           hades
           with
           the
           Pagans
           was
           a
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           were
           punished
           .
           This
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           the
           Apostles
           retained
           that
           sense
           and
           force
           of
           the
           word
           .
           That
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           were
           also
           kept
           vnder
           the
           earth
           in
           rest
           and
           ease
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           error
           of
           the
           heathen
           ;
           though
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Christians
           lighted
           afterwardes
           on
           that
           fansie
           .
           This
           the
           Apostles
           doe
           not
           ratifie
           in
           vsing
           the
           word
           hades
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           consonant
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           neuer
           ment
           to
           depart
           by
           vsing
           any
           wordes
           accustomed
           among
           the
           heathen
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           before
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           vsed
           hades
           for
           the
           chiefe
           ruler
           of
           those
           Infernall
           places
           ,
           so
           doth
           Saint
           Iohn
           not
           refuse
           to
           attribute
           that
           name
           to
           the
           diuell
           in
           his
           Reuelation
           .
           And
           so
           without
           your
           conceits
           or
           discourses
           we
           haue
           shortly
           and
           plainely
           the
           cause
           and
           course
           why
           and
           how
           the
           Canonicall
           writers
           concurred
           with
           the
           Grecians
           in
           vsing
           the
           word
           hades
           ,
           and
           yet
           corrected
           their
           error
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           thinke
           the
           Apostles
           had
           chiefe
           respect
           
           to
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           who
           translating
           the
           Hebrew
           into
           Greeke
           (
           then
           rife
           in
           many
           learned
           mens
           handes
           )
           and
           expressing
           there
           the
           sense
           of
           Sheôl
           ,
           vsed
           Hades
           ,
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           hell
           :
           after
           whose
           example
           the
           sacred
           writers
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           speaking
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           ioyning
           death
           with
           hades
           ,
           note
           what
           hades
           is
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           they
           intend
           by
           Thanatos
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           Hades
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           import
           the
           places
           of
           death
           for
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           hell
           ;
           yet
           throughout
           the
           new
           Testament
           that
           word
           being
           alwayes
           opposed
           to
           heauen
           ,
           applied
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           connexed
           with
           other
           wordes
           that
           signifie
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           force
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           power
           and
           place
           that
           killeth
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           approching
           it
           ,
           except
           onely
           Christs
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           powers
           and
           principalities
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           and
           hell
           were
           and
           are
           submitted
           and
           subiected
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Hitherto
             wee
             haue
             tried
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             Hades
             ,
             and
             haue
             found
             it
             to
             bee
             not
             properly
             hell
             ,
             as
             you
             auouch
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             when
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             soules
             of
             men
             deceased
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             vnderstood
             in
             Acts
          
           2.27
           .
           
             where
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             Christs
             soule
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             onely
             place
             you
             haue
             to
             pretend
             .
          
           ]
           Hitherto
           you
           haue
           prated
           ,
           what
           pleased
           you
           ,
           and
           proued
           nothing
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           your
           vaine
           euasions
           meere
           priuations
           ,
           inuincible
           conditions
           ,
           and
           plaine
           visible
           contradictions
           ,
           Hades
           is
           found
           by
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           Christian
           and
           heathen
           writers
           to
           bee
           a
           place
           vnder
           the
           earth
           and
           in
           darkenesse
           ;
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           dead
           adiudged
           to
           that
           place
           were
           and
           are
           detained
           vnder
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           though
           the
           Pagans
           in
           their
           wandering
           from
           their
           trueth
           ,
           imagined
           him
           to
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           dreampt
           of
           earthly
           pleasures
           there
           ,
           to
           comfort
           their
           deiected
           spirits
           against
           the
           terror
           of
           death
           .
           And
           since
           Christs
           soule
           was
           
             not
             left
             in
             hades
          
           after
           death
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           Acts
           2.31
           .
           what
           haue
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           liuing
           to
           say
           ,
           why
           Christs
           descent
           to
           Hades
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           as
           the
           Gospell
           expoundeth
           this
           word
           )
           
             to
             the
          
           g
           
             place
             of
             torment
          
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           therewith
           touched
           ,
           )
           should
           not
           bee
           iustly
           grounded
           on
           this
           place
           ?
           [
           
             wee
             may
          
           h
           
             simply
             take
             hades
             for
             the
             inuisible
             state
             or
             place
             of
             the
             deceased
             .
          
           ]
           If
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           then
           for
           heauen
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           Christes
           soule
           was
           after
           death
           .
           And
           would
           Christ
           so
           greatly
           reioice
           that
           his
           soule
           should
           not
           be
           left
           in
           heauen
           ?
           [
           i
           
             Otherwise
             we
             may
             take
             it
             simply
             for
             deaths
             force
             and
             power
             ,
             supplying
             also
             the
             same
             wordes
          
           eis
           ton
           topon
           ,
           or
           tên
           chôran
           hadou
           ,
           
             in
             that
             place
             where
             the
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             death
             preuaileth
             and
             holdeth
             the
             deceased
          
           
           
             soules
             from
             their
             bodies
          
           .
           ]
           You
           haue
           so
           many
           senses
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           neuer
           a
           good
           .
           First
           you
           tooke
           hades
           
             for
             a
             state
             or
             place
          
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           supplied
           it
           ,
           as
           indeed
           you
           must
           ,
           with
           topon
           or
           choran
           ,
           a
           place
           or
           region
           .
           And
           so
           your
           sense
           went
           round
           like
           a
           wheele
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           not
           leaue
           my
           soule
           in
           
             the
             place
             of
             place
          
           ,
           or
           state
           which
           is
           not
           seene
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           in
           heauen
           .
           Now
           you
           renew
           your
           strength
           to
           take
           better
           hold
           ;
           and
           saie
           ,
           Thou
           wilt
           not
           leaue
           my
           soule
           
             to
             the
             place
             of
             deaths
             power
             .
          
           Where
           we
           must
           note
           ,
           that
           heauen
           (
           for
           there
           was
           Christes
           soule
           ,
           as
           you
           grant
           )
           is
           by
           you
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           deaths
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           haue
           brought
           vs
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           of
           death
           and
           darknesse
           preuailing
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           euen
           on
           Christes
           soule
           .
           [
           k
           
             This
             is
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             implying
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             estate
             opposite
             to
             our
             visible
             state
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           the
           places
           or
           states
           of
           heauen
           and
           hell
           nothing
           ,
           but
           an
           opposition
           to
           our
           visible
           estate
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           There
           are
           bodies
           both
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           hell
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           best
           Diuines
           ,
           new
           and
           old
           .
           How
           then
           is
           their
           state
           opposite
           to
           our
           visible
           state
           ?
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           were
           seene
           talking
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           mount
           .
           What
           place
           will
           you
           appoint
           for
           them
           since
           they
           were
           visible
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           estate
           opposite
           to
           our
           visible
           estate
           ,
           then
           Christ
           after
           his
           resurrection
           relapsed
           often
           to
           hades
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           inuisible
           to
           all
           men
           as
           long
           as
           he
           staied
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           when
           and
           where
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           .
           And
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           you
           your selfe
           doe
           say
           ,
           that
           l
           
             in
             very
             deed
             hades
             hath
             properly
             but
             a
             priuatiue
          
           t
           
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             thing
             positiue
             in
             it
             ,
          
           then
           your
           additions
           of
           place
           and
           region
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           hades
           ,
           except
           you
           can
           bring
           vs
           a
           place
           and
           region
           of
           meere
           priuations
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           nothing
           positiue
           ;
           and
           consequently
           your
           varieties
           and
           expositions
           
           of
           hades
           be
           meere
           illusions
           ,
           and
           haue
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           lies
           and
           mockeries
           .
           For
           hades
           is
           a
           place
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           darke
           by
           condition
           ,
           as
           wherein
           nothing
           is
           seene
           ,
           as
           both
           Christians
           and
           Pagans
           affirme
           .
           Hades
           therefore
           is
           no
           mecre
           priuation
           .
           If
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           then
           after
           death
           were
           in
           hades
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           heauen
           is
           opposite
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           hades
           ;
           and
           your
           owne
           common
           and
           inuisible
           place
           of
           both
           is
           a
           priuate
           and
           palpable
           errour
           of
           your
           owne
           .
        
         
           m
           
             Last
             of
             all
             we
             may
             take
             Hades
             heere
             by
             a
             prosopopaea
             conceauing
             it
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             some
             person
             of
             vnresistable
             power
             taking
             away
             &
             withholding
             from
             hence
             all
             mens
             soules
             departed
             .
             This
             last
             way
             is
             not
             the
             vnlikeliest
             .
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           created
           vs
           new
           places
           of
           meere
           priuations
           ,
           which
           neuer
           were
           ,
           now
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           create
           some
           new
           persons
           of
           vnresistable
           power
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           you
           confesse
           is
           your
           conceauing
           and
           drawing
           Saint
           Lukes
           wordes
           whither
           you
           list
           .
           But
           what
           hath
           the
           Christian
           faith
           to
           doe
           with
           these
           monstrous
           and
           impious
           conceits
           of
           yours
           ?
           For
           euen
           here
           ,
           where
           you
           speake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           you
           conceaue
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           some
           person
           of
           vnresistable
           power
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           hades
           ,
           that
           did
           and
           doth
           take
           his
           and
           all
           mens
           soules
           from
           hence
           .
           Had
           hades
           any
           power
           ouer
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           resist
           ?
           Will
           you
           beginne
           to
           play
           the
           Manichee
           in
           conceauing
           a
           power
           of
           euill
           vnresistable
           to
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           why
           runne
           you
           hunting
           after
           strange
           senses
           and
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           hades
           ,
           when
           you
           haue
           the
           same
           Canonicall
           writer
           whose
           wordes
           you
           would
           interpret
           ,
           expounding
           this
           very
           word
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           he
           likewise
           wrote
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           The
           n
           
             place
             of
             torment
          
           ,
           where
           the
           rich
           man
           was
           punished
           after
           death
           ,
           Saint
           Luke
           in
           his
           Gospell
           expresly
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hades
           .
           Would
           you
           wish
           any
           better
           expositor
           of
           Saint
           Lukes
           wordes
           ,
           then
           Saint
           Luke
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           telleth
           you
           that
           he
           calleth
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           for
           the
           wicked
           after
           this
           life
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hades
           ?
           Put
           his
           owne
           exposition
           to
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           soone
           see
           the
           trueth
           ;
           if
           you
           haue
           not
           sworne
           to
           resist
           it
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hades
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             place
             of
             torment
          
           for
           the
           wicked
           .
           Against
           this
           exposition
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           Saint
           Lukes
           ,
           you
           bend
           your
           wittes
           ;
           and
           though
           you
           feare
           no
           shadowes
           ,
           as
           you
           told
           vs
           euen
           now
           ,
           hauing
           hades
           for
           your
           helper
           ,
           yet
           you
           catch
           after
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           the
           light
           of
           trueth
           ,
           you
           beate
           your
           braines
           so
           much
           about
           figures
           and
           phrases
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           warrant
           but
           in
           your
           slender
           conceit
           and
           slipperie
           tongue
           .
           Howbeit
           let
           vs
           heere
           them
           ,
           since
           you
           rest
           so
           assured
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           o
           
             You
             obiect
             we
             must
             not
             make
             a
             figuratiue
             sense
             but
             where
             manifest
             need
             is
             .
             Heere
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             figuratiue
             sense
             :
             therefore
             heere
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             sigure
             to
             be
             supposed
             .
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             we
             graunt
             your
             conclusion
             .
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             former
             waies
             we
             take
             hades
             ,
             there
             is
             simply
             no
             figure
             at
             all
             therein
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           take
           hades
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           soules
           after
           this
           life
           are
           kept
           in
           darknesse
           and
           destruction
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           you
           make
           no
           figure
           indeed
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           else
           ,
           take
           it
           how
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           figure
           ,
           or
           a
           meere
           fiction
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           is
           woorse
           then
           a
           figure
           .
           For
           since
           hades
           by
           your
           confession
           is
           originally
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           seene
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           hades
           either
           for
           the
           state
           of
           soules
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           power
           ,
           or
           person
           of
           him
           who
           is
           ruler
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           you
           do
           neither
           of
           these
           without
           a
           figure
           .
           As
           for
           the
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           must
           vsually
           be
           precedent
           before
           a
           man
           can
           goe
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           place
           for
           the
           dead
           and
           not
           for
           the
           liuing
           ,
           (
           some
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           who
           descended
           to
           hades
           aliue
           )
           ;
           That
           is
           a
           passage
           to
           the
           place
           or
           state
           of
           hades
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           place
           or
           state
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           since
           either
           of
           these
           is
           positiue
           and
           not
           meerely
           priuatiue
           ,
           and
           expresseth
           the
           condition
           of
           soules
           receaued
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           want
           of
           this
           life
           .
           As
           for
           one
           common
           place
           or
           state
           of
           all
           soules
           deceased
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           vnwise
           fansie
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           ground
           either
           in
           diuinity
           or
           humane
           learning
           ,
           by
           reason
           you
           take
           the
           forsaking
           and
           lacking
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           state
           or
           place
           of
           men
           departed
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           man
           staieth
           ;
           but
           is
           presently
           caried
           by
           angels
           good
           or
           badde
           ,
           to
           the
           places
           of
           receit
           ,
           where
           they
           remaine
           in
           ioy
           or
           paine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           mansions
           ,
           which
           are
           either
           heauen
           or
           hell
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Then
             your
             owne
             sense
             of
             hell
             in
             this
             place
             is
             cleane
             ouerthrowen
             by
             your selfe
             .
             For
             whensoeuer
             Hades
             or
             Sheól
             doe
             signifie
             hell
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             by
             a
             figure
             Synecdoche
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             
             is
             set
             for
             a
             part
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             prooued
             at
             large
             before
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             Tremellius
             a
             sufficient
             man
             for
             his
             Hebrew
             skill
             .
          
           ]
           Of
           Sheol
           Tremellius
           speaketh
           ,
           of
           Hades
           he
           saith
           nothing
           ;
           and
           his
           rule
           concerneth
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           word
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           Sheol
           importeth
           both
           the
           graue
           and
           hell
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           hades
           is
           distinguished
           in
           manifest
           wordes
           from
           Thanatos
           ,
           death
           ;
           and
           is
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           made
           consequent
           after
           death
           .
           Since
           then
           hades
           in
           Saint
           Lukes
           wordes
           is
           a
           different
           thing
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Christes
           flesh
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           left
           in
           corruption
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           soules
           adiudged
           to
           torments
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           Gospell
           ;
           I
           make
           no
           figure
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           for
           all
           your
           large
           brags
           and
           weake
           proofes
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           I
           spake
           of
           no
           figuratiue
           sense
           ,
           I
           thereby
           excluded
           all
           metaphoricall
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           hades
           ,
           and
           not
           Synecdoche
           which
           admitteth
           the
           sense
           to
           be
           proper
           as
           well
           in
           a
           part
           as
           in
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Thirdly
             it
             seemeth
             conuenient
             ,
             and
             also
             likelie
             to
             take
             hades
             heere
             by
             a
             Prosopopaea
             after
             our
             third
             sense
             before
             noted
             .
             Which
             kinde
             of
             figure
             supposeth
             as
             it
             were
             a
             person
             of
             that
             thing
             which
             otherwise
             the
             word
             properly
             signifieth
             .
          
           ]
           He
           that
           careth
           for
           no
           trueth
           ,
           may
           new
           cast
           the
           Scriptures
           into
           what
           sense
           he
           will
           by
           emptie
           figures
           .
           To
           take
           the
           place
           for
           the
           persons
           possessing
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           vnusuall
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           so
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           r
           Hades
           (
           shall
           be
           )
           
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           meaning
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           emphaticall
           power
           of
           death
           .
           But
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           Saint
           Lukes
           words
           ,
           
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hades
             ,
          
           since
           it
           can
           haue
           no
           sense
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           should
           not
           be
           left
           in
           the
           diuell
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           which
           heere
           you
           repeate
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           with
           seeming
           to
           your
           senses
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           after
           to
           rippe
           vp
           :
           there
           we
           shall
           speake
           farder
           of
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           space
           you
           will
           prooue
           without
           figures
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           expressing
           Dauids
           sentence
           ,
           s
           
             there
             ought
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             a
             figuratiue
             sense
             .
          
           t
           
             For
             take
             them
             literally
          
           (
           as
           I
           doe
           )
           
             and
             they
             impugne
             the
             grounds
             of
             faith
             and
             charitie
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             cause
             a
             figuratiue
             sense
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           ]
           I
           maruell
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           hauing
           so
           sound
           exceptions
           against
           the
           literall
           sense
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           you
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           trifles
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           maine
           matters
           alone
           .
           This
           is
           woorth
           the
           hearing
           if
           you
           can
           performe
           what
           you
           promise
           :
           otherwise
           a
           mountaine
           doth
           hatch
           a
           mouse
           ,
           which
           the
           prouerbe
           telleth
           you
           will
           mooue
           laughter
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           I
           giue
           ,
           impugne
           faith
           and
           charitie
           ?
        
         
           u
           
             Verily
             this
             your
             sense
             implyeth
             by
             the
             way
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             and
             sinnelesse
             man
             (
             yea
             the
             best
             that
             euer
             was
             )
             woorthie
             of
             Paradise
             and
             the
             highest
             heauens
             ,
             yet
             after
             death
             did
             goe
             to
             hell
             .
             And
             further
             that
             being
             in
             heauen
             ,
             yet
             staied
             not
             there
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             but
             immediately
             came
             out
             againe
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             .
             Againe
             that
             an
             humane
             soule
             being
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             ,
             yet
             should
             feele
             no
             paines
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             locally
             in
             hell
             ,
             it
             should
             come
             out
             thence
             also
             :
             What
             can
             be
             more
             against
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             then
             these
             things
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           laboured
           heard
           ,
           and
           caught
           a
           herring
           .
           With
           much
           a
           doe
           you
           haue
           found
           at
           length
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           he
           is
           more
           beholding
           to
           you
           now
           then
           afore
           ,
           when
           you
           told
           vs
           ,
           he
           was
           all
           
             defiled
             ,
             accursed
             ,
             and
             hatefull
          
           to
           God
           for
           and
           with
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Your
           leasure
           did
           not
           serue
           you
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           also
           the
           true
           and
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           force
           of
           death
           or
           hell
           could
           preuaile
           on
           his
           body
           or
           soule
           ,
           farder
           then
           he
           was
           willing
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           manifestation
           of
           his
           power
           and
           glorie
           .
           Is
           it
           against
           your
           faith
           and
           charitie
           ,
           that
           x
           
             all
             knees
             of
             those
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             should
             stoupe
             and
             bow
          
           to
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           Is
           your
           Creed
           so
           crazed
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           not
           beleeue
           that
           Christ
           rising
           y
           
             spoiled
             Principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             ;
             triumphing
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ?
          
           Is
           grace
           so
           farre
           gone
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           endure
           to
           heare
           that
           Christ
           z
           
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             then
             ascended
          
           (
           againe
           )
           
             on
             hie
             ,
             and
             ledde
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ,
             and
             gaue
             gifts
             to
             men
             ,
          
           whereof
           deliuerance
           and
           freedome
           from
           all
           power
           and
           danger
           of
           hell
           and
           Satan
           were
           not
           the
           last
           nor
           least
           ?
           But
           he
           was
           a
           man
           you
           say
           ,
           though
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           thinke
           he
           must
           be
           subiected
           to
           the
           same
           straights
           ,
           that
           other
           mortall
           and
           sinnefull
           men
           are
           ,
           to
           
             feele
             paines
             in
          
           hell
           ,
           
             and
             not
             to
             come
             out
             from
             thence
             .
          
           ]
           This
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           faith
           ,
           is
           infidelitie
           
           against
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           whiles
           you
           seeke
           to
           tie
           him
           with
           the
           same
           chaines
           of
           darknesse
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           wherewith
           wicked
           and
           sinnefull
           men
           are
           tied
           ,
           that
           are
           adiudged
           to
           euerlasting
           damnation
           .
           To
           be
           condemned
           to
           hell
           is
           for
           misbeleeuers
           and
           misliuers
           ;
           to
           destroy
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           hell
           was
           meete
           only
           for
           the
           manhood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           That
           he
           felt
           no
           paines
           there
           ,
           and
           returned
           thence
           ,
           were
           the
           smallest
           parts
           of
           his
           glorious
           triumph
           ouer
           hell
           and
           Satan
           .
           
             It
             was
             impossible
          
           as
           Peter
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           
             paines
             of
             death
          
           or
           hell
           should
           take
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           
             his
             soule
          
           could
           
             not
             be
             left
             there
          
           .
           As
           for
           comming
           out
           of
           heauen
           to
           goe
           to
           hell
           to
           subdue
           and
           destroy
           the
           same
           ,
           what
           more
           inconuenience
           is
           in
           that
           ,
           then
           in
           comming
           from
           heauen
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           vp
           his
           body
           ,
           when
           he
           restored
           it
           to
           life
           ?
           that
           wicked
           men
           condemned
           to
           hell
           cannot
           come
           thence
           ,
           nor
           find
           ease
           there
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           testified
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           and
           Lazarus
           ;
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           humane
           soule
           could
           not
           goe
           thither
           without
           abiding
           there
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           suffering
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           I
           find
           no
           such
           grounds
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keies
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             death
          
           ;
           that
           is
           all
           power
           and
           command
           ouer
           them
           .
           He
           had
           power
           then
           not
           onely
           to
           free
           himselfe
           from
           your
           faithlesse
           doubts
           and
           dangers
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           to
           free
           all
           his
           elect
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           b
           
             subiect
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             enemies
          
           (
           and
           so
           the
           strength
           and
           rage
           of
           hell
           and
           Satan
           )
           
             vnder
             his
             feet
          
           .
           If
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           bind
           you
           to
           beleene
           ,
           that
           
             an
             Angell
             comming
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             cast
             the
             Dwell
             into
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
          
           and
           there
           bound
           him
           ,
           and
           loosed
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           prescribed
           ;
           doth
           not
           your
           faith
           serue
           you
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
             all
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           much
           more
           in
           hell
           ,
           was
           giuen
           vnto
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           well
           ouer
           rebellious
           Diuels
           ,
           as
           obedient
           Angels
           ,
           who
           adored
           him
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           serued
           him
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           stronger
           then
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           receaue
           power
           from
           him
           as
           being
           personally
           God
           and
           Man
           ?
           these
           be
           the
           grounds
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           faile
           vnder
           your
           feete
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           you
           build
           on
           Sand
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           force
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           be
           sifted
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           grounds
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           are
           none
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           place
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             they
             are
             all
             against
             me
          
           ;
           but
           I
           that
           hitherto
           haue
           tried
           you
           so
           false
           conceited
           in
           euery
           thing
           ,
           will
           not
           trust
           you
           to
           be
           true-tonged
           in
           this
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           pretend
           .
           c
           
             These
             wordes
          
           (
           of
           Dauid
           )
           
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             hades
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
          
           ;
           I
           said
           ,
           
             conteined
             a
             speciall
             prerogatiue
             verified
             in
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             true
             Messias
             and
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           To
           this
           you
           replie
           ,
           [
           d
           
             I
             denie
             it
             ,
             heere
             is
             no
             such
             prerogatiue
             mentioned
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           all
           one
           skill
           in
           you
           to
           denic
           trueths
           ,
           and
           affirme
           falsehoodes
           :
           you
           cannot
           doe
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           .
           And
           heere
           your
           fansies
           thrung
           so
           fast
           one
           on
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           thrust
           ech
           other
           out
           of
           doores
           .
           [
           The
           maine
           scope
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           purpose
           in
           this
           place
           you
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           error
           you
           build
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           reasons
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           erroneous
           like
           the
           roote
           whence
           they
           come
           .
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           e
           
             intending
             onely
             in
             all
             this
             speach
             to
             shew
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             this
             Iesus
             whom
             they
             had
             slame
             was
             not
             now
             dead
             ,
             but
             risen
             againe
             ,
             plainely
             graunteth
             all
             this
             matter
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           Heere
           are
           two
           monstrous
           falseshoods
           ,
           on
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           running
           reasons
           are
           setled
           .
           It
           had
           been
           to
           small
           purpose
           for
           Peter
           to
           prooue
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           them
           slaine
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           graue
           and
           restored
           to
           life
           ,
           if
           there
           he
           had
           rested
           ,
           or
           
             intended
             that
             onely
          
           as
           you
           stifly
           auouch
           :
           what
           could
           he
           by
           this
           haue
           inferred
           more
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           might
           likewise
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           raised
           from
           the
           graue
           ?
           This
           therefore
           was
           not
           Peters
           scope
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           higher
           and
           farder
           reach
           in
           that
           long
           Sermon
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           he
           throughly
           expresseth
           afterward
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           :
           
             Therefore
             let
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             know
             for
             a
             suertie
             ,
             that
             God
          
           
           
             hath
             made
             him
             both
          
           LORD
           AND
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             this
             Iesus
          
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             whom
             ye
             haue
             crucified
          
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           ,
           Peter
           doth
           not
           reason
           so
           weakely
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ;
           Christs
           soule
           is
           ioined
           againe
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           though
           they
           crucified
           him
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           true
           Messias
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           This
           were
           like
           one
           of
           your
           reasons
           ,
           which
           haue
           nor
           head
           nor
           taile
           .
           But
           Peter
           endued
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           reasoned
           verie
           truely
           and
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           thus
           .
           The
           prophesie
           of
           Dauid
           which
           neuer
           was
           nor
           could
           be
           fulfilled
           
           in
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           Dauid
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           should
           not
           be
           left
           in
           hades
           ,
           nor
           his
           flesh
           see
           corruption
           ,
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           you
           crucified
           :
           he
           is
           risen
           Lord
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           being
           losed
           before
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           ascended
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           likewise
           foretold
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           vntill
           all
           his
           enemies
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           members
           be
           made
           his
           footstoole
           ;
           and
           thence
           hath
           he
           shed
           forth
           this
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           see
           and
           heare
           ,
           euen
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           receaued
           of
           the
           Father
           for
           all
           his
           .
           Know
           ye
           therefore
           for
           a
           suertie
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           both
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ;
           and
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           the
           annointed
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           his
           elect
           .
           Against
           this
           illation
           neither
           all
           the
           miscreants
           in
           earth
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Diuels
           in
           hell
           can
           open
           their
           mouths
           .
           Where
           first
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           Peter
           resteth
           more
           on
           the
           manner
           and
           power
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           then
           simply
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           was
           reunited
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           from
           which
           by
           death
           it
           was
           seuered
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           the
           words
           of
           Dauid
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           either
           part
           of
           the
           Messias
           submitted
           to
           death
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           returne
           againe
           to
           life
           with
           greater
           glory
           ;
           the
           flesh
           free
           from
           all
           corruption
           ,
           the
           soule
           superiour
           to
           all
           destruction
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           neither
           were
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           verified
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           since
           Dauid
           saw
           corruption
           ,
           as
           his
           sepulchre
           prooued
           remaining
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           was
           not
           as
           then
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ,
           much
           lesse
           made
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Heere
             is
             no
             such
             prerogatiue
             mentioned
             .
          
           ]
           If
           this
           were
           common
           to
           Christ
           with
           Dauid
           and
           others
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           how
           could
           Peter
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           spoken
           of
           Dauid
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           Messias
           ?
           Againe
           if
           this
           were
           no
           prerogatiue
           ,
           what
           need
           was
           there
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           should
           be
           a
           Prophet
           by
           speciall
           reuelation
           to
           know
           this
           much
           ?
           and
           that
           which
           Dauid
           knew
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           this
           that
           Christ
           should
           rise
           to
           life
           againe
           ,
           but
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           that
           h
           
             God
             would
             raise
             vp
             Christ
          
           (
           after
           death
           )
           
             to
             set
             him
             on
             his
             throne
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           an
           
             euerlasting
             kingdome
          
           ,
           euen
           
             all
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
          
           subiecting
           all
           his
           enemies
           vnder
           his
           feet
           .
           So
           that
           simply
           to
           rise
           from
           death
           was
           no
           prerogatiue
           ,
           nor
           proper
           to
           Christ
           ;
           but
           to
           rise
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           ,
           death
           and
           hell
           not
           excepted
           ,
           this
           was
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           to
           him
           with
           Dauid
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           speciall
           priuiledge
           to
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           expressed
           chiefly
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             forsake
             my
             soule
             in
             hades
             ,
          
           but
           bring
           me
           thence
           conquerer
           of
           all
           mine
           enemies
           .
        
         
           i
           
             You
             adde
             ,
             no
             flesh
          
           (
           dead
           )
           
             was
             euer
             free
             from
             corruption
             but
             onely
             Christes
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             ergo
             his
             soule
             was
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           ]
           Why
           winch
           you
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           toucheth
           you
           ?
           doth
           any
           man
           say
           Christes
           soule
           was
           in
           hell
           ,
           because
           his
           flesh
           saw
           no
           corruption
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           Dauids
           wordes
           are
           as
           plaine
           and
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           
             Christes
             soule
             was
             not
             forsaken
             in
             hell
          
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             flesh
             to
             see
             corruption
             ?
          
           and
           both
           being
           affirmed
           of
           Christ
           by
           way
           of
           speciall
           prerogatiue
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           both
           be
           likewise
           performed
           in
           Christ
           ?
           [
           k
           
             were
             not
             some
             being
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             before
             their
             flesh
             putrified
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           promise
           of
           God
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           flesh
           should
           not
           see
           
           corruption
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           assure
           a
           speedie
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           an
           impossibilitie
           ,
           that
           any
           corruption
           could
           preuaile
           against
           his
           flesh
           :
           since
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           flesh
           to
           dust
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           others
           are
           iudged
           ,
           would
           bee
           the
           dissolution
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           might
           befall
           him
           ,
           his
           Godhead
           being
           vnited
           vnto
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           dust
           .
           In
           these
           words
           therefore
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           superiour
           to
           all
           contrarie
           powers
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           soule
           to
           hell
           ,
           the
           flesh
           to
           the
           graue
           ;
           and
           from
           both
           was
           Christ
           to
           rise
           as
           subduer
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sit
           on
           his
           heauenly
           Throne
           ,
           as
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           ,
           not
           by
           promise
           onely
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           by
           proofe
           also
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           his
           resurrection
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           many
           dayes
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           lyeth
           no
           man
           in
           his
           graue
           without
           some
           taint
           of
           corruption
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           was
           vtterly
           none
           .
        
         
           l
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             absurditie
             ,
             still
             to
             abuse
             your
             Reader
             ,
             calling
             this
             word
             hell
             ,
             which
             indeede
             is
             nothing
             but
             death
             in
             effect
             .
             Againe
             to
             presume
             that
             we
             take
             it
             for
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             heauen
             ,
             or
             hell
             :
             when
             wee
             referre
             it
             alwayes
             to
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             farder
             immediately
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           when
           you
           expound
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Creede
           Christ
           descended
           to
           hades
           ,
           your
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           meaning
           is
           nothing
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           died
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           deliuered
           in
           plained
           and
           shorter
           wordes
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           exposition
           is
           an
           idle
           and
           obscure
           repetition
           .
           Againe
           ,
           hades
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           is
           neuer
           taken
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           annexed
           to
           bodily
           death
           ,
           as
           a
           consequent
           after
           it
           :
           and
           so
           your
           acception
           of
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           where
           you
           will
           at
           no
           time
           haue
           Hades
           taken
           for
           
             Paradise
             ,
             Heauen
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ,
          
           as
           here
           you
           pretend
           ;
           when
           you
           thereby
           note
           the
           place
           of
           soules
           deceased
           ,
           meane
           you
           they
           are
           neither
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           Paradise
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           ?
           are
           you
           not
           a
           wise
           man
           to
           talke
           so
           much
           of
           an
           inuisible
           place
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           you
           will
           haue
           it
           no
           place
           at
           all
           ?
           but
           you
           
             referre
             it
             alwayes
             to
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             farder
             immediately
             .
          
           ]
           An
           inuisible
           place
           you
           referre
           immediately
           to
           no
           place
           ,
           and
           thus
           when
           you
           will
           be
           frantike
           or
           foolish
           ,
           words
           shall
           loose
           their
           proper
           and
           plaine
           signification
           ,
           and
           containe
           no
           more
           then
           pleaseth
           you
           .
           Shew
           vs
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           soules
           deceased
           are
           besides
           Paradise
           ,
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ;
           and
           wee
           will
           graunt
           ,
           you
           may
           exclude
           these
           three
           by
           some
           pretence
           ,
           when
           you
           spake
           of
           the
           place
           of
           hades
           :
           but
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           then
           
             topos
             aides
          
           ,
           a
           place
           vnseene
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           so
           much
           bowled
           at
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           place
           in
           spite
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           immediately
           ;
           and
           consequently
           will
           bee
           Paradise
           ,
           Heauen
           ,
           or
           Hell
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           you
           presume
           or
           dreame
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           m
           
             Christ
             had
             another
             inestimable
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             that
             he
             was
             raised
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             namely
             that
             he
             might
             fulfill
             his
             whole
             worke
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             which
             before
             his
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             he
             could
             not
             accomplish
             .
          
           ]
           When
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           Christ
           after
           death
           was
           to
           conquere
           Hell
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           vs
           thence
           ;
           you
           would
           needes
           defend
           ,
           that
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           perfited
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           wrought
           our
           saluation
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           say
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           bee
           the
           truer
           ,
           though
           you
           meane
           not
           to
           bee
           constant
           therein
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           hee
           could
           not
           accomplish
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           n
           
             The
             text
             saith
             ,
             God
             raised
             him
             vp
             ,
             loosing
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             holden
             fast
             of
             it
             .
             Will
             you
             conclude
             from
             hence
             :
             ergo
             there
             were
             present
             sorrowes
          
           
           
             in
             the
             place
             where
             Christ
             was
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             strength
             in
             this
             reason
             .
          
           ]
           There
           is
           more
           strength
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           either
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           or
           can
           answere
           .
           The
           sorrowes
           of
           bodily
           death
           are
           all
           dissolued
           by
           the
           separating
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           .
           Then
           after
           death
           there
           are
           no
           sorrowes
           of
           bodily
           death
           .
           But
           God
           raised
           vp
           Christ
           ,
           loosing
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           (
           Hades
           or
           )
           death
           .
           The
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           (
           by
           Peters
           wordes
           )
           were
           then
           loosed
           ,
           when
           Christ
           was
           raised
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           held
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           this
           pertaineth
           nothing
           to
           the
           sorrowes
           ,
           which
           he
           felt
           dying
           ;
           they
           ended
           all
           with
           death
           ;
           but
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           an
           other
           death
           ,
           euen
           of
           death
           in
           hell
           ,
           were
           loosed
           when
           he
           was
           raised
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           that
           kind
           of
           death
           to
           take
           hold
           on
           him
           .
           Your
           
             two
             or
             three
             things
          
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           would
           shift
           of
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           doe
           you
           no
           good
           .
           That
           God
           o
           
             loosed
             death
             from
             him
          
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ;
           you
           make
           a
           gloze
           vpon
           your
           owne
           wordes
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Such
           libertie
           you
           take
           to
           change
           the
           text
           to
           serue
           your
           turne
           .
           The
           next
           is
           farder
           of
           from
           the
           reference
           of
           Peters
           words
           .
           God
           loosed
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           (
           or
           Hades
           )
           at
           Christs
           rising
           ,
           that
           is
           say
           you
           ,
           because
           his
           death
           had
           beene
           most
           painefull
           ,
           before
           his
           Soule
           was
           seuered
           from
           his
           body
           .
           So
           Peter
           talketh
           of
           Christs
           rising
           ,
           and
           you
           wrest
           it
           to
           Christs
           dying
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           And
           here
           your
           hebraisme
           will
           not
           steede
           you
           .
           For
           God
           did
           not
           loose
           the
           sorrowfull
           death
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           at
           his
           rising
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           dying
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           are
           wider
           of
           ,
           then
           you
           were
           before
           .
           Thus
           then
           it
           followeth
           euen
           by
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           sorrowes
           in
           Hades
           ,
           where
           Christ
           was
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           .
           The
           sorrowes
           of
           Hades
           must
           needes
           be
           the
           sorrowes
           in
           Hades
           :
           otherwise
           if
           they
           were
           not
           in
           Hades
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           the
           sorowes
           of
           Hades
           .
           As
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           are
           in
           heauen
           ;
           so
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           Hades
           must
           be
           in
           Hades
           ,
           where
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           not
           where
           Christ
           was
           not
           .
        
         
           p
           
             The
             very
             text
             implieth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             holden
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             loosed
             from
             him
             .
          
           ]
           Saint
           Austen
           saith
           you
           fitten
           .
           Snares
           may
           be
           broken
           and
           loosed
           ,
           
             ne
             tencant
             ,
             non
             quia
             tenuerunt
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             haue
             taken
             hold
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             not
             take
             hold
             .
          
           [
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
           you
           say
           
             is
             to
             be
             holden
             fast
          
           .
           ]
           Your
           Greekish
           conceits
           crossing
           Saint
           Austins
           iudgement
           ,
           taste
           more
           of
           will
           then
           of
           skill
           .
           Kratcisthai
           hath
           many
           significations
           ,
           amongst
           others
           it
           
           signifieth
           
             to
             touch
             ,
             to
             take
             ,
             to
             hold
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           the
           new
           Testament
           it
           is
           specially
           obserued
           by
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           learned
           ,
           that
           it
           signifieth
           ,
           prehendere
           or
           
             tenere
             ,
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             to
             hold
             .
          
           The
           Maries
           that
           went
           to
           Christes
           Sepulchre
           ,
           meeting
           him
           as
           they
           came
           thence
           ,
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             touched
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             .
          
           When
           Simons
           mother
           in
           law
           was
           sicke
           of
           a
           feuer
           ,
           Christ
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             taking
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             lift
             her
             vp
             .
          
           The
           rulers
           daughter
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           Christ
           likewise
           ,
           s
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             tooke
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             maid
             arose
             .
          
           Your
           Lexicons
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           standeth
           often
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             touch
          
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           may
           choose
           ,
           what
           signification
           you
           will
           haue
           in
           euery
           word
           ,
           you
           are
           no
           Reader
           ,
           but
           an
           ouer
           ruler
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Howbeit
           we
           now
           see
           Saint
           Austin
           hath
           better
           warrant
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           his
           tenere
           ,
           then
           you
           were
           ware
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             Hades
             .
          
           t
           
             I
             say
             he
             was
             now
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             not
             left
             nor
             forsaken
             .
          
           ]
           I
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           owne
           saying
           conuince
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           S.
           Luke
           by
           Hades
           heere
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ;
           Christes
           
             soule
             was
             in
             hell
          
           (
           by
           your
           owne
           illation
           )
           ,
           
             in
             which
             it
             was
             not
             left
             nor
             forsaken
             .
          
           [
           u
           
             But
             hee
             was
             in
             no
             sorrowes
             at
             all
             now
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           is
           Saint
           Austins
           assertion
           confessed
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           the
           sorowes
           of
           death
           were
           loosed
           at
           Christes
           rising
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           not
           take
           any
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           him
           .
           [
           
             If
             he
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             thinke
             he
             should
             haue
             felt
             them
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           his
           soule
           was
           not
           left
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           (
           the
           place
           of
           )
           Hades
           :
           it
           speaketh
           not
           there
           of
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           Hades
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           forsaken
           in
           them
           .
           But
           God
           ,
           as
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             loosed
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           made
           Christ
           the
           subduer
           and
           dissoluer
           of
           them
           at
           his
           resurrection
           .
           [
           x
           
             You
             mightily
             vrge
             that
             it
             is
             Austins
             collection
             ,
             from
             this
             text
             .
             I
             perceaue
             your
             argument
             is
             from
             Austin
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Peter
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           better
           to
           imitate
           Austen
           and
           his
           collections
           ,
           then
           to
           rest
           on
           your
           idle
           braine
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           haue
           cleane
           mistaken
           both
           the
           scope
           and
           wordes
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           to
           range
           after
           butterflies
           .
           Howbeit
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           you
           to
           looke
           better
           into
           the
           169.
           and
           170.
           
           Page
           of
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           you
           should
           haue
           sound
           moe
           reasons
           there
           then
           Austins
           collections
           .
           But
           your
           answeres
           and
           disproofes
           a
           man
           may
           soone
           perceaue
           come
           out
           of
           the
           bottome
           of
           your
           pocket
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           neither
           trueth
           nor
           learning
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Austen
             missed
             in
             his
             translation
             of
             these
             wordes
             .
             Thus
             he
             readeth
             ,
             solutis
             doloribus
             Inferni
             ,
             quia
             impossibile
             erat
             teneri
             cum
             in
             illis
             :
             God
             raised
             vp
             Christ
             loosing
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             in
             them
             .
             But
             the
             text
             hath
             loosing
             the
             sorowes
             of
             death
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             holden
             fast
             ,
             or
             strongly
             holden
             of
             it
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             he
             fayled
             in
             expressing
             the
             text
             ,
             no
             maruaile
             if
             his
             collection
             from
             it
             were
             wide
             .
          
           ]
           He
           that
           neuer
           saw
           water
           but
           the
           Themes
           ,
           will
           thinke
           there
           is
           none
           other
           Sea.
           You
           neuer
           looke
           neither
           to
           the
           diuerse
           readings
           ,
           nor
           significations
           of
           wordes
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           you
           so
           hastely
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           z
           
             Austins
             collection
             hath
             no
             ground
             nor
             reason
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             but
             is
             wholly
             disprooued
             by
             it
             .
          
           Austen
           followed
           the
           auncient
           and
           receiued
           translation
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           missed
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           For
           that
           Text
           hath
           two
           readings
           ,
           some
           bookes
           hauing
           Thanátou
           death
           ,
           
           some
           hauing
           Hadou
           ,
           which
           the
           old
           translator
           calleth
           infernum
           ,
           the
           places
           below
           ,
           or
           hell
           .
           Peruse
           the
           new
           Testament
           in
           Greeke
           of
           the
           larger
           volume
           printed
           by
           Robert
           Steuen
           at
           Paris
           Anno
           1550.
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           put
           not
           Hadou
           ouer
           right
           this
           place
           in
           the
           margine
           ,
           as
           standing
           yet
           in
           many
           copies
           .
           The
           Greeke
           Bible
           printed
           at
           Frankford
           ,
           Anno
           1596.
           consesseth
           the
           like
           varietie
           of
           reading
           .
           Athanasius
           vseth
           sometimes
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hee
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             Hades
          
           ;
           and
           someties
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
          
           .
           So
           doth
           Epiphanius
           :
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             impossible
             (
             Christ
             )
             should
             be
             held
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             hades
             .
          
           And
           against
           the
           Arians
           .
           
             It
             is
             sayd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             held
          
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             of
             hades
          
           .
           The
           Syriack
           translation
           reuerenced
           for
           antiquitie
           and
           fidelitie
           ,
           keepeth
           the
           word
           Sheiul
           twice
           in
           the
           foure
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           saith
           .
           d
           
             But
             God
             raised
             him
             vp
             
             and
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             deshiul
          
           (
           of
           Shool
           which
           Saint
           Luke
           calleth
           hades
           )
           
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             detained
             bashiul
             ,
          
           (
           in
           Sheol
           or
           hades
           )
           .
           The
           Arabicke
           translator
           doth
           the
           like
           .
           He
           retaineth
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           the
           word
           e
           hawwito
           twice
           ,
           saying
           as
           Iunius
           rendreth
           it
           ,
           
           
             God
             raised
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             scattered
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             perditien
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             cōquered
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           Where
           Iunius
           plainly
           yeeldeth
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           in
           Arabicke
           answereth
           the
           Greeke
           word
           f
           hadou
           ,
           not
           thanátou
           which
           appeareth
           
           also
           in
           the
           6
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           chap.
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             ph●…
             hawwito
             in
             perdition
          
           Which
           Saint
           Luke
           calleth
           hades
           :
           and
           in
           the
           10
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             left
             in
             perdition
             .
          
           So
           that
           Austen
           had
           some
           reason
           more
           then
           you
           knew
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           first
           translator
           concurring
           with
           many
           Greeke
           copies
           ,
           that
           then
           were
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           extant
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Syricke
           and
           Arabicke
           translations
           ,
           who
           followed
           the
           same
           copies
           with
           the
           Latin
           church
           .
           This
           text
           is
           cited
           in
           Ireneus
           :
           ●…
           
             whom
             God
             raised
             ,
             s●…lutis
             deloribus
             inferorum
             ,
             quia
             non
             erat
          
           
           
             possible
             teneri
             eum
             ab
             eis
             ,
             loosing
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             held
             of
             them
             .
          
           Cyprian
           thus
           expresseth
           it
           .
           *
           
             Impossibile
             quippe
             erat
             sanctam
             illam
             animam
             teneri
             ab
             inferis
             .
             It
             was
             impossible
             for
             that
             sacred
             soule
             to
             be
             held
             of
             hell
             .
          
           Fulgentius
           citeth
           
           it
           ,
           
             Solutis
             inferni
             doloribus
             ,
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             hell
             being
             loosed
             .
          
           Bede
           taketh
           both
           for
           one
           
           in
           this
           place
           .
           k
           
             Solutosper
             Dominum
             dicit
             dolores
             inferni
             ,
             siue
             mortis
             .
             Peter
             saith
             the
             sorows
             of
             hell
             ,
             or
             death
             were
             dissolued
             by
             Christ.
          
           Since
           then
           both
           are
           found
           in
           many
           Greeke
           
           copies
           ,
           and
           neither
           can
           be
           reiected
           as
           false
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           death
           (
           if
           you
           retaine
           it
           )
           must
           be
           so
           expounded
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           not
           impugne
           the
           force
           of
           hades
           :
           and
           death
           ,
           hauing
           a
           double
           power
           place
           ,
           and
           subiect
           ;
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           hell
           heereafter
           ;
           this
           later
           death
           and
           hell
           doe
           rightly
           match
           together
           ,
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           which
           were
           losed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           taken
           or
           touched
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           quarrell
           also
           with
           the
           translation
           ,
           which
           Austen
           followed
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             in
             illis
          
           in
           
           them
           ;
           though
           that
           be
           the
           right
           intent
           of
           the
           text
           ;
           and
           you
           sticke
           not
           to
           straine
           Peters
           words
           to
           what
           higth
           you
           list
           .
           So
           that
           you
           keepe
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           alter
           the
           sense
           ;
           and
           Austen
           keepeth
           the
           sense
           ,
           though
           he
           vary
           somewhat
           from
           the
           words
           .
           For
           that
           was
           loosed
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           Christ
           should
           be
           held
           ,
           and
           euen
           therefore
           was
           it
           to
           be
           loosed
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           be
           held
           therein
           .
           But
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           or
           hell
           were
           loosed
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           impossible
           Christ
           should
           be
           held
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           meane
           of
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           either
           .
           The
           sense
           then
           is
           rightly
           and
           aptly
           taken
           ,
           though
           the
           plurall
           be
           put
           in
           stood
           of
           the
           singular
           ;
           and
           Caluin
           himselfe
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           sense
           retaineth
           that
           change
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           doe
           somewhat
           differ
           from
           the
           text
           .
           l
           
             In
             this
             sense
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             rose
             ,
             the
             sorowes
             of
             death
             being
             loosed
             ,
             ●…a
             quibus
             impossibile
             erat
             ipsum
             tenert
             ,
             of
             which
          
           (
           sorrowes
           )
           
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             .
          
           Now
           if
           you
           or
           any
           man
           els
           can
           find
           vs
           those
           sorrowes
           after
           Christs
           bodily
           death
           ,
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           heare
           you
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           loosed
           ,
           when
           Christ
           was
           raised
           :
           but
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           as
           in
           vaine
           you
           haue
           profered
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           words
           be
           expounded
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           after
           death
           were
           in
           hades
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           left
           nor
           forsaken
           ;
           yet
           the
           sorowes
           thereof
           could
           not
           touch
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           loosed
           and
           scattered
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           raised
           to
           immortality
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           power
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           
           
           persuaded
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           heare
           him
           againe
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           .
           p
           
             Quamobrem
             teneamus
             firmissimè
             ,
             quod
             fides
             habet
             fundatissima
             authoritate
             sirmata
             ,
             quia
             Christus
             mortuus
             est
             secundum
             Scripturas
             ,
             &
             quia
             sepultus
             est
             ,
             &
             quia
             resurrexit
             tertia
             die
             secundum
             Scripturas
             &
             cetera
             quae
             de
             illo
             testatissima
             veritate
             conscripta
             sunt
             .
             In
             quibus
             etiam
             hoc
             est
             ,
             quod
             apud
             inferos
             fuit
             ,
             solutis
             eorum
             doloribus
             ,
             quibus
             eum
             erat
             impossibile
             teneri
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             vs
             most
             firmely
             hold
             that
             ,
             which
             our
             faith
             hath
             being
             confirmed
             by
             most
             grounded
             authority
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             died
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             of
             him
             in
             trueth
             most
             cleerely
             testified
             .
             Amongst
             which
             this
             is
             also
             one
             point
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             thereof
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             .
          
           This
           is
           such
           a
           resolution
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           were
           soberly
           minded
           ,
           and
           not
           phantastically
           conceited
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           doctrine
           as
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           you
           would
           beware
           how
           you
           crossed
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           without
           more
           pregnant
           and
           euident
           matter
           ,
           then
           you
           haue
           any
           ;
           and
           not
           thinke
           it
           enough
           to
           shift
           with
           Poeticall
           fansies
           ,
           metaphoricall
           senses
           ,
           and
           palpable
           contrarieties
           ,
           and
           falsities
           ,
           such
           as
           few
           men
           would
           fall
           into
           besides
           your selfe
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           exposition
           of
           Peters
           wordes
           ,
           which
           Austen
           leaueth
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           it
           dislike
           any
           man
           ;
           that
           concerneth
           the
           place
           of
           Peters
           first
           Epistle
           the
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           18.
           verse
           ,
           
             How
             Christ
             in
             spirit
             went
             ,
             and
             preached
             vnto
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             ,
             who
             were
             disobedient
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noe
             :
          
           Which
           was
           the
           question
           proposed
           to
           him
           by
           Euodius
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           his
           99.
           
           Epistle
           .
           And
           of
           that
           he
           saith
           .
           q
           
             Consider
             yet
             ,
             least
             happely
             all
             that
             which
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             spirits
             closed
             in
             prison
             ,
             which
             beleeued
             not
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noe
             ,
             omnino
             ad
             inferos
             non
             pertineat
             ,
             sed
             ad
             illa
             potius
             tempora
             ,
             quorum
             formam
             ad
             haec
             tempora
             transtulit
             :
             pertaine
             not
             at
             all
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             Peter
             compareth
             with
             these
             times
             .
          
           And
           after
           large
           discoursing
           how
           that
           comparison
           might
           stand
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           with
           your
           words
           .
           
             This
             exposition
             of
             Peters
             words
             ,
             if
             it
             dislike
             any
             ,
             or
             doe
             not
             satisfie
             ,
             quaerat
             ea
          
           *
           
             secundum
             Inferos
             intelligere
             ,
             let
             him
             seeke
             (
             in
             Gods
             Name
             )
             how
             to
             fit
             the
             things
          
           (
           there
           written
           )
           
             to
             them
             in
             hell
          
           .
           So
           that
           his
           exposition
           subiected
           to
           other
           mens
           liking
           ,
           did
           not
           concerne
           hell
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           Christs
           preaching
           there
           ,
           but
           the
           preaching
           of
           repentance
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Noah
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           liked
           not
           that
           exposition
           of
           Peters
           words
           ,
           he
           might
           seeke
           how
           to
           make
           Peters
           words
           agree
           with
           things
           done
           in
           hell
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           tell
           how
           to
           performe
           it
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Moe
             circumstances
             of
             this
             text
          
           (
           Acts
           2.
           )
           
             do
             make
             affirmatiuely
             for
             vs
             :
             first
             Peter
             plainly
             graunteth
             all
             this
             matter
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           But
           that
           I
           am
           well
           acquainted
           with
           your
           pertinacie
           ,
           I
           should
           muze
           at
           this
           insolencie
           .
           Peter
           doth
           exactly
           proue
           ,
           that
           this
           prophesie
           was
           neuer
           verified
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           because
           Dauids
           flesh
           saw
           corruption
           ,
           as
           was
           euident
           by
           his
           s
           
             Sepulchre
             remaining
          
           with
           them
           
             to
             that
             day
          
           .
           Since
           then
           it
           was
           not
           true
           of
           Dauids
           person
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           no
           corruption
           ;
           he
           spake
           this
           as
           a
           t
           
             Prophet
             ,
             knowing
             that
             God
             had
             sworne
             to
             raise
             vp
             Christ
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             vpon
             his
             throne
             .
          
           You
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           leaue
           this
           outfacing
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           a
           shift
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           end
           with
           your
           shame
           .
           [
           u
           
             By
             the
             whole
             text
             it
             is
             euident
             Peter
             had
             no
             reason
             nor
             purpose
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             Iewes
             of
             Christes
             soule
             being
             in
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           may
           be
           iudge
           ,
           Peter
           shall
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           hitteth
           your
           hand
           right
           .
           It
           is
           more
           then
           plain
           
           by
           the
           whole
           purport
           of
           Peters
           speech
           ,
           that
           he
           ment
           to
           prooue
           Christ
           to
           be
           raised
           vp
           as
           Lord
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           that
           obey
           him
           .
           To
           rise
           simply
           from
           death
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           the
           eternitie
           and
           soueraigntie
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           be
           raised
           as
           the
           only
           Lord
           ,
           that
           should
           sit
           on
           Dauids
           throne
           ,
           and
           haue
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           subiected
           vnto
           him
           .
           From
           our
           enemies
           if
           hee
           could
           not
           deliuer
           vs
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           no
           Sauiour
           of
           ours
           :
           he
           must
           therefore
           tread
           them
           all
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           when
           he
           rose
           from
           death
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           hope
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           them
           by
           his
           force
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           Peter
           expresly
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           that
           
             God
             scattered
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             and
             hell
          
           before
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           raised
           him
           vp
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           might
           be
           assured
           ,
           as
           Christ
           conquered
           and
           destroied
           the
           diuell
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           when
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           so
           he
           could
           and
           would
           doe
           the
           like
           for
           all
           his
           members
           by
           freeing
           them
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Hades
           ,
           and
           conforming
           them
           to
           his
           death
           and
           
           resurrection
           .
           This
           God
           had
           promised
           to
           his
           people
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           saying
           :
           x
           
             I
             will
          
           
           
             redeeme
             them
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             hell
             ,
             I
             will
             deliuer
             them
             from
             death
             .
             O
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             .
             O
             hell
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             destruction
             .
             Repentance
             is
             hid
             from
             mine
             eies
             .
          
           This
           Dauid
           foretold
           the
           Messias
           should
           performe
           ,
           in
           that
           his
           soule
           should
           
             not
             be
             forsaken
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           left
           destitute
           of
           power
           or
           honour
           )
           
             no
             not
             in
             hell
             .
             Of
             this
             deliuerance
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             handes
             of
             all
             that
             hated
             them
             ,
          
           y
           
             spake
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
             This
             was
             the
             oath
             ,
             that
             God
             sware
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             handes
             of
             their
             enimies
             ,
             should
             serue
             him
             without
             feare
             ,
          
           of
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           or
           hell
           .
           This
           the
           Iewes
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           expected
           in
           the
           Messias
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           were
           they
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           elect
           among
           them
           )
           so
           z
           
             ignorant
             ,
             vnbeleeuing
          
           ,
           and
           stubborne
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           three
           thousand
           being
           conuerted
           with
           this
           one
           Sermon
           :
           neither
           was
           this
           so
           strange
           and
           vncouth
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           being
           so
           often
           promised
           and
           prophesied
           vnto
           them
           :
           Neither
           did
           Peter
           intend
           onely
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ,
           his
           chiefe
           scope
           being
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           strength
           and
           height
           of
           Christs
           heauenly
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           flourish
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           
             not
             subiect
             to
             sense
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             example
             of
             the
             like
             in
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             namely
             no
             figure
             foreshewing
             any
             such
             thing
             :
          
           these
           be
           obiections
           meeter
           for
           perfidious
           Iewes
           ,
           then
           for
           those
           that
           would
           seeme
           to
           be
           beleeuers
           .
           How
           many
           points
           of
           faith
           are
           not
           subiect
           to
           sense
           ?
           Christes
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hande
           of
           God
           in
           glorie
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           because
           
             it
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             sense
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             example
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             no
             figure
             foreshadowing
             any
             such
             matter
             ?
          
           Of
           Christes
           ascending
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           his
           returne
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           haue
           you
           any
           examples
           or
           figures
           in
           the
           whole
           law
           ?
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           such
           hard
           matter
           to
           proportion
           our
           deliuerance
           from
           hell
           and
           Satan
           to
           the
           bondage
           of
           Israell
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           the
           ouerwhelming
           of
           Pharoh
           and
           all
           his
           host
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           redde
           sea
           .
           The
           like
           might
           be
           said
           of
           Sampsons
           death
           ,
           who
           being
           weake
           and
           bound
           slew
           all
           his
           enemies
           ;
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           Goliah
           ,
           of
           Daniell
           in
           the
           Lyons
           denne
           without
           harme
           ,
           of
           Ionas
           lying
           in
           the
           Whales
           bellie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           though
           in
           all
           things
           they
           match
           not
           Christs
           conquest
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           him
           and
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           no
           figures
           can
           do
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           resemblances
           of
           that
           which
           you
           so
           much
           dissemble
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           of
           Christes
           birth
           ,
           buriall
           ,
           descending
           to
           Hades
           ,
           rising
           ,
           ascending
           ,
           sitting
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           comming
           to
           iudge
           ,
           the
           law
           did
           not
           yeeld
           any
           expresse
           and
           visible
           figures
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           of
           his
           death
           and
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           b
           
             We
             haue
             seene
             that
             Hades
             hath
             no
             such
             meaning
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             only
             place
             whereon
             you
             build
             .
             This
             were
             sufficient
             to
             end
             this
             argument
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             good
             to
             trie
             whether
             any
             where
             hades
             properly
             signifieth
             hell
             .
             Verily
             it
             doth
             so
             signifie
             no
             where
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Yet
             I
             graunt
             it
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             translated
             hell
             in
             two
             places
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.
           v.
           18.
           
           Luk.
           16.
           v.
           23.
           
             not
             that
             the
             word
             it selfe
             doth
             necessarily
             signifie
             hell
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             circumstances
             heere
             doe
             require
             that
             meaning
             as
             the
             fittest
             and
             best
             for
             these
             particular
             purposes
             .
          
           ]
           We
           haue
           seene
           you
           beate
           your
           braines
           about
           Hades
           to
           make
           it
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           tha
           tindeed
           it
           is
           both
           by
           the
           generall
           opinion
           of
           all
           Pagan
           Poets
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           constant
           assertion
           of
           all
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           .
           We
           haue
           also
           seene
           you
           turne
           &
           winde
           your selfe
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           whither
           ;
           sometimes
           to
           haue
           it
           
             the
             place
          
           for
           soules
           departed
           this
           world
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           state
           of
           such
           soules
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           crosse
           and
           controle
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           not
           tell
           where
           to
           set
           foote
           without
           falling
           .
           Now
           as
           he
           that
           is
           blinde
           ,
           maketh
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           no
           more
           doth
           your
           wilfull
           ,
           yet
           witlesse
           imagination
           perceaue
           any
           distance
           betwixt
           trueth
           and
           falshood
           .
           And
           hauing
           held
           your
           owne
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           no
           shifting
           or
           shuffling
           can
           make
           you
           ashamed
           ,
           you
           will
           now
           proceed
           to
           a
           farder
           triall
           of
           other
           texts
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           you
           can
           outface
           them
           with
           your
           fansies
           and
           figures
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           done
           them
           that
           be
           already
           ouerpast
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           may
           sit
           sole
           Iudge
           in
           your
           owne
           cause
           ,
           you
           will
           quickly
           pronounce
           
           for
           your selfe
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           must
           prooue
           as
           well
           as
           pronounce
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           as
           many
           errors
           in
           your
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           holes
           in
           a
           sieue
           .
           Howbeit
           you
           grant
           ,
           that
           in
           
           
             two
             places
          
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           
             Hades
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             translated
             hell
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             the
             word
             of
             it self
             doth
             so
             necessarily
             signifie
             ,
          
           but
           
             because
             the
             circumstances
             require
             that
             meaning
             .
          
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           you
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           places
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           hades
           is
           &
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           hel
           ;
           neither
           can
           you
           with
           all
           your
           sleights
           &
           shifts
           auoid
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           so
           euidently
           demonstrate
           ,
           the
           Euangelists
           tooke
           hades
           for
           hell
           .
           This
           by
           your
           leaue
           is
           some
           preiudice
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           bridle
           to
           your
           boldnesse
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           twice
           in
           the
           Gospels
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           vse
           hades
           for
           hell
           :
           and
           why
           he
           doth
           not
           vse
           it
           in
           that
           sense
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           impediment
           ,
           but
           your
           proud
           will
           and
           waste
           wordes
           .
           Saint
           Luke
           is
           so
           cleere
           ,
           as
           no
           exception
           can
           be
           taken
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           c
           
             Hades
             is
             the
             place
             of
             torment
          
           after
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           common
           place
           for
           all
           in
           paine
           and
           rest
           ,
           with
           nothing
           but
           a
           ditch
           betwixt
           them
           .
           So
           likewise
           Christ
           promised
           ,
           d
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hades
             should
             not
             preuaile
          
           against
           his
           Church
           ;
           where
           if
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           shall
           not
           haue
           their
           soules
           separated
           from
           their
           bodies
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           hell
           may
           preuaile
           against
           their
           soules
           ,
           you
           maintaine
           two
           as
           manifest
           lies
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           vtter
           .
           Spite
           of
           your
           hart
           therefore
           ,
           Hades
           must
           signifie
           hell
           in
           the
           16.
           of
           Saint
           Matthewes
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           doth
           in
           all
           other
           places
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           though
           the
           circumstances
           of
           ech
           place
           be
           not
           so
           pregnant
           as
           these
           are
           .
           And
           though
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           Zuinglius
           &
           Mollerus
           obserue
           ,
           
             The
             gates
             of
             Sheol
             ,
             and
             Hades
          
           with
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           may
           signifie
           the
           danger
           of
           death
           approching
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           yet
           Hades
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           neuer
           signifieth
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           distinguished
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           consequent
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           plaine
           words
           doth
           witnesse
           .
           
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             pale
             horse
             ,
             was
             Death
             ,
             and
             Hades
             followed
             after
             him
          
           (
           or
           close
           to
           him
           .
           )
        
         
           e
           
             The
             worthie
          
           Master
           Bucer
           noteth
           well
           saying
           ;
           
             Diues
             non
             simpliciter
             scribitur
             esse
             in
             hade
             ,
             sed
             in
             gehenna
             quia
             in
             torment
             is
             &
             flammis
             .
             The
             rich
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             simply
             in
             hades
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             hell
             :
             because
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             fierie
             torments
             .
          
           ]
           Master
           Bucere
           I
           honor
           for
           his
           learning
           and
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           words
           are
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           receaue
           him
           afore
           or
           against
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
           And
           by
           his
           leaue
           in
           this
           place
           his
           wordes
           are
           out
           of
           square
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Rich
             man
             is
             not
             simply
             written
             to
             be
             in
             Hades
          
           ;
           but
           if
           mine
           eyes
           were
           matches
           ,
           when
           I
           read
           Saint
           Lukes
           Gospell
           last
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           more
           simply
           written
           then
           it
           is
           there
           .
           f
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             And
             in
             Hades
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           Now
           what
           place
           Hades
           is
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           expresseth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             being
             in
             torments
          
           .
           Had
           Hades
           beene
           vsed
           alone
           without
           explication
           ,
           men
           might
           and
           would
           haue
           questioned
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           Hades
           is
           vsed
           alone
           .
           But
           Luke
           noting
           afterward
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           place
           Hades
           is
           ,
           euen
           a
           
             place
             of
             Torment
          
           ,
           he
           prooueth
           exactly
           that
           Hades
           alone
           without
           any
           addition
           ioyned
           to
           it
           is
           vsed
           for
           hell
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           [
           Will
           you
           g
           
             conclude
             from
             this
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             about
             Abyssus
             ?
             In
             the
             Reuelation
             and
             in
             Luke
             Abyssus
             is
             vsed
             to
             signifie
             Hell.
             Therefore
             it
             signifieth
             Hell
             in
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             or
             therefore
             euery
             where
             properly
             it
             signifieth
             Hell.
          
           ]
           If
           Abyslus
           be
           the
           bottomelesse
           pit
           properly
           ,
           and
           
           hell
           be
           so
           called
           both
           in
           the
           Gospell
           and
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           ;
           and
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           giuen
           ,
           why
           either
           the
           graue
           ,
           or
           the
           Sea
           should
           properly
           be
           called
           bottomelesse
           ;
           then
           since
           figures
           are
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           vpon
           necessitie
           ,
           you
           must
           shew
           vs
           more
           necessitie
           ,
           then
           hitherto
           you
           haue
           done
           ,
           why
           hell
           may
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           cleaue
           to
           the
           naturall
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           leaue
           your
           figures
           ,
           till
           you
           can
           better
           fasten
           them
           .
           That
           Abyssus
           may
           metaphorically
           be
           applied
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           I
           neuer
           denied
           ;
           but
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           words
           to
           the
           Romans
           you
           must
           shew
           vs
           a
           pit
           ,
           that
           properly
           is
           bottomlesse
           and
           opposite
           to
           heauen
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           Christ
           descended
           ,
           before
           you
           can
           exclude
           hell
           as
           not
           ment
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ,
           whither
           I
           referre
           you
           for
           fuller
           answere
           h
           
             death
             sometimes
             is
             the
          
           2
           
             death
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             Acts
          
           2.
           24.
           ]
           The
           sorrowes
           of
           the
           first
           death
           end
           with
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           graue
           there
           is
           neither
           sorrow
           nor
           sense
           .
           But
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           that
           death
           ,
           which
           Peter
           ment
           ,
           were
           loosed
           at
           Christs
           rising
           to
           life
           .
           Those
           were
           therefore
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           another
           death
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           were
           loosed
           and
           scattered
           with
           Christs
           resurrection
           .
           Againe
           the
           text
           hath
           there
           a
           double
           reading
           ;
           
           death
           or
           hades
           .
           Then
           that
           death
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           hades
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           sorrowes
           and
           paines
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           since
           hades
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           is
           a
           state
           opposite
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           loosing
           of
           the
           sorrows
           of
           that
           death
           which
           Peter
           there
           intended
           ,
           prooueth
           Christ
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           But
           a
           simple
           rising
           vnto
           life
           againe
           prooueth
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           That
           therefore
           was
           neither
           pertinent
           nor
           sufficient
           for
           Peters
           purpose
           .
        
         
           i
           
             Next
             let
             vs
             consider
             ,
             and
             thou
             Capernaum
             ;
             which
             art
             lift
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             shalt
             be
             brought
             downe
             to
             hades
             ,
             to
             destruction
             .
             I
             say
             hades
             heere
             is
             not
             hell
             ;
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             Capernaum
             the
             city
             .
             Christ
             threatneth
             the
             city
             it selfe
             with
             destruction
             ,
             and
             razing
             out
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             he
             meaneth
             by
             hades
             .
             The
             inhabitants
             the
             wicked
             people
             thereof
             he
             threatneth
             with
             damnation
             in
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           A
           graue
           and
           wise
           construction
           .
           Christ
           threatneth
           the
           stones
           and
           timber
           of
           the
           city
           with
           hades
           for
           not
           hearing
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           regarding
           his
           miracles
           .
           In
           the
           20
           verse
           of
           this
           very
           chapter
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           k
           
             Christ
             began
             to
             vpbraid
             the
             cities
          
           (
           whereof
           Capernaum
           was
           one
           )
           
             because
             they
             repented
             not
          
           ;
           of
           whom
           spake
           Christ
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           wals
           of
           those
           cities
           ?
           it
           may
           be
           you
           will
           find
           out
           repentance
           for
           stones
           ;
           but
           our
           Sauiour
           nameth
           the
           place
           for
           the
           persons
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           vsuall
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           .
           l
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             those
             ,
             that
             be
             sent
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           there
           of
           the
           housen
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           So
           doth
           he
           heere
           ;
           for
           neither
           were
           the
           stones
           of
           this
           city
           capable
           of
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           exalted
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           intelligent
           of
           Christs
           words
           or
           works
           ,
           nor
           punishable
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           all
           which
           things
           Christ
           heere
           ascribeth
           to
           Capernaum
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           stones
           of
           Capernaum
           were
           not
           exalted
           to
           heauen
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           threatned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           depressed
           downe
           to
           hades
           .
           And
           so
           hades
           heere
           was
           not
           threatned
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           persons
           .
           Now
           the
           persons
           by
           your
           owne
           confession
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           threatned
           with
           
             damnation
             in
             hell
          
           .
           Hades
           then
           in
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           doth
           exactly
           signifie
           hell
           ,
           and
           implieth
           as
           much
           as
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ;
           
             It
             shal
             be
             easier
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Sodom
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             then
             for
             thee
          
           ;
           Which
           is
           likewise
           spoken
           to
           the
           city
           ,
           though
           ment
           of
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           there
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           make
           the
           former
           words
           interrogatiue
           ,
           as
           some
           Greek
           copies
           haue
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Latin
           translator
           putteth
           them
           ,
           
             And
             thou
             Capernaum
             wilt
             thou
             be
             exalted
             to
             heauen
             ?
          
           You
           must
           giue
           will
           to
           stones
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sense
           ,
           before
           these
           wordes
           can
           agree
           to
           the
           city
           it selfe
           .
           The
           Gospell
           of
           Saint
           Matthew
           translated
           into
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           long
           before
           Saint
           Ieroms
           time
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           not
           written
           in
           Hebrew
           by
           the
           Euangelist
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           Ierom
           thinketh
           ,
           )
           thus
           expresseth
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           m
        
         
           n
           
             And
             thou
             Capernaum
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             be
             exalted
             to
             heauen
             ?
             adh
             Gehinnom
             têredi
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             descend
             to
             Gehenna
             .
          
           And
           if
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           said
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           haue
           any
           trueth
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           hades
           is
           the
           priuation
           of
           this
           life
           or
           power
           of
           death
           ;
           had
           the
           stones
           of
           Capernaum
           euer
           any
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           depriued
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ?
        
         
           o
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             often
             applied
             to
             other
             things
             ;
             notwithstanding
             we
             may
             find
             it
             applied
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             where
             Plato
             (
             which
             you
             stumble
             at
             )
             sayth
             in
             hades
             were
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             trees
             ,
             flowers
             fruits
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             they
             had
             toyish
             cōceits
             ,
             but
             wise
             mē
             may
             see
             how
             their
             meaning
             was
             these
             vnreasonable
             creatures
             being
             once
             brought
             to
             destruction
             ,
             they
             yeelded
             hades
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           ]
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           draw
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           Platoes
           fabulous
           conceits
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           grosly
           falsifie
           Plato
           to
           fit
           your
           new
           made
           hades
           ?
           Where
           Plato
           saith
           ,
           there
           were
           p
           
             trees
             flowers
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             and
             beasts
          
           in
           hades
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           there
           also
           say
           ,
           there
           were
           p
           
             men
             that
             liued
             long
             ,
             and
             without
             sickenesse
             ,
             and
             temples
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Gods
             dwell
             familiarly
             ,
             and
             that
          
           p
           
             to
             see
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             blessed
             ?
          
           Was
           this
           ment
           of
           destruction
           ,
           as
           you
           expound
           
           your
           hades
           ;
           or
           was
           it
           a
           Pagans
           imagination
           of
           an
           earthly
           heauen
           farre
           aboue
           vs
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           described
           all
           things
           heere
           found
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           in
           greater
           perfection
           and
           excellencie
           ,
           then
           here
           on
           earth
           ?
           thus
           wrest
           you
           not
           only
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           from
           their
           right
           sense
           ,
           but
           you
           force
           other
           writers
           directly
           against
           their
           words
           and
           meaning
           that
           you
           may
           seeme
           in
           them
           to
           haue
           some
           shew
           for
           your
           licentious
           exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           as
           heere
           you
           plainely
           peruert
           Plato
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           preface
           to
           your
           mistaking
           
           destruction
           in
           steede
           of
           perfection
           .
           The
           like
           wrong
           you
           offer
           to
           Plutarke
           ,
           whose
           name
           you
           abuse
           without
           either
           word
           or
           syllable
           sounding
           towards
           your
           intent
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           ment
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           enlarge
           your
           hades
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Thus
             it
             seemeth
             Moses
             also
             vseth
             Sheol
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             and
             cattell
             aliue
             ,
             yea
             houses
             and
             riches
             went
             to
             Sheol
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Moses
           had
           sayd
           so
           ,
           calling
           that
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           tents
           and
           stuffe
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           companie
           
           fell
           ,
           Sheol
           ;
           yet
           vnlesse
           you
           can
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           citie
           of
           Capernaum
           was
           in
           like
           sort
           swallowed
           vp
           (
           housen
           and
           implements
           aswell
           as
           men
           )
           in
           the
           same
           deepe
           gulfe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Moses
           Sheol
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           the
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           cities
           ,
           where
           the
           buildings
           thereof
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           lie
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           in
           decayes
           they
           doc
           .
           But
           though
           you
           were
           both
           with
           Plato
           and
           Plutarke
           ,
           thinking
           it
           no
           sinne
           to
           father
           your
           fansies
           on
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           doe
           the
           like
           with
           Moses
           without
           more
           blame
           then
           you
           will
           willingly
           beare
           .
           Moses
           hath
           no
           such
           wordes
           ,
           that
           
             houses
             and
             riches
          
           went
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           the
           cleft
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           went
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           saue
           what
           was
           liuing
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           they
           descended
           aliue
           to
           Sheol
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           can
           proue
           tents
           and
           houshold-stuffe
           to
           be
           aliue
           ,
           you
           may
           chance
           to
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           though
           not
           much
           ,
           for
           your
           destroying
           Hades
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           be
           false
           and
           absurd
           ,
           then
           haue
           you
           no
           words
           in
           Moses
           to
           proue
           that
           riches
           went
           to
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Moses
           are
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           and
           exclude
           as
           well
           your
           cattell
           ,
           as
           your
           cofers
           from
           Hades
           .
           r
           
             If
             the
             earth
             open
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallow
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             and
             they
             descend
             aliue
             to
             Sheol
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             that
             these
             men
             haue
             prouoked
             the
             Lord.
          
           Themselues
           descended
           aliue
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           the
           rest
           was
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           the
           earth
           .
           s
           
             For
             the
             ground
             brake
             vnder
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             them
             ,
          
           t
           
             and
             their
             housen
          
           ,
           (
           or
           families
           )
           
             and
             euery
             man
             that
             belonged
             to
             Corah
             ,
             and
             all
          
           (
           their
           )
           substance
           .
           u
           
             And
             they
             descended
             ,
             and
             all
          
           (
           the
           men
           )
           
             that
             pertained
             to
             them
             ,
             aliue
             to
             Sheol
             .
          
           Who
           pertained
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           expresseth
           before
           ,
           namely
           their
           
             wiues
             ,
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             their
             families
             .
          
           All
           their
           goods
           were
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           men
           that
           were
           liuing
           and
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           cattell
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           
             they
             descended
             aliue
             to
             Sheol
          
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           had
           any
           cattell
           at
           this
           time
           saue
           for
           sacrifices
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           prooued
           :
           they
           did
           eate
           no
           flesh
           of
           beasts
           ,
           nor
           y
           bread
           ;
           x
           garments
           they
           changed
           not
           ,
           on
           foote
           they
           trauelled
           ,
           seruants
           they
           had
           to
           do
           their
           z
           workes
           and
           to
           beare
           their
           burdens
           :
           and
           yet
           were
           it
           granted
           ,
           they
           had
           some
           cattell
           for
           carriage
           ;
           they
           kept
           them
           not
           in
           their
           tents
           ,
           which
           were
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           the
           cleft
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           These
           are
           Moses
           wordes
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           a
           
             Depart
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             from
             the
             tents
             of
             these
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             touch
             nothing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             least
             you
             perish
             in
             all
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           For
           their
           tents
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           descended
           aliue
           to
           Sheol
           .
           Now
           that
           they
           descended
           aliue
           to
           hell
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           b
           Cyprian
           ,
           c
           Ierom
           ,
           d
           Basil
           ,
           e
           Austin
           ,
           f
           Epiphanius
           and
           others
           teach
           ,
           but
           our
           new
           writers
           therein
           agree
           with
           them
           ;
           as
           namely
           Pellican
           in
           
             Numerorum
             ca.
          
           16.
           vers
           .
           32.
           
           Aretius
           in
           his
           problemes
           
             de
             inferno
             loc
          
           .
           162.
           
           Bullingere
           in
           28.
           
             cap.
             Mat.
             de
             morte
             aeterna
          
           .
           Gualtere
           .
           homil
           .
           89.
           
             in
             Esaiam
             .
             &
             homilia
          
           158.
           
             in
             Lucam
          
           .
           Lauatere
           in
           ca.
           15.
           
           
             Prouerb
             .
             vers
          
           .
           24.
           
           So
           that
           you
           must
           seeke
           farder
           for
           your
           Sheol
           and
           Hades
           of
           vnreasonable
           beasts
           ;
           since
           
             to
             descend
             aliue
             to
             Sheol
          
           ,
           is
           the
           terrible
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           seditious
           rebels
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           sheepe
           or
           oxen
           .
        
         
           g
           
             After
             this
             maner
             also
             those
             sheepe
             in
             Sheol
             (
             which
             you
             turne
             to
             the
             worst
             )
             may
             be
             vnderstoode
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           can
           prooue
           there
           be
           sheepe
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           we
           will
           giue
           eare
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           tell
           vs
           nothing
           besides
           your
           
             seeming
             and
             saying
          
           ,
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           be
           like
           a
           sheepe
           out
           of
           Sheol
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           certaine
           a
           leader
           he
           shall
           haue
           of
           you
           :
           for
           in
           the
           halfe
           of
           this
           one
           side
           you
           deliuer
           six
           or
           seuen
           expositions
           &
           resolutions
           with
           no
           better
           warrant
           ,
           then
           *
           
             It
             seemeth
             ,
             &
             this
             may
             be
             ;
             and
          
           yet
           with
           these
           you
           patch
           vp
           your
           predicament
           of
           Hades
           to
           containe
           all
           things
           ,
           euen
           
             stones
             ,
             cattell
             ,
             and
             sheepe
             .
          
           But
           hath
           this
           any
           seeming
           worth
           the
           speaking
           of
           ,
           that
           because
           Dauid
           saith
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             like
             sheepe
             they
             lie
             in
             Sheol
          
           ;
           you
           should
           conclude
           ,
           ergo
           there
           be
           sheep
           in
           Sheol
           ?
           you
           need
           not
           feare
           my
           turning
           of
           this
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           I
           cannot
           well
           turne
           it
           to
           worse
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           .
           The
           wise
           man
           
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             be
             not
             like
             a
             Lion
             in
             thine
             owne
             house
             .
          
           Doth
           that
           inferre
           euery
           man
           to
           haue
           Lions
           in
           his
           house
           ?
           i
           
             Thy
             children
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             shal
             be
             like
             oliue
             plants
             round
             about
             thy
             table
             .
          
           Hath
           euery
           good
           man
           therefore
           Oliue
           plants
           about
           his
           table
           ?
           The
           wicked
           be
           in
           Sheol
           like
           sheepe
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           k
           
             bound
             hand
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           as
           sheepe
           are
           bound
           by
           all
           foure
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           prepared
           for
           the
           slaughter
           ;
           or
           voide
           of
           reason
           and
           vnable
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           like
           sheepe
           .
           That
           the
           word
           Sheol
           standeth
           next
           to
           sheepe
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           the
           verbe
           commeth
           after
           ,
           
             Like
             sheepe
             in
             Sheol
             shall
             they
             be
             put
          
           ;
           is
           the
           occasion
           ,
           but
           no
           iustification
           of
           your
           error
           ;
           since
           the
           verbe
           (
           
             they
             shall
             be
             laid
          
           or
           put
           )
           hath
           no
           sense
           at
           all
           ,
           except
           you
           repeate
           Sheol
           with
           the
           preposition
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           
             they
             shal
             be
             laid
             in
             Sheol
             like
             sheepe
             .
          
           So
           that
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           bee
           more
           then
           like
           a
           sheepe
           ,
           you
           must
           leaue
           this
           kind
           of
           collecting
           .
        
         
           Your
           quoting
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Abacuk
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Prouerbes
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           things
           are
           in
           Hades
           ,
           because
           neither
           Hades
           nor
           death
           can
           bee
           satisfied
           ,
           is
           much
           like
           your
           sheepe
           in
           Sheol
           .
           Doe
           proud
           men
           couet
           chaulke
           and
           chibols
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           no
           more
           satisfied
           ,
           then
           death
           and
           Sheol
           ?
           I
           winne
           not
           ;
           but
           rather
           as
           death
           and
           Sheol
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           with
           bodies
           ,
           and
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           by
           them
           desired
           and
           receiued
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           the
           proud
           oppressour
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           spoiles
           of
           many
           countries
           ,
           but
           seeketh
           l
           
             to
             gather
             vnto
             him
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             to
             heape
             vnto
             him
             all
             people
             ,
          
           euen
           as
           death
           and
           Sheol
           doe
           .
           The
           place
           of
           the
           Prouerbes
           ,
           which
           you
           bring
           ,
           ioyneth
           with
           Sheol
           m
           
             a
             barren
             wombe
             ;
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             satisfied
             with
             water
             .
          
           And
           thence
           you
           can
           no
           more
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           kind
           of
           creatures
           are
           in
           Sheol
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           womans
           wombe
           ,
           which
           is
           barren
           .
           And
           but
           that
           I
           see
           men
           loose
           their
           wits
           ,
           aswell
           as
           their
           senses
           in
           Hades
           ,
           I
           should
           much
           maruaile
           ,
           what
           were
           become
           of
           yours
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           speake
           not
           onely
           so
           impertinently
           and
           vntowardly
           ,
           but
           so
           absurdly
           and
           ridiculously
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           stoppe
           their
           eares
           for
           very
           shame
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           stoppe
           your
           mouth
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Yet
             we
             must
             comeneerer
             .
             You
             alleage
             two
             friuilous
             proofes
             of
             sheols
             signifying
             hell
             :
             viz.
             when
             it
             hath
             opposition
             to
             beauen
             ,
             and
             situation
             as
             the
             lowest
             .
             For
             the
             situation
             of
             hell
             it
             is
             a
             secret
             ,
             which
             Gods
             word
             hath
             not
             reuealed
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             ought
             we
             to
             determine
             ,
             as
             you
             very
             rashly
             doe
             ,
             if
             hell
             be
             any
             where
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           ]
           You
           ,
           that
           haue
           ranged
           so
           farre
           both
           from
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           ,
           had
           need
           at
           length
           come
           somewhat
           neerer
           .
           The
           proofes
           produced
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           described
           to
           be
           in
           the
           lowest
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           importeth
           hell
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           friuolous
           as
           your
           follie
           maketh
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           grounded
           on
           better
           and
           surer
           rules
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           are
           your
           toyes
           of
           birds
           ,
           and
           beastes
           in
           Hades
           .
           And
           first
           touching
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           below
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           crosse
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           ;
           though
           I
           before
           haue
           shewed
           the
           constant
           opinion
           of
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           ,
           yet
           can
           I
           be
           content
           to
           reason
           it
           farder
           with
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           are
           deuising
           new
           hels
           and
           heauens
           ,
           euen
           as
           you
           are
           hammering
           of
           a
           new
           Hades
           .
           That
           hell
           is
           p
           
             a
             place
             of
             torment
          
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           euident
           .
           Being
           a
           place
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           in
           heauen
           aboue
           vs
           ,
           or
           in
           earth
           beneath
           vs
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           coyne
           vs
           a
           new
           Creede
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           is
           creator
           of
           heauen
           ,
           &
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           hell
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           in
           heauen
           nor
           in
           earth
           .
           But
           you
           may
           not
           controle
           the
           Creede
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           also
           correct
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           that
           diuision
           of
           the
           created
           world
           into
           heauen
           and
           earth
           is
           witnessed
           in
           infinite
           q
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           be
           most
           sufficient
           .
           Hell
           then
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           
           somewhere
           ,
           must
           be
           within
           the
           earth
           vnder
           vs
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           make
           it
           a
           part
           of
           heauen
           ouer
           vs
           ;
           and
           then
           must
           men
           ascend
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           
           descend
           .
           But
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           plaine
           ,
           that
           hell
           is
           beneath
           vs
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           any
           hell
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           you
           will
           call
           in
           question
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           doe
           the
           rest
           .
           Those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           r
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           stoupe
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Lord
           ;
           who
           are
           they
           ,
           but
           reprobate
           and
           condemned
           men
           and
           Angels
           ?
           and
           where
           is
           the
           place
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           since
           dead
           bodies
           can
           neither
           yeeld
           subiection
           ,
           nor
           make
           confession
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
           you
           selfe
           graunt
           ,
           s
           Abyssus
           in
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           signifie
           a
           
             vast
             and
             deepe
             gulfe
             
             in
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           Abyssus
           is
           a
           place
           ,
           whither
           the
           Diuels
           feare
           t
           
             to
             be
             sent
          
           ,
           &
           where
           they
           are
           u
           chained
           and
           bound
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           God.
           Now
           euidently
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           this
           Abyssus
           to
           the
           earth
           is
           an
           x
           ascent
           no
           descent
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           dungeon
           for
           diuels
           ,
           which
           is
           hell
           ,
           is
           vnder
           vs
           that
           are
           in
           earth
           ,
           not
           aboue
           vs.
           The
           very
           name
           of
           Gehenna
           ,
           vsed
           by
           our
           Sauior
           for
           hell
           ,
           &
           confessed
           by
           you
           to
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           name
           of
           hell
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           conuince
           hell
           to
           be
           
             Gehennam
             ignis
             ,
             a
             vale
             of
             fire
             ?
          
           and
           where
           are
           there
           vales
           ,
           but
           in
           earth
           ?
           hell
           is
           called
           Ge-hinnon
           saith
           Peter
           Martyr
           ,
           y
           
             because
             a
             vale
             being
             a
             low
             and
             deepe
             place
             doth
             resemble
             hell
             ,
             quod
             infra
             terram
             esse
             creditur
             ,
             which
             is
             beleeued
             to
             be
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             pit
             &
             lake
          
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           words
           vsed
           bythe
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           expresse
           hell
           ,
           as
           (
           z
           
             the
             pit
             of
             perdition
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           )
           doe
           confirme
           the
           same
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           no
           pits
           nor
           lakes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           By
           Moses
           God
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             A
             fire
             is
             kindled
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             and
             shall
             burne
             to
             the
             lower
             Sheol
             ,
             and
             inflame
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
          
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           these
           wordes
           were
           plaine
           enough
           to
           prooue
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           to
           bee
           vnder
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           hils
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           burneth
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           wicked
           are
           punished
           after
           this
           life
           .
           Of
           the
           c
           
             lower
             earth
          
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ,
           and
           prooued
           it
           to
           be
           equiualent
           with
           hell
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           best
           Hebraicians
           and
           Diuines
           of
           our
           times
           .
           And
           if
           the
           lower
           earth
           be
           hell
           ;
           then
           is
           hell
           without
           question
           in
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Bullingere
           saith
           .
           d
           
             As
             touching
             the
             place
             of
             punishment
             ,
             where
             the
             soules
             and
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             tormented
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             simply
             pronounceth
             ,
             saying
             ;
             the
             wicked
             descend
             to
             hell
             :
             vnde
             constat
             inferos
             esse
             infra
             nos
          
           e
           
             in
             terris
             constitutos
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             hell
             is
             beneath
             vs
             ,
             that
             abide
             heere
             on
             earth
             .
             We
             must
             throughly
             maintaine
             against
             scoffing
             Epicures
             ,
          
           saith
           Gualtere
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             place
             prepared
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             into
             which
             their
             soules
             straight
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             after
             the
             resurrection
             are
             receiued
             .
             Of
             which
          
           (
           place
           )
           
             Moses
             speaketh
             when
             he
             writeth
             ,
             that
             Core
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             were
             swallowed
             vp
             with
             the
             gaping
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             descended
             aliue
             with
             all
             theirs
             to
             hell
             .
          
           But
           hauing
           treated
           thereof
           in
           sundrie
           places
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           end
           with
           a
           verse
           of
           Sibyllaes
           prophesie
           (
           alleaged
           and
           allowed
           for
           a
           Christian
           trueth
           by
           f
           Lactantius
           ,
           g
           
             Austin
             ,
             and
          
           h
           Prosper
           )
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           signes
           and
           consequents
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           she
           saith
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             earth
             gaping
          
           ,
           (
           or
           cleauing
           in
           sunder
           )
           
             shall
             then
             shew
          
           (
           or
           lay
           open
           )
           
             the
             very
             Tartarean
             Chaos
          
           (
           or
           dungeon
           )
           
             of
             hell
          
           .
        
         
           i
           
             You
             know
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             the
             Aire
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             place
             of
             diuels
             .
             Notwithstanding
             farre
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             hell
             certainely
             is
             not
             beneath
             .
             Yet
             your
             pretended
             Scriptures
             are
             meerely
             forced
             to
             prooue
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Your
           are
           lighted
           iust
           on
           Master
           Broughtons
           argument
           ,
           whose
           folly
           hath
           filled
           many
           sheetes
           afore
           ,
           and
           now
           all
           his
           Religion
           ,
           learning
           and
           reasons
           are
           emptied
           in
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           one
           poore
           printed
           sheete
           of
           the
           lesser
           size
           of
           paper
           .
           Onely
           in
           this
           he
           shewed
           some
           witte
           ,
           that
           he
           foresaw
           of
           such
           brainesicke
           stuffe
           ,
           the
           least
           would
           be
           the
           best
           .
           But
           doe
           you
           vnderstand
           (
           for
           he
           is
           not
           worthy
           an
           answere
           ,
           who
           can
           frame
           himselfe
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           rage
           and
           riddles
           )
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           of
           the
           elect
           Angels
           ;
           
             God
             shall
             giue
             his
          
           k
           
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             to
             keepe
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             ?
          
           or
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           l
           
             They
             are
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             sent
             foorth
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             heires
             of
             Saluation
             ?
          
           Doth
           this
           prooue
           there
           are
           no
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           ?
           I
           troe
           not
           .
           Their
           office
           is
           here
           to
           attend
           and
           defend
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           heauen
           is
           the
           place
           of
           their
           habitation
           ,
           whither
           they
           repaire
           with
           vnspeakeable
           celeritie
           ,
           when
           their
           speciall
           seruice
           is
           finished
           .
           So
           the
           diuels
           haue
           hell
           appointed
           for
           the
           place
           of
           their
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           thither
           they
           cary
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           torment
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           are
           commaunded
           to
           the
           deepe
           ,
           and
           chained
           there
           at
           Gods
           becke
           ;
           notwithstanding
           some
           of
           them
           are
           by
           Gods
           wisedome
           and
           patience
           permitted
           to
           wander
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           and
           compasse
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           tempt
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           trie
           the
           godly
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           power
           vpon
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           bewray
           their
           malice
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           the
           ayre
           and
           earth
           are
           the
           places
           of
           their
           seeing
           and
           assaulting
           vs
           ,
           but
           hell
           is
           their
           home
           ,
           to
           be
           remanded
           thither
           vpon
           any
           the
           least
           occasion
           ,
           when
           pleaseth
           God.
           The
           griefe
           ,
           terror
           ,
           and
           torment
           of
           their
           inward
           confusion
           ,
           obscuration
           ,
           malediction
           ,
           and
           condemnation
           they
           alwaies
           beare
           about
           
           them
           ,
           and
           within
           them
           ;
           being
           no
           way
           freed
           or
           eased
           of
           that
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           they
           goe
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           often
           spared
           from
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           deepe
           ,
           that
           they
           feare
           and
           shun
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           they
           must
           all
           thither
           at
           last
           to
           be
           terribly
           and
           eternally
           plagued
           and
           punished
           there
           for
           all
           their
           hatefull
           impieties
           and
           villanies
           .
           They
           therefore
           (
           during
           the
           time
           of
           our
           warfare
           &
           conflict
           with
           them
           ,
           )
           
             gouerne
             the
          
           m
           
             darkenes
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           and
           n
           
             Rule
             in
             the
             Ayre
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           all
           ,
           nor
           onely
           there
           ;
           they
           haue
           their
           chiefe
           ,
           their
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           and
           their
           kingdome
           is
           not
           diuided
           against
           it selfe
           :
           yet
           the
           strength
           and
           terror
           of
           their
           kingdome
           is
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           
             doe
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           nor
           
             can
             forsake
          
           ,
           how
           fearefull
           soeuer
           the
           place
           be
           to
           themselues
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           present
           paines
           there
           ,
           as
           for
           remembrance
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           world
           their
           perpetuall
           prison
           ,
           when
           their
           torments
           shall
           be
           exceedingly
           increased
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           suffered
           to
           start
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           which
           I
           brought
           you
           say
           
             are
             meerely
             forced
             to
             prooue
             Hell
             to
             be
             beneath
             .
          
           ]
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           Sheol
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           your
           conceite
           doth
           no
           where
           signifie
           hell
           ?
           that
           o
           
             Sheól
             is
             a
             vast
             and
             deepe
             gulfe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             bottome
             whereof
             we
             know
             not
             ,
          
           your selfe
           admit
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           wicked
           dead
           or
           aliue
           descend
           to
           this
           vast
           deepe
           and
           vnknowen
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           go
           they
           I
           pray
           you
           ;
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           or
           to
           hell
           ?
           To
           goe
           aliue
           to
           the
           graue
           were
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           graue
           is
           no
           deepe
           nor
           vnknowen
           gulfe
           :
           but
           to
           descend
           aliue
           or
           dead
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           more
           stranger
           ,
           if
           hell
           be
           not
           ment
           by
           that
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           if
           no
           more
           be
           ment
           by
           descending
           aliue
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           then
           to
           fall
           aliue
           into
           a
           cleft
           of
           the
           earth
           &
           there
           to
           die
           :
           the
           terrible
           iudgement
           of
           God
           executed
           on
           Core
           and
           his
           companie
           for
           their
           rebellion
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           Israell
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           cluded
           ,
           since
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           deepe
           well
           or
           Cole-pit
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           die
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           punishment
           as
           they
           suffered
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           descending
           aliue
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           as
           theirs
           was
           .
           And
           where
           is
           
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           p
           
             inflaming
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             hils
             ,
             and
             burning
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             Sheol
             ?
          
           is
           that
           also
           in
           your
           gulfe
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           Moses
           saith
           is
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           dead
           men
           ,
           whose
           carkasses
           either
           lie
           on
           the
           earth
           q
           vnburied
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           did
           ,
           or
           are
           layed
           in
           their
           graues
           ,
           descend
           to
           r
           
             Sheol
             beneath
          
           ,
           or
           to
           s
           
             the
             lower
             earth
          
           ;
           if
           neither
           of
           these
           import
           hell
           ,
           but
           a
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           whither
           dead
           bodies
           neuer
           come
           ?
           this
           for
           the
           Situation
           of
           Sheol
           ;
           what
           say
           you
           now
           to
           the
           opposition
           of
           Sheol
           ,
           to
           heauen
           ?
        
         
           t
           
             Euery
             opposition
             betweene
             Shammaijm
             the
             heauens
             or
             skies
             and
             Sheol
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             opposition
             betweene
             heauen
             and
             hell
             .
             Shammaijm
             thus
             placed
             signifieth
             the
             skies
             ,
             not
             the
             very
             place
             of
             Gods
             heauenly
             glory
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             English
             we
             call
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           When
           Sheol
           is
           opposed
           is
           opposed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           Shammaijm
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           opposition
           
           is
           either
           the
           heigth
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           or
           the
           glory
           and
           felicitie
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           destruction
           and
           miserie
           in
           the
           other
           .
           In
           those
           three
           places
           ,
           Iob
           11.
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           Psal.
           139.
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           Amos
           9.
           vers
           .
           2.
           the
           
             perfection
             ,
             presence
             ,
             and
             power
          
           of
           God
           are
           expressed
           to
           be
           higher
           then
           Shammaijm
           ,
           and
           deeper
           then
           Sheol
           .
           Now
           doth
           your
           religion
           serue
           you
           to
           restraine
           any
           of
           these
           three
           to
           the
           skies
           and
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           them
           superior
           to
           the
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           and
           deeper
           then
           the
           lowest
           Sheol
           ?
           Shammaijm
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           skie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           heauen
           of
           the
           blessed
           .
           Shammaijm
           is
           the
           ayre
           also
           ,
           where
           birds
           flie
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           the
           skies
           .
           Doe
           you
           therefore
           thinke
           it
           a
           meete
           comparison
           for
           the
           presence
           or
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           clime
           to
           the
           top
           of
           an
           high
           steeple
           ,
           which
           standeth
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           can
           reach
           you
           there
           ?
           as
           though
           it
           were
           enough
           for
           the
           perfection
           ,
           presence
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           God
           to
           reach
           to
           the
           skies
           ,
           and
           you
           were
           skant
           resolued
           ,
           whether
           you
           should
           graunt
           it
           to
           stretch
           any
           farder
           .
           But
           though
           you
           cauill
           with
           Hades
           ,
           quarrell
           not
           with
           God.
           His
           
             perfection
             ,
             presence
          
           and
           power
           are
           infinite
           aboue
           the
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           and
           beneath
           the
           deepest
           Sheol
           ;
           yea
           these
           comparisons
           do
           not
           match
           him
           ,
           but
           leade
           vs
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           most
           wonderfull
           workes
           of
           God
           are
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           man
           liuing
           can
           ascend
           or
           descend
           ;
           much
           lesse
           can
           we
           search
           or
           attaine
           to
           the
           heigth
           or
           depth
           of
           him
           or
           his
           perfection
           ,
           presence
           ,
           or
           power
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           plainely
           comprised
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           an
           
           irreligious
           and
           impious
           conceiter
           will
           doubt
           thereof
           .
           u
           
             Canst
             thou
             by
             searching
             sinke
             out
             God
             ,
             or
             trace
             the
             Al●…ghtic
             to
             his
             perfection
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           booke
           of
           Iob.
           
             the
             heauens
             are
             high
          
           (
           where
           his
           glory
           dwelleth
           )
           
             what
             canst
             thou
             doe
             ?
             it
             is
             deeper
             then
             Sheol
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             know
             it
             ?
          
           Shall
           it
           sui●…ce
           in
           this
           place
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           cloudes
           are
           high
           ,
           the
           starres
           are
           higher
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           see
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           can
           obserue
           their
           course
           :
           or
           must
           we
           cast
           our
           thoughts
           on
           the
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           wherein
           we
           neither
           see
           nor
           know
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           reuealeth
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           place
           of
           his
           perfection
           ?
           So
           Dauid
           .
           
             Whither
             shall
             I
             flie
             from
             thy
             presence
             ?
             If
             I
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             :
          
           
           
             if
             ●…
             get
             downe
             to
             Sheol
             below
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             also
             .
             If
             I
             take
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
             and
             d●…d
             in
             the
             furd●…ct
             parts
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           (
           there
           )
           
             thy
             right
             hand
             shall
             hold
             me
             .
          
           Ascending
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           descending
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           the
           fardest
           ,
           we
           passe
           through
           all
           places
           .
           If
           God
           be
           then
           in
           the
           highest
           ,
           in
           the
           lowest
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           ;
           whither
           can
           we
           flee
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           euery
           where
           ?
           all
           places
           being
           here
           contained
           ,
           the
           highest
           heauens
           are
           not
           omitted
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Amos
           hath
           the
           like
           both
           purpose
           and
           partition
           ,
           where
           God
           assureth
           Israel
           ,
           they
           cannot
           decline
           his
           hand
           ,
           whither
           soeuer
           they
           could
           or
           would
           goe
           ;
           whether
           y
           to
           heauen
           on
           high
           ,
           to
           Sheol
           below
           ,
           to
           the
           bredth
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Sea.
           If
           out
           of
           his
           diuision
           you
           exclude
           hell
           or
           heauen
           ,
           as
           places
           whither
           Gods
           hand
           can
           not
           reach
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           with
           your
           impertinent
           Sophistrie
           broch
           vs
           a
           manifest
           heresie
           ?
           wherefore
           Shammaijm
           here
           is
           any
           or
           euery
           part
           of
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           earth
           is
           diuided
           by
           bredth
           and
           depth
           ,
           into
           the
           hils
           ,
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           Sheol
           vnderneath
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           conuinced
           to
           be
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           because
           God
           saith
           ;
           
             though
             they
             digge
             into
             Sheol
          
           ;
           teaching
           vs
           that
           the
           lowest
           Sheol
           is
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           onely
           can
           be
           digged
           ,
           and
           not
           either
           in
           water
           or
           aire
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           digged
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           14
           of
           Esay
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           deriued
           his
           threatning
           to
           Capernaum
           as
           resembling
           the
           pride
           and
           deseruing
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babel
           ;
           the
           words
           there
           are
           so
           direct
           for
           Shammaijm
           to
           be
           the
           highest
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ,
           that
           you
           thought
           best
           to
           skippe
           it
           ouer
           with
           a
           false
           translation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trouble
           your selfe
           any
           farder
           .
           The
           pride
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           is
           there
           thus
           expressed
           .
           z
           
             Thou
             saidst
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             will
             exalt
             my
             Throne
             aboue
             the
             starres
             of
             God.
          
           a
           
             I
             will
             ascend
             aboue
             the
             higth
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             wil
             be
             like
             the
             most
             highest
             .
          
           b
        
         
           
             But
             thou
             shall
             be
             drawen
             downe
             to
             Sheol
             ;
             euen
             to
             the
             sides
          
           (
           or
           lowest
           parts
           )
           
             of
             the
             pit
          
           .
           Shammaijm
           comprising
           three
           regions
           at
           least
           ;
           the
           clouds
           ,
           the
           starres
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ;
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           in
           his
           proud
           ambition
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           
             ascend
             aboue
             the
             higth
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             aboue
             the
             starres
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           would
           
             exalt
             his
             throne
             like
             to
             the
             most
             highest
             .
          
           I
           hope
           Shammaijm
           here
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           would
           ascend
           ,
           was
           neither
           the
           clouds
           nor
           the
           starres
           (
           they
           both
           are
           by
           name
           excluded
           :
           )
           and
           consequently
           not
           the
           skies
           ,
           as
           you
           fasly
           translate
           the
           Prophets
           words
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           the
           resemblance
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           to
           which
           that
           proud
           tyrant
           aspired
           .
           Neither
           ment
           he
           there
           to
           be
           one
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           childishly
           chalenge
           your
           opponent
           ,
           but
           what
           place
           of
           glory
           others
           get
           at
           Gods
           hands
           by
           obedience
           and
           humility
           he
           would
           in
           his
           arrogant
           heart
           assume
           vnto
           himselfe
           with
           rebellion
           and
           emulation
           of
           Gods
           greatnesse
           ;
           euen
           as
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           neuer
           ment
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           when
           they
           accepted
           the
           Diuels
           offer
           ,
           c
           
             ye
             shal
             be
             as
             Gods
          
           ,
           but
           desired
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           get
           a
           similitude
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           equality
           with
           God.
           So
           did
           the
           King
           of
           Babel
           affect
           to
           be
           
             like
             the
             most
             highest
          
           ;
           though
           he
           were
           fardest
           from
           it
           of
           all
           others
           .
           For
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           not
           in
           these
           words
           expresse
           ,
           what
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           was
           indeed
           ,
           but
           what
           his
           arrogant
           spirit
           conceaued
           in
           thinking
           there
           was
           no
           God
           greater
           then
           himselfe
           .
           This
           monstrous
           pride
           of
           his
           being
           the
           higth
           of
           all
           impiety
           and
           blasphemie
           ,
           what
           reward
           in
           your
           conscience
           was
           it
           worthy
           to
           haue
           ?
           a
           plaine
           
             no
             being
          
           any
           longer
           amongst
           the
           liuing
           ?
           which
           you
           say
           Daniel
           affirmeth
           of
           d
           
             the
             Messias
          
           ;
           or
           a
           iudgement
           proportionable
           to
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           hell
           ,
           for
           exalting
           himselfe
           to
           the
           top
           of
           heauen
           ?
        
         
           Your
           spinning
           of
           cobwebbes
           about
           e
           
             an
             inglorious
             destruction
          
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           sufficient
           for
           this
           offence
           ,
           except
           you
           meane
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           with
           the
           
           sight
           and
           shame
           of
           his
           folly
           :
           and
           so
           if
           you
           ioine
           the
           vtter
           and
           eternall
           destruction
           of
           his
           person
           and
           his
           pride
           ,
           you
           agnise
           Sheol
           to
           be
           hell
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           ;
           and
           haue
           not
           the
           witte
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           taken
           hence
           to
           that
           terrible
           and
           intolerable
           vengeance
           ,
           all
           worldlie
           things
           first
           faile
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           forme
           :
           plenty
           and
           glory
           augmenteth
           the
           griefe
           of
           his
           present
           penurie
           and
           misery
           .
           Els
           how
           auoide
           you
           contradiction
           as
           well
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           as
           to
           your selfe
           in
           your
           two
           signification
           of
           Sheol
           ?
           Sheol
           opposed
           to
           Shammaijm
           ,
           you
           say
           *
           
             signifieth
             not
             hell
             the
             place
             of
             torments
             ,
             but
             a●…
             vast
             and
             deepe
             guise
             onely
             ,
             or
             pit
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             bottome
             where
             of
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           If
           you
           deriue
           
             this
             vast
             and
             deepe
             gulfe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           from
           the
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           must
           aske
           you
           ;
           first
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           these
           gulses
           the
           scripture
           admitteth
           to
           be
           in
           the
           earth
           ?
           &
           next
           ,
           what
           vse
           there
           is
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           mentioneth
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           indeed
           ,
           so
           called
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           higher
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           graue
           ,
           common
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           Other
           Sheols
           in
           the
           earth
           the
           Scripture
           knoweth
           none
           .
           Now
           for
           whom
           is
           this
           lower
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           prouided
           ?
           for
           men
           ?
           or
           for
           oxen
           and
           sheepe
           ?
           which
           you
           were
           placing
           there
           euen
           now
           by
           warrant
           pretended
           from
           Moses
           and
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           fouly
           mistooke
           the
           words
           of
           both
           .
           When
           God
           openeth
           the
           earth
           to
           swallow
           vp
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belongeth
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           the
           rebels
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           he
           hath
           roome
           enough
           in
           the
           earth
           to
           couer
           and
           close
           that
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           descend
           to
           Sheol
           ,
           without
           your
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           .
           If
           you
           confesse
           this
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           serue
           for
           wicked
           men
           after
           death
           ,
           then
           come
           you
           neerer
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           as
           neere
           to
           hell
           .
           For
           Dauid
           saying
           vnto
           God
           ;
           "
           
             Thou
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
          
           
           
             the
             lower
             Sheol
          
           ;
           declareth
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           to
           be
           a
           receptacle
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           God
           doth
           not
           shew
           mercy
           vnto
           .
           Salomō
           saith
           of
           such
           as
           haunted
           harlots
           ,
           i
           
             Her
             guests
             are
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             Sheól
             .
          
           Moses
           telleth
           you
           ,
           k
           
             The
             sire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             burneth
             to
             the
             lower
             Sheól
             .
          
           In
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           then
           are
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           fire
           there
           burning
           for
           them
           .
           If
           your
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           be
           all
           one
           with
           this
           ,
           we
           know
           the
           place
           to
           be
           hell
           and
           the
           vse
           thereof
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           If
           it
           differ
           from
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           tell
           vs
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           serueth
           .
           For
           that
           a
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           should
           be
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           an
           abolishing
           of
           l
           
             any
             visible
             creatures
             hence
          
           or
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           
             sense
             of
             Sheol
          
           ,
           and
           your
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           a
           resemblance
           thereof
           ,
           this
           hath
           neither
           top
           nor
           toe
           .
           If
           Sheol
           be
           properly
           nothing
           but
           a
           priuation
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           a
           vast
           and
           deepe
           gulfe
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           what
           proportion
           or
           similitude
           hath
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ?
           These
           are
           therefore
           nothing
           but
           your
           fictions
           imagined
           of
           your
           owne
           braine
           to
           delude
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           auoide
           the
           lower
           Sheol
           indeed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           for
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           How
           Capernaum
           was
           exalted
           to
           heauen
           ,
           whether
           in
           her
           owne
           proud
           conceit
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           of
           whom
           Esaie
           speaketh
           ;
           or
           whether
           Christ
           ment
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           often
           preaching
           and
           working
           miracles
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           receaued
           nor
           regarded
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           some
           thinke
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           :
           I
           stand
           indifferent
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           keepe
           Sheol
           opposite
           to
           heauen
           ,
           I
           meane
           not
           to
           the
           clouds
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           skies
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           shift
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           place
           aboue
           ,
           where
           the
           way
           of
           life
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           conceaue
           in
           the
           lower
           sheol
           darknesse
           and
           death
           for
           euer
           ,
           euen
           as
           in
           the
           higher
           sheol
           ,
           both
           are
           for
           the
           time
           .
           m
           
             The
             way
             of
             life
          
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           
             is
             on
             high
          
           ;
           (
           neither
           in
           the
           clouds
           nor
           starres
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           euen
           in
           heauen
           )
           
             to
             him
             that
             declineth
             Sheol
             below
             .
          
           Where
           speaking
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           (
           since
           bodily
           life
           is
           heere
           on
           earth
           )
           he
           warneth
           vs
           ,
           that
           eternall
           death
           is
           in
           sheol
           below
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           your
           stuffe
           is
           not
           woorth
           the
           sticking
           at
           .
           For
           what
           if
           God
           by
           Ieremie
           threatned
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           though
           n
           
             her
             walles
             were
             thicke
             ,
             and
             her
             gates
             high
             ,
          
           the
           one
           should
           be
           
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             burned
             :
          
           and
           though
           
             she
             should
             mount
             vp
             to
             heauen
          
           by
           raising
           her
           walles
           neuer
           so
           high
           ,
           yet
           
             her
             destroyers
             should
             come
             from
             God
             :
          
           Doth
           this
           being
           spoken
           of
           the
           walles
           and
           gates
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           razed
           ,
           prooue
           that
           her
           walles
           and
           gates
           should
           descend
           to
           Sheol
           ?
           Where
           hath
           the
           prophet
           any
           such
           words
           of
           the
           walles
           ,
           gates
           ,
           or
           buildings
           of
           Babylon
           ?
           And
           for
           you
           to
           expound
           Sheol
           by
           what
           you
           
           list
           ,
           is
           a
           larger
           commission
           ,
           then
           I
           know
           any
           you
           haue
           .
           I
           haue
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           walles
           and
           gates
           cannot
           reach
           vnto
           the
           clouds
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           starres
           ,
           and
           therefore
           heauen
           applied
           to
           them
           standeth
           for
           that
           which
           riseth
           on
           high
           in
           the
           aire
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babel
           ,
           lifted
           it selfe
           aboue
           the
           clouds
           and
           starres
           ;
           I
           haue
           prooued
           by
           the
           plaine
           report
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           against
           which
           no
           exception
           can
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Next
             let
             vs
             view
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ,
             ô
             hades
             ,
             ô
             destruction
             ,
             or
             ô
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             Heere
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             persons
             of
             men
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           ]
           What
           is
           now
           become
           of
           your
           world
           of
           soules
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           often
           vrged
           as
           properly
           signified
           by
           hades
           ?
           What
           is
           become
           of
           your
           
             vast
             and
             deepe
             gulfe
             in
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           which
           sheol
           and
           hades
           did
           import
           ,
           as
           yon
           told
           vs
           but
           euen
           now
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           your
           destruction
           of
           stones
           ,
           and
           their
           
             descending
             to
             Hades
          
           .
           which
           you
           said
           was
           threatned
           to
           Capernaum
           ?
           Are
           all
           these
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           and
           in
           euerie
           new
           place
           must
           you
           be
           forced
           to
           frame
           vs
           a
           new
           Hades
           ?
           You
           will
           rest
           somewhere
           at
           last
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           your
           vnquiet
           head
           to
           haue
           or
           like
           any
           rest
           .
           Well
           now
           then
           hades
           
             is
             the
          
           p
           
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             person
             of
             man
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             world
             by
             death
             .
          
           And
           why
           should
           not
           hades
           heere
           be
           taken
           for
           hell
           ?
           [
           
             The
             whole
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Apostle
             heere
             ,
             is
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
          
           and
           
             you
             graunt
          
           it
           .
           ]
           What
           then
           ?
           The
           Saints
           receauing
           their
           bodies
           endued
           with
           immortalitie
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           reioice
           in
           their
           deliuerance
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           insult
           ,
           as
           hauing
           then
           the
           full
           victorie
           ,
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ?
           q
           
             Our
             full
             deliuerance
             from
             hell
             and
             from
             Satan
             is
             obtained
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             we
             being
             deliuered
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             handes
             of
             all
             that
             hate
             vs.
          
           ]
           We
           are
           so
           deliuered
           from
           their
           hands
           or
           power
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           them
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           actually
           freed
           from
           their
           snares
           ,
           since
           we
           daily
           must
           pray
           ,
           
             not
             to
             be
             ledde
          
           (
           or
           left
           )
           
             into
             temptation
          
           ;
           neither
           are
           all
           our
           enemies
           yet
           fully
           destroied
           ;
           since
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           r
           
             the
             last
             enemie
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             destroied
             ,
             is
             death
             .
          
           If
           all
           Christes
           enemies
           were
           put
           vnder
           his
           and
           our
           feete
           ,
           he
           should
           no
           longer
           raigne
           as
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           s
           
             for
             he
             must
             raigne
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
          
           and
           then
           shall
           t
           
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             kingdome
             to
             God
             ,
          
           euen
           
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           before
           the
           end
           .
           And
           yet
           were
           all
           things
           granted
           which
           you
           intend
           ,
           it
           helpeth
           you
           not
           one
           whit
           :
           for
           may
           not
           the
           saints
           giue
           thankes
           for
           all
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           fully
           finished
           ,
           though
           part
           be
           before
           perfourmed
           ?
           And
           may
           they
           not
           iustly
           reioice
           against
           all
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           I
           meane
           sinne
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           last
           enemie
           is
           in
           sight
           conquered
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           formerly
           freed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           fully
           deliuered
           from
           the
           danger
           and
           feare
           of
           hell
           ?
        
         
           u
           
             Your
             speech
             is
             very
             bad
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             lying
             in
             their
             graues
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             diuels
             walke
             .
          
           x
           
             For
             then
             the
             graues
             ,
             where
             bodies
             lie
             senselesse
             ,
             are
             a
             part
             of
             hell
             properly
             taken
             .
          
           ]
           You
           told
           vs
           euen
           now
           ,
           that
           
             the
             aire
             on
             high
             was
             the
             place
             of
             diuels
             ,
          
           &
           thinke
           you
           much
           that
           vpon
           occasion
           I
           should
           say
           the
           graues
           vnder
           the
           earth
           are
           within
           Satans
           walke
           ?
           The
           booke
           of
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           y
           
             Satan
             compasseth
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           Peter
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           ,
           saying
           ,
           He
           z
           
             walketh
             about
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             deuoure
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           diuels
           walke
           (
           for
           all
           your
           saying
           )
           is
           farre
           larger
           then
           hell
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Lord
           and
           master
           most
           truely
           said
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           which
           was
           crooked
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           lift
           vp
           herselfe
           in
           any
           wise
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Satan
             had
             bound
             that
             daughter
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             lo
             ,
             eighteene
             yeeres
          
           ;
           may
           not
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           Abrahams
           children
           be
           in
           Satans
           walk
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           liuing
           bodies
           be
           in
           Satans
           bands
           ?
           And
           you
           ,
           that
           be
           so
           curious
           in
           other
           mens
           speeches
           ,
           doe
           you
           looke
           to
           your
           owne
           ?
           Doe
           not
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           blessed
           in
           heauen
           may
           be
           said
           b
           
             to
             be
             in
             inferno
             ,
             and
          
           c
           
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             death
          
           ,
           whereof
           the
           
             Diuell
             hath
             the
             rule
          
           by
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ?
           [
           d
           
             we
             being
             heere
             truely
             iustified
             by
             Gods
             grace
             are
             fully
             freed
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             from
             all
             the
             power
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           ]
           Are
           we
           so
           fully
           freed
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           neither
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           die
           ?
           or
           are
           sinne
           and
           death
           no
           parts
           of
           Satans
           power
           ?
           When
           I
           speake
           of
           a
           
             full
             conquest
             ouer
             hell
             and
             death
             ,
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             man
             ,
          
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           performed
           before
           the
           bodie
           rise
           to
           glorie
           ;
           you
           turne
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           professed
           our
           redemption
           from
           hell
           to
           be
           imperfect
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           when
           I
           mention
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           the
           redemption
           of
           our
           bodies
           from
           corruption
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           
           before
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           you
           would
           inferre
           thereupon
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           tell
           how
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           e
           
             remaine
             subiect
             to
             the
             power
             of
             hell
             ,
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             claime
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           runne
           on
           ,
           like
           a
           riotous
           spaniel
           ,
           chalenging
           vpon
           euery
           foote
           ,
           but
           finding
           nothing
           .
           With
           like
           wit
           and
           trueth
           you
           inferre
           vpon
           my
           wordes
           ,
           where
           I
           say
           
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
          
           was
           inflicted
           on
           mankind
           as
           part
           of
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           therefore
           f
           
             the
             godly
             must
             pay
             a
             part
             of
             their
             owne
             redemption
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ;
             and
             then
             Christ
             was
             not
             our
             onely
             and
             absolute
             redeemer
             .
          
           But
           which
           way
           doth
           this
           follow
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           ?
           punishment
           for
           sinne
           is
           in
           our
           persons
           neither
           redemption
           ,
           nor
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           ;
           in
           Christs
           person
           it
           was
           both
           .
           Know
           you
           not
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Christs
           person
           and
           ours
           ?
        
         
           g
           
             But
             I
             say
             pa.
          
           216.
           
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             Saints
             are
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             handfact
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           In
           wresting
           and
           wrangling
           is
           all
           your
           grace
           .
           Where
           some
           auncient
           writers
           seeme
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           deliuered
           h
           
             some
             of
             the
             Saints
             out
             of
             the
             present
             possession
             of
             hell
             ;
             all
             the
             defence
          
           (
           I
           said
           )
           that
           could
           any
           way
           be
           made
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           excuse
           this
           ,
           was
           to
           take
           hell
           improperly
           for
           the
           sting
           and
           wound
           of
           bodily
           death
           ,
           which
           Satan
           the
           ruler
           of
           hell
           procured
           to
           man
           by
           sinne
           .
           For
           sinne
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           corruption
           are
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           which
           Christ
           came
           to
           dissolue
           .
           i
           
             God
             made
             not
             death
          
           ,
           as
           the
           wiseman
           obserueth
           ,
           
             but
             created
             man
             without
             corruption
             ;
             and
             through
             the
             enuie
             of
             the
             Diuell
             came
             death
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           then
           being
           one
           of
           the
           wounds
           ,
           which
           Satan
           through
           sinne
           gaue
           vnto
           our
           first
           father
           and
           all
           his
           ofspring
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           perfectly
           cured
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           poyson
           of
           this
           wound
           bee
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           allayed
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           secured
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           whiles
           I
           seeke
           to
           mitigate
           other
           mens
           wordes
           ,
           and
           to
           extenuate
           the
           name
           and
           power
           of
           hell
           ,
           vnderstanding
           thereby
           nothing
           but
           the
           dissolution
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           which
           Satan
           occasioned
           by
           sinne
           ;
           you
           make
           the
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           name
           of
           hell
           properly
           for
           the
           power
           and
           right
           ,
           that
           hell
           hath
           ouer
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           deliuered
           from
           hell
           ,
           till
           their
           bodies
           rise
           from
           death
           ,
           which
           when
           you
           list
           you
           can
           find
           to
           bee
           refuted
           elswhere
           by
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           no
           part
           of
           my
           meaning
           heere
           .
        
         
           How
           death
           is
           
             an
             enemie
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
          
           aswell
           as
           sinne
           and
           hell
           ,
           we
           neede
           not
           your
           commentarie
           ;
           except
           it
           were
           stoared
           with
           better
           Diuinitie
           .
           It
           hindreth
           the
           Saints
           .
           you
           graunt
           ,
           k
           
             from
             enioying
             their
             appointed
             felicitie
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             stop
             .
          
           Ascribe
           you
           this
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           to
           their
           bodies
           voide
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           soules
           staied
           from
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           eternall
           glorie
           by
           that
           meanes
           ?
           And
           troe
           
           you
           ,
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           be
           well
           and
           quietly
           content
           to
           lacke
           their
           appointed
           felicitie
           ?
           not
           at
           all
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           earnestly
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ;
           were
           plainly
           to
           loath
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           obediently
           to
           expect
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           exceedingly
           affect
           ,
           and
           instantly
           pray
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           enemie
           ,
           that
           keepeth
           their
           bodies
           in
           dishonour
           and
           corruption
           ,
           and
           hindereth
           their
           spirits
           from
           enioying
           that
           glorie
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           reucaled
           in
           the
           last
           time
           ;
           which
           appeareth
           by
           their
           vehement
           prayer
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           ;
           l
           
             how
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             doest
             thou
             not
             iudge
             ,
             and
             auenge
             our
             bloud
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           Where
           they
           in
           heauen
           seeke
           not
           reuenge
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           prayed
           in
           earth
           ,
           but
           they
           expresse
           their
           continuall
           and
           ardent
           desire
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           wholy
           conformed
           to
           Christ
           their
           head
           .
           And
           when
           they
           are
           willed
           to
           rest
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           they
           gladly
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           will
           and
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           meane
           while
           they
           hate
           death
           ,
           as
           an
           hinderer
           of
           that
           blisse
           and
           ioy
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           loue
           and
           long
           for
           ;
           and
           shall
           no
           doubt
           reioyce
           exceedingly
           ,
           when
           this
           last
           enemie
           is
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           victorie
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           were
           before
           .
           But
           let
           death
           be
           an
           enemie
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           how
           doth
           this
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Hades
           here
           (
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           15.
           )
           in
           no
           sort
           signifieth
           hell
           ?
        
         
           m
           
             The
             very
             text
             seemeth
             thus
             to
             expound
             it selfe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             O
             Hades
             ?
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sinne
             .
             Where
             the
             later
             seemeth
             a
             direct
             exposition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             noting
             these
             two
             wordes
             ,
             (
             Hades
             and
             death
             )
             as
             Synonymas
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
             being
             applied
             to
             men
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           talke
           of
           the
           text
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           leaue
           the
           wordes
           ,
           that
           are
           extant
           
           in
           all
           our
           printed
           copies
           ,
           retained
           and
           alleaged
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           our
           new
           writers
           ;
           and
           cleane
           to
           the
           single
           conceite
           of
           some
           one
           man
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           correct
           all
           the
           printed
           copies
           ,
           that
           euer
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           authoritie
           to
           alter
           the
           Originall
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           therefore
           by
           your
           ,
           and
           his
           leaue
           admit
           this
           for
           Saint
           Pauls
           text
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           his
           priuate
           change
           of
           the
           wordes
           in
           the
           Greeke
           against
           all
           the
           copies
           ,
           that
           are
           either
           manu-scripts
           or
           printed
           at
           this
           day
           .
           His
           owne
           confession
           is
           this
           .
           n
           
             Contrario
             ordine
             legunt
             hunc
             locum
             ,
             non
             modo
             Graeci
             omnes
             codices
             ,
             quos
             inspeximus
             sed
             etiam
             Syrus
             &
             Arabs
             interpretes
             .
             Not
             onely
             all
             the
             Greeke
             copies
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             seene
             ,
             but
             the
             Syriack
             &
             Arabick
             Interpreters
             read
             this
             place
             in
             a
             contrarie
             order
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           put
           these
           words
           (
           
             ô
             Hades
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ?
          
           )
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           which
           you
           set
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           words
           (
           
             ô
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
          
           )
           they
           set
           first
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           last
           .
           Thus
           then
           stand
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           you
           bring
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             Hades
             wher
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ?
          
           And
           in
           this
           order
           doe
           o
           Luther
           ,
           p
           Erasmus
           ,
           p
           Zuinglius
           ,
           p
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           p
           Caluine
           ,
           p
           Bullingere
           ,
           p
           Gualtere
           ,
           p
           Aretius
           ,
           p
           Hemmingius
           ,
           p
           Hyperius
           ,
           p
           Osiander
           ,
           p
           Marlorate
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           more
           ,
           both
           keepe
           and
           cite
           that
           text
           in
           Latin
           ,
           
             vbi
             tuus
             ,
             mors
             ,
             aculeus
             ?
             vbi
             tua
             ,
             Inferne
             ,
             victoria
             ?
             Where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ,
             O
             death
             ?
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ,
             O
             hell
             ?
             And
             touching
             the
             Greeke
             copies
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             are
             auncient
             ,
             and
             obserue
             the
             same
             order
             of
             the
             wordes
             for
             the
             Apostles
             text
             ,
             we
             haue
             q
             Origen
             ,
          
           r
           Athanasius
           ,
           s
           Nazianzene
           ,
           t
           Nyssene
           ,
           u
           Epiphanius
           ,
           x
           Chrysostome
           ,
           x
           Oecumenius
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           translatours
           of
           x
           Theodoret
           and
           x
           Theophylact
           retaine
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           old
           Latin
           Bible
           in
           this
           place
           for
           the
           text
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           likelihood
           that
           these
           two
           in
           their
           own
           tongue
           varied
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           specially
           Theophylact
           who
           in
           his
           commenting
           on
           this
           place
           maketh
           an
           exact
           difference
           betwixt
           death
           and
           Hades
           ,
           for
           that
           
             Hades
             containeth
             soules
             ,
             and
             deadbodies
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Latin
           in
           both
           places
           hath
           death
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           doe
           all
           follow
           the
           old
           Latin
           translator
           ,
           and
           he
           placeth
           the
           word
           ,
           sting
           ,
           last
           as
           you
           do
           .
           ]
           There
           is
           no
           one
           place
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           hath
           receiued
           more
           varietie
           of
           translating
           and
           ordering
           then
           this
           .
           y
           Tertullian
           citeth
           it
           thrice
           in
           one
           booke
           after
           this
           sort
           .
           
             Vbi
             est
             ,
             mors
             ,
             aculeus
             tuus
             ?
             vbi
             est
             ,
             mors
             ,
             aculeus
             ?
             Where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ,
             ó
             death
             ?
             Where
             is
             thy
             strife
             ,
             ô
             death
             ?
          
           reading
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             strife
             for
             victorie
          
           .
           z
           Cyprian
           citeth
           it
           in
           the
           same
           order
           and
           words
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           doth
           .
           a
           Ambrose
           returneth
           neerer
           to
           the
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           
             vbiest
             ,
             mors
             ,
             stimulus
             tuus
             ?
             vbi
             est
             ,
             mors
             ,
             victoria
             tua
             ?
             ô
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             ô
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ?
          
           euen
           as
           the
           interpreter
           of
           b
           Ireneaus
           doth
           ,
           though
           he
           inuert
           that
           order
           in
           an
           c
           other
           place
           ,
           and
           *
           follow
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           which
           d
           Ierom
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           also
           doe
           .
           And
           least
           you
           should
           thinke
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           translator
           ,
           who
           very
           scrupulously
           keepeth
           the
           word
           Infernum
           for
           Hades
           through
           out
           the
           Bible
           ,
           did
           heere
           translate
           it
           by
           death
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           Eusebius
           lighted
           on
           a
           Greeke
           copie
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           
             Thanatos
             ,
             death
          
           ,
           was
           twice
           repeated
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           changed
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Latine
           .
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             ô
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ?
             ô
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
          
           Elsewhere
           the
           same
           Author
           keepeth
           the
           word
           ,
           death
           ,
           twice
           ;
           but
           altereth
           the
           order
           .
           f
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             ô
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             ô
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             victorie
             ?
          
           In
           this
           diuersitie
           of
           reading
           and
           relating
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           it
           is
           eche
           mans
           duetie
           not
           to
           runne
           which
           way
           he
           will
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           he
           may
           bring
           some
           one
           president
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           hold
           that
           for
           the
           true
           and
           Authenticke
           text
           ,
           to
           which
           most
           copies
           and
           writers
           agree
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           your
           exposition
           of
           hades
           &
           death
           to
           be
           Synonymas
           ,
           dependeth
           vpon
           your
           priuate
           changing
           the
           order
           of
           the
           apostles
           words
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           need
           to
           make
           any
           answere
           to
           it
           ,
           specially
           when
           as
           the
           Latin
           translator
           might
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           did
           light
           on
           such
           a
           copie
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           did
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Thanatos
             ,
             death
          
           ,
           twice
           in
           that
           place
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           ouer
           diligent
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           negligent
           in
           this
           .
           A
           farder
           answere
           to
           the
           frame
           of
           your
           wordes
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           placed
           them
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           would
           receiue
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           compriseth
           both
           temporall
           
           and
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           sinne
           ga●…
           the
           victorie
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           (
           but
           that
           the
           elect
           by
           Christ
           haue
           againe
           recouered
           the
           victorie
           ouer
           all
           sorts
           of
           death
           )
           giueth
           answeare
           enough
           .
           For
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           calleth
           
             the
             sting
             of
             death
          
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           sting
           Adam
           and
           his
           ofspring
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           (
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           being
           death
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           of
           his
           abode
           )
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sinne
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           and
           force
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           pardoned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           sting
           no
           lesse
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           wicked
           ;
           then
           of
           bodily
           death
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           heere
           by
           the
           way
           the
           Reader
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           for
           aduantage
           you
           are
           content
           to
           make
           bodily
           death
           in
           the
           Saints
           the
           
             sting
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           since
           it
           stingeth
           vnto
           death
           .
        
         
           g
           
             The
             graue
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             not
             to
             be
             named
             or
             reckned
             hell
             properly
             .
          
           ]
           Whom
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           make
           to
           speake
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           haue
           the
           victorie
           ouer
           
             sinne
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             death
          
           ;
           or
           the
           wicked
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           those
           three
           get
           the
           conquest
           ,
           since
           the
           wicked
           doe
           not
           rise
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Saints
           doe
           ;
           but
           their
           bodides
           rising
           out
           of
           one
           pit
           fall
           into
           a
           farre
           worse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           eternall
           death
           &
           damnation
           ?
        
         
           h
           
             Hades
             is
             aduersary
             to
             the
             resurrection
             .
             But
             hell
             heere
             would
             not
             be
             aduersary
             to
             the
             resurrection
             .
             Therefore
             hades
             heere
             is
             not
             hell
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           ]
           Doth
           the
           Apostle
           dispute
           heere
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           death
           euerlasting
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           celestiall
           blisse
           and
           glory
           ?
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           reprobate
           shall
           rise
           vp
           from
           the
           earth
           where
           they
           rested
           ;
           and
           be
           cast
           with
           their
           soules
           into
           euerlasting
           fire
           ;
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           heere
           debateth
           and
           prooueth
           the
           raising
           vp
           of
           Christs
           members
           
             to
             beare
             the
             image
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Adam
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             death
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             .
          
           Looke
           on
           the
           Apostles
           reasons
           and
           comparisons
           in
           this
           whole
           chapter
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           one
           of
           them
           naturall
           or
           theologicall
           ,
           agree
           to
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           then
           let
           the
           Reader
           thinke
           you
           haue
           some
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           vtterly
           none
           .
           i
           
             If
             Christ
             be
             not
             risen
             ,
             your
             faith
             is
             in
             vaine
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             and
             you
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             sinnes
             .
          
           k
           
             As
             in
             Adam
             all
             died
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             all
             shal
             be
             quickened
             :
          
           l
           
             euery
             one
             in
             his
             order
             .
             Christs
             as
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             at
             his
             comming
             .
          
           m
           
             There
             is
             one
             glory
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Starres
             .
          
           n
           
             So
             also
          
           (
           shal
           be
           )
           
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             The
             body
             is
             sowen
             in
             corruption
             ,
          
           o
           
             dishonor
             ,
             and
             weakenesse
             ,
             it
             shall
             rise
             in
             incorruption
             ,
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             power
             .
          
           p
           
             When
             this
             corruptible
             hath
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortall
             hath
             put
             on
             immortalitie
             ,
             then
             shal
             be
             performed
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             ,
          
           (
           and
           the
           Saints
           shall
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           say
           )
           q
           
             ô
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             ô
             hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
          
           ?
           r
           
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             victory
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           How
           farre
           are
           these
           things
           from
           all
           communion
           of
           the
           wicked
           ?
           though
           hell
           at
           that
           day
           shal
           be
           
             increased
             and
             aduanced
          
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           with
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           may
           the
           godly
           Saints
           (
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           most
           iustly
           reioice
           against
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           being
           now
           swallowed
           vp
           in
           victory
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vtterly
           defeated
           of
           all
           force
           to
           kill
           the
           body
           any
           more
           ,
           or
           to
           stay
           the
           soule
           any
           longer
           by
           meanes
           of
           death
           from
           her
           crowne
           of
           glory
           .
           For
           the
           victory
           which
           God
           will
           giue
           vs
           through
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           against
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           full
           ,
           till
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           be
           brought
           to
           eternall
           blisse
           .
           And
           were
           it
           possible
           (
           which
           is
           not
           )
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           could
           for
           euer
           enioie
           the
           rest
           and
           blisse
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           haue
           without
           their
           bodies
           ;
           euen
           in
           this
           want
           of
           one
           halfe
           ,
           Satan
           should
           still
           haue
           some
           victory
           ouer
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ouer
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           not
           ouer
           their
           soules
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           victory
           is
           then
           full
           ,
           when
           both
           parts
           of
           man
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           hinder
           their
           heauenly
           inheritance
           .
           And
           this
           the
           best
           interpreters
           confesse
           .
           Peter
           Martyr
           ,
           s
           
             Interim
             videas
             ordine
             quodam
             nostros
             i●…micos
             recenseri
             :
             insernum
             siue
             gehennam
             ,
             mortem
             ,
             peccatum
             &
             legem
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             thou
             must
             see
             our
             enemies
          
           (
           heere
           )
           
             numbred
             in
             order
             :
             hell
             or
             gehenna
             ,
             death
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             .
             Christ
             hath
             gotten
             the
             victory
             ouer
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             victory
             redoundeth
             to
             vs.
          
           Bullinger
           ,
           s
           
             The
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             that
             the
             victory
             ouer
             sinne
             death
             and
             hell
             is
             gotten
             by
             the
             might
             and
             merits
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             saints
             must
             yeeld
             all
             glory
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             thanks
             .
             And
             this
             explanation
             hath
             very
             excellent
             degrees
             .
             First
             ●…
             hell
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             excrlasting
             punishment
             whereby
             the
             dead
             are
             condemned
             
             to
             the
             second
             death
             :
             the
             second
             is
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             force
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             .
             For
             by
             sinne
             came
             death
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             sinne
             .
             The
             law
             being
             then
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             sinne
             decaieth
             ;
             sinne
             being
             abolished
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ceaseth
             ;
             death
             being
             disarmed
             hell
             is
             ouerthrowen
             .
          
           Hyperius
           ,
           u
           
             If
             death
             shall
             then
             haue
             no
             more
             rule
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             neither
             hell
             shall
             preuaile
             against
             the
             godly
             .
             For
             this
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             hell
             .
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             ô
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             ô
             hell
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             either
             God
             ,
             as
             conquerer
             ;
             or
             the
             saints
             ,
             as
             giuing
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             conquest
             to
             God
             ,
          
           in
           a
           sort
           
             reproch
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             .
             And
             very
             aptly
             is
             death
             put
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             hell
             .
             For
             men
             die
             before
             they
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             wicked
             tast
             the
             second
             or
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           Moe
           might
           be
           brought
           ;
           but
           with
           wise
           men
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           at
           the
           last
           day
           being
           then
           fully
           freed
           from
           all
           their
           enemies
           ,
           may
           giue
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           the
           victory
           purchased
           by
           Christ
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           hell
           and
           Satan
           not
           excepted
           .
        
         
           x
           
             Also
             we
             are
             to
             note
             that
             the
             Apostle
             heere
             plainely
             alludeth
             to
             that
             of
             Hoseah
             .
             O
             Sheol
             ,
             o
             kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             wil
             be
             thy
             destruction
             ,
             not
             ô
             hell
             .
             The
             Prophet
             speaketh
             this
             to
             comfort
             Israel
             in
             their
             captiuity
             against
             their
             continuall
             destruction
             ,
             and
             raizings
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           ]
           You
           will
           soone
           brest
           other
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           beard
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           matter
           so
           boldly
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           Indeed
           you
           and
           some
           others
           thinke
           it
           a
           glory
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Iewes
           contradicting
           all
           that
           the
           Euangelists
           &
           Apostles
           alleage
           out
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           touching
           Christ
           and
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           you
           vouchsafe
           to
           yeeld
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaking
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           skill
           or
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           but
           to
           allude
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           play
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           literall
           sense
           of
           most
           places
           ,
           as
           you
           thinke
           ,
           is
           farre
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           intend
           .
           But
           this
           Iudaizing
           ,
           whiles
           you
           would
           seeme
           ,
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           to
           smatch
           of
           a
           little
           Hebrew
           ,
           I
           for
           my
           part
           detest
           ;
           and
           professe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           take
           that
           euery
           where
           to
           be
           the
           true
           and
           direct
           meaning
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           collect
           from
           their
           words
           .
           And
           therefore
           Ierom
           saith
           of
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           as
           I
           say
           of
           all
           others
           .
           y
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             referreth
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nos
             aliter
             interpretari
             nec
             possumui
             ,
             nec
             audemus
             ,
             we
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             dare
             interprete
             otherwise
             .
          
           Yea
           so
           well
           learned
           you
           are
           in
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Prophets
           speach
           ,
           that
           you
           pronounce
           ,
           [
           x
           
             The
             Prophet
             speaketh
             this
             to
             comfort
             Israel
             in
             their
             captiuity
             ,
             shewing
             that
             now
             the
             Lord
             would
             stay
             his
             iudgment
             that
             way
             and
             death
             should
             now
             destroy
             them
             no
             more
          
           ;
           Whereas
           Israel
           was
           then
           in
           no
           captiuity
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           16
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           chapter
           ;
           
             Samaria
             shal
             be
             desolute
          
           :
           And
           God
           had
           no
           meaning
           to
           tell
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           would
           
             now
             stay
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           they
           
             should
             be
             destroied
             no
             more
          
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           two
           next
           verses
           he
           threatneth
           ,
           
             They
             should
             be
          
           a
           
             spoiled
             ,
             dried
             ,
             and
          
           b
           
             desolate
             ,
             they
             should
             fall
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             their
             infants
             should
             be
             dashed
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             their
             women
             with
             child
             should
             be
             rip●…
             .
          
           Wherefore
           except
           you
           will
           haue
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           speake
           contradictions
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           amidst
           the
           fearefull
           troubles
           ,
           destructions
           ,
           and
           desolations
           then
           and
           afore
           denounced
           by
           the
           Prophet
           against
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           ,
           God
           doth
           comfort
           his
           elect
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           became
           of
           their
           bodies
           in
           this
           affliction
           approching
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           vtterly
           destroy
           the
           power
           of
           all
           their
           enemies
           ,
           not
           onely
           freeing
           them
           by
           death
           from
           tyrants
           and
           persecutors
           ,
           but
           sauing
           them
           from
           death
           and
           hell
           by
           his
           annointed
           Messias
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           
             a
             death
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             destruction
             to
             hell
             .
          
           And
           as
           this
           was
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           and
           onely
           hope
           ,
           that
           Gods
           children
           in
           their
           miseries
           could
           expect
           or
           desire
           ;
           so
           the
           Apostle
           keepeth
           right
           the
           Prophets
           meaning
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           this
           shal
           be
           performed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           all
           teares
           shal
           be
           wiped
           from
           the
           eies
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           enemies
           
             sinne
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
          
           troden
           vnder
           their
           feete
           .
           In
           this
           comfort
           and
           promise
           ,
           as
           hell
           was
           the
           chiefest
           enemy
           ,
           so
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           conteined
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Gods
           assurance
           ,
           and
           their
           deliuerance
           .
           In
           vaine
           are
           all
           other
           promises
           of
           grace
           ,
           whiles
           that
           enemy
           standeth
           vnuanquished
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           we
           most
           needed
           ,
           so
           God
           most
           promised
           ,
           and
           Christ
           most
           performed
           the
           destruction
           of
           hell
           aboue
           and
           afore
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           talke
           of
           ,
           and
           
           from
           which
           you
           giue
           to
           the
           reprobate
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           cold
           comfort
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           duely
           considereth
           it
           .
        
         
           c
           
             Next
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Reuelation
             .
             First
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             Hades
             (
             that
             is
             of
             destruction
             or
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             )
             and
             of
             death
             .
             Or
             we
             may
             take
             them
             as
             two
             words
             for
             o●…
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             That
             is
             both
             of
             them
             for
             death
             .
             What
             shew
             of
             reason
             haue
             you
             to
             bring
             in
             here
             Christs
             power
             ouer
             the
             damned
             soules
             in
             hell
             ?
             because
             there
             is
             mention
             else
             where
             of
             the
             key
             of
             hell
             ;
             therefore
             the
             key
             of
             Hades
             here
             is
             the
             same
             .
             What
             colour
             of
             reason
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ?
          
           Euen
           so
           much
           as
           you
           can
           not
           resist
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           certaine
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           confirmeth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           both
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           of
           hell
           as
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           gate
           them
           both
           by
           submitting
           himselfe
           to
           death
           ;
           And
           Hades
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           
           is
           taken
           for
           hell
           ,
           as
           hitherto
           we
           haue
           seene
           ;
           and
           euen
           with
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           writer
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           it
           is
           a
           different
           thing
           from
           death
           ;
           what
           can
           Hades
           be
           here
           but
           hell
           ?
           That
           Christ
           by
           his
           obedience
           vnto
           death
           had
           all
           power
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
          
           giuen
           him
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           is
           very
           plaine
           .
           d
           
             Christ
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             Wherefore
          
           (
           or
           for
           which
           cause
           )
           
             God
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             a
             Name
             aboue
             euery
             name
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             euery
             knee
             of
             those
             in
             heauen
             ,
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             earth
             should
             bow
             ,
             and
             euery
             tongue
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           As
           he
           himselfe
           also
           witnessed
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           e
           
             all
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           and
           ouer
           all
           things
           created
           )
           
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             me
          
           .
           Since
           then
           without
           question
           Christ
           had
           the
           keyes
           as
           well
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           as
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           sense
           of
           his
           words
           is
           most
           true
           ;
           let
           vs
           see
           which
           of
           our
           expositions
           hath
           best
           reason
           .
           When
           Iohn
           for
           feare
           
             fell
             as
             dead
             at
             Christs
             feete
             ,
          
           would
           Christ
           to
           comfort
           Iohn
           in
           that
           plight
           ,
           say
           no
           more
           but
           that
           he
           f
           
             himselfe
             was
             once
             dead
             ,
             and
             now
             aliue
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             to
             die
             no
             more
             ,
          
           as
           you
           expound
           Christs
           words
           ?
           how
           could
           this
           strengthen
           or
           restore
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           was
           euen
           dead
           for
           feare
           ?
           or
           did
           Christ
           rather
           encourage
           Iohn
           not
           to
           feare
           without
           cause
           ,
           seeing
           he
           himselfe
           not
           onely
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           had
           all
           power
           ouer
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           keyes
           of
           both
           to
           dispose
           of
           ech
           mans
           life
           and
           Soule
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           when
           therefore
           Christ
           ,
           that
           had
           all
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           Saluation
           and
           damnation
           
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
          
           on
           Iohn
           to
           protect
           him
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           not
           feare
           ,
           but
           write
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           ;
           had
           not
           Iohn
           iust
           cause
           to
           cast
           away
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           cheerefully
           to
           obey
           the
           voice
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           rescue
           him
           from
           all
           feare
           and
           danger
           whatsoeuer
           ?
        
         
           Christs
           power
           ouer
           death
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           was
           enough
           to
           preserue
           Iohns
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           mention
           of
           the
           key
           of
           hell
           was
           superfluous
           .
           Iohn
           was
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           write
           the
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           ,
           and
           after
           should
           be
           
             in
             heauen
             ,
             earth
             and
             hell
             ,
          
           as
           is
           euident
           in
           his
           Reuelations
           :
           yea
           the
           opening
           and
           shutting
           of
           the
           bottomelesse
           pit
           ,
           the
           chaining
           of
           Satan
           there
           ,
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Locusts
           and
           the
           beast
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           euerlastingly
           burning
           there
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           be
           throwen
           into
           it
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           reuealed
           vnto
           him
           .
           Lest
           therefore
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           things
           should
           amaze
           Iohn
           ,
           or
           the
           reporting
           of
           them
           should
           want
           credit
           with
           vs
           ,
           Christ
           did
           professe
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           keyes
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           power
           euen
           ouer
           these
           secret
           and
           fearefull
           places
           ;
           so
           that
           Iohn
           should
           neither
           shrinke
           at
           the
           vision
           ,
           nor
           we
           distrust
           the
           Relation
           of
           them
           .
           And
           though
           my
           reason
           of
           mentioning
           here
           the
           keyes
           of
           hell
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           neuer
           counteruaile
           ;
           yet
           doe
           I
           not
           runne
           proudly
           and
           peremptorily
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           in
           mine
           owne
           conceits
           ;
           I
           haue
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           that
           haue
           intermedled
           with
           the
           opening
           of
           these
           reuelations
           .
           Andreas
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           the
           same
           Caesaria
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Basil
           was
           ,
           and
           within
           600.
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           though
           you
           skornfully
           reiect
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           that
           venerable
           writer
           Bede
           ;
           expounding
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           g
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             of
             Hades
             :
          
           saith
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             is
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           Primasius
           expoundeth
           them
           thus
           .
           h
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             idest
             ,
             Diaboli
             ,
             &
             totius
             corporis
             eius
             ,
             that
             is
             ouer
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             body
             ,
          
           (
           or
           societie
           .
           )
           The
           exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalyps
           extant
           in
           Saint
           Austens
           works
           ;
           thus
           .
           
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             Hell
             ;
             because
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             and
             is
             
             baptised
             ,
             is
             deliuered
             from
             death
             and
             from
             hell
             .
          
           Haymo
           thus
           .
           k
           
             By
             the
             name
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             shewed
          
           (
           Christs
           )
           
             eternall
             power
             ;
             by
             death
             the
             diuell
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             by
             whose
             enuy
             death
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             by
             hell
             ,
             his
             members
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             .
          
           Lyra.
           l
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             of
             hell
             ;
             that
             is
             power
             to
             deliuer
             thence
             the
             iust
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             to
             inclose
             there
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             chiefly
             doe
             in
             the
             last
             iudgement
             .
          
           Of
           our
           new
           writers
           ,
           Bullingere
           .
           m
           
             Christ
             then
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             because
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             deliuereth
             from
             the
             perpetuall
             damnation
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             suffereth
             iustly
             to
             remaine
             in
             that
             perill
             of
             damnation
             .
             Christ
             hath
             the
             supreme
             gouernment
             of
             the
             house
             or
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             quicken
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             from
             hell
             and
             damnation
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             damne
             ,
             with
             his
             iust
             iudgement
             to
             destroy
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             most
             full
             power
             ouer
             death
             and
             hell
             .
             He
             conquered
             and
             disabled
             both
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Osee.
          
           13.
           and
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           15.
           
           Aretius
           .
           n
           
             He
             that
             resembled
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             said
             ;
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             hoc
             est
             in
             damnatos
             ,
             damnandos
             ,
             &
             damnatorum
             loca
             ;
             that
             is
             ouer
             those
             that
             are
             damned
             ;
             or
             shall
             be
             damned
             ;
             and
             ouer
             the
             places
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           Chytreus
           .
           o
           
             Christ
             deliuereth
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             &
             casteth
             the
             wicked
             into
             the
             Dungeon
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             the
             keyes
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             full
             power
             ouer
             death
             and
             hell
             .
          
           Sebastian
           Meyer
           whom
           Marlorate
           followeth
           .
           p
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             power
             to
             pardon
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             being
             abolished
             ,
             both
             death
             and
             hell
             are
             depriued
             of
             their
             strength
             .
          
           Osiander
           .
           q
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             my
             hand
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ;
             to
             damne
             and
             sauc
             .
          
           These
           men
           had
           both
           learning
           and
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           neither
           will
           any
           pick
           them
           ouer
           the
           pearch
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           Andreas
           Caesariensis
           and
           Bede
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           neither
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Againe
             one
             sitteth
             on
             a
             pale
             horse
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             death
             and
             Hades
             (
             destruction
             ,
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             )
             followed
             after
             him
             .
             This
             in
             no
             wise
             can
             be
             hell
             :
             because
             the
             Text
             addeth
             ,
             power
             was
             giuen
             them
             to
             slay
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             and
             with
             famine
             ,
             and
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             with
             wild
             beasts
             .
             Hell
             slayeth
             none
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             the
             weapons
             of
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           You
           lacke
           three
           Gennets
           to
           set
           your
           three
           poppets
           on
           horsebacke
           .
           If
           by
           these
           three
           ,
           
             destruction
             ,
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
          
           you
           meane
           in
           s
           s
           effect
           nothing
           but
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           vse
           to
           expound
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           expressed
           before
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             Hades
             followed
             after
             him
          
           .
           Doth
           any
           thing
           follow
           after
           it selfe
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           will
           you
           bring
           your
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Soules
           in
           heauen
           and
           hell
           ,
           to
           ride
           on
           
           horse-backe
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           shew
           and
           shape
           of
           one
           person
           ?
           you
           would
           make
           good
           dumb
           shewes
           ,
           you
           haue
           such
           pretie
           fansies
           ,
           to
           make
           death
           goe
           first
           alone
           ,
           and
           his
           kingdome
           to
           come
           after
           him
           .
           But
           though
           you
           play
           with
           Saint
           Iohns
           visions
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           warrant
           to
           mistake
           Saint
           Iohns
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           muster
           your
           owne
           errors
           vnder
           his
           colours
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           power
           was
           giuen
           to
           death
           and
           Hades
           to
           
             kill
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             with
             famine
             ,
             and
             with
             death
             ,
          
           as
           you
           dreame
           ;
           but
           Saint
           Iohn
           hauing
           represented
           the
           sword
           ,
           or
           
             warre
             by
             the
             red
             horse
             verse
          
           4.
           and
           famine
           by
           the
           
             blacke
             horse
             ,
             verse
          
           5.
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           diseases
           and
           pestilences
           by
           the
           
             pale
             horse
             ,
             verse
          
           8.
           he
           saith
           ,
           power
           was
           giuen
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           riders
           on
           these
           three
           horses
           to
           kill
           the
           fourth
           of
           the
           earth
           with
           
             warre
             ,
             hunger
          
           ,
           and
           sicknesse
           .
           And
           because
           these
           three
           come
           not
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           but
           when
           God
           is
           greatly
           prouoked
           with
           the
           haynous
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           impenitent
           harts
           of
           men
           ;
           therefore
           
             Hades
             ,
             hell
          
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           
             come
             after
          
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           the
           rebellions
           of
           men
           against
           God
           are
           ripe
           for
           hell
           ,
           when
           no
           plagues
           can
           conuert
           them
           from
           their
           wicked
           waies
           .
           This
           the
           auncient
           Expositor
           in
           Austens
           works
           obserueth
           .
           
             Hell
             followeth
             after
          
           .
           t
           
             Idest
             ,
             expectat
             deuorationem
             multarum
             animarum
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             expecteth
             to
             deuoure
             many
             soules
          
           (
           slaine
           with
           these
           plagues
           .
           )
           Bede
           saith
           .
           u
           
             It
             may
             simply
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             ,
             eternall
             punishment
             doth
             there
             follow
             .
          
           Lyra
           saith
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           x
           
             post
             cursum
             vitae
             praesent
             is
             statim
             captus
             est
             ad
             poenam
             gehennae
             .
             After
             the
             course
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
          
           (
           the
           wicked
           )
           
             is
             straight
             way
             caried
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             Gehenna
             .
          
           Bullingere
           saith
           .
           y
           
             If
             thou
             vnderstand
             this
             wholy
             of
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             they
             are
             surely
             throwen
             headlong
             to
             hell
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             being
             here
             consumed
             with
             diseases
             ,
             die
             without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             Rightly
             therefore
             doth
             hell
             follow
             after
             death
             .
          
           Marlorate
           .
           z
           
             And
             Hades
             followeth
             after
             (
             death
             ;
             )
             This
             seemeth
             to
             be
             added
             to
             terrifie
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             certainly
             know
             Gehenna
             is
             prepared
             
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             they
             repent
             in
             time
             .
          
           Osiander
           .
           a
           
             Hades
             followed
             after
             death
             ,
             that
             i●…
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             some
             Insernall
             punishments
             followed
             .
             It
             was
             permitted
             to
             death
             to
             take
             〈◊〉
             away
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             famine
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             to
             be
             tormented
             in
             hell
             .
             For
             hell
             followeth
             the
             death
             not
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             which
             repent
             not
             their
             contempt
             ,
             and
             persuing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Th●…se
             after
             their
             corporall
             death
             descend
             directly
             to
             hell
             .
          
        
         
           Full
           wisely
           you
           adde
           ,
           where
           I
           say
           ,
           God
           sometimes
           vseth
           the
           diuell
           to
           slay
           the
           bodies
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           whose
           soules
           are
           presently
           caried
           to
           hell
           ;
           that
           
             this
             is
             not
             the
             torments
          
           
           
             of
             hell
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ;
           as
           if
           hell
           had
           not
           gates
           preuailing
           here
           on
           earth
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           snares
           here
           laid
           to
           catch
           them
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           damned
           ;
           and
           the
           diuell
           did
           not
           walke
           about
           deuouring
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           soules
           and
           bodies
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           be
           your
           best
           skill
           in
           points
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           you
           may
           goe
           to
           your
           old
           occupation
           ,
           which
           is
           filling
           your
           paper
           with
           phrases
           ,
           when
           you
           lacke
           matter
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           need
           not
           your
           sound
           of
           wordes
           ,
           without
           any
           sense
           ,
           to
           declare
           their
           meaning
           .
           Shew
           first
           substantially
           ,
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           vse
           these
           idle
           variations
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           after
           argue
           how
           well
           they
           sitte
           the
           circumstances
           of
           ech
           place
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           madnesse
           to
           admit
           your
           imaginations
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           As
           you
           now
           confesse
           you
           neuer
           esteemed
           your
           old
           obiection
           (
           though
           you
           earnestly
           vrged
           it
           )
           of
           the
           
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…o
          
           
           
             hell
             at
             once
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           take
           a
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ●…or
           an
           vncertaine
           :
           so
           when
           you
           haue
           throughly
           reuised
           all
           th●…se
           ●…lle
           and
           trifling
           coniectures
           now
           made
           against
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           Hades
           for
           hell
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           all
           as
           one
           .
        
         
           d
           
             The
             last
             place
             is
             death
             and
             Hades
             (
             that
             is
             the
             dominion
             or
             power
             of
             death
             )
             were
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             I
             said
             it
             was
             absurd
             to
             say
             hell
             was
             cast
             into
             hell
             :
             You
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             world
             of
             soules
             was
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             Where
             you
             doe
             but
             dallie
             with
             words
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             that
             terme
             ,
             the
             world
             of
             soules
             .
          
           ]
           Then
           yet
           at
           last
           you
           be
           wearie
           of
           one
           of
           your
           whitlesse
           phrases
           ;
           you
           may
           as
           well
           recall
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           this
           .
           Howbeit
           your
           head
           was
           so
           busied
           with
           this
           reuocation
           ,
           that
           you
           remembred
           not
           Saint
           Iohns
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           tooke
           vpon
           you
           to
           alleage
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           you
           grounded
           the
           sorce
           of
           your
           fond
           obiection
           .
           e
           [
           
             It
             soundeth
             ,
             senselesse
             ●…
             your
             eares
             .
          
           (
           you
           proclaime
           )
           
             many
             sort
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             hell
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           more
           senselesse
           &
           truethlesse
           in
           mine
           ,
           that
           you
           plainly
           falsifie
           S.
           Iohns
           
           wordes
           and
           then
           refute
           your
           owne
           follie
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           hath
           no
           such
           words
           ,
           that
           
             death
             and
             hades
             were
             cast
             into
             hell
          
           ;
           though
           you
           cite
           them
           in
           S.
           Iohns
           name
           ,
           and
           quote
           Reuel
           .
           20.
           vers
           .
           14.
           for
           them
           ;
           his
           wordes
           are
           ,
           f
           
             Death
             and
             Hades
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           Where
           if
           we
           take
           death
           and
           hades
           for
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Rulers
           and
           gouernours
           of
           death
           and
           Hades
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           often
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           place
           intend
           the
           persons
           ;
           then
           is
           there
           no
           absurditie
           ,
           but
           an
           euident
           veritie
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
             the
             d●…ll
             and
             his
             Angels
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             perpetuall
             fire
             ,
          
           or
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           .
           And
           so
           you
           sport
           your selfe
           all
           this
           while
           with
           your
           owne
           falsitie
           and
           vanitie
           .
           And
           yet
           haue
           you
           not
           auoided
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           so
           same
           decline
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Your
             world
             of
             s●…les
             wast
             cast
             into
             hell
          
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           Gods
           Saints
           must
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           fire
           ;
           which
           blasphemic
           how
           your
           backe
           will
           beare
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           .
           But
           you
           renounce
           that
           exposition
           of
           Hades
           ,
           and
           say
           
             You
             vse
             not
             that
             terme
          
           .
           Then
           blush
           at
           your
           former
           presumption
           ,
           and
           later
           obliuion
           ,
           that
           hauing
           told
           vs
           ,
           this
           was
           
             the
             true
             and
             authentike
             and
             familiar
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           you
           now
           deny
           that
           euer
           you
           vsed
           that
           terme
           .
           Looke
           in
           your
           woorthie
           Treatise
           ,
           pag.
           97.
           and
           tell
           me
           whether
           those
           wordes
           be
           there
           or
           no.
           g
           
             The
             masters
             of
             the
             Greek●…
             tongue
             doe
             vse
             hades
             in
             proper
             sense
             onely
             in
             generall
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           THE
           WORID
           OF
           SOVLLS
           
             departed
             ,
             indifferently
             and
             indefinitely
             meaning
             aswell
             these
             in
             eternall
             ioies
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             paines
             .
          
           And
           ouer
           right
           these
           wordes
           in
           the
           Margine
           you
           say
           ;
           h
           
             The
             true
             and
             authentike
             and
             familiar
             sense
             of
             Hades
             .
          
           I
           leaue
           you
           now
           to
           your
           owne
           deuotion
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           recant
           ,
           or
           continue
           this
           proper
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           authentike
           exposition
           ,
           that
           
             Hades
             ,
             (
             meaning
             indifferently
             and
             indefinitely
             as
             well
             th●…se
             in
             eternall
             ioyes
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             paines
          
           )
           was
           cast
           into
           hell
           .
        
         
         
           i
           
             There
             is
             no
             absurditie
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             day
             the
             power
             ,
             kingdome
             and
             dominion
             of
             death
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             eternally
             abolished
             .
          
           ]
           We
           aske
           for
           trueth
           and
           sense
           ,
           and
           you
           giue
           vs
           emptie
           wordes
           and
           phrases
           .
           You
           tosse
           these
           termes
           ,
           as
           Souldiers
           do
           pikes
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           absurditie
           in
           them
           .
           You
           haue
           beene
           squaring
           &
           rounding
           of
           Hades
           ,
           sometimes
           
             for
             the
             vnseene
             place
             of
             soules
             ,
          
           sometimes
           for
           the
           
             meere
             priuation
          
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             in
             generall
             ,
          
           which
           compriseth
           the
           soules
           &
           bodies
           of
           all
           that
           be
           dead
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           somtimes
           also
           for
           the
           
             power
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             and
             kingdome
          
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           enlarge
           aswel
           to
           heauen
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           are
           ;
           as
           to
           hell
           ,
           where
           the
           damned
           are
           ;
           Now
           which
           of
           all
           these
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ?
           not
           the
           place
           :
           for
           then
           not
           onely
           hell
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           soundeth
           senselesle
           in
           your
           eares
           ,
           but
           heauen
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           senselesse
           in
           mine
           :
           not
           the
           world
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           for
           so
           should
           the
           bodies
           and
           soules
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           be
           throwen
           into
           hell
           fire
           ,
           which
           I
           trust
           you
           dare
           not
           endure
           .
           Perhaps
           your
           meere
           priuations
           shall
           be
           euerlastingly
           punished
           in
           hell
           ,
           the
           danger
           is
           not
           great
           for
           them
           ,
           since
           nothing
           can
           be
           no
           where
           ,
           nor
           feele
           no
           paine
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           in
           hell
           .
           But
           after
           many
           deuices
           and
           aduices
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
          
           of
           death
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           .
           That
           shall
           vtterly
           cease
           at
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           when
           all
           soules
           are
           ioyned
           to
           their
           bodies
           againe
           .
           How
           then
           shall
           that
           ,
           which
           wholy
           and
           finally
           ceaseth
           ,
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ?
           You
           meane
           it
           shall
           bee
           k
           
             eternally
             abolished
          
           .
           This
           is
           an
           erection
           of
           a
           new
           hell
           ;
           and
           no
           part
           of
           the
           old
           .
           Happy
           were
           the
           damned
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           spirits
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           be
           cast
           into
           this
           new
           hell
           of
           yours
           ,
           that
           is
           vtterly
           and
           
             eternally
             be
             abolished
          
           .
           But
           these
           be
           mockeries
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           falsities
           against
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           That
           which
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           ,
           shall
           there
           euerlastingly
           burne
           ,
           and
           not
           consume
           ,
           but
           dure
           in
           perpetuall
           torment
           .
           Shall
           your
           dominion
           of
           bodily
           death
           euerlastingly
           burne
           in
           hell
           ?
           And
           shall
           it
           also
           feele
           the
           force
           of
           that
           fire
           ?
           You
           must
           then
           make
           Hades
           a
           person
           ;
           for
           besides
           persons
           nothing
           shal
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           fire
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           person
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           diuell
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           ;
           except
           you
           will
           find
           out
           a
           place
           for
           it
           amongst
           your
           sheepe
           and
           cattell
           ,
           that
           you
           sent
           aliue
           to
           Hell.
           But
           such
           childish
           and
           peeuish
           deuices
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           refuting
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           for
           men
           to
           forsake
           the
           learned
           and
           sound
           expositions
           and
           assertions
           of
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselues
           to
           their
           fresh
           and
           new
           fansies
           ,
           of
           which
           thy
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           speake
           .
        
         
           l
           
             Though
             you
             meane
             the
             containing
             to
             be
             put
             for
             the
             contained
             ,
             hell
             for
             the
             diuels
             of
             hell
             ,
             as
             one
             Andreas
             and
             Bede
             likewise
             vnderstand
             it
             ;
             yet
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             they
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             doe
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             assigneth
             them
             to
             hell
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             who
             yet
             then
             are
             not
             in
             hell
             .
          
           m
           
             But
             the
             Diuels
             are
             in
             hell
             alreadie
             .
             Therefore
             the
             diuels
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             heere
             by
             Hades
             .
          
           ]
           Can
           a
           man
           be
           so
           sottish
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           were
           besides
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           find
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           while
           he
           refuteth
           his
           owne
           falsifications
           of
           Saint
           Iohns
           wordes
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           position
           of
           mine
           ,
           nor
           of
           these
           two
           learned
           writers
           ,
           whom
           he
           disdaineth
           as
           not
           considering
           where
           the
           diuels
           are
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ?
           They
           doe
           not
           say
           the
           diuels
           shall
           then
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ;
           this
           is
           your
           coltish
           conceit
           ,
           from
           which
           you
           will
           not
           depart
           ;
           but
           into
           
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             prepared
          
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           pronounceth
           ,
           )
           
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           And
           how
           come
           you
           now
           in
           your
           heate
           so
           hastily
           to
           determine
           ,
           where
           hell
           is
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           since
           you
           called
           rashnesse
           in
           me
           ?
           you
           told
           vs
           ere
           while
           ,
           n
           
             The
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             the
             aire
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             place
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           Put
           to
           this
           that
           ,
           which
           heere
           you
           say
           ;
           
             the
             Diuels
             are
             in
             hell
             alreadie
          
           ;
           you
           meane
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           
           say
           nothing
           against
           Andreas
           and
           Bede
           ,
           whom
           you
           would
           confute
           ,
           as
           not
           considering
           where
           the
           Diuels
           are
           .
           Doe
           not
           you
           then
           determine
           ,
           that
           hell
           is
           in
           
             the
             aire
             on
             high
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           condemne
           your selfe
           of
           rashnesse
           by
           your
           owne
           verdict
           ,
           but
           gainesay
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           who
           testifie
           that
           the
           diuels
           desired
           Christ
           o
           
             not
             to
             commaund
             them
             into
             the
             deepe
             ?
          
           Yea
           by
           this
           resolution
           of
           yours
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           wee
           liue
           ,
           is
           hell
           ;
           since
           the
           diuels
           are
           heere
           also
           ,
           and
           p
           
             compasse
             the
             earth
             and
             walke
             therein
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           we
           let
           you
           alone
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           one
           hell
           you
           will
           make
           vs
           three
           ;
           the
           aire
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           deepe
           ,
           since
           in
           all
           these
           three
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           but
           the
           Diuels
           are
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           your
           tripping
           so
           light
           on
           the
           toe
           ,
           the
           diuels
           may
           and
           shal
           be
           at
           the
           last
           day
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           that
           
           is
           affixed
           to
           the
           place
           and
           torments
           there
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           shall
           not
           stirre
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           doe
           ,
           whiles
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           doth
           suffer
           them
           to
           vphold
           and
           encrease
           their
           kingdome
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           And
           where
           you
           vouch
           of
           your
           hades
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           at
           the
           last
           day
           of
           iudgement
           be
           throwen
           into
           hell
           ,
           that
           is
           eternally
           be
           abolished
           ;
           as
           you
           conceaue
           and
           deriue
           your
           Hades
           ,
           that
           day
           shall
           enlarge
           it
           more
           then
           euer
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           it
           so
           reuer
           .
           For
           all
           visible
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           (
           saue
           men
           )
           shall
           after
           that
           day
           haue
           no
           more
           any
           being
           at
           all
           ;
           yea
           the
           first
           
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             earth
          
           (
           shall
           )
           
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             there
          
           (
           shall
           be
           )
           
             no
             more
             any
             sea
          
           ;
           which
           will
           greatly
           enrich
           your
           generall
           Hades
           ,
           that
           containeth
           the
           q
           
             destruction
             of
             vnreasonable
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             perishing
             of
             visible
             creatures
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             Etymologie
             thereof
             admitteth
             .
          
           Nay
           if
           the
           r
           
             very
             naturall
             Etymologie
             of
             the
             word
             according
             to
             Grammar
          
           doe
           
             properly
             signifie
          
           ,
           NOT
           SEENE
           ANY
           MORE
           IN
           THIS
           WORLD
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           it
           doth
           ;
           then
           all
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           be
           they
           in
           heauen
           or
           hell
           ,
           shall
           after
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           be
           properly
           and
           euerlastingly
           in
           Hades
           .
           For
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           seene
           any
           more
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           whose
           s
           
             figure
             passeth
             away
          
           without
           returning
           ,
           and
           giueth
           place
           for
           euer
           to
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           And
           this
           your
           Hades
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           cast
           into
           hell
           there
           to
           bee
           for
           euer
           abolished
           ,
           shall
           by
           the
           
             naturall
             Etymologie
             ,
             and
             proper
             signification
          
           thereof
           ,
           confessed
           and
           vrged
           by
           your selfe
           ,
           not
           only
           continue
           in
           hell
           and
           in
           heauen
           ,
           but
           comprise
           them
           both
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Citizens
           of
           either
           shall
           
             not
             be
             seene
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           t
           
             Lastly
             heere
             is
             shewed
             the
             most
             generall
             and
             vniuersall
             rendring
             vp
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             whatsoeuer
             to
             iudgement
             .
             But
             hell
             plainly
             hath
             not
             all
             the
             dead
             .
             Therefore
             death
             and
             Hades
             doe
             not
             heere
             properly
             signifie
             the
             diuell
             and
             Hell.
          
           ]
           When
           you
           say
           ,
           
             heere
             is
             shewed
             the
             vniuersall
             rendring
             vp
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             whatsoeuer
             to
             iudgement
             ,
          
           If
           you
           meane
           this
           of
           death
           &
           hades
           ,
           that
           they
           rendred
           vp
           all
           the
           dead
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           iudgement
           ;
           you
           vouch
           a
           manifest
           vntrueth
           repugnant
           to
           the
           very
           wordes
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           going
           next
           before
           ,
           for
           thus
           his
           wordes
           stand
           .
           u
           
             And
             the
             sea
             gaue
             vp
             her
             dead
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             Hades
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           the
           dead
           were
           not
           rendred
           to
           iudgement
           by
           death
           and
           Hades
           ,
           the
           Sea
           had
           part
           by
           Saint
           Iohns
           owne
           speech
           ;
           and
           therefore
           death
           and
           Hades
           heere
           doe
           not
           signifie
           the
           Dominion
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           reacheth
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           aswell
           as
           to
           the
           earth
           .
           Againe
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           twelfth
           verse
           ,
           x
           
             saw
             the
             dead
             both
             great
             and
             small
             stand
             before
             God.
          
           And
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           he
           addeth
           ,
           the
           y
           
             Sea
             also
             gaue
             vp
             her
             dead
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             hell
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             .
          
           Hee
           saw
           then
           some
           dead
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           Sea
           ,
           nor
           hades
           deliuered
           .
           And
           since
           Paul
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           z
           
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             ,
             which
             sleepe
             in
             Iesus
             ,
             with
             him
          
           (
           to
           iudgement
           )
           ;
           what
           hindreth
           ,
           but
           the
           dead
           in
           the
           twelfth
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           may
           be
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           be
           deliuered
           vp
           from
           the
           deepe
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           of
           Hades
           ,
           as
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           ?
           If
           you
           like
           not
           this
           ,
           shew
           vs
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           earth
           is
           here
           ouerskipt
           ,
           in
           which
           are
           the
           most
           of
           the
           dead
           bodies
           both
           of
           good
           &
           bad
           ,
           (
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           because
           no
           doubt
           was
           of
           the
           earth
           in
           refunding
           her
           dead
           )
           and
           we
           will
           make
           you
           a
           playner
           explication
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           which
           now
           seeme
           somewhat
           doubtfull
           .
           Howbeit
           death
           and
           Hades
           cannot
           stand
           for
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           applieth
           the
           plurall
           number
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           places
           (
           not
           phrases
           )
           to
           containe
           the
           dead
           in
           them
           ;
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             death
             and
             Hades
             gaue
             vp
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             them
             .
          
           Words
           haue
           no
           dead
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           places
           haue
           ;
           which
           because
           S.
           Iohn
           maketh
           to
           bee
           plurall
           ,
           death
           and
           Hades
           cannot
           here
           be
           taken
           for
           one
           thing
           .
        
         
           Neither
           were
           those
           writers
           ,
           whom
           you
           reiect
           ,
           so
           inconsiderate
           as
           not
           easily
           to
           wipe
           away
           the
           force
           of
           your
           faint
           reasons
           .
           Bede
           vpon
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             their
             dead
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             Iohn
             signifieth
             the
             bodies
             shal
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             from
             their
          
           (
           seuerall
           )
           
             places
             .
             The
             good
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             suffered
             onelie
             the
             dissolution
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             no
          
           (
           farder
           )
           
             punishment
             :
             the
             euill
             he
             designeth
             by
             the
             name
             of
             hell
             .
          
           Andreas
           Caesariensis
           taketh
           the
           Sea
           for
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           Bede
           doth
           ;
           either
           because
           they
           thought
           the
           earth
           should
           then
           be
           plaine
           like
           the
           sea
           ,
           as
           Sibylla
           prophesied
           ,
           b
           
             Equ●…ntur
             campis
             montes
             ,
             hills
             and
             vales
             shall
             then
             be
             all
             euen
          
           ;
           or
           because
           heauen
           and
           earth
           
           were
           before
           said
           
             to
             be
          
           c
           
             fled
             away
             from
          
           his
           
             face
             ,
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             place
             no
             more
             to
             be
             found
          
           ;
           or
           for
           that
           at
           the
           mutation
           of
           the
           world
           the
           earth
           shall
           melt
           ,
           and
           burne
           all
           ouer
           like
           a
           sea
           of
           fire
           :
           and
           of
           the
           rest
           he
           saith
           .
           d
           
             Death
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             .
             Hades
             is
             a
             place
             to
             vs
             vnseene
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             darke
             and
             vnknowen
             ,
             which
             receaueth
             the
          
           (
           dead
           )
           
             soules
             departing
             hence
             .
             And
             those
             soules
             are
             dead
             which
             cary
             with
             them
             dead
             works
             .
             For
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             iust
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             torment
             shall
             touch
             them
             .
          
           (
           Dead
           )
           soules
           I
           read
           with
           the
           interpreter
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           Printer
           in
           Greeke
           hath
           mistaken
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           interpreter
           had
           first
           the
           copie
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           tooke
           more
           care
           to
           render
           it
           right
           then
           the
           Printer
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           that
           the
           Author
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           declareth
           ,
           what
           he
           ment
           by
           dead
           soules
           before
           :
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           precedent
           ,
           if
           that
           word
           be
           not
           kept
           ,
           where
           the
           translator
           putteth
           it
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           taketh
           the
           sea
           for
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           shewing
           how
           those
           that
           liue
           on
           earth
           may
           be
           called
           dead
           euen
           by
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           this
           life
           be
           counted
           no
           better
           then
           a
           death
           ;
           addeth
           b
           
             Nec
             frustra
             fortasse
             non
             satis
             fuit
             vt
             diceret
             mors
             ,
             aut
             infernus
             ,
             sed
             vtrumque
             dictum
             est
             .
             Neither
             happily
             without
             cause
             was
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             death
             or
             hell
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             named
             ,
             death
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             who
             might
             suffer
             onely
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             hell
             :
             and
             hell
             for
             the
             wicked
             ;
             which
             are
             punished
             in
             hell
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             death
             and
             hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           .
           f
           
             His
             nominibus
             significans
             Diabolum
             ,
             quoniam
             mortis
             est
             author
             ,
             &
             infernarum
             poenarum
             ;
             vniuersamque
             simul
             Daemonum
             societatem
             .
             By
             these
             names
             Saint
             Iohn
             signifieth
             the
             diuell
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Author
          
           (
           or
           first
           occasioner
           )
           
             of
             death
             and
             hell-paines
             ,
             withall
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             diuels
             .
          
           Primasius
           as
           he
           was
           S.
           Austens
           scholar
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           writing
           vpon
           the
           reuelation
           retaine
           S.
           Austens
           sense
           and
           g
           sentences
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           alleaged
           next
           before
           .
           Aretas
           writing
           on
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           h
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             meaneth
             those
             that
             haue
             done
             things
             worthy
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             making
             vp
             the
             people
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           [
           
             Death
             and
             hades
             gaue
             vp
             their
             dead
             .
          
           ]
           
             By
             death
          
           saith
           Haymo
           i
           
             we
             may
             simply
             vnderstand
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             hell
             the
             places
             of
             darkensse
             .
          
           [
           
             Death
             and
             hades
          
           ]
           
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Diuell
             with
             their
             head
          
           [
           
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
          
           ]
           
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             deepe
             damnation
             of
             hell
             .
             And
             rightly
             are
             all
             the
             reprobate
             figured
             by
             hell
             ,
             either
             because
             abiding
             there
             they
             make
             but
             one
             house
             with
             hell
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             abide
             ;
             or
             els
             for
             that
             imitating
             the
             wor●…s
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             satisfied
             with
             euill
             ,
             as
             hell
             neuer
             saith
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             .
          
           The
           new
           writers
           doe
           not
           dissent
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           worth
           the
           time
           to
           repeat
           manie
           of
           them
           .
           Bullinger
           .
           k
           
             Death
             and
             hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
             Hades
             (
             hell
             )
             heere
             doth
             signifie
             not
             the
             place
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             or
             were
             in
             hell
             :
             whose
             soules
             were
             hitherto
             deteined
             in
             hell
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             appointed
             for
             hell
             .
             Death
             also
             signifieth
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             from
             a
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             death
             ,
             directly
             passe
             to
             eternall
             death
             .
             Aretas
             and
             Primasius
             are
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             vs.
          
           Chytreus
           .
           l
           
             Death
             shall
             restore
             all
             the
             bodies
             slaine
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             hell
             shall
             refund
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             ioined
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           m
           
             Hades
             in
             Greeke
             is
             deriued
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             a
             place
             lacking
             light
             ,
             which
             in
             the
          
           22
           
             of
             Matthew
             is
             called
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
             where
             the
             wicked
             depriued
             of
             the
             sight
             ,
             light
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             God
             not
             onely
             suffer
             perpetuall
             night
          
           (
           or
           darknesse
           )
           
             but
             great
             and
             vnspeakeable
             paines
             and
             torments
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             The
             Latines
             call
             it
             infernus
             ,
             because
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             somewhere
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
          
           16
           
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             they
             descended
             aliue
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             couered
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           we
           for
           your
           pleasure
           runne
           ouer
           all
           the
           places
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           
           where
           hades
           is
           vsed
           ;
           and
           for
           ought
           we
           see
           ,
           or
           you
           say
           ,
           find
           the
           plaine
           and
           perpetuall
           vse
           of
           hades
           to
           signifie
           hell
           ;
           and
           not
           any
           such
           
             priuations
             ,
             destructions
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             and
             dominions
          
           of
           bodily
           death
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           of
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           they
           all
           concurre
           exactly
           and
           directly
           with
           this
           signification
           of
           hades
           ,
           which
           I
           obserue
           ;
           notwithstanding
           your
           Cabbinet
           of
           conceits
           ,
           that
           hades
           shall
           designe
           you
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           where
           ,
           nor
           when
           .
           The
           reasons
           of
           my
           obseruations
           are
           manifest
           .
           For
           where
           throughout
           the
           old
           Testament
           with
           the
           Septuagint
           hades
           doth
           alwaies
           import
           the
           pit
           for
           dead
           bodies
           or
           soules
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           graue
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           or
           hell
           peculiar
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           with
           the
           consequents
           of
           either
           ;
           and
           the
           writers
           
           of
           the
           new
           purposely
           distinguish
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           death
           from
           hades
           ,
           and
           mention
           death
           expressely
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           name
           or
           by
           description
           ,
           in
           euery
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           hades
           is
           found
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           saue
           in
           Christs
           threatning
           of
           Capernaum
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           heauen
           ,
           as
           fardest
           distant
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           most
           repugnant
           to
           it
           :
           It
           is
           a
           plaine
           &
           true
           rule
           in
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           euery
           where
           by
           Hades
           intended
           hell
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           your
           wandring
           ,
           or
           stragling
           fansies
           .
           Besides
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           with
           one
           consent
           vse
           Hades
           after
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           writers
           ,
           for
           a
           place
           of
           darknesse
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           prouided
           to
           receaue
           and
           detaine
           the
           Soules
           of
           men
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           neither
           the
           Scriptures
           nor
           the
           Fathers
           departed
           much
           from
           the
           auncient
           and
           true
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           amongst
           heathen
           and
           prophane
           Authors
           ;
           sauing
           that
           the
           Pagans
           made
           it
           common
           to
           the
           Soules
           of
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           neuer
           doe
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           vtterly
           refuse
           after
           Christs
           Resurrection
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           doe
           before
           .
           Since
           then
           Hades
           by
           the
           manifest
           exposition
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           the
           place
           of
           torment
           ,
           where
           the
           wicked
           after
           death
           are
           punished
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Euangelist
           expresseth
           Dauids
           meaning
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           Christs
           Soule
           after
           death
           was
           not
           left
           or
           forsaken
           in
           Hades
           ;
           what
           cause
           or
           reason
           hath
           any
           man
           to
           denie
           that
           Christ
           dying
           descended
           to
           hell
           ;
           there
           to
           spoyle
           powers
           and
           principalities
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           leade
           Captiuitie
           Captiue
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           ascended
           to
           the
           highest
           heauens
           ,
           there
           to
           sit
           superiour
           to
           all
           the
           Elect
           Angels
           ,
           so
           he
           first
           descended
           to
           the
           bottomlesse
           deepe
           ,
           there
           to
           subiect
           the
           Reprobate
           Angels
           vnto
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           dissolue
           the
           power
           and
           sorrowes
           of
           hell
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           he
           should
           be
           held
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Here
             we
             must
             consider
             a
             maine
             obiection
             of
             yours
             ,
             euen
             those
             words
             of
             our
             common
             Creed
             ,
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
             ;
             originally
             it
             is
             he
             descended
             into
             Hades
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             this
             is
             all
             you
             haue
             to
             alleadge
             for
             your
             opinion
             :
             but
             I
             answere
             two
             waies
             :
             first
             admitting
             ,
             then
             denying
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             these
             words
             in
             our
             common
             Creede
             .
          
           ]
           You
           haue
           seene
           by
           this
           time
           what
           I
           haue
           to
           alleadge
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           I
           defend
           may
           besafely
           conceiued
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           The
           words
           themselues
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           haue
           euident
           warrant
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Peter
           exactly
           concludeth
           out
           of
           Dauids
           words
           ,
           that
           Christs
           o
           
             Soule
             was
             not
             left
             in
             Hades
             .
          
           What
           Hades
           is
           with
           S.
           Luke
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           we
           likewise
           haue
           seene
           .
           It
           is
           euen
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           wicked
           are
           tormented
           after
           death
           .
           Put
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           what
           they
           want
           of
           Christes
           descending
           into
           hell
           before
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           The
           words
           in
           English
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
          
           ;
           are
           confirmed
           by
           the
           publike
           authoritie
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           common
           praier
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           agreed
           on
           by
           the
           Conuocation
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           So
           that
           all
           your
           euasions
           &
           elusions
           of
           the
           
             priuation
             ,
             condition
          
           ,
           and
           dominion
           of
           death
           to
           be
           ment
           thereby
           are
           vtterly
           reiected
           and
           condemned
           by
           generall
           and
           full
           consent
           of
           Prince
           ,
           Pastours
           &
           people
           within
           this
           Realme
           ;
           and
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           after
           death
           hath
           beene
           constantly
           and
           continually
           professed
           and
           beleeued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           euer
           since
           the
           Gospell
           was
           here
           established
           .
           What
           you
           haue
           said
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           Readers
           wise
           and
           indifferent
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           wil
           easily
           tell
           you
           ,
           you
           must
           bring
           better
           sluffe
           then
           either
           phrases
           or
           fansies
           before
           the
           common
           Creede
           may
           be
           thus
           reiected
           and
           despised
           .
        
         
           p
           
             You
             enioyne
             vs
             three
             Rules
             to
             be
             exactly
             and
             precisely
             kept
             in
             the
             expounding
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             Namely
             ,
          
           1.
           
             distinction
             of
             Matter
          
           .
           2.
           
             consequence
             of
             order
          
           .
           3.
           
             proprietie
             of
             words
             .
             Might
             not
             those
             godly
             men
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             misse
             in
             some
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             although
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             ?
          
           ]
           The
           first
           compilers
           of
           the
           Creede
           meaning
           
             shortly
             ,
             orderly
          
           ,
           and
           plainly
           to
           deliuer
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           three
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefest
           blessings
           which
           God
           bestoweth
           on
           his
           Church
           in
           this
           life
           and
           the
           next
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           might
           not
           with
           any
           discretion
           in
           so
           briefe
           and
           compendious
           assume
           of
           Christian
           Religon
           proposed
           to
           the
           simple
           and
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           all
           ages
           and
           sexes
           ,
           vse
           either
           any
           needlesse
           
             repetition
             ,
             disordered
             confusion
             ,
             or
             obscure
             inuolution
          
           of
           things
           requisite
           to
           our
           Saluation
           .
           To
           these
           Rules
           agree
           all
           that
           haue
           expounded
           the
           Creede
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           saue
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           opened
           you
           the
           gap
           to
           these
           innouations
           .
           And
           these
           Rules
           allowed
           do
           cleane
           cast
           your
           exposition
           out
           of
           doores
           .
           For
           where
           it
           is
           most
           plainly
           said
           that
           Christ
           died
           ,
           
           and
           was
           buried
           ;
           which
           words
           no
           plow-man
           ,
           woman
           ,
           nor
           child
           of
           reasonable
           yeeres
           can
           mistake
           ;
           you
           after
           Christs
           buriall
           come
           in
           with
           a
           darke
           and
           figuratiue
           phrase
           of
           
             descending
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           you
           confesse
           is
           no
           more
           but
           what
           was
           said
           before
           in
           knowen
           and
           open
           speech
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           .
           And
           this
           obscure
           and
           strange
           circumlocution
           of
           death
           you
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           as
           if
           euery
           Christian
           creature
           were
           bound
           vpon
           danger
           of
           his
           saluation
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           doth
           signifie
           in
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Hebrew
           Tongues
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           position
           meete
           for
           such
           a
           Diuine
           as
           you
           are
           .
           Your
           exposition
           therefore
           is
           repugnant
           to
           all
           three
           Rules
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           superfluous
           ,
           vnorderly
           ,
           &
           enigmaticall
           iteration
           of
           that
           which
           was
           before
           expressed
           in
           due
           place
           with
           as
           plaine
           and
           easie
           wordes
           ,
           as
           any
           might
           be
           spoken
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           man.
           Now
           with
           what
           Arguments
           you
           or
           any
           man
           liuing
           (
           Hu.
           Bro.
           not
           excepted
           ,
           )
           can
           prooue
           that
           Hebrew
           or
           Greeke
           phrases
           are
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           conceaued
           and
           beleeued
           of
           all
           men
           before
           they
           can
           be
           saued
           ,
           as
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           miserie
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           you
           haue
           no
           word
           in
           Latine
           ,
           English
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           tongue
           else
           answerable
           to
           your
           Sheol
           or
           Hades
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           lay
           open
           your
           owne
           phrases
           ,
           the
           exposition
           is
           more
           ridiculous
           then
           the
           Translation
           .
           For
           by
           Christs
           descending
           to
           Hades
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           the
           
             power
             ,
             dominion
             and
             kingdome
          
           of
           death
           ,
           you
           meane
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           Christs
           Soule
           seuered
           from
           his
           Body
           went
           to
           heauen
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           blessed
           Soules
           there
           .
           And
           here
           I
           report
           me
           to
           him
           that
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           read
           your
           196.
           
           &
           197.
           pages
           ,
           whether
           you
           haue
           any
           thing
           there
           but
           store
           of
           phrases
           ,
           extending
           ,
           intending
           ,
           enlarging
           ,
           amplifying
           the
           
             name
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             dominion
          
           of
           death
           ;
           which
           when
           all
           is
           done
           and
           said
           ,
           amounteth
           to
           this
           much
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           seuered
           by
           death
           from
           his
           body
           submitted
           it selfe
           to
           the
           base
           and
           low
           condition
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           paines
           to
           goe
           to
           heauen
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saints
           there
           .
           This
           is
           all
           in
           effect
           that
           your
           
             Periphrasis
             and
             Emphasis
             moriendi
          
           doe
           containe
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           
             fall
             or
             whole
             casting
             downe
          
           of
           Christes
           person
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           Rhetorically
           set
           out
           with
           termes
           of
           the
           broadest
           and
           longest
           size
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           after
           death
           which
           dissolued
           his
           person
           ,
           ascended
           to
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           blessed
           soules
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           rest
           is
           your
           emphaticall
           and
           paraphrasticall
           vanitie
           swelling
           with
           wordes
           ,
           and
           shrinking
           in
           sense
           ;
           which
           needeth
           none
           other
           refutation
           but
           sober
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           when
           two
           sides
           are
           spent
           ,
           nothing
           is
           said
           ;
           but
           you
           are
           where
           you
           began
           .
           For
           would
           you
           not
           varie
           so
           many
           phrases
           as
           you
           doe
           ,
           tending
           all
           to
           expresse
           one
           thing
           ;
           but
           seeke
           a
           little
           to
           shew
           vs
           what
           matter
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           should
           soone
           see
           what
           labour
           you
           haue
           lost
           in
           this
           Carrecke
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           newly
           brought
           vs
           home
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Your
             meere
             and
             simple
             death
          
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             going
             asunder
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ,
          
           hath
           of
           necessitie
           thus
           much
           in
           it
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             life
             in
             the
             body
             ,
          
           It
           is
           the
           
             dissolution
             of
             the
             person
          
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           :
           It
           is
           the
           
             priuation
             of
             life
          
           which
           endeth
           with
           the
           departing
           
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           It
           is
           the
           
             continuing
             of
             death
          
           ,
           since
           possibly
           there
           is
           no
           regresse
           from
           the
           priuation
           to
           the
           habite
           without
           the
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           working
           aboue
           nature
           .
           For
           the
           soule
           departing
           neuer
           returneth
           ,
           till
           God
           commaund
           ,
           by
           whose
           word
           heauen
           and
           earth
           were
           made
           .
           What
           now
           after
           death
           becommeth
           of
           both
           parts
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           conceaue
           .
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           r
           Dust
           (
           meaning
           flesh
           ,
           first
           made
           of
           dust
           )
           
             returneth
             to
             earth
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             God
             that
             gaue
             it
          
           ;
           by
           him
           to
           be
           disposed
           and
           adiudged
           to
           ioy
           or
           paine
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           The
           body
           then
           goeth
           to
           corruption
           ,
           the
           soule
           receaueth
           iudgement
           ,
           where
           it
           shall
           remaine
           in
           hell
           or
           heauen
           ,
           till
           the
           bodie
           be
           restored
           againe
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           
             Descending
             to
             hades
             after
             death
          
           cannot
           be
           verified
           of
           the
           whole
           person
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           parts
           .
           Referred
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           buried
           and
           laide
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           shall
           putrifie
           and
           returne
           to
           dust
           .
           Applied
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           must
           signifie
           the
           place
           to
           which
           the
           soule
           is
           caried
           ,
           which
           I
           say
           must
           be
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           since
           heauen
           is
           neuer
           called
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           nor
           expressed
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           sacred
           or
           prophane
           writers
           .
           The
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           speake
           of
           ,
           is
           
           nothing
           else
           but
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           from
           death
           there
           is
           no
           returne
           to
           life
           till
           hee
           appoint
           .
           If
           then
           there
           be
           no
           dominion
           nor
           kingdome
           of
           death
           preuailing
           or
           ruling
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           without
           their
           bodies
           ,
           then
           Christ
           in
           ascending
           to
           heauen
           descended
           not
           to
           Hades
           .
           Againe
           with
           what
           trueth
           can
           you
           auouch
           Christes
           soule
           came
           vnder
           the
           full
           s
           
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             death
          
           ,
           since
           death
           had
           no
           power
           ouer
           the
           bodie
           or
           soule
           of
           Christ
           longer
           or
           farder
           then
           he
           himselfe
           would
           permit
           ;
           and
           his
           soule
           free
           from
           all
           bands
           and
           paines
           of
           death
           ,
           destroied
           the
           dominion
           and
           kingdome
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           alwaies
           superiour
           and
           neuer
           subiect
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           with
           greater
           power
           to
           be
           conquerer
           of
           death
           rather
           in
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           then
           in
           declining
           the
           force
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           able
           after
           death
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           the
           dominion
           and
           power
           of
           death
           ?
           Wherefore
           your
           exaggerating
           the
           
             power
             and
             dominion
          
           of
           death
           OVER
           THE
           SOVLE
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           IN
           HEAVEN
           ;
           whither
           you
           graunt
           Christes
           soule
           went
           after
           death
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           vaine
           and
           idle
           flourish
           ,
           but
           a
           poisoned
           and
           pestilent
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           not
           heed
           to
           it
           ;
           since
           no
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           Christes
           will
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           Lord
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           either
           seuered
           his
           soule
           from
           his
           bodie
           ,
           or
           bestowed
           his
           soule
           in
           any
           place
           after
           death
           ,
           or
           detained
           him
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           free
           to
           die
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           rise
           from
           death
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           which
           euerteth
           all
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           death
           ouer
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           in
           wastefull
           wordes
           you
           auouch
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           proprietie
           of
           wordes
           ,
           that
           you
           say
           is
           as
           true
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           Hades
           hath
           no
           such
           t
           
             natiue
             and
             proper
             sense
          
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           but
           exactly
           and
           directly
           (
           when
           it
           is
           referred
           to
           a
           place
           and
           not
           to
           a
           person
           )
           signifieth
           a
           
             place
             of
             darknesse
          
           where
           nothing
           can
           be
           seene
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           consent
           Heathen
           and
           Christian
           writers
           acknowledge
           .
           And
           the
           word
           descending
           after
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           applie
           to
           the
           soule
           ascending
           to
           heauen
           ,
           you
           childishly
           change
           into
           the
           u
           
             fall
             of
             the
             person
             from
             lise
             to
             death
             ,
          
           or
           inconstantly
           varie
           you
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           to
           Christes
           submission
           x
           
             when
             he
             died
          
           ,
           or
           his
           abasement
           by
           y
           
             lying
             held
             and
             subdued
          
           so
           long
           time
           in
           death
           .
           Where
           againe
           you
           incurre
           the
           same
           sands
           ,
           that
           you
           did
           before
           in
           affirming
           Christ
           
             was
             held
             and
             subdued
             of
             death
          
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           since
           he
           would
           abide
           that
           time
           in
           death
           ,
           least
           any
           should
           thinke
           him
           not
           truely
           dead
           ,
           but
           was
           neuer
           vnder
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           death
           .
           And
           as
           for
           z
           
             lying
             held
             in
             death
          
           ,
           that
           phrase
           is
           strangely
           referred
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           ascended
           to
           the
           third
           heauen
           with
           more
           honour
           and
           ioy
           ,
           then
           it
           receaued
           in
           this
           life
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
           What
           Ruffine
           saith
           ,
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           if
           we
           beleeue
           S.
           a
           Ierom
           ,
           neither
           was
           Ruffines
           faith
           sound
           ,
           nor
           his
           authoritie
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           he
           woorth
           the
           respecting
           ,
           he
           maketh
           more
           against
           you
           then
           for
           you
           .
           For
           first
           these
           wordes
           are
           not
           vsed
           as
           an
           exposition
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           Hades
           ,
           but
           Ruffine
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             Diuina
             natura
             in
             mortem
             per
             carnem
             descendit
             ,
             non
             vt
             lege
             mortalium
             detiner●…tur
             a
             Morte
             ,
             sed
             vt
             per
             se
             resurrecturus
             ianuas
             mortis
             aperiret
             .
             The
             diuine
             nature
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             descended
             to
             death
             by
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             flesh
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             held
             of
             death
             after
             the
             law
             of
             mortall
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             rising
             of
             himselfe
             hee
             might
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             .
          
           Where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             diuine
             nature
             descended
             to
             death
             ,
          
           he
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           godhead
           of
           Christ
           :
           which
           words
           by
           your
           leaue
           require
           a
           sober
           interpretation
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           diuine
           glory
           ,
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             descending
             vnto
             death
          
           signifieth
           Christes
           submission
           to
           die
           ,
           not
           his
           descent
           after
           death
           .
           And
           withall
           he
           refelleth
           two
           of
           your
           fansies
           ,
           first
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             was
             not
             held
             of
             death
          
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           he
           was
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           
             followed
             not
             heerein
             the
             l●…w
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
          
           which
           you
           say
           he
           did
           .
           And
           that
           Christes
           soule
           descended
           to
           hell
           by
           Ruffines
           opinion
           ,
           his
           wordes
           are
           plaine
           enough
           in
           many
           places
           .
           He
           applieth
           that
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Dauid
           saith
           ;
           
             Thou
             hast
             brought
             my
             soule
             out
             of
             hell
          
           ;
           and
           alleaging
           the
           place
           of
           Peter
           ,
           
             In
             his
             spirit
          
           (
           Christ
           preached
           )
           
             to
             them
             which
             were
             in
             prison
             :
          
           heerein
           saith
           ●…e
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             quid
             oper●…●…gerit
             in
             Inferno
             ,
             What
             Christ
             did
             in
             hell
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           lesse
           hold
           you
           take
           of
           Ruffine
           ,
           the
           better
           for
           you
           and
           your
           cause
           ;
           he
           will
           doe
           more
           harme
           then
           good
           .
        
         
           c
           
             If
             any
             thinke
             this
             to
             be
             somewhat
             figuratiue
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             verely
             so
             familiar
             and
             easie
             to
             all
             
             people
             ,
             as
             that
             other
             word
             in
             the
             Creede
             is
             ,
             he
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             farre
             easier
             .
          
           ]
           When
           you
           can
           diue
           deepe
           into
           your
           owne
           fansies
           ,
           you
           thinke
           them
           as
           familiar
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           your selfe
           .
           If
           this
           were
           so
           easie
           and
           readie
           with
           the
           simpler
           sort
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           it
           ,
           me
           thinkes
           it
           should
           not
           so
           much
           trouble
           you
           to
           expresse
           it
           rightly
           .
           But
           you
           varie
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           say
           nothing
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           your
           hearers
           can
           hardly
           sound
           the
           bottome
           of
           your
           Hades
           .
           That
           God
           hath
           no
           handes
           as
           we
           haue
           ,
           this
           euery
           
           meane
           Christian
           doth
           or
           should
           know
           .
           Since
           then
           this
           similitude
           is
           taken
           from
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           to
           put
           those
           on
           their
           right
           hand
           ,
           whom
           they
           will
           honour
           and
           aduance
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           for
           the
           simple
           to
           learne
           that
           Christes
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           as
           much
           as
           his
           sitting
           in
           glorie
           and
           Maiesty
           with
           God
           ;
           which
           though
           they
           cannot
           presently
           perceiue
           how
           great
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           may
           they
           readily
           cōceaue
           what
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           is
           .
           In
           your
           descending
           to
           Hades
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           .
           Your
           inconstancy
           and
           varietie
           in
           expounding
           that
           phrase
           is
           a
           proofe
           what
           difficultie
           there
           is
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           your
           predicament
           of
           twelue
           parts
           at
           the
           end
           of
           your
           booke
           is
           a
           laborinth
           long
           enough
           for
           simple
           Christians
           to
           loose
           themselues
           therein
           .
           Though
           therefore
           your
           deuices
           be
           familiar
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           who
           night
           and
           day
           dreame
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           that
           maketh
           them
           no
           whit
           the
           easier
           to
           the
           simple
           ;
           who
           can
           quickely
           apprehend
           that
           Christ
           was
           content
           to
           die
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           buried
           for
           the
           more
           certaine
           triall
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           his
           soule
           bestowed
           where
           pleased
           himselfe
           ,
           till
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           when
           he
           raised
           himselfe
           from
           death
           as
           the
           vanquisher
           and
           commaunder
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Satan
           ,
           death
           and
           hell
           :
           but
           that
           Christe
           soule
           after
           death
           
             descended
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           the
           generall
           indefinite
           condition
           and
           Dominion
           of
           death
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           abode
           ;
           this
           is
           more
           like
           one
           of
           Aristotles
           Metaphysicall
           abstracts
           ,
           then
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
        
         
           d
           
             Heerein
             all
             the
             later
             ,
             famous
             and
             godly
             restoarers
             of
             religion
             in
             a
             manner
             doe
             ioyne
             with
             vs
             ;
             as
             Master
             Bucer
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
             Bullingere
             ,
             Oleuian
             .
             &c.
             yea
             master
             Caluine
             liked
             this
             also
             well
             enough
             ,
             though
             yet
             he
             seemeth
             to
             leane
             more
             to
             another
             sense
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           meane
           ,
           those
           learned
           men
           were
           of
           opiniō
           ,
           that
           
             descending
             to
             Sheol
          
           (
           which
           the
           Septuagint
           cal
           hades
           )
           referred
           to
           the
           bodies
           or
           liues
           of
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           signifie
           their
           
             going
             to
             the
             graue
          
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           once
           nor
           twice
           professed
           as
           much
           :
           but
           if
           any
           of
           them
           did
           thinke
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           them
           doe
           ,
           that
           Sheol
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           importeth
           not
           hell
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           graue
           ,
           I
           must
           haue
           leaue
           to
           dissent
           from
           such
           as
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           .
           Howbeit
           neither
           Peter
           Martyr
           ,
           nor
           Bullingere
           ,
           nor
           Bucer
           ,
           nor
           Oleuian
           ,
           nor
           Caluine
           are
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           diuersely
           expound
           this
           Article
           .
           What
           Caluine
           thinketh
           of
           Christes
           suffering
           hell
           paines
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           but
           most
           certainely
           hee
           taketh
           Hades
           in
           the
           Creede
           for
           hell
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           paines
           thereof
           .
           Of
           the
           rest
           ,
           excepting
           Oleuian
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           :
           and
           Oleuians
           reasons
           to
           prefer
           his
           sense
           before
           all
           other
           senses
           of
           this
           Article
           are
           very
           weake
           ;
           and
           not
           worthy
           a
           man
           of
           his
           learning
           .
           He
           layeth
           this
           for
           the
           
           maine
           ground
           thereof
           (
           which
           is
           not
           graunted
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           prooued
           )
           That
           this
           Article
           ,
           of
           Christes
           descending
           to
           Hades
           was
           Christs
           extreamest
           and
           lowest
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           his
           exaltation
           .
           Which
           way
           will
           you
           ,
           or
           Oleuian
           prooue
           that
           ?
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           cause
           ,
           why
           he
           would
           haue
           Hades
           signifie
           the
           ignominious
           state
           of
           Christes
           bodie
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           he
           
             lay
             oppressed
          
           ,
           and
           
             as
             it
             were
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             death
             .
          
           But
           Oleuians
           suppositiō
           ,
           that
           certainly
           Peter
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Acts
           spake
           of
           Christs
           extreamest
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           deriued
           it
           from
           Dauids
           wordes
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           void
           of
           all
           iust
           proofe
           .
           For
           Peter
           proposeth
           the
           manner
           and
           power
           of
           Christes
           resurrection
           .
           Now
           that
           was
           no
           part
           of
           Christes
           humiliation
           .
           Againe
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           Peter
           citeth
           out
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           argue
           rather
           the
           singular
           prerogatiue
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           ouer
           death
           aboue
           Dauid
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           
             his
             flesh
             saw
             no
             corruption
          
           ,
           nor
           
             his
             soule
             was
             for
             saken
             in
             hell
          
           ;
           which
           things
           whatsoeuer
           their
           meaning
           be
           ,
           sound
           rather
           to
           Christs
           honor
           and
           Soueraignitie
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           abasement
           and
           humilitie
           .
           Thirdly
           Oleuian
           referreth
           this
           to
           the
           basenesse
           of
           the
           graue
           ;
           where
           I
           hope
           Christes
           soule
           was
           not
           .
           And
           if
           you
           make
           heauen
           or
           Paradise
           ,
           where
           Christes
           soule
           was
           ,
           the
           lowest
           abasement
           that
           Christ
           could
           suffer
           ,
           you
           will
           
           proue
           a
           mad
           merrie
           diuine
           .
           Lastly
           where
           Oleuian
           would
           haue
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           graue
           to
           be
           the
           victorie
           of
           those
           hellish
           paines
           ,
           which
           he
           supposeth
           Christ
           suffered
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           call
           you
           that
           the
           victory
           of
           hell
           ouer
           Christs
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           ascendeth
           with
           honour
           and
           blisse
           to
           heauen
           and
           the
           society
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ?
           These
           things
           must
           hang
           better
           together
           before
           I
           can
           be
           induced
           to
           admit
           them
           ,
           whosoeuer
           offereth
           them
           :
           though
           I
           make
           it
           as
           lawfull
           for
           me
           to
           refuse
           Oleuians
           coniectures
           ,
           as
           he
           maketh
           it
           for
           himselfe
           to
           leaue
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           reformed
           churches
           of
           the
           Augustane
           confession
           expounding
           that
           article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           .
        
         
           e
           
             But
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             (
             as
             you
             cite
             them
             and
             vrge
             them
             )
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             authority
             and
             credit
             as
             hitherto
             we
             haue
             yeelded
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             that
             for
             three
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             your
             translating
             and
             turning
             them
             ,
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
             ,
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             partiall
             and
             vntrue
             .
          
           ]
           The
           exceptions
           ,
           which
           you
           take
           against
           these
           words
           ,
           are
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ill
           translated
           by
           me
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           lately
           put
           into
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           conteine
           an
           error
           ,
           which
           was
           Christs
           going
           to
           Limbus
           to
           fetch
           the
           Patriarks
           thence
           .
           If
           the
           rest
           be
           no
           truer
           then
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           shal
           soone
           haue
           done
           with
           them
           .
           Is
           this
           my
           translation
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
          
           ?
           Can
           you
           shew
           vs
           ,
           since
           this
           
           Realme
           spake
           English
           ,
           or
           since
           it
           receaued
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           that
           euer
           it
           had
           any
           other
           word
           in
           this
           place
           of
           the
           Creed
           but
           hell
           ,
           or
           a
           word
           equiualent
           to
           it
           ?
           The
           Saxons
           before
           vs
           said
           ;
           
             And
             he
          
           ny
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ●…o
           helle
           ;
           
             and
             he
             downe
             went
             to
             hell
             .
          
           The
           Britons
           before
           them
           ,
           if
           that
           tongue
           be
           not
           changed
           ,
           Descenawdd
           y
           yffern
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             inferne
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           calling
           this
           translation
           corrupt
           ,
           partiall
           ,
           and
           vntrue
           ;
           you
           shew
           that
           you
           haue
           lately
           deuised
           a
           sense
           of
           that
           article
           ,
           which
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           neuer
           heard
           before
           .
           And
           where
           you
           would
           haue
           me
           f
           
             euidently
             and
             soundly
             conuince
             you
             by
             Greeke
             authority
             ,
             that
             hades
             is
             neuer
             applied
             to
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             deceased
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             yeeld
             :
          
           I
           like
           well
           your
           wit
           ,
           that
           wil
           be
           sure
           to
           say
           what
           you
           list
           without
           warrant
           or
           proofe
           ,
           and
           then
           lay
           the
           burden
           on
           others
           .
           Must
           I
           prooue
           the
           negatiue
           or
           you
           rather
           not
           be
           beleeued
           till
           you
           haue
           iustly
           prooued
           by
           the
           Sctiptures
           and
           by
           the
           auncient
           Greeke
           fathers
           ,
           that
           hades
           with
           them
           did
           signifie
           the
           place
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           righteous
           were
           receaued
           after
           Christs
           resurrection
           :
           or
           that
           hades
           with
           them
           was
           not
           a
           place
           of
           darkenesse
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           what
           that
           be
           in
           Christian
           religion
           besides
           hell
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           indifferent
           Reader
           .
           Your
           weake
           and
           seely
           proofes
           taking
           hold
           of
           the
           Pagans
           error
           ,
           that
           thought
           good
           and
           bad
           after
           death
           were
           vnder
           the
           earth
           in
           Plutoes
           kingdome
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           hades
           ,
           will
           neuer
           conuince
           our
           English
           translation
           to
           be
           partiall
           or
           false
           .
           Besides
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           you
           reiect
           and
           impugne
           the
           words
           receaued
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           publike
           authority
           of
           this
           Realme
           ;
           and
           so
           conuince
           your self
           to
           refuse
           an
           article
           of
           the
           faith
           confirmed
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           land
           .
        
         
           g
           
             This
             clause
             of
             Christs
             descending
             to
             hades
             or
             to
             infernum
             is
             new
             or
             lately
             put
             into
             our
             vulgar
             Creed
             called
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             Ruffinus
             witnesseth
             (
             who
             liued
             about
             fiue
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             )
             that
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Creed
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           ]
           You
           mistake
           euery
           thing
           that
           you
           meddle
           with
           .
           Ruffine
           liued
           in
           Ieroms
           time
           ,
           and
           wrote
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           within
           400
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ;
           and
           saith
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           (
           some
           )
           
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
          
           had
           not
           those
           words
           (
           he
           descended
           to
           hell
           )
           in
           their
           Creeds
           .
           Whence
           you
           most
           vntruely
           conclude
           ,
           h
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             article
             as
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             words
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Creed
             for
             the
             space
             of
          
           500
           
             yeeres
             after
             Christ.
          
           To
           clap
           in
           fiue
           hundred
           for
           fower
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           some
           Churches
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           are
           small
           matters
           with
           you
           ,
           respecting
           how
           els
           where
           you
           intrude
           vpon
           others
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           more
           hast
           then
           good
           speed
           ,
           what
           your
           Author
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           to
           supplie
           of
           your
           owne
           .
           [
           
             Will
             you
             say
             Ruffine
             lieth
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             bring
             to
             the
             contrary
             any
             proofe
             ?
             I
             thinke
             not
             ,
             yea
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             you
             cannot
             .
          
           ]
           Whatsoeuer
           I
           say
           ,
           Ruffine
           saith
           ;
           you
           doe
           little
           better
           then
           lie
           .
           For
           in
           that
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           he
           setteth
           downe
           this
           for
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           i
           
             Crucisixus
             sub
             Pontio
             Pilato
             ,
             descendit
             ad
             inferna
             .
             Crucified
             vnder
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           out
           of
           his
           report
           to
           inferre
           ,
           
             there
             were
             not
             any
             such
             words
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
          
           500
           
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           your
           owne
           witnesse
           to
           
           giue
           the
           budge
           .
           That
           this
           clause
           was
           not
           conteined
           in
           the
           Creed
           of
           some
           Churches
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           confessed
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           no
           where
           receaued
           and
           professed
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Creed
           for
           500
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           vntrueth
           ,
           though
           Ruffine
           had
           said
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           .
           Cyrill
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           360.
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           repeating
           and
           expounding
           ten
           points
           of
           the
           Creed
           for
           the
           better
           remembance
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           baptised
           ,
           after
           the
           crucifying
           ,
           and
           burying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           resurrection
           rehearseth
           this
           as
           one
           of
           the
           ten
           ,
           k
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           Antioch
           400
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           repeateth
           the
           same
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           l
           
             Crucified
             vnder
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             .
             Descendit
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             might
             not
             want
             a
             wonder
             .
          
           Angustine
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           
             ad
             competentes
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             desired
             baptisme
             ,
          
           rehearseth
           the
           whole
           Creed
           ,
           and
           this
           article
           as
           a
           part
           ,
           
             descendit
             ad
             inferna
             ;
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           expoundeth
           it
           .
           m
           
             Dum
             corpus
             in
             sepulchro
             iacuit
             ,
             anima
             illa
             de
             infernis
             triumphauit
             ,
             whiles
             Christs
             body
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             his
             soule
             triumphed
             ouer
             hell
             .
          
           And
           elswhere
           repeating
           it
           by
           parts
           ,
           saith
           ,
           n
           
             Credite
             passum
             sub
             Pontio
             Pilato
             ,
             credite
             crucisixum
             ,
             credite
             mortuum
             &
             sepultum
             ,
             credite
             eum
             ad
             inferna
             descendisse
             .
             Beleeue
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             vnder
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             beleeue
             that
             he
             was
             crucisied
             ,
             beleeue
             that
             he
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             beleeue
             that
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Your selfe
           ,
           if
           you
           varie
           not
           in
           this
           as
           you
           doe
           in
           other
           things
           touching
           this
           cause
           since
           the
           making
           of
           your
           Treatise
           ,
           acknowledge
           so
           much
           .
           o
           
             We
             know
             (
             the
             Creed
             )
             to
             be
             most
             auncient
             and
             very
             neere
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
          
           p
           
             yea
             this
             very
             article
             of
             Christs
             descending
             to
             hades
             ;
             because
             Ignatius
             speaketh
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             most
             auncient
             likewise
             .
          
           And
           howsoeuer
           you
           eleuate
           the
           credit
           of
           q
           Eusebius
           report
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           speake
           anon
           more
           largely
           ,
           the
           city
           of
           Edessa
           kept
           in
           their
           publicke
           monuments
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           the
           chiefe
           parts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           touching
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           this
           one
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             hades
          
           .
           Which
           Ignatius
           one
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelists
           scholars
           likewise
           numbreth
           amongst
           the
           speciall
           matters
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           as
           that
           r
           
             truely
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             opinion
             onely
             ,
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             died
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             descended
             to
             hades
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             assumed
             vp
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           s
           
             This
             Erasmus
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             some
             colour
             for
             his
             coniecture
             ,
             that
             about
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             his
             time
             they
             might
             (
             peraduenture
             )
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Creede
             .
          
           ]
           You
           can
           haue
           no
           colour
           for
           your
           error
           in
           mistaking
           Erasmus
           words
           .
           Could
           not
           Erasmus
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           of
           that
           learning
           and
           reading
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           tell
           whether
           this
           Article
           were
           in
           the
           Creed
           before
           Aquinas
           time
           or
           no
           ?
           and
           could
           Aquinas
           so
           easily
           put
           this
           clause
           into
           all
           the
           Creedes
           that
           were
           vsed
           amongst
           Christians
           throughout
           the
           world
           ?
           Innocentius
           the
           third
           ,
           aboue
           60.
           yeeres
           before
           Aquinas
           ,
           expressing
           the
           mysteries
           of
           their
           masse
           ,
           setteth
           downe
           the
           twelue
           parts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           the
           fift
           Article
           ,
           t
           
             Descendit
             ad
             Inferna
             ,
             tertia
             die
             resurrexit
             a
             mortuis
             .
             He
             descended
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           The
           same
           Innocentius
           in
           his
           great
           Laterane
           Councell
           proposing
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           ,
           putteth
           downe
           this
           for
           a
           part
           thereof
           .
           u
           
             Descendit
             ad
             Inferos
             ,
             resurrexit
             a
             mortuis
             .
             Sed
             descendit
             in
             anima
             ,
             resurrexit
             in
             carne
             .
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             but
             he
             descended
             in
             Soule
             ,
             and
             rose
             with
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           Of
           this
           could
           not
           Erasmus
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           openly
           published
           to
           all
           mens
           eyes
           in
           the
           Decretals
           of
           Gregorie
           :
           li.
           1.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           
             de
             summa
             Trinitate
             &
             fide
             Catholica
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           Erasmus
           therefore
           had
           no
           such
           meaning
           ,
           that
           Thomas
           Aquinas
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           added
           this
           clause
           to
           the
           Creede
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           others
           much
           mistake
           his
           words
           ;
           but
           doubteth
           whether
           Aquinas
           in
           commenting
           on
           the
           Creede
           expounded
           that
           Article
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           that
           appeareth
           by
           his
           next
           words
           cleane
           contrarie
           to
           your
           conceite
           ,
           which
           you
           neuer
           tooke
           the
           paines
           to
           view
           .
           x
           
             Nonnulla
             suspitio
             est
             ,
             hanc
             particulam
             ab
             alio
             adiectam
             ,
             velhoc
             argumento
             ,
             quod
             non
             est
             suo
             loco
             .
             There
             is
             some
             suspition
             ,
             that
             this
             part
          
           (
           he
           descended
           to
           hell
           )
           
             was
             added
          
           (
           to
           Thomas
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creede
           )
           
             by
             some
             other
             ,
             euen
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             put
             in
             his
             due
             place
             .
             For
             where
             he
             maketh
             the
             Resurrection
             to
             be
             the
             third
             article
             ,
             the
             descent
             to
             hel
             he
             maketh
             the
             fourth
             :
             vnles
             happely
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             Christ
             returning
             from
             death
             to
             life
             descended
             to
             hell
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Soule
             .
          
           Erasmus
           
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           that
           Aquinas
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           added
           this
           Article
           to
           the
           Creede
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           seeme
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           Thomas
           did
           not
           accept
           this
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Creede
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           set
           it
           in
           the
           right
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           but
           putteth
           it
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Howbeit
           Erasmus
           might
           haue
           suspected
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           had
           changed
           Aquinas
           order
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           augmented
           Aquinas
           worke
           .
           For
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           Aquinas
           in
           his
           summe
           of
           Diuinitie
           acknowledgeth
           that
           Article
           (
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           )
           y
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           numbereth
           it
           in
           the
           
           4.
           place
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           this
           reason
           he
           giueth
           ,
           why
           it
           was
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Creedes
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           because
           
             no
             heresie
             was
             then
             risen
             about
             that
             point
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           still
           
             presupposed
             it
             as
             foredetermined
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creede
             .
          
           And
           yet
           there
           want
           not
           Councels
           and
           Fathers
           declaring
           and
           confirming
           this
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholike
           and
           Christian
           faith
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Orleance
           kept
           in
           the
           46.
           yeere
           of
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           say
           thus
           .
           a
           
             Descendit
             ad
             Inferos
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             there
             were
             held
             ,
             deuictóque
             mortis
             Imperio
             ,
             and
             subduing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
             rose
             againe
             :
          
           concluding
           also
           thus
           :
           
             this
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             this
             confession
             we
             keepe
             and
             hold
             .
          
           The
           Councell
           of
           Foroiulij
           otherwise
           called
           Aquileia
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           Citie
           Ruffinus
           ,
           that
           expoundeth
           the
           Creede
           ,
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           )
           made
           this
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creede
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Carolus
           Martellus
           ,
           and
           Pipine
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           Father
           to
           Charles
           the
           great
           .
           b
           
             In
             Eadem
             dignatus
             est
             mori
             ,
             sepeliri
             ,
             ad
             Inferos
             descendere
             ,
             tertia
             dei
             resurgere
             .
             In
             the
             same
          
           (
           humane
           nature
           )
           
             Christ
             vouchsafed
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             to
             descend
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             rise
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           Which
           they
           close
           with
           this
           attestation
           .
           c
           
             This
             most
             sincere
             puritie
             of
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             we
             will
             all
             degrees
             of
             the
             Church
             distinctly
             to
             learne
             and
             commit
             to
             memorie
             ,
             it
             a
             vt
             ne
             vnus
             quidem
             apex
             intermittatur
             vel
             augeatur
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             one
             the
             least
             point
             of
             it
             be
             omitted
             or
             encreased
             .
          
           The
           4.
           
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Sisenandus
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           about
           630.
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           made
           the
           same
           profession
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Councell
           of
           Orleance
           did
           after
           imitate
           .
           d
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             there
             were
             held
             ,
             and
             subduing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             rose
             againe
             .
          
           Venantius
           Bishop
           of
           Poictiers
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           dedicated
           some
           of
           his
           poems
           to
           Gregorie
           the
           first
           ,
           commenting
           on
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           distinctly
           rehearsed
           the
           Article
           ,
           e
           
             descendit
             ad
             Infernum
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
          
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           saith
           farder
           of
           it
           ;
           
             but
             descending
             to
             hell
             Christ
             suffered
             no
             iniurie
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             respect
             of
          
           (
           his
           )
           
             mercie
             .
             As
             if
             a
             King
             should
             enter
             a
             prison
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             there
             held
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             to
             loose
             such
             as
             were
             guiltie
             .
          
        
         
           f
           
             We
             can
             not
             see
             but
             that
             whensoeuer
             ,
             whosoeuer
             put
             it
             first
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             they
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             went
             to
             Limbus
             a
             place
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             they
             imagined
             the
             blessed
             Patriarkes
             rested
             .
          
           ]
           When
           this
           clause
           was
           first
           inserted
           into
           the
           Creede
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           directly
           pronounce
           .
           Some
           places
           had
           it
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           had
           it
           aunciently
           transmitted
           from
           the
           first
           founders
           of
           their
           Churches
           ;
           which
           being
           duely
           considered
           by
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           wanted
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Article
           on
           euery
           side
           confessed
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           length
           generally
           receaued
           throughout
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           newly
           deuised
           by
           themselues
           ,
           but
           formerly
           commended
           to
           many
           Churches
           euen
           from
           their
           first
           erection
           [
           g
           
             Thaddeus
             ,
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             haue
             these
             very
             words
             :
             yet
             say
             they
             not
             any
             where
             that
             they
             were
             in
             that
             set
             forme
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creede
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             haue
             .
          
           ]
           If
           Thaddeus
           deliuered
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Edessa
           at
           the
           first
           preaching
           of
           the
           faith
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           kept
           a
           record
           thereof
           in
           the
           publike
           monuments
           of
           their
           Citie
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Eusebius
           ;
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           counted
           and
           calle
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           short
           and
           plaine
           forme
           of
           the
           faith
           deliuered
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           receaued
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           how
           should
           Ignatius
           ,
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           both
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           throughout
           the
           world
           light
           on
           the
           same
           words
           in
           effect
           ,
           &
           agnise
           them
           for
           a
           point
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           if
           sundry
           Churches
           had
           not
           retained
           that
           Article
           in
           the
           Summarie
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           ?
           
             Ruffine
             alleageth
             truely
             these
             words
             ,
             descendit
             ad
             Inferna
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             not
             out
             of
             any
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creede
             ,
             yea
             he
             expresly
             denyeth
             it
             to
             be
             therein
             
             any
             where
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           ]
           Cyrill
           and
           Chrysostom
           expound
           these
           words
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           common
           Creede
           receaued
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           called
           Apostolike
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           descended
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           Ruffine
           doth
           the
           like
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Aquileia
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           ;
           he
           setteth
           downe
           these
           words
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           common
           Creede
           ,
           which
           he
           expoundeth
           ,
           and
           nameth
           Apostolike
           .
           And
           here
           for
           triall
           of
           your
           truth
           and
           modestie
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           know
           what
           those
           things
           meane
           )
           I
           referre
           my selfe
           to
           the
           printed
           Copies
           of
           Cyprians
           and
           Ieroms
           works
           ,
           (
           where
           this
           exposition
           is
           extant
           ,
           )
           whether
           these
           words
           ,
           
             crucifixus
             sub
             Pontio
             Pilato
             ,
             &
             sepultus
             ,
             descendit
             ad
             Inferna
             ,
             He
             was
             crucified
             vnder
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             buried
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             :
          
           be
           not
           expresly
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Creede
           ,
           which
           Ruffine
           expoundeth
           and
           calleth
           Apostolike
           .
           The
           Copies
           printed
           at
           
             Bafile
             by
             Frobenius
          
           ,
           and
           at
           Lyons
           by
           Gryphius
           ,
           1537
           ;
           at
           Basile
           by
           Heruagius
           1540
           ;
           at
           Antuerpe
           by
           Crinitus
           ,
           and
           at
           Paris
           by
           Stephan
           Petit.
           1541
           ;
           seuer
           these
           words
           with
           an
           halfe
           moone
           from
           Ruffinus
           explication
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Creede
           .
           Those
           printed
           at
           Rome
           by
           Paulus
           Manutius
           ,
           1563
           ;
           at
           Antuerpe
           by
           Stelsius
           1561
           ;
           by
           Peter
           Bellerus
           1589
           ;
           and
           by
           Iohn
           de
           Preux
           1593.
           at
           Paris
           by
           Sebastian
           Niuellius
           1603.
           distinguish
           them
           by
           greater
           or
           different
           letters
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           that
           your
           denying
           them
           to
           be
           part
           of
           the
           Creede
           ,
           which
           Ruffine
           bringeth
           for
           Apostolike
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           mentirie
           .
        
         
           As
           you
           peruert
           Ruffines
           wordes
           ,
           so
           you
           doe
           his
           meaning
           .
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           was
           all
           one
           with
           his
           buriall
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           Churche
           of
           Rome
           with
           some
           others
           wanted
           those
           wordes
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
          
           ;
           yet
           with
           them
           the
           effect
           thereof
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           buried
           .
           And
           no
           maruaile
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           for
           that
           he
           chiefly
           noteth
           by
           the
           Latin
           word
           ,
           sepultus
           )
           extended
           the
           word
           buriall
           to
           hell
           ;
           since
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           doe
           follow
           the
           olde
           Latine
           translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           Luke
           16.
           where
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           the
           
             rich
             man
             was
             buried
             in
             hell
             .
          
           It
           was
           an
           easie
           matter
           therefore
           for
           them
           by
           Christs
           buriall
           to
           vnderstand
           his
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           since
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           word
           so
           farre
           extended
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           graunt
           that
           Ruffine
           and
           others
           of
           the
           auncients
           (
           as
           you
           affirme
           )
           did
           thinke
           it
           consequent
           as
           an
           effect
           to
           Christs
           buriall
           ,
           that
           his
           soule
           did
           descend
           to
           hell
           ;
           what
           prooue
           you
           by
           this
           ,
           but
           against
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           had
           not
           those
           wordes
           expressed
           in
           their
           Creede
           ,
           yet
           retained
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           in
           that
           they
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           law
           of
           humane
           necessitie
           ,
           without
           Christ
           ,
           that
           as
           mens
           bodies
           were
           buried
           ,
           so
           their
           soules
           descended
           to
           hell
           ;
           which
           descent
           Christ
           refused
           not
           to
           restore
           men
           ,
           as
           Hilarie
           and
           others
           auouch
           .
           This
           you
           say
           was
           Ruffines
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           who
           [
           i
           
             going
             about
             to
             proue
             by
             the
             Scripture
             that
             Christ
             descended
             to
             Infernum
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             he
             meaneth
             his
             death
             hereby
             &
             his
             buriall
             .
          
           ]
           I
           suppose
           few
           men
           will
           trust
           you
           ,
           hauing
           tried
           you
           false
           so
           often
           .
           Ruffine
           going
           about
           to
           prooue
           by
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           euery
           part
           of
           Christes
           passion
           and
           his
           resurrection
           was
           fore-shewed
           in
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           plainely
           distinguisheth
           his
           
             death
             ,
             buriall
             ,
             and
             descent
             to
          
           Hell.
           For
           Christs
           death
           he
           saith
           ;
           k
           
             spiritum
             post
             haec
             scribitur
             reddidisse
             ;
             after
             this
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             hee
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             .
             This
             was
             fore
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             saying
             ;
             into
             thy
             handes
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             .
             Sepultus
             quoque
             perhibetur
             .
             He
             is
             then
             said
             to
             be
             buried
             .
          
           For
           which
           he
           alleageth
           a
           place
           of
           Ieremie
           ,
           and
           addeth
           .
           
             Euidentissima
             haec
             Sepulturae
             eius
             indicia
             propheticis
             vocibus
             designata
             sunt
             ,
             accipe
             tamen
             &
             alia
             .
             These
             most
             manifest
             signes
             of
             his
             buriall
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Prophets
             speeches
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             other
             .
          
           Where
           he
           alleageth
           three
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           how
           fitly
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           pronounce
           .
           Then
           commeth
           he
           to
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           
             Sed
             &
             quód
             in
             Infernum
             descendit
             ,
             euidenter
             praenunciatur
             in
             Psalmis
             .
             That
             also
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             is
             evidently
             fore
             told
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           his
           places
           bee
           aptly
           cited
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           though
           you
           make
           that
           your
           whole
           aduantage
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           be
           as
           aptly
           cited
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           Next
           they
           haue
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           somewhat
           more
           in
           Rusfines
           apprehension
           ,
           then
           of
           Christes
           buriall
           .
           For
           hee
           standeth
           not
           onely
           on
           those
           wordes
           ,
           the
           
             dust
             and
             corruption
             of
             death
          
           ,
           but
           hee
           fastneth
           most
           on
           the
           words
           of
           
             descending
             and
             bringing
             downe
             in
             limum
             profundi
             ,
             to
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             deepe
             .
          
           Which
           things
           though
           you
           flurt
           at
           ,
           as
           waighing
           light
           in
           your
           eyes
           ,
           it
           is
           
           certaine
           ,
           he
           intended
           thereby
           more
           then
           the
           graue
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           his
           owne
           wordes
           .
           For
           citing
           the
           place
           of
           Peter
           thus
           .
           
             In
             which
          
           (
           spirit
           )
           Christ
           
             descended
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             spirits
             inclosed
             in
             prison
             which
             were
             incredulous
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noe
             ,
          
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             in
             quo
             quid
             operis
             eger●…m
             in
             Inferno
             ,
             declaratur
             ;
             in
             which
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             what
             Christ
             did
             in
             hell
             .
          
           In
           the
           graue
           I
           trust
           Christ
           did
           nothing
           .
           In
           Paradise
           he
           did
           not
           preach
           to
           those
           ,
           
             that
             were
             in
             prison
          
           (
           &
           disobedient
           )
           
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noe.
          
           Since
           then
           this
           end
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           is
           expressed
           by
           Ruffinus
           ,
           and
           this
           could
           not
           bee
           done
           either
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           nothing
           can
           be
           done
           ;
           or
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           these
           disobedients
           were
           not
           in
           prison
           :
           It
           is
           cleere
           that
           Ruffinus
           had
           no
           such
           meaning
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           him
           by
           Christes
           descent
           to
           intend
           
             no
             more
             but
             his
             death
             and
             buriall
             .
          
        
         
           l
           
             He
             holdeth
             indeed
             that
             Christ
             went
             downe
             to
             Infernum
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             Limbus
             patrum
             ,
             as
             an
             opinion
             then
             common
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             worthie
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
          
           ]
           If
           hee
           ment
           this
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           confesse
           ;
           then
           he
           ment
           more
           by
           Christes
           
             descending
             to
             Infernum
          
           then
           Christes
           death
           and
           buriall
           .
           And
           so
           by
           your
           owne
           mouth
           you
           are
           conuinced
           of
           a
           lie
           fathered
           on
           Ruffinus
           against
           both
           his
           words
           &
           meaning
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           find
           no
           such
           expresse
           mention
           or
           description
           of
           Limbus
           in
           Ruffines
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           seeme
           to
           impose
           vpon
           him
           .
           He
           mentioneth
           Christs
           conquest
           ouer
           hell
           ;
           m
           
             quód
             Inferna
             sibi
             Regna
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             subiect
             the
             Infernali
             kingdome
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             &
             qui
             mortis
             habebat
             Imperium
             ,
             disruptis
             Inferni
             claustris
             ,
             velut
             de
             profundo
             tractus
             ;
             he
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             of
             death
             ,
             was
             drawen
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             deepe
             ,
             the
             cloisters
             of
             hell
             being
             broken
             open
             .
          
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             Animabus
             de
             Inferni
             captiuit
             ate
             reuocatis
             ,
             the
             soules
             being
             reuoked
             from
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             hell
          
           ;
           but
           whom
           he
           thereby
           meaneth
           ,
           he
           expressed
           before
           with
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           n
           
             qui
             simul
             consuscitauit
             nos
             ,
             simulque
             sedere
             fecit
             in
             caelestibus
             :
             Christ
             raised
             vs
             vp
             together
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             made
             vs
             sit
             in
             heauenly
             places
             with
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           you
           and
           your
           friends
           when
           you
           prate
           so
           much
           against
           all
           or
           the
           most
           of
           the
           auncient
           fathers
           as
           vpholding
           Limbus
           ,
           would
           bethinke
           your selues
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           speake
           indifferently
           as
           well
           of
           the
           liuing
           and
           yet
           vnborne
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           dead
           before
           Christes
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           that
           soules
           were
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           and
           captiuitie
           of
           hell
           and
           Satan
           ,
           you
           should
           doe
           them
           lesse
           wrong
           ,
           and
           lesse
           deceaue
           your selues
           ,
           then
           now
           you
           doe
           .
           And
           for
           those
           fathers
           ,
           that
           indeede
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           before
           Christes
           
           resurrection
           Abrahams
           bosome
           was
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ,
           you
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           thinke
           and
           speake
           more
           reuerently
           of
           them
           ,
           considering
           what
           master
           Bullingere
           ,
           a
           learned
           and
           graue
           Diuine
           resolued
           euen
           of
           that
           point
           .
           o
           
             Sinus
             Abrahae
             aliud
             non
             est
             quam
             portus
             salutis
             :
             vbi
             autem
             fuerat
             quondā
             hic
             locus
             ,
             an
             apud
             superos
             ,
             an
             apud
             inferos
             ,
             nolo
             pronunciare
             ,
             imo
             malo
             ignorare
             ,
             quam
             temere
             definire
             ,
             quodliteris
             sacris
             expressum
             non
             habeo
             .
             In
             his
             vt
             curiosus
             esse
             nolo
             ,
             ita
             nihil
             desinio
             ,
             cum
             nemine
             super
             hac
             re
             contendere
             volo
             .
             Satis
             mihi
             est
             intelligere
             &
             fateri
             veteres
             sanctos
             in
             refrigerio
             ,
             loco
             vtique
             certo
             ,
             non
             in
             tormentis
             ,
             ante
             ascensionem
             Domini
             fuisse
             ,
             vt
             maximé
             ignorem
             ,
             vbi
             ille
             locus
             fuerit
             .
             The
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             an
          
           (
           entrance
           or
           )
           
             port
             of
             saluation
             .
             Where
             this
             place
             formerly
             was
             ,
             whether
             aboue
             in
          
           (
           some
           part
           of
           )
           
             the
             heauens
             ,
             or
             below
          
           (
           vnder
           the
           earth
           )
           
             I
             will
             not
             pronounce
             .
             Yea
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             then
             roshly
             to
             define
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             In
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             not
             be
             curious
             ,
             so
             doe
             I
             determine
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             will
          
           I
           
             contend
             with
             any
             man
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             me
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             of
             rest
             not
             in
             terments
             before
             the
             oscension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             where
             that
             place
             was
             .
          
           That
           it
           was
           no
           part
           nor
           member
           of
           hell
           ,
           we
           haue
           S.
           p
           Austins
           firme
           resolution
           ,
           grounding
           himselfe
           on
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ascribeth
           to
           Abraham
           .
           q
           
             Betweene
             you
             and
             vs
             there
             is
             a
             great
             gulfe
             setl●…d
             .
          
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           vnder
           the
           earth
           till
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           of
           that
           some
           fathers
           doubted
           ;
           wherein
           we
           may
           not
           be
           reprochfull
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           we
           dissent
           from
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           this
           great
           Diuine
           thinketh
           ,
           expresly
           decide
           not
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           r
           
             Ignatius
             you
             thinke
             is
             cleerely
             yours
             :
             likewise
             one
             Thaddeus
             ,
             by
             Eusebius
             report
             ,
             one
             of
             the
          
           70.
           
             disciples
             ,
             which
             the
             Euangelist
             Luke
             speakes
             of
             .
             Also
             Athanasius
             Creed
             .
             Ignati●…
             saying
             Christ
             des●…ended
             to
             hades
             alone
             ,
             but
             rose
             againe
             with
             many
             ,
             meaneth
             euidently
             his
             
             buriall
             ,
             and
             going
             downe
             into
             his
             graue
             :
             as
             you
             acknowledge
             that
             hades
             many
             times
             may
             well
             signifie
             .
          
           ]
           With
           the
           septuagint
           ,
           that
           were
           Iewes
           ,
           (
           and
           translated
           the
           old
           Testament
           
           out
           of
           Hebrew
           into
           Greeke
           almost
           300.
           yeeres
           before
           Christes
           birth
           )
           I
           said
           indeed
           Hades
           stood
           aswell
           for
           the
           graue
           as
           for
           hell
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           Pagans
           also
           did
           vse
           it
           :
           but
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           retaining
           a
           difference
           betweene
           
             Thanatos
             ,
             death
          
           ,
           and
           Hades
           ,
           take
           Hades
           for
           hell
           ,
           and
           neuer
           for
           the
           graue
           :
           whose
           example
           the
           Greeke
           Diuines
           doe
           follow
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Hades
           with
           them
           doth
           not
           signifie
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           the
           place
           where
           the
           wicked
           are
           tormented
           after
           death
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           S.
           Luke
           .
           Secondly
           the
           wordes
           of
           Ignatius
           agree
           not
           with
           that
           in
           Matthew
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           would
           expound
           them
           .
           For
           Matthew
           saith
           ,
           s
           
             the
             graues
             did
             open
          
           (
           at
           Christs
           death
           )
           
             and
             manie
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             slept
             ,
             arose
             ;
             and
             comming
             out
             of
             their
             graues
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             came
             into
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             and
             appeared
             to
             many
             .
          
           They
           did
           not
           rise
           with
           Christ
           ,
           but
           after
           him
           ,
           as
           t
           Austen
           well
           expoundeth
           it
           ;
           that
           Christ
           alone
           might
           be
           u
           
             the
             first
             fruits
          
           ,
           and
           x
           
             first
             borne
             from
             the
             dead
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           Ignatius
           did
           not
           speake
           this
           of
           Christes
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           ascension
           ,
           euen
           as
           Thaddeus
           did
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           sort
           .
           y
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             He
             descended
             alone
             (
             to
             Hades
             )
             but
             he
             ascended
             to
             his
             Father
             with
             a
             great
             multitude
             .
          
           That
           Ignatius
           here
           noteth
           Christes
           
             buriall
             in
             none
          
           z
           
             other
             wordes
             besides
          
           ;
           If
           you
           meane
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           nor
           need
           he
           should
           ;
           if
           you
           meane
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           true
           :
           for
           the
           next
           sentence
           sauc
           one
           is
           this
           .
           a
           
             The
             day
             before
             the
             Sabbaoth
             at
             the
             third
             houre
             Christ
             receaued
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             from
             Pilate
             ,
             at
             the
             sixt
             houre
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             at
             the
             ninth
             he
             breathed
             out
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Sunne-set
             he
             was
             laid
             in
             his
             graue
             .
             The
             Sabbaoth
             day
             he
             staied
             vnder
             the
             earth
             in
             his
             graue
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           But
           that
           Ignatius
           wordes
           can
           not
           be
           verified
           of
           Christes
           buriall
           ,
           is
           euident
           by
           the
           very
           purport
           of
           the
           wordes
           themselues
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             hades
             alone
          
           ,
           saith
           Ignatius
           .
           To
           his
           graue
           Christ
           descended
           not
           alone
           .
           Those
           that
           were
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           buried
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           him
           .
           Besides
           he
           descended
           alone
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           force
           ,
           no
           man
           helping
           ,
           or
           accompanying
           him
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           buriall
           .
           For
           his
           bodie
           was
           buried
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           of
           it selfe
           descend
           to
           the
           graue
           .
           His
           descending
           to
           hades
           was
           a
           voluntarie
           action
           ,
           euen
           as
           his
           ascending
           from
           it
           was
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           dead
           bodie
           no
           man
           can
           imagine
           .
           Lastly
           the
           
             wall
             neuer
             broken
             before
          
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           since
           from
           the
           graue
           some
           others
           rose
           long
           before
           the
           death
           and
           birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           storie
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           b
           
             cast
             dead
             into
             Eliseus
             graue
          
           ,
           and
           of
           c
           Lazarus
           .
        
         
           Faine
           you
           would
           slubber
           vp
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           hang
           in
           your
           teeth
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           goe
           downe
           .
           [
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             or
             the
             strength
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             remained
             indeed
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             as
             a
             mightie
             wall
             not
             broken
             downe
             ,
             was
             now
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             by
             Christes
             death
             vtterly
             ouercome
             and
             dissolued
             .
          
           ]
           In
           this
           answer
           you
           inclose
           three
           vntrueths
           .
           First
           ,
           
           Christ
           neuer
           descended
           into
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             graue
          
           ,
           nor
           
             strength
             of
             death
          
           ,
           as
           you
           conceaue
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           power
           or
           dominion
           ouer
           him
           ,
           he
           breathed
           out
           his
           owne
           soule
           at
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ;
           to
           be
           resumed
           againe
           when
           pleased
           himselfe
           ;
           though
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           his
           death
           to
           be
           true
           and
           vnfained
           ,
           hee
           was
           content
           his
           body
           should
           lie
           in
           the
           graue
           till
           the
           third
           day
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             graue
             or
             strength
             of
             death
          
           was
           no
           wall
           vnbroken
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Many
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           were
           translated
           ,
           that
           d
           
             they
             should
             not
             see
             death
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           
             vtterly
             ouer
             come
             and
             dissolued
          
           .
           For
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           vnder
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           be
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           when
           the
           wicked
           shall
           rise
           from
           their
           graues
           aswell
           as
           the
           Saints
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           heauenly
           blisse
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           the
           words
           as
           well
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           as
           these
           of
           Thaddeus
           ,
           must
           be
           performed
           betweene
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hades
           and
           his
           resurrection
           .
           For
           so
           Eusebius
           reporteth
           the
           wordes
           of
           Thaddeus
           .
           e
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hades
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             wall
             neuer
             broken
             before
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
             And
             rose
             againe
             ,
          
           and
           
             raised
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             had
             slept
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           Hades
           then
           hath
           a
           partition
           ,
           which
           neuer
           man
           brake
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           told
           the
           rich
           man
           :
           Onely
           
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           voluntarily
           descended
           thither
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           returne
           thence
           broke
           the
           wall
           ,
           that
           was
           neuer
           broken
           before
           .
        
         
           f
           
             Though
             some
             being
             dead
             did
             rise
             to
             life
             againe
             before
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
             (
             as
             touching
             the
             time
             )
             yet
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             was
             before
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             onely
             and
             meerely
             they
             rose
             againe
             .
             Neither
             yet
             was
             resurrection
             to
             al●…
             the
             dead
             forthwith
             performed
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             :
             neuerthelesse
             purchased
             it
             was
             euen
             then
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             onely
             power
             and
             vertue
             thereof
             is
             and
             shal
             be
             performed
             to
             all
             in
             d●…e
             time
             .
          
           You
           would
           seeme
           in
           this
           to
           answere
           me
           ,
           but
           indeed
           you
           refute
           your selfe
           .
           For
           you
           confeste
           ,
           that
           this
           partition
           betweene
           death
           and
           life
           was
           often
           broken
           before
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           b●…it
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             before
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             onely
             they
             rose
             againe
             .
          
           But
           both
           Ignatius
           and
           Thaddens
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           neuer
           broken
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           Christ
           descended
           to
           hades
           .
           They
           therefore
           doe
           not
           meane
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           graue
           was
           a
           partition
           to
           stay
           men
           from
           heauen
           till
           Christ
           was
           risen
           ,
           then
           were
           not
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           were
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           your
           owne
           position
           .
           So
           that
           the
           graue
           ,
           neither
           hindering
           the
           body
           from
           life
           ,
           nor
           the
           soule
           from
           heauen
           before
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           wall
           vnbroken
           till
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hades
           ,
           of
           which
           these
           auncient
           writers
           speake
           .
           Our
           resurrection
           was
           purchased
           by
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           openly
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           assured
           to
           vs
           by
           Christs
           resurrection
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           performed
           vnto
           vs
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           this
           wall
           is
           not
           vet
           actually
           broken
           downe
           to
           all
           Christs
           elect
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           death
           is
           abolished
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           enemy
           ,
           that
           shal
           be
           destroied
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           yet
           sub●…ected
           vnder
           Christs
           feet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           which
           doe
           and
           shall
           l●…e
           in
           thei●…
           graues
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           call
           Christ
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           intend
           )
           because
           others
           ,
           who
           rose
           from
           the
           graue
           before
           Christ
           ,
           did
           rise
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           power
           of
           his
           resurrection
           :
           you
           commit
           heerein
           a
           double
           error
           .
           Christ
           was
           truely
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           euer
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           an
           immortall
           and
           celestiall
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           and
           force
           of
           his
           resurrection
           bringeth
           not
           men
           backe
           to
           a
           mortall
           and
           miserable
           life
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           his
           glorious
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           incorruption
           and
           immortality
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Thus
             I
             vnderstand
             your
             Thaddeus
             ,
             also
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Creed
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             most
          
           p
           
             reasonably
             and
             necessarily
             )
             because
             they
             expresse
             neither
             his
             death
             nor
             his
             buriall
             at
             all
             in
             any
             other
             words
             saue
             these
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hades
             .
          
           You
           runne
           so
           fast
           on
           your
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           not
           what
           you
           passe
           by
           .
           Hath
           Thaddeus
           no
           words
           touching
           Christs
           death
           ?
           what
           make
           you
           then
           of
           these
           scant
           a
           line
           before
           ;
           q
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             how
             Christ
             humbled
             himselfe
             and
             died
             ?
          
           And
           though
           the
           Creed
           ,
           prouided
           for
           the
           simpler
           sort
           ,
           distinguisheth
           Christs
           
             crucifying
             ,
             death
             ,
             buriall
             ,
             and
             descent
             to
             hell
          
           ;
           yet
           what
           need
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           learned
           euery
           time
           they
           talke
           of
           Christs
           crosse
           or
           death
           ,
           should
           number
           all
           these
           seuerally
           and
           orderly
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Creed
           ?
           crucifying
           is
           enough
           to
           note
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           they
           crucified
           him
           vnto
           death
           .
           Christs
           buriall
           had
           in
           it
           no
           more
           but
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           the
           vigilanc●…e
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           stolen
           away
           by
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           .
           Other
           moment
           or
           matter
           of
           our
           redemption
           there
           was
           none
           in
           Christs
           buriall
           .
           The
           goodly
           words
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           would
           feed
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           graue
           he
           
             came
             vnder
             the
             power
             ,
             strength
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
          
           are
           rather
           variations
           for
           a
           nouice
           ,
           then
           any
           points
           of
           sensible
           doctrine
           for
           a
           diuine
           .
           So
           that
           Athanasius
           expressing
           Christs
           
             suffering
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             his
             descending
             to
             hades
             ,
             and
             rising
             the
             third
             day
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           fully
           compriseth
           all
           the
           principall
           works
           ,
           which
           Christ
           performed
           for
           our
           saluation
           from
           his
           crosse
           to
           his
           resurrection
           .
           Now
           what
           Athanasius
           meaneth
           by
           hades
           ,
           since
           his
           works
           are
           extant
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           depend
           on
           your
           partiall
           coniectures
           .
           We
           haue
           many
           plaine
           and
           perspicuous
           places
           ,
           which
           deliuer
           his
           sense
           and
           meaning
           vnto
           vs.
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           not
           so
           often
           repeat
           ,
           that
           Athanasius
           maketh
           two
           places
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           whither
           man
           after
           death
           was
           adiudged
           for
           sinne
           :
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             graue
             and
             hades
          
           .
           And
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           soule
           he
           directly
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             The
             bodie
          
           (
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             went
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             the
             soule
             to
             hades
             :
             these
             places
             being
             diuided
             with
             a
             great
             distance
             :
             and
             the
             graue
             receauing
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             was
             his
             body
             present
             )
             and
             hades
             receiuing
             his
          
           (
           humane
           )
           spirit
           .
           Thinke
           you
           this
           to
           be
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           that
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hades
           was
           not
           his
           buriall
           ,
           where
           his
           body
           lay
           ;
           but
           the
           going
           of
           his
           soule
           to
           hades
           ,
           whither
           man
           was
           condemned
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           which
           Athanasius
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Diuell
          
           kept
           as
           the
           onely
           place
           of
           his
           strength
           ?
           
             The
             enemie
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             fallen
             from
             heauen
             ,
             remoued
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             expelled
             from
             the
             ayre
          
           ;
           l
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             euery
             where
             vanquished
             ,
             determined
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             to
             keepe
             hades
             safe
             .
             For
             this
             place
             was
             yet
             left
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           But
           m
           
             as
             soone
             as
             Christ
             died
             ,
             the
             world
             wanted
             the
             light
             of
             her
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Vaile
             of
             the
             temple
             rent
             ,
             the
             earth
             trembled
             ,
             the
             Rocks
             did
             cleaue
             in
             sunder
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             the
             souldiers
             together
             with
             the
             keepers
             of
             Hades
             did
             shake
             for
             feare
          
           n
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           the
           Diuell
           
             thi●…ing
             to
             carry
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             to
             hades
             ,
             was
             himselfe
             throwen
             out
             of
             hades
             .
          
           o
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             For
             it
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             but
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             loosed
             the
          
           (
           sorrowes
           or
           )
           
             paines
             of
             hades
          
           .
           Athanasius
           then
           without
           peraduentures
           taketh
           hades
           for
           hell
           ,
           and
           Christs
           descent
           thither
           in
           soule
           to
           worke
           the
           subuersion
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           deliuerance
           of
           all
           his
           elect
           thence
           ,
           were
           they
           liuing
           ,
           dead
           ,
           or
           yet
           vnborne
           .
        
         
           p
           
             Your
             seeking
             to
             peruert
             this
             reason
             because
             the
             auncient
             Creedes
             want
             sundry
             other
             Articles
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             in
             our
             Creede
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             so
             much
             as
             they
             all
             do
             euermore
             intend
             to
             set
             downe
             perfectly
             the
             summe
             of
             Christs
             accomplished
             Redemption
             and
             mediation
             at
             the
             least
             .
             Not
             any
             of
             those
             his
             maine
             workes
             are
             in
             them
             omitted
             .
          
           ]
           If
           your
           pride
           were
           not
           greater
           then
           your
           skill
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           a
           great
           deale
           lesse
           prating
           from
           you
           .
           
           How
           shall
           the
           Reader
           beleeue
           your
           report
           of
           Fathers
           and
           their
           meanings
           ,
           when
           you
           neuer
           saw
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Creedes
           of
           the
           auncient
           Councels
           ,
           and
           yet
           pronounce
           so
           boldly
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           perused
           them
           all
           but
           yesterday
           .
           The
           great
           Nicene
           Creede
           maketh
           no
           mention
           of
           Christs
           
             death
             or
             buriall
          
           ;
           but
           saith
           .
           q
           
             He
             suffered
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           The
           first
           generall
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           whose
           Creede
           was
           after
           vsed
           in
           the
           Church
           Seruice
           ,
           saith
           ;
           Christ
           r
           
             suffered
             ,
             and
             was
             b●…ied
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
          
           ;
           omitting
           his
           crucifixion
           and
           death
           .
           The
           great
           Councell
           s
           of
           Aphrica
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           Councell
           of
           t
           Ephesus
           concurre
           with
           the
           Nicene
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           What
           truth
           then
           is
           there
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             they
             all
          
           
           
             doe
             euermore
             intend
             perfectly
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             Summe
             of
             Christs
             Redemption
          
           for
           vs
           ;
           
             not
             any
             of
             those
             his
             maine
             works
             are
             in
             them
             omitted
             ?
          
           Is
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           none
           of
           his
           maine
           works
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ?
           finde
           you
           now
           ,
           that
           his
           buriall
           may
           be
           omitted
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Creede
           not
           be
           imperfect
           ?
           These
           things
           ,
           good
           Sir
           ,
           are
           implyed
           as
           consequent
           or
           antecedent
           to
           the
           parts
           expressed
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           did
           rise
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           Graue
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           lien
           three
           daies
           ;
           and
           buried
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           dead
           .
           As
           also
           he
           rose
           not
           but
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           his
           resurrection
           are
           both
           his
           death
           and
           his
           buriall
           comprised
           .
           Besides
           he
           suffered
           vnto
           death
           .
           Which
           things
           were
           all
           plainly
           proposed
           to
           the
           simple
           in
           their
           Creede
           called
           Aposto
           like
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           Creedes
           concluded
           by
           the
           learned
           Pastours
           in
           their
           Councels
           .
           The
           same
           course
           kept
           the
           Greeke
           and
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           sometimes
           expressing
           Christs
           
             death
             ,
             buriall
             ,
             and
             descent
             to
             hell
             :
          
           sometimes
           omitting
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           required
           .
           Epiphanius
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Christ
           saith
           he
           speaking
           of
           the
           things
           as
           they
           were
           done
           ,
           
             is
             crucified
             ,
             buried
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             the
             places
             vnder
             the
             earth
             in
             his
             Deitie
             and
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             Captiuitie
             Captiue
             ,
             and
             riseth
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           Vigilius
           .
           x
           
             Constat
             Dominum
             nostrum
             Iesum
             Christum
             sexta
             feria
             crucifixum
             ,
             &
             ipsa
             die
             ad
             Infernum
             descendisse
             ,
             ipsa
             die
             in
             sepul●…hris
             iacuisse
             ,
             ipsa
             die
             Latroni
             dixisse
             ,
             hodie
             mecum
             eris
             in
             Paradiso
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             on
             the
             sixt
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             day
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             day
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ;
             and
             that
             day
             said
             to
             the
             Theise
             ;
             This
             day
             
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           And
           declaring
           how
           this
           was
           verified
           in
           Christ
           ;
           y
           
             ergo
             dicimu●…
             Dominum
             iacuisse
             in
             sepulchro
             ,
             sed
             in
             sola
             carne
             ,
             &
             Dominum
             descendisse
             ad
             infernum
             ,
             sed
             in
             sola
             anima
             .
             Then
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             lay
             in
             his
             graue
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             Body
             alone
             ,
             and
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             Soule
             alone
             ,
          
           without
           his
           Body
           .
        
         
           z
           
             Howbeit
             to
             speake
             plainly
             your
             Thaddeus
             whom
             you
             so
             highly
             esteeme
             ,
             is
             a
             meere
             counterfait
             .
             You
             say
             this
             report
             of
             him
             in
             Eusebius
             by
             some
             men
             is
             counted
             fabulous
             .
             Nay
             who
             euer
             since
             Eusebius
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             held
             it
             for
             better
             ?
          
           ]
           Were
           there
           no
           more
           in
           it
           but
           the
           records
           of
           Edessa
           then
           remaining
           ,
           and
           the
           report
           of
           Eusebius
           translating
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           fairely
           prooue
           this
           clause
           
             of
             Christs
             descending
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           aunciently
           
           and
           openly
           receaued
           and
           professed
           in
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           religious
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           that
           liued
           with
           and
           after
           Eusebius
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           vnder
           this
           pretence
           broched
           any
           new
           point
           of
           faith
           ;
           as
           in
           duety
           they
           were
           bound
           ,
           so
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           haue
           resisted
           and
           refuted
           it
           .
           But
           the
           whole
           Church
           accepting
           and
           allowing
           that
           Historie
           ,
           hath
           likewise
           admitted
           and
           approoued
           this
           Article
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           Hades
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           learned
           of
           those
           times
           in
           their
           writings
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           .
           And
           where
           you
           aske
           ,
           
             Who
             euer
             since
             Eusebius
             held
             it
             for
             better
          
           then
           a
           fable
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           how
           little
           conuersant
           you
           are
           in
           any
           mans
           labours
           ,
           that
           fit
           not
           your
           licentious
           humors
           .
           Your
           owne
           Author
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           so
           much
           build
           ,
           Ruffinus
           translated
           these
           bookes
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           a
           Ierom
           commended
           them
           ,
           and
           b
           Gelasius
           an
           auncient
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           with
           a
           Councell
           confirmed
           them
           .
           And
           touching
           this
           very
           Historie
           ,
           Nicephorus
           largely
           reporteth
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           best
           Historiographers
           before
           our
           time
           alleadge
           it
           ;
           not
           as
           fable
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           truth
           .
           As
           namely
           ,
           Blondus
           Decadis
           2.
           li.
           5.
           
           Nauclerus
           volumine
           2.
           generat
           .
           2.
           
           Sabellicus
           Enneadis
           7.
           li.
           1.
           
           Volateranus
           .
           
             geographiae
             li.
          
           11.
           
             de
             Sectis
             Syriae
          
           :
           Martinus
           Polonus
           
             in
             Friderico
          
           1.
           
           Platina
           
             in
             Lucio
          
           2.
           
           I
           am
           not
           alone
           then
           in
           allowing
           Eusebius
           report
           ;
           c
           but
           you
           rather
           are
           so
           headstrong
           and
           withall
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           you
           censure
           all
           men
           besides
           your selfe
           .
        
         
           d
           
             It
             is
             all
             forged
             and
             fowly
             corrupted
             for
             these
             reasons
             :
             First
             this
             writing
             saith
             that
             Iudas
             the
             Apostle
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             sheweth
             that
             Iudas
             and
             Thomas
             were
             diuers
             and
             seuerall
             Apostles
             .
          
           When
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           challenge
           a
           record
           ,
           neuer
           corrupt
           it
           ;
           for
           so
           you
           challenge
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           
           which
           you
           would
           ouerthrow
           .
           The
           writing
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           two
           Apostles
           were
           one
           ,
           as
           you
           dreame
           ;
           but
           rather
           obserueth
           that
           with
           them
           ,
           Thomas
           had
           two
           names
           .
           Now
           what
           inconuenience
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           one
           Apostle
           should
           haue
           two
           names
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           call
           Thomas
           also
           Iudas
           ?
           Peter
           had
           three
           ,
           if
           not
           foure
           names
           :
           Simon
           ,
           e
           
             Cephas
             ,
             Peter
             &
             Bar-Ionas
          
           ,
           and
           f
           Iudas
           the
           brother
           of
           Iames
           Matthew
           calleth
           g
           
             Lebbeus
             and
             Thaddeus
          
           .
           Matthew
           was
           also
           called
           h
           Leui.
           It
           was
           a
           thing
           most
           vsuall
           with
           the
           Iewes
           to
           haue
           two
           or
           mo
           names
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           genealogie
           of
           Christ
           rehearsed
           by
           Matthew
           and
           Luke
           ,
           who
           vse
           many
           wordes
           in
           that
           Catalogue
           ,
           no
           where
           recorded
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           since
           Thom
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           whence
           Thomas
           commeth
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           no
           more
           but
           a
           Twinne
           ,
           which
           name
           is
           common
           to
           both
           the
           brethren
           borne
           at
           one
           time
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           Thomas
           then
           had
           an
           other
           name
           to
           distinguish
           him
           frō
           his
           brother
           .
           This
           therfore
           is
           no
           iust
           exception
           ,
           to
           discredit
           that
           auncient
           Record
           with
           a
           thing
           most
           vsuall
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Againe
           with
           the
           Syria●…
           not
           skilfull
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           how
           easie
           a
           skippe
           was
           it
           in
           steed
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           〈◊〉
           a
           Iew
           ,
           to
           conceaue
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Iehudah
           ,
           which
           is
           Iudas
           ;
           (
           he
           and
           Iod
           being
           letters
           ,
           that
           are
           often
           changed
           one
           from
           another
           :
           )
           and
           where
           the
           writer
           would
           haue
           said
           ;
           
             a
             Ie●…
             which
             was
             Thomas
             ●…nt
             Thaddeus
             ,
          
           so
           to
           set
           it
           downe
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Iehuda
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Thomas
             ,
             sent
             Thaddeus
          
           .
           Yea
           the
           Syriack
           words
           for
           a
           Iew
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           differ
           but
           a
           ●…od
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           in
           auncient
           writings
           is
           soone
           worne
           out
           of
           sight
           :
           I
           omit
           other
           diuersiti●…s
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           happen
           in
           the
           Greeke
           ;
           as
           that
           
             Iu●…as
             sent
             Thaddeus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             al●…
             Thomas
             did
             ,
          
           one
           small
           title
           added
           to
           the
           Article
           to
           make
           it
           the
           ●…uter
           relatiue
           ;
           or
           changing
           their
           places
           ,
           &
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Iudas
             and
             also
             Thomas
             sent
             Thaddeus
             .
          
           There
           is
           neither
           Greeke
           nor
           Latin
           Father
           ,
           in
           whose
           Treatises
           I
           will
           not
           readily
           find
           greater
           st●…ps
           .
           This
           
           I
           may
           coniecture
           ,
           because
           i
           Nicephorus
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Iudas
           the
           brother
           of
           Iames
           came
           after
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Edessa
           ,
           the
           Citie
           of
           king
           Abaga●…e
           which
           also
           k
           Bede
           and
           l
           Oecumenius
           doe
           witnesse
           and
           supplying
           what
           wanted
           in
           Thaddeus
           ministerie
           ,
           there
           ended
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           be
           one
           of
           those
           that
           sent
           him
           .
           But
           you
           that
           thinke
           this
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           in
           the
           recordes
           of
           Edessa
           ,
           what
           say
           you
           to
           the
           Syriack
           translatour
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           who
           twice
           calleth
           this
           Iudas
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           m
           m
           
             sonne
             of
             Iames
          
           ,
           where
           indeed
           he
           was
           the
           brother
           of
           Iames
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             Alpheus
          
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           excuse
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           neuer
           saw
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Iude
           ,
           where
           hee
           calleth
           himselfe
           the
           n
           
             brother
             of
             Iames
          
           :
           how
           great
           reason
           then
           is
           it
           to
           excuse
           the
           men
           of
           Edessa
           ,
           that
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnacquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           this
           was
           written
           ;
           if
           they
           put
           he
           for
           Iod
           ,
           which
           letters
           are
           often
           permuted
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ?
           howbeit
           ,
           as
           I
           first
           said
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           of
           any
           iust
           challenge
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           record
           ,
           which
           is
           auncient
           ,
           importeth
           Thomas
           to
           be
           called
           Iudas
           in
           the
           place
           where
           he
           liued
           and
           died
           farre
           from
           Iewrie
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           thing
           very
           common
           among
           the
           Iewes
           in
           their
           owne
           countrie
           :
           or
           Thomas
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Iew
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           others
           that
           were
           not
           Iewes
           .
        
         
           o
           
             Secondly
             we
             may
             probably
             conceiue
             another
             error
             ,
             that
             this
             Thaddeus
             (
             one
             of
             the
          
           70.
           )
           
             seeme●…h
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Syrian
             writing
             for
             Thaddeus
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           rather
           an
           error
           in
           you
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           called
           Apostles
           but
           the
           twelue
           ,
           or
           
           that
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           sometimes
           signifie
           a
           Messenger
           .
           Christ
           himself
           is
           called
           the
           p
           
             Apostle
             of
             our
             profession
          
           .
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           q
           
             Epaphroditus
             your
             Apostle
          
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           he
           saith
           of
           some
           sent
           by
           him
           with
           Titus
           ,
           r
           
             They
             are
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           Romanes
           he
           s
           
             saluteth
             Andronicus
             and
             Iunia
             ,
             which
             are
             honorable
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             (
             number
             of
             the
             )
             Apostles
             .
          
           He
           chalengeth
           others
           for
           t
           
             transforming
             themselues
             into
             the
             apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           that
           they
           affirmed
           thēselues
           to
           be
           of
           the
           twelue
           ,
           (
           for
           Paul
           himselfe
           was
           none
           of
           them
           )
           but
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           sent
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           not
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           meant
           when
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           u
           
             Thou
             hast
             examined
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             are
             not
          
           ;
           that
           is
           which
           say
           ,
           I
           sent
           them
           ,
           when
           I
           did
           not
           .
           Now
           the
           Syriack
           writer
           taking
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           Thomas
           was
           x
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             Apostle
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           Thaddeus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             his
             brother
             one
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
          
           70.
           
           
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           how
           could
           he
           after
           erre
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           meane
           that
           Thaddeus
           was
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           specially
           the
           next
           wordes
           being
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             seuentie
          
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           ca●…ill
           ,
           when
           the
           wordes
           inferre
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           collect
           contrarieties
           vpon
           your
           owne
           conceits
           .
           He
           sent
           Thaddeus
           ,
           as
           Christs
           messenger
           ,
           (
           or
           their
           Apostle
           )
           
             being
             one
             of
             the
             seuentie
          
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Further
             this
             counterfeit
             Thaddeus
             was
             content
             to
             receaue
             (
             and
             did
             receaue
             )
             euen
             from
             a
             king
             himselfe
             and
             also
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             from
             one
             of
             his
             nobles
             Adoration
             and
             worship
             .
             Whereas
             the
             true
             seruants
             of
             Christ
             Peter
             and
             the
             Angel
             refused
             vtterly
             the
             same
             in
             such
             very
             maner
             offered
             vnto
             them
             by
             meaner
             persons
             in
             respect
             of
             state
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Thaddeus
             was
             some
             false
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             came
             not
             by
             Christs
             sending
             .
          
           ]
           By
           this
           reason
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           any
           thing
           worth
           ,
           you
           may
           prooue
           many
           Patriarkes
           and
           Prophets
           to
           be
           idolaters
           ,
           and
           aswell
           receiuers
           ,
           as
           giuers
           of
           that
           adoration
           ,
           which
           you
           suppose
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           Omit
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           heere
           vsed
           ,
           is
           with
           Suidas
           and
           Phauorinus
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           approch
           or
           draw
           neere
           to
           a
           man
           :
           and
           that
           Budeus
           obserueth
           it
           in
           the
           eccleasticall
           historie
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           
             reuerend
             salutation
          
           ;
           and
           
             so
             the
             King
             approched
          
           ,
           or
           
             reuerently
             saluted
             Thaddeus
          
           ;
           let
           it
           stand
           for
           bowing
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           reuerence
           or
           submission
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           what
           inferre
           you
           thence
           ?
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           beholding
           the
           face
           of
           Thaddeus
           at
           his
           entrance
           in
           to
           shine
           with
           a
           strange
           and
           diuine
           brightnes
           ,
           did
           him
           reuerence
           contrarie
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           receaue
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           giue
           not
           reuerence
           to
           others
           ?
           If
           you
           thinke
           this
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             bowed
             himselfe
             to
             Thaddeus
          
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           godly
           may
           yeelde
           to
           men
           ,
           or
           take
           from
           men
           ;
           you
           foolishly
           deceaue
           your selfe
           .
           Of
           Abraham
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           speaking
           with
           the
           Hittites
           for
           a
           place
           to
           bury
           his
           dead
           ,
           vpon
           their
           gentle
           and
           friendly
           answere
           ,
        
         
         
           z
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hee
             bowed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land.
          
           Of
           Iacob
           when
           he
           met
           his
           Brother
           Esau
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             he
             bowed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             earth
             seauen
             times
             :
          
           So
           b
           
             Leah
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             Rachel
          
           and
           Ioseph
           ,
           Iacobs
           
             maides
             and
             their
             children
          
           ,
           euery
           troupe
           of
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             bowed
             themselues
          
           to
           Esau.
           Moses
           said
           to
           Pharoh
           ,
           c
           
             all
             these
          
           (
           thy
           )
           
             seruants
             shall
             come
             downe
             to
             me
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             bow
             them selues
             to
             me
             .
          
           So
           afterward
           
             Moses
             went
             out
             to
          
           d
           
             meete
             his
             Father
             in
             Law
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             gently
             or
             reuerently
             saluted
             him
             .
          
           Infinite
           are
           the
           places
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           is
           vsed
           in
           that
           sense
           ;
           and
           noteth
           the
           dutifull
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           or
           fauorable
           respect
           had
           to
           Superiours
           ,
           Equals
           ,
           and
           Inferiours
           by
           bowing
           the
           Body
           .
           Now
           whether
           it
           were
           meete
           for
           a
           King
           gently
           to
           intreate
           ,
           or
           reuerently
           to
           receaue
           the
           Messenger
           of
           Christ
           ,
           directed
           to
           him
           to
           cure
           him selfe
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           assurance
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           being
           no
           subiect
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           a
           stranger
           sent
           vnto
           him
           ;
           this
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           doubted
           .
           Wherein
           though
           I
           be
           most
           willing
           to
           reserue
           to
           Princes
           ,
           not
           onely
           their
           Soueraigntie
           ouer
           their
           Subiects
           ,
           but
           their
           dignitie
           towards
           strangers
           ,
           yet
           see
           I
           no
           cause
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           receaue
           any
           speciall
           graces
           or
           blessings
           of
           God
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           not
           subiected
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           adore
           the
           giuer
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ;
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           bringer
           .
           e
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             de●…seth
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           excepting
           no
           man.
           The
           Apostle
           commendeth
           the
           Galathians
           for
           f
           
             receauing
             him
             as
             an
             Angell
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           chargeth
           the
           faithfull
           to
           receaue
           their
           godly
           Pastours
           g
           
             with
             all
             ioy
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             them
             in
             honor
             .
          
           You
           and
           your
           adherents
           ,
           when
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           censure
           Princes
           in
           your
           Consistories
           ,
           will
           not
           absolue
           them
           without
           some
           signe
           of
           submission
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           like
           .
           And
           call
           you
           Thaddeus
           ,
           sent
           of
           purpose
           to
           cure
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           bodily
           and
           ghostly
           diseases
           ,
           a
           false
           Apostle
           because
           the
           good
           King
           glad
           of
           his
           comming
           rose
           from
           his
           Seate
           ,
           and
           bowed
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Seruant
           and
           Messenger
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Lord
           and
           Benefactour
           ,
           as
           he
           beleeued
           Christ
           to
           be
           ?
        
         
           
             Peter
             and
             the
             Angell
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             vtterly
             refused
             the
             same
             in
             such
             very
             manner
             offered
          
           
           
             vnto
             them
             by
             meaner
             persons
          
           .
           ]
           Haue
           you
           so
           little
           good
           manner
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           not
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           bowing
           the
           body
           as
           Abraham
           did
           to
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           CHETH
           ,
           and
           MOSES
           to
           IETHRO
           ;
           and
           falling
           flat
           at
           an
           others
           feete
           to
           giue
           him
           worship
           ,
           as
           Cornelius
           did
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           to
           the
           Angell
           ?
           of
           Cornelius
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             falling
             at
          
           (
           Peters
           )
           
             feete
             ,
             he
             worshipped
             him
          
           .
           And
           Saint
           Iohn
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             And
             I
             fell
             downe
             at
             his
             feete
             to
             worship
             him
             .
          
           This
           the
           Angell
           refused
           in
           Iohn
           ;
           but
           the
           bowing
           of
           the
           Body
           euen
           to
           the
           ground
           the
           two
           Angels
           refused
           not
           from
           k
           Loth
           ;
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           said
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           Philadelphia
           ;
           l
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             make
             them
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             call
             themselues
             Iewes
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             bow
             themselues
             at
             thy
             feete
             .
          
           Yea
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           gaue
           this
           kind
           of
           reuerence
           to
           m
           Saul
           ;
           and
           being
           a
           King
           receaued
           it
           of
           n
           Abigail
           ;
           o
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           p
           Ioab
           ,
           p
           Absalon
           ,
           q
           Ahimaas
           ,
           r
           Aranah
           ,
           and
           from
           s
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           :
           which
           if
           it
           wholy
           pertained
           to
           God
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           giuen
           to
           men
           nor
           Angels
           without
           danger
           of
           Idolatrie
           .
           But
           the
           deuotion
           of
           the
           hart
           ioyned
           with
           the
           submission
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           testified
           thereby
           ,
           is
           adoration
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           and
           differeth
           much
           from
           ciuill
           curtesie
           and
           duetie
           reserued
           for
           Magistrates
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           strangers
           .
           Since
           then
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           reported
           of
           Thaddeus
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           fell
           at
           his
           feete
           ,
           why
           compare
           you
           these
           examples
           together
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           farre
           distant
           ech
           from
           other
           ?
           of
           Abdus
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Abdus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             hauing
             the
             goute
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           )
           t
           
             he
             fell
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Thaddeus
             ,
             and
             with
             praiers
             &
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             healed
             .
          
           Where
           perchance
           you
           will
           mislike
           ,
           that
           Abdus
           was
           suffered
           to
           kneele
           ,
           whiles
           praiers
           were
           said
           ouer
           him
           ;
           &
           hands
           imposed
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           recou●…r
           ;
           but
           since
           this
           submission
           was
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           dured
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           prayers
           were
           made
           to
           God
           for
           him
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           iust
           cause
           of
           condemning
           Thaddeus
           for
           suffering
           men
           to
           kneele
           ,
           whiles
           they
           asked
           ought
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           if
           this
           were
           profered
           to
           Thaddeus
           ,
           doth
           that
           prooue
           ,
           he
           therefore
           accepted
           
           it
           ?
           had
           he
           written
           the
           Storie
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           his
           duetie
           ,
           ●…ot
           onely
           to
           refuse
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           vnlawfull
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           more
           then
           was
           permitted
           to
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           doe
           not
           know
           )
           but
           to
           witnesse
           his
           refusall
           .
           But
           others
           not
           then
           well
           acquainted
           with
           Christian
           Religion
           being
           the
           writers
           thereof
           ,
           how
           easily
           might
           they
           report
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           omit
           the
           other
           ?
           Looke
           to
           the
           Story
           of
           Daniell
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           of
           him selfe
           ,
           that
           u
           
             King
             Nabnchad-nezzar
             fell
             vpon
             his
             face
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             bowed
             himselfe
             to
             Daniell
             ,
             and
             willed
             them
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             sweete
             odours
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           This
           the
           King
           profered
           by
           Daniels
           owne
           confession
           and
           though
           we
           doe
           not
           doubt
           but
           Den●…el
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           aduised
           the
           king
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           recorded
           in
           the
           Text.
           Hence
           if
           you
           will
           conclude
           Daniel
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           you
           shall
           shew
           your selfe
           to
           be
           a
           rash
           ,
           false
           and
           wicked
           teacher
           :
           but
           if
           you
           will
           excuse
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           one
           that
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           knew
           his
           duty
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           his
           deniall
           ;
           what
           spleene
           mooueth
           you
           to
           condemne
           Thaddeus
           ,
           being
           not
           him selfe
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Storie
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           was
           not
           onely
           trained
           vp
           in
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           but
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christs
           ,
           and
           sent
           by
           him
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           which
           more
           is
           ,
           endued
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           heale
           the
           sicke
           ,
           to
           plant
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           conuert
           nations
           vnto
           the
           faith
           ?
        
         
           x
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             how
             it
             can
             possibly
             be
             true
             which
             this
             Thaddeus
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ascended
             vp
             to
             his
             Father
             with
             a
             great
             multitude
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             how
             after
             fortie
             dayes
             he
             ascended
             in
             all
             their
             sights
             alone
             vp
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           Might
           Christ
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           first
           acquaint
           you
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           take
           so
           straight
           a
           view
           ,
           who
           went
           vp
           to
           heauen
           with
           him
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           noteth
           that
           God
           said
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           when
           he
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           y
           
             Let
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           Can
           you
           tell
           when
           this
           was
           done
           ?
           Christ
           z
           
             spoiled
             powers
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             principalities
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             them
             .
          
           It
           would
           trouble
           you
           to
           tell
           ;
           how
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           .
           So
           ,
           Christ
           a
           
             ascending
             on
             high
             ,
             led
             captiuitie
             captiue
             .
          
           Who
           knoweth
           how
           farre
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           ?
           that
           he
           ascended
           to
           his
           Father
           with
           a
           multitude
           ,
           may
           be
           referred
           either
           to
           Angels
           ,
           or
           men
           .
           If
           all
           the
           Angels
           adored
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           what
           did
           they
           ,
           when
           he
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ?
           Nazianzene
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             If
             Christ
             ascend
             to
             heauen
             ,
             ascend
             thou
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             ioyne
             thy selfe
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             that
             accompanie
             him
             or
             receiue
             him
             .
          
           So
           Cyprian
           .
           c
           
             Non
             indiget
             vectoribus
             Angelis
             ,
             sed
             precedentes
             &
             subsequentes
             applaudebant
             victori
             .
          
           Christ
           ascending
           
             needed
             not
             Angels
             to
             beare
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             going
             before
             and
             following
             applauded
             him
             as
             a
             conquerer
             .
          
           And
           Austen
           .
           d
           
             Sublatus
             est
             Christus
             in
             manibus
             Ang●…lorum
             ,
             quando
             assumptus
             est
             in
             caelum
             ,
             non
             quia
             ,
             si
             non
             portarent
             Angeli
             ,
             ruiturus
             erat
             ;
             s●…d
             quia
             obsequebantur
             Regi
             .
             Christ
             was
             caried
             vp
             by
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Angels
             when
             he
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             not
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             fallen
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             beene
             stayed
             by
             Angels
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             might
             serue
             their
             King.
          
           And
           touching
           men
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           Thaddeus
           speake
           this
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           raised
           out
           of
           their
           graues
           ,
           when
           Christ
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           be
           reiected
           from
           his
           ascension
           ?
           They
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           not
           to
           die
           againe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           bee
           left
           wandring
           on
           the
           earth
           .
           Ascend
           before
           Christ
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           all
           things
           as
           the
           head
           to
           haue
           the
           preeminence
           .
           Then
           must
           they
           ascend
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           after
           him
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           is
           expresly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           It
           appeareth
           by
           Tertullian
           ,
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           was
           opposite
           to
           his
           conceit
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           this
           answere
           ;
           e
           
             Our
             abode
             after
             death
          
           ,
           (
           which
           there
           is
           called
           sleeping
           .
           )
           
             is
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             quò
             iam
             tunc
             &
             Patriarch●…
             &
             Prophetae
             appendices
             dominicae
             resurrectionis
             ab
             inferis
             migrauerunt
             ;
             whither
             the
             Patriarkes
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             were
             dependents
             on
             the
             Lords
             resurrection
             ,
             p●…ssed
             euen
             then
          
           (
           with
           him
           )
           FROM
           THE
           PLACES
           BELOW
           .
           Cyprian
           saith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           f
           
             spolians
             Inferos
             ,
             &
             captiuos
             praemittens
             ad
             superos
             ,
             spoiling
             the
             places
             below
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             captiues
             before
             towards
             heauen
             .
          
           Austen
           saith
           ,
           g
           
             Reddunt
             Infernavictorem
             ,
             &
             superna
             suscipiunt
             triumphantem
             .
             Hell
             restoreth
             him
             a
             conquerer
             ,
             and
             heauen
             receiueth
             him
             a
             Triumpher
             .
          
           Where
           then
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           h
           
             Christ
             triumphed
             ouer
             powers
             and
             principalities
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
          
           and
           likewise
           that
           he
           i
           
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             leading
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ,
          
           which
           prooueth
           his
           ascent
           to
           heauen
           to
           be
           the
           
             fulnesse
             and
             perfection
             of
             his
             triumph
             :
          
           since
           triumphes
           amongst
           
           mortall
           men
           are
           not
           secret
           nor
           solitarie
           ;
           shall
           we
           thinke
           that
           Christs
           triumphant
           ascension
           
           to
           heauen
           was
           the
           close
           conueying
           of
           him
           alone
           into
           heauen
           ,
           neither
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           man
           attending
           ,
           nor
           magnifying
           him
           ?
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             he
             went
             to
             hea●…n
             ,
             hauing
             Angels
             ,
             powers
             ,
             and
             mights
             subiected
             to
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           all
           sorts
           and
           orders
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           excellent
           ,
           high
           ,
           or
           mightie
           ;
           seruing
           ,
           submitting
           ,
           confessing
           ,
           and
           applauding
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           subduer
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           his
           Elect
           ?
        
         
           Where
           you
           would
           faine
           perswade
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           l
           
             Apostles
             Creed
             was
             not
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             now
             ,
             yea
             that
             at
             ●…irst
             it
             had
             no
             exact
             for
             me
             at
             all
          
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           discredite
           all
           thinges
           besides
           your
           owne
           deuices
           .
           You
           may
           say
           as
           much
           against
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           against
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           were
           not
           fully
           receiued
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           Eusebius
           time
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           the
           m
           
             Epistle
             of
             Iames
             ,
             of
             Iude
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Peter
             ,
             the
             second
             and
             third
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             are
             contradicted
          
           ;
           as
           not
           written
           by
           those
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           was
           for
           a
           while
           n
           contradicted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           not
           to
           be
           Pauls
           .
           Eusebius
           report
           is
           the
           truer
           ,
           because
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           did
           not
           receiue
           the
           second
           Epistle
           of
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           the
           second
           and
           third
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           nor
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Iude
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           to
           this
           day
           by
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           into
           their
           tongue
           ,
           which
           wanteth
           all
           these
           bookes
           ,
           as
           no
           approoued
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           The
           like
           might
           be
           sayd
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           Arabia
           .
           Will
           you
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           were
           not
           Apostolike
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           neede
           not
           receaue
           them
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           formerly
           doubted
           of
           ?
           The
           Creede
           we
           doe
           not
           vrge
           ,
           as
           vndoubtedly
           written
           by
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           we
           vrge
           it
           as
           the
           best
           and
           perfectest
           forme
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           was
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Christians
           at
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           direction
           and
           agreement
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           kept
           and
           professed
           in
           some
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           places
           ;
           which
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           had
           well
           considered
           and
           examined
           ,
           she
           receiued
           and
           preferred
           before
           all
           others
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           forme
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           ,
           was
           both
           in
           auncient
           times
           ,
           and
           diuers
           places
           preserued
           and
           professed
           as
           comming
           from
           the
           first
           erectors
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           you
           haue
           seene
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Cyrill
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           of
           Chrysostome
           for
           Antioche
           ,
           of
           Austen
           for
           Africa
           ,
           of
           Ruffine
           for
           Aquileia
           ,
           of
           Venantius
           for
           Poyctiers
           :
           and
           this
           very
           Article
           ,
           
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
          
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           witnessed
           to
           haue
           beene
           then
           in
           their
           Creedes
           :
           of
           whom
           no
           doubt
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           saue
           of
           Austen
           onely
           ,
           because
           he
           sometimes
           repeateth
           the
           Creede
           without
           that
           clause
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           confesseth
           to
           be
           a
           maine
           point
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
        
         
           That
           in
           all
           places
           they
           did
           varie
           from
           this
           forme
           ,
           though
           you
           pretend
           the
           names
           of
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Iustine
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             &c.
          
           yet
           they
           prooue
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           These
           Fathers
           do
           often
           ,
           as
           learned
           discoursers
           ,
           enlarge
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Creed
           ;
           &
           somtimes
           ,
           as
           short
           comprisers
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           contract
           the
           summe
           thereof
           into
           fewer
           wordes
           :
           but
           yet
           
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           most
           famous
           churches
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           a
           briefe
           collection
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           deliuered
           to
           the
           simple
           people
           to
           be
           learned
           and
           said
           by
           heart
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           baptized
           .
           Of
           this
           doe
           many
           learned
           and
           auncient
           Fathers
           beare
           witnesse
           .
           o
           
             Duodecim
             Apostolorum
             Symbolo
             sides
             sancta
             concepta
             est
             .
             In
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
          
           saith
           Ambrose
           ,
           
             is
             the
             holy
             faith
             conceaued
             (
             or
             comprised
             .
             )
          
           So
           Leo
           p
           
             Catholici
             Symbolibreuis
             &
             perfecta
             confessio
             d●…odecim
             Apostolorum
             totidem
             est
             signata
             sententijs
             .
             The
             short
             and
             perfect
             confession
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Creed
             is
             seal●…d
             vp
             with
             twelue
             sentences
             of
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             .
          
           So
           Ierom.
           q
           
             In
             the
             Creed
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             which
             being
             deliuered
             from
             the
             Apostles
             is
             not
             written
             in
             paper
             and
             ●…ke
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tables
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             after
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             closed
             vp
             with
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             ●…lesh
             .
          
           Isidore
           saith
           ,
           r
           
             the
             Apostles
             readie
             to
             depart
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             Normam
             prius
             sibi
             futurae
             praedicationis
             in
             commune
             constituunt
             :
             appoint
             first
             in
             common
             a
             summe
             of
             that
             they
             would
             preach
             ,
             least
             s●…uered
             in
             di●…ers
             places
             ,
             they
             ●…ould
             propose
             any
             diuers
             or
             dissonant
             thing
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             brought
             to
             the
          
           
           
             ●…ith
             of
             Christ.
             Rabanus
             Ma●…rus
             de
             Institutione
             clericorum
             li.
          
           2.
           ca.
           56.
           hath
           the
           very
           same
           wordes
           .
           Neither
           could
           Tertullian
           ,
           whose
           name
           you
           vse
           ,
           haue
           truely
           said
           ,
           r
           
             Reg●…
             
             fidei
             vn
             a
             omnino
             est
             ,
             sola
             immobilis
             ,
             &
             irreformabilis
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             one
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             only
             that
             immooueable
             and
             vnchangeable
             ,
          
           vnlesse
           there
           had
           beene
           some
           forme
           of
           faith
           receaued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           might
           alter
           or
           change
           .
           For
           how
           could
           he
           saie
           there
           is
           but
           ONE
           RVLE
           ,
           if
           euery
           Church
           had
           a
           seuerall
           rule
           ?
           Or
           how
           was
           it
           
             immooueable
             or
             irreformable
          
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           certaine
           wordes
           or
           parts
           ,
           but
           euerie
           man
           might
           alter
           at
           his
           will
           ?
           Tertullian
           therefore
           doth
           not
           repeat
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           which
           he
           varieth
           in
           euerie
           place
           where
           he
           citeth
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           pointeth
           to
           the
           chiefe
           parts
           thereof
           ;
           no
           where
           keeping
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           substance
           the
           same
           matter
           .
           Against
           Praxeas
           the
           heretike
           he
           saith
           ;
           t
           
             Hanc
             regulam
             ab
             initio
             Euangelij
             decurrisse
             :
             This
             rule
          
           (
           of
           faith
           )
           
             hath
             had
             continuance
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           Against
           heretikes
           in
           generall
           he
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             Haec
             regula
             à
             Christo
             probabitur
             instituta
             :
             This
             rule
             shall
             be
             prooued
             to
             haue
             bee●…e
             appointed
             by
             Christ.
          
           And
           yet
           in
           these
           two
           places
           he
           keepeth
           not
           the
           same
           wordes
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           heades
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           same
           principles
           of
           faith
           .
           As
           likewise
           both
           these
           differ
           in
           wordes
           from
           that
           rule
           ,
           which
           he
           cited
           before
           ,
           being
           x
           
             omnino
             vna
             ,
             euerie
             where
             one
             ,
          
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           alterable
           .
           Irenaeus
           saith
           .
           y
           
             The
             Church
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             endes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             recea●…ed
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             faith
             which
             be
             bele●…eth
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             almightie
             maker
             of
             heauen
             &
             earth
             ,
             &c
             :
             and
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             incarnate
             for
             our
             saluation
             :
             and
             in
             the
             holie
             spirit
             ,
             which
             preached
             by
             the
             Prophets
             the
             dispensation
             and
             comming
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             by
             the
             Virgine
             ,
             his
             p●…ssion
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             with
             his
             flesh
             into
             heauen
             ;
             and
             his
             comming
             from
             heauen
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             recapitulate
             all
             :
             to
             raise
             vp
             all
             flesh
             ;
             and
             to
             giue
             iust
             iudgement
             in
             all
             .
          
           z
           
             Th●…
             faith
             the
             Church
             disp●…rsed
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             hauing
             receaued
             ,
             faithfully
             keepeth
             ,
             and
             constantly
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             these
             things
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             mouth
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             different
             languages
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Yet
             the
             summe
             aud
             effect
             of
             the
             tradition
          
           (
           or
           faith
           deliuered
           )
           
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             doe
             the
             Churches
             in
             Germany
             otherwise
             beleeue
             or
             otherwise
             teach
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             Fraunce
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             Africke
             ,
             nor
             those
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           the
           churches
           in
           the
           world
           had
           one
           and
           the
           same
           tradition
           and
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           wordes
           in
           some
           places
           did
           differ
           ,
           yet
           in
           sense
           they
           agreed
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefer
           the
           churches
           were
           ,
           the
           more
           was
           their
           care
           to
           preserue
           this
           Creed
           not
           written
           ,
           as
           Ierom
           and
           others
           confesse
           ,
           but
           deliuered
           and
           receaued
           by
           hart
           euen
           from
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           kept
           this
           Creede
           comprised
           in
           twelue
           sentences
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           Leo
           testifieth
           not
           long
           after
           Ru●…ines
           time
           ;
           and
           Ambrose
           said
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           euen
           in
           Ru●…ines
           time
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           likewise
           both
           East
           and
           West
           had
           &
           retained
           the
           same
           from
           their
           first
           foundation
           ,
           as
           Irenaeus
           witnesseth
           ;
           It
           can
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           Creede
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           was
           the
           verie
           same
           which
           the
           primitiue
           churches
           had
           and
           kept
           ;
           and
           these
           auncient
           Fathers
           that
           alleage
           the
           authoritie
           thereof
           ,
           bring
           not
           euerie
           where
           the
           exact
           wordes
           ,
           but
           the
           chiefe
           parts
           and
           grounds
           thereof
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Tertullian
           who
           saith
           ;
           
             The
             Rule
          
           ,
           or
           Creed
           ,
           
             is
             one
             and
             vnchangeable
          
           .
           notwithstanding
           he
           bringeth
           three
           seueral
           variations
           therof
           in
           wordes
           .
           For
           the
           clause
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           it
           was
           retained
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           though
           it
           wanted
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           churches
           of
           the
           East
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           rest
           conceaued
           no
           les●…e
           by
           Christes
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           rose
           conquerer
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           as
           the
           prophet
           foretold
           he
           should
           ,
           in
           saying
           :
           
             O
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             ;
             ô
             hell
             ,
             I
             will
             bee
             thy
             destruction
          
           ;
           as
           Christ
           professed
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             the
             keies
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             :
          
           and
           as
           the
           great
           and
           generall
           Councels
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Chalcedon
             and
             Constantinople
          
           did
           expound
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           
             Christ
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hauing
             ●…irst
             spoiled
             hell
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           this
           resolution
           of
           these
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           you
           dreame
           vpon
           the
           opinion
           of
           Limbus
           preuailing
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           that
           wanted
           that
           Article
           which
           others
           had
           ,
           receaued
           it
           into
           their
           Creed
           ,
           as
           contained
           there
           before
           in
           
           force
           and
           effect
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           concurred
           in
           one
           consent
           of
           faith
           and
           wordes
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           b
           
             Our
             third
             reason
             is
             :
             if
             there
             be
             no
             certaine
             benefit
             to
             the
             godly
             by
             Christs
             going
             to
             hell
             ,
             then
             doubtlesse
             he
             went
             not
             thither
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             certaine
             benefit
             to
             the
             godly
             by
             Christs
             going
             to
             hell
             .
             Therefore
             doubtlesse
             he
             went
             not
             thither
             .
          
           ]
           You
           profere
           vs
           reasons
           very
           seldome
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           push
           them
           forth
           ,
           they
           want
           all
           things
           that
           should
           support
           them
           .
           Your
           maior
           heere
           hath
           no
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           your
           minor
           hath
           no
           trueth
           ;
           and
           so
           your
           conclusion
           is
           like
           a
           forward
           bud
           ,
           that
           shrincketh
           before
           it
           bloweth
           .
           That
           Christ
           should
           triumph
           ouer
           powers
           and
           principal●…ies
           ,
           and
           all
           knees
           of
           those
           in
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           bow
           vnto
           him
           ,
           was
           aswell
           for
           his
           soueraignty
           ,
           as
           for
           our
           safety
           .
           Your
           maior
           then
           must
           haue
           both
           those
           parts
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           Christs
           descent
           thither
           were
           neither
           for
           his
           glory
           not
           our
           good
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           needlesse
           .
           But
           it
           was
           both
           .
           He
           was
           to
           rise
           superiour
           to
           all
           his
           and
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           crosse
           he
           submitted
           his
           life
           to
           the
           rage
           &
           fury
           of
           Satan
           &
           his
           members
           ,
           so
           when
           he
           rose
           he
           might
           be
           made
           Lord
           ouer
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           and
           hell
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           his
           right
           to
           haue
           the
           keyes
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           wherby
           Satans
           kingdom
           aswell
           in
           hell
           as
           in
           earth
           should
           be
           subiected
           to
           the
           power
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           but
           beneficiall
           for
           vs
           ,
           whose
           redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           he
           was
           .
           Againe
           what
           need
           is
           there
           that
           you
           should
           know
           the
           depth
           of
           Gods
           counsels
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           Christs
           doings
           in
           euery
           thing
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           were
           to
           take
           an
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           cause
           he
           had
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ?
           If
           the
           Scripture
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           not
           left
           in
           hell
           ,
           though
           we
           could
           not
           discerne
           the
           precise
           purpose
           of
           his
           descent
           thither
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           therefore
           reiect
           it
           as
           superfluous
           .
           But
           what
           say
           you
           to
           those
           two
           maine
           points
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           
             the
             destroying
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             of
             vs
             from
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
          
           which
           Christ
           performed
           by
           his
           death
           ?
           [
           b
           
             The
             benefits
             all
             and
             euery
             one
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             euery
             where
             rehearse
             )
             I
             most
             vnfeinedly
             and
             religiously
             beleeue
             :
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             his
             locall
             being
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           ]
           You
           acknowledge
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           deeds
           of
           Christs
           destroying
           and
           spoiling
           Satan
           ,
           through
           ,
           but
           not
           after
           his
           death
           :
           and
           so
           in
           name
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           proofe
           you
           make
           him
           Lord
           ouer
           hell
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           neuer
           shewed
           the
           power
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           taking
           his
           body
           from
           the
           graue
           .
           Now
           this
           doth
           not
           answere
           the
           reall
           and
           actuall
           subduing
           of
           Satans
           strength
           and
           kingdome
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           so
           magnificent
           and
           euident
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           vseth
           ;
           that
           Christ
           led
           
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             of
             powers
             and
             principalities
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           You
           call
           these
           c
           
             blasts
             of
             vanity
          
           ,
           because
           I
           say
           they
           were
           performed
           on
           euery
           part
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           the
           place
           where
           his
           chiefest
           strength
           and
           power
           was
           ,
           which
           was
           hell
           :
           but
           your
           replies
           are
           rather
           beesoms
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           which
           would
           sweepe
           away
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           Christs
           most
           glorious
           triumph
           ouer
           Satan
           and
           his
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           taking
           of
           his
           flesh
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           it
           lay
           dead
           ;
           and
           ascribe
           no
           more
           to
           Christs
           conquest
           ouer
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           then
           you
           doe
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           when
           they
           shal
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           earth
           to
           the
           fruition
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           not
           sufficient
           in
           Christs
           person
           .
           For
           he
           must
           not
           onelie
           be
           free
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           freer
           of
           all
           his
           from
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           but
           all
           infernall
           places
           and
           powers
           were
           to
           stoope
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           d
           
             This
             conquest
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             Christ
             purchased
             by
             his
             Passion
             ,
             but
             hee
             did
             not
             execute
             it
             till
             his
             resurrection
             .
             If
             hee
             executed
             nothing
             till
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             purchased
             all
             by
             his
             Passion
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             nothing
             in
             hell
             .
             For
             his
             resurrection
             was
             distinctly
             after
             his
             supposed
             being
             in
             hell
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Apostles
           wordes
           are
           plaine
           ,
           that
           Christes
           crosse
           was
           his
           
             humiliation
             .
             Christ
          
           e
           
             humbled
             himselfe
             being
             obedient
             to
             death
             ,
             euen
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           Then
           Christes
           Passion
           and
           death
           were
           parts
           of
           his
           debasing
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           triumphing
           ouer
           death
           or
           hell
           .
           After
           death
           must
           his
           triumph
           beginne
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           breathing
           out
           his
           soule
           :
           but
           when
           the
           time
           of
           his
           resurrection
           came
           ,
           God
           loosed
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           before
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           left
           destitute
           of
           glory
           &
           soueraintie
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           raised
           his
           bodie
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           restoring
           him
           to
           life
           as
           the
           subduer
           and
           
           Lord
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           well
           of
           hell
           as
           of
           death
           .
           You
           would
           calculate
           the
           minutes
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           distance
           of
           time
           there
           was
           betwixt
           the
           returne
           of
           Christes
           soule
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           raising
           of
           his
           bodie
           from
           the
           graue
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           vanities
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           then
           audacious
           in
           blasing
           your
           owne
           deuises
           ,
           and
           curious
           in
           searching
           Gods
           secrets
           reserued
           to
           himselfe
           .
           What
           time
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ascended
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           or
           descended
           to
           hell
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           know
           ;
           we
           must
           leaue
           that
           to
           God
           ;
           it
           sufficeth
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christes
           Soule
           by
           the
           witnesse
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           was
           not
           lest
           
             in
             hell
             ,
             nor
             his
             flesh
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
          
           but
           both
           restored
           to
           life
           as
           conquerers
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           
           Christes
           resurrection
           therefore
           containeth
           the
           bringing
           of
           hissoule
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           ioyning
           of
           it
           to
           his
           bodie
           ,
           that
           both
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           celest●…all
           and
           perpetuall
           glory
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           subduing
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           his
           soule
           returned
           to
           his
           bodie
           ,
           is
           iustly
           reputed
           a
           part
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           resurrection
           .
           [
           f
           
             I
             would
             willingly
             beleeue
             you
             ,
             but
             alas
             who
             sayth
             so
             besides
             your selfe
             ;
             or
             onely
             such
             as
             can
             tell
             no
             better
             then
             you
             .
          
           ]
           If
           auncient
           Fathers
           and
           later
           writers
           ,
           if
           prouinciall
           &
           generall
           Councels
           did
           not
           professe
           the
           same
           that
           I
           doe
           ,
           you
           might
           beleeue
           as
           you
           list
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           all
           concurre
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           testified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           to
           elude
           with
           phrases
           and
           figures
           ;
           then
           pitie
           your selfe
           as
           stretching
           and
           shrinking
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           pitie
           not
           me
           ,
           who
           haue
           the
           maine
           consent
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           Christian
           assemblies
           (
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           wherein
           we
           liue
           )
           to
           interpret
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           Christes
           subduing
           of
           hell
           consequent
           to
           his
           death
           and
           precedent
           to
           his
           resurrection
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           Apostles
           wordes
           ,
           (
           that
           Ch●…ist
           g
           
             through
             death
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             all
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life
             long
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             )
          
           haue
           any
           full
           or
           effectuall
           performance
           ,
           if
           Christ
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           raising
           vp
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           did
           not
           in
           that
           part
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           lay
           not
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           shew
           himselfe
           the
           conquerer
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           Infernall
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           by
           Christes
           subduing
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           whole
           power
           thereof
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           assured
           of
           our
           deliuerance
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           most
           feared
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
           This
           Conquest
           we
           both
           beleue
           ;
           neither
           may
           we
           much
           differ
           about
           
           the
           time
           ,
           since
           it
           must
           be
           through
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           resurrection
           ;
           the
           manner
           is
           all
           that
           is
           questioned
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           was
           without
           any
           presence
           of
           his
           humane
           soule
           ,
           and
           consequently
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           his
           diuine
           nature
           .
           I
           a●…irme
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           this
           exaltation
           ,
           to
           be
           Lord
           ouer
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           and
           hell
           ;
           pertained
           not
           to
           Christes
           Deitie
           ,
           which
           neuer
           wanted
           that
           Soueraintie
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           manhood
           ,
           which
           was
           obedient
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           aduanced
           to
           this
           hight
           .
           And
           since
           this
           conquest
           ouer
           hell
           was
           reall
           in
           proofe
           ,
           not
           verball
           in
           claime
           ;
           speciall
           to
           Christes
           person
           ,
           not
           generall
           to
           all
           his
           members
           ;
           and
           performed
           after
           Christes
           death
           ,
           not
           by
           Christes
           diuine
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           humane
           nature
           ;
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           referred
           to
           Christes
           soule
           ;
           which
           might
           descend
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           must
           before
           it
           could
           shew
           it selfe
           vanquisher
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           his
           bodie
           ,
           which
           lay
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           could
           neither
           ascend
           nor
           descend
           till
           it
           was
           restored
           to
           life
           .
           You
           make
           Christ
           Lord
           ouer
           hell
           ,
           because
           he
           kept
           himselfe
           from
           thence
           ;
           but
           so
           were
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           whose
           soules
           were
           not
           inclosed
           in
           hell
           ;
           whom
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           not
           Lords
           ouer
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           but
           deliuered
           from
           both
           .
           There
           must
           be
           a
           conquest
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           take
           all
           power
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           reserued
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           rose
           from
           death
           ,
           as
           hauing
           the
           keyes
           of
           both
           .
           The
           particular
           manner
           whereof
           in
           time
           and
           other
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           though
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           expresse
           ,
           yet
           must
           not
           the
           general
           be
           doubted
           ,
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             soule
             was
             not
             left
             ,
             nor
             for
             saken
             in
             hell
          
           of
           Gods
           diuine
           power
           and
           presence
           ,
           but
           thence
           returned
           as
           conquerer
           of
           all
           Satans
           power
           and
           Dominion
           .
           This
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           alwayes
           professed
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           the
           godly
           safely
           bele●…ue
           ,
           notwithstanding
           M.
           Broughtonsbedlom
           proclamation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             generall
             corruption
             of
             religion
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             learning
             .
          
        
         
           h
           
             Our
             fourth
             reason
             .
             There
             is
             altogether
             as
             great
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             vrgent
             cause
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             whole
             man
             ,
             (
             both
             soule
             and
             bodie
             )
             should
             be
             present
             in
             hell
             to
             free
             vs
             thence
             wholy
             (
             that
             is
             our
             
             soules
             and
             bodies
             )
             as
             there
             is
             that
             his
             soule
             must
             be
             there
             present
             to
             free
             thence
             our
             soules
             .
             Heere
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             answere
             my
             proposition
             without
             skoffes
             and
             taunts
             and
             ●…autie
             disdaine
             ,
             as
             your
             manner
             is
             .
          
           ]
           You
           cannot
           mocke
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           great
           pitie
           .
           When
           your
           propositions
           want
           not
           only
           proofe
           and
           trueth
           ,
           but
           learning
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           shall
           I
           say
           they
           be
           sage
           ,
           wise
           ,
           &
           Christian
           resolutions
           ?
           your
           deuices
           I
           call
           dreames
           ,
           your
           contradictions
           I
           call
           contrarieties
           ,
           your
           neglect
           of
           all
           Councels
           and
           Fathers
           I
           call
           presumption
           ;
           and
           your
           shifting
           ,
           and
           outfacing
           ,
           affirming
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           d●…nying
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           call
           vnshamefastnesse
           ,
           if
           not
           impudencie
           .
           What
           other
           names
           should
           I
           giue
           them
           ?
           I
           professe
           I
           cannot
           flatter
           you
           in
           your
           fansies
           ,
           neither
           see
           I
           any
           cause
           ,
           why
           you
           regarding
           no
           man
           besides
           your selfe
           ,
           should
           thinke
           your selfe
           fit
           to
           be
           regarded
           with
           the
           disgrace
           of
           all
           auncients
           and
           others
           .
           Where
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           meet
           to
           be
           reiected
           with
           disdaine
           ,
           I
           vse
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           not
           ?
           Yet
           now
           you
           would
           haue
           a
           direct
           and
           faire
           answere
           to
           your
           proposition
           ;
           though
           you
           little
           deserue
           it
           ,
           you
           shall
           .
           This
           which
           you
           mention
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           our
           deliuerance
           from
           hell
           )
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           Christs
           descent
           thither
           ,
           his
           owne
           
             honour
             and
             right
          
           ,
           that
           suffered
           
             shame
             and
             wrong
          
           at
           Satans
           hand
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           was
           the
           chie●…e
           cause
           of
           his
           descent
           ,
           that
           after
           death
           he
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           his
           manhood
           the
           conquerer
           and
           destroier
           of
           Satans
           power
           .
           This
           you
           cleane
           leaue
           out
           of
           your
           proposition
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           bring
           nothing
           that
           should
           be
           sound
           and
           sufficient
           .
           Againe
           your
           proposition
           ,
           as
           it
           standeth
           ,
           hath
           no
           strength
           in
           it
           besides
           your
           owne
           imagination
           .
           For
           hell
           once
           subdued
           and
           conquered
           by
           Christ
           needeth
           not
           the
           second
           time
           to
           be
           conquered
           .
           Since
           then
           till
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           hell
           hath
           no
           more
           but
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           (
           some
           few
           excepted
           who
           descended
           aliue
           to
           hell
           ;
           )
           what
           needed
           more
           then
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           to
           conquer
           hell
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           s●…ing
           the
           body
           is
           cast
           into
           hell
           to
           increase
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           the
           soule
           being
           acquited
           and
           freed
           from
           hell
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           the
           body
           should
           goe
           thither
           .
           And
           so
           in
           respect
           aswell
           of
           Gods
           ordinance
           till
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           soules
           preeminence
           in
           and
           ouer
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           after
           death
           might
           iustly
           discharge
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           from
           all
           the
           power
           and
           claime
           that
           Satan
           had
           against
           vs.
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           proportion
           ,
           which
           Fulgentius
           ,
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           others
           mention
           ,
           as
           deriued
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           man
           after
           death
           were
           for
           sinne
           appointed
           to
           two
           seuerall
           places
           ;
           his
           soule
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           to
           the
           graue
           ;
           so
           the
           Redeemer
           did
           ●…etch
           man
           backe
           againe
           from
           those
           two
           places
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           soule
           subduing
           hell
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           body
           resisting
           corruption
           ;
           this
           p●…oportion
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           g●…ounded
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           more
           then
           you
           can
           any
           way
           confute
           ,
           or
           open
           your
           mouth
           against
           with
           any
           trueth
           .
        
         
           You
           aske
           ,
           s
           
             why
             this
             going
             to
             hell
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             not
             rather
             af●…er
             his
             resurrection
             ,
          
           when
           both
           pa●…ts
           were
           ioined
           together
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           by
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           separating
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           Christ
           was
           to
           destroy
           both
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           Next
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           rise
           conquerer
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           not
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           conquest
           
           of
           both
           ,
           to
           reconquer
           them
           againe
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           an
           vnwise
           demand
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           what
           belongeth
           to
           Christs
           death
           or
           resurrection
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           rise
           the
           full
           conquerer
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           a●…ter
           his
           resurrection
           to
           make
           a
           new
           conquest
           ouer
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           heaping
           of
           seuenteen
           places
           of
           Scripture
           in
           the
           k
           margine
           of
           your
           booke
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           died
           and
           rose
           againe
           ,
           is
           to
           let
           men
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           emptied
           your
           note
           Booke
           ,
           and
           there
           find
           that
           Christ
           did
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           To
           which
           if
           you
           will
           adde
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           intent
           of
           all
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           to
           rise
           a
           perfect
           conquerer
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           you
           shall
           make
           so
           many
           proofes
           that
           Christ
           conquered
           both
           before
           and
           with
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           after
           it
           .
           For
           his
           resurrection
           was
           manifest
           proofe
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             his
             soule
             was
             forsaken
             in
             hel
             ,
             nor
             his
             flesh
             left
             to
             see
             corruption
          
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           both
           hell
           and
           death
           were
           perfectly
           subdued
           ,
           when
           he
           ioined
           againe
           his
           soule
           to
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           aduanced
           them
           both
           to
           an
           immortall
           and
           celestiall
           life
           .
           Considering
           then
           whence
           the
           parts
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           were
           taken
           ,
           when
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           soule
           from
           h●…ll
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           
           his
           body
           from
           the
           graue
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           corrupted
           ;
           you
           shall
           easily
           see
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           your
           eies
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           and
           force
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           beganne
           with
           the
           subduing
           of
           hell
           by
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           ouermastering
           putrifaction
           by
           his
           body
           .
           Against
           whose
           soule
           and
           body
           since
           neither
           destruction
           nor
           corruption
           could
           preuaile
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           rise
           vanquisher
           and
           Lord
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           And
           where
           you
           thinke
           it
           absurd
           ,
           that
           
             one
             part
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             his
             soule
             )
             should
             gloriously
             triumph
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             his
             body
             )
          
           ALL
           THIS
           WHILE
           
             lying
             in
             humiliation
          
           ;
           the
           time
           was
           not
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           it
           seeme
           ;
           since
           these
           things
           were
           done
           in
           that
           shortnesse
           and
           neerenesse
           of
           ●…me
           which
           pleased
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           soule
           once
           remoued
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           whether
           in
           heauen
           or
           in
           hell
           ,
           was
           first
           to
           goe
           towards
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           before
           that
           could
           receaue
           life
           from
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           force
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           soule
           must
           begin
           before
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           body
           .
           And
           euen
           according
           to
           your
           owne
           conceit
           ,
           if
           the
           soule
           were
           in
           heauen
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           lay
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           ;
           did
           not
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           heauen
           begin
           a
           good
           while
           before
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           third
           day
           was
           restored
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           till
           that
           time
           lay
           senselesse
           in
           the
           dishonor
           and
           dominion
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           as
           you
           conceaue
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           with
           you
           in
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           should
           enioy
           honor
           ,
           blisse
           ,
           and
           glory
           before
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           before
           their
           bodies
           are
           partakers
           of
           heauenly
           ioy
           ?
        
         
           Your
           likelihoode
           ,
           that
           l
           
             Christ
             would
             cleere
             himselfe
             first
             wholy
             and
             intirely
             in
             both
             parts
             before
             he
             would
             begin
             to
             strip
             and
             spoyle
             Satan
             for
             vs
          
           ;
           m
           
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             victorie
             to
             spoyle
             the
             enemy
             and
             to
             treade
             him
             vnder
             foote
             ,
             then
             to
             get
             freedome
             to
             himselfe
          
           ;
           Hath
           no
           likelihood
           but
           in
           your
           owne
           eyes
           .
           If
           Christ
           were
           in
           doubt
           of
           the
           victorie
           ,
           or
           
           afraide
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           it
           were
           good
           policie
           first
           to
           make
           him selfe
           sure
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           helpe
           others
           ;
           but
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           hauing
           no
           such
           doubt
           nor
           dread
           ,
           might
           destroy
           and
           spoile
           those
           Infernall
           places
           and
           powers
           ,
           when
           &
           as
           pleased
           him selfe
           with
           the
           most
           dishonour
           and
           shame
           that
           might
           be
           to
           Satan
           and
           his
           kingdome
           .
           For
           as
           he
           would
           die●…
           shew
           his
           power
           in
           raising
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           so
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           he
           would
           conquere
           Satan
           ,
           that
           his
           strength
           might
           the
           more
           appeare
           in
           dissoluing
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           life
           with
           the
           full
           command
           ouer
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           And
           therefore
           your
           
             strong
             likelihoods
          
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           are
           childish
           conceits
           and
           distrusts
           of
           Christs
           power
           and
           habilitie
           to
           performe
           his
           victory
           .
           Like
           to
           these
           are
           those
           other
           points
           which
           you
           aske
           .
           n
           
             Why
             might
             not
             one
             part
             of
             Christ
             haue
             sufficed
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             righteousnesse
             &
             obedience
             (
             which
             Apollinaris
             an
             heretick
             affirmed
             ,
             )
             as
             well
             as
             that
             one
             part
             serued
             to
             triumph
             for
             vs
             in
             hell
             ?
          
           ]
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           where
           body
           and
           soule
           were
           ioyned
           together
           in
           suffering
           and
           meriting
           ;
           but
           he
           conquered
           hell
           by
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           after
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           Soule
           was
           yet
           seuered
           from
           the
           Body
           .
           What
           Apollinaris
           the
           Heretick
           affirmed
           ,
           you
           vnderstand
           not
           ,
           if
           you
           thinke
           he
           did
           hold
           that
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           or
           merite
           for
           vs
           :
           his
           heresie
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           humane
           Soule
           ,
           but
           his
           Deitie
           did
           mooue
           and
           rule
           his
           body
           in
           steede
           of
           a
           Soule
           .
           Next
           you
           aske
           ,
           [
           o
           
             Why
             the
             body
             ouer
             comming
             corruption
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
          
           which
           I
           call
           a
           part
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           
             did
             not
             thereby
             destroy
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             saue
             our
             Soules
             ,
             that
             Christ
             might
             not
             haue
             needed
             to
             haue
             come
             to
             hell
             for
             that
             purpose
             ?
          
           ]
           He
           that
           hath
           nought
           else
           to
           doing
           ,
           may
           intend
           to
           aske
           such
           idle
           questions
           .
           Why
           God
           would
           haue
           the
           flesh
           of
           his
           Sonne
           by
           resisting
           corruption
           in
           the
           graue
           to
           assure
           our
           bodies
           of
           incorruption
           ;
           and
           his
           Soule
           by
           subduing
           hell
           ,
           to
           free
           our
           Soules
           from
           the
           power
           and
           feare
           of
           hell
           ;
           you
           were
           best
           aske
           him
           a
           reason
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           things
           :
           but
           since
           we
           were
           in
           danger
           and
           feare
           of
           both
           deaths
           ,
           least
           the
           one
           should
           lead
           vs
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           most
           to
           be
           feared
           ;
           what
           reason
           can
           you
           bring
           against
           the
           Counsell
           and
           wisdome
           of
           God
           confirming
           vs
           against
           the
           power
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           by
           the
           conquest
           of
           both
           parts
           of
           Christs
           manhoode
           ouer
           both
           his
           and
           our
           enemies
           ?
           You
           would
           otherwise
           haue
           ordered
           our
           safetie
           and
           indemnitie
           ,
           from
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           if
           your
           aduise
           had
           been
           asked
           ;
           but
           nourish
           these
           impieties
           at
           home
           in
           your
           bosome
           ;
           blaze
           them
           not
           so
           busily
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           beleeue
           nothing
           till
           you
           saw
           
           a
           reason
           thereof
           that
           fitted
           your
           fansie
           .
           What
           God
           might
           haue
           done
           ,
           is
           not
           for
           you
           nor
           me
           to
           aske
           ;
           what
           improportion
           or
           discohaerence
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           is
           there
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           Soule
           and
           Body
           superiour
           to
           hell
           and
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           should
           assure
           our
           Bodies
           and
           Soules
           the
           victorie
           ouer
           both
           in
           such
           sort
           and
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ?
        
         
           p
           
             If
             they
             meane
             ,
             that
             Christs
             flesh
             being
             in
             the
             graue
             and
             his
             soule
             being
             in
             hell
             did
             seuerally
             and
             distinctly
             saue
             our
             flesh
             and
             our
             soules
             ,
             then
             how
             will
             you
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             doe
             denie
             that
             point
             ?
          
           You
           would
           faine
           put
           downe
           Fulgentius
           ,
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           the
           first
           points
           of
           their
           Catechisme
           ,
           that
           the
           ioynt
           Redemption
           of
           our
           Soules
           and
           Bodies
           was
           obtained
           by
           the
           ioynt-sufferings
           of
           Christ
           in
           Soule
           and
           Body
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           but
           yet
           since
           we
           are
           to
           die
           ,
           when
           our
           Soules
           shall
           be
           seuered
           from
           our
           bodies
           ;
           to
           assure
           vs
           that
           our
           Soules
           are
           freed
           by
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           passion
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           shall
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           why
           might
           it
           not
           please
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           body
           in
           the
           graue
           without
           corruption
           to
           confirme
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           subduing
           the
           power
           and
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           our
           Soules
           seuered
           from
           our
           bodies
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           all
           danger
           and
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           conquered
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           whereof
           he
           hath
           taken
           the
           keyes
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           him selfe
           affirmeth
           ?
           This
           was
           no
           new
           sauing
           of
           our
           Soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           securing
           of
           vs
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           that
           our
           Soules
           and
           bodies
           seuered
           by
           death
           ,
           shall
           be
           subiected
           to
           neither
           ,
           but
           be
           reserued
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           victorie
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Further
             ,
             why
             was
             it
             needefull
             ,
             that
             an
             actuall
             presence
             of
             his
             manhoode
             should
             be
             in
             hell
             ,
             seeing
             indeede
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             actuall
             triumph
             of
             Christ
             ouer
             Satan
             proceedeth
             not
             of
             the
             proper
             vertue
             of
             the
             manhood
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             vertue
             &
             power
             of
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           Conflict
           between
           the
           godhead
           of
           Christ
           &
           Satan
           there
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           might
           
           be
           any
           :
           but
           as
           by
           Adams
           disobedience
           Satan
           gained
           vs
           into
           his
           possession
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           euen
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           Satan
           lost
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           power
           and
           dominion
           .
           Neither
           might
           the
           Deitie
           of
           Christ
           through
           death
           be
           made
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           touch
           on
           a
           trick
           of
           Arianisme
           ;
           but
           the
           manhoode
           of
           Christ
           for
           his
           submission
           vnto
           death
           receiued
           the
           keyes
           of
           death
           &
           hell
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           had
           not
           those
           Infernall
           powers
           been
           subiected
           to
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           after
           death
           ,
           how
           should
           it
           haue
           appeared
           that
           his
           manhood
           ,
           not
           his
           godhead
           ,
           had
           the
           conquest
           ouer
           Satans
           strongest
           holds
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           keves
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           were
           resigned
           vnto
           him
           ?
           for
           since
           the
           Scripture
           beareth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Soule
             was
             not
             for
             saken
             in
             hell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           there
           left
           destitute
           of
           his
           diuine
           power
           &
           glory
           ,
           what
           resistance
           could
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           returne
           thence
           the
           Lord
           and
           Ruler
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           whereof
           hell
           and
           Satan
           were
           the
           chiefest
           ?
           His
           godhead
           then
           was
           the
           giuer
           ,
           but
           his
           manhoode
           was
           the
           receauer
           of
           this
           power
           and
           pre●…minence
           ouer
           hell
           &
           Satan
           ,
           that
           they
           for
           euer
           should
           stoupe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           see
           both
           what
           wrong
           they
           did
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           vengeance
           was
           heaped
           on
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           how
           righteous
           mans
           redemption
           was
           by
           the
           Crosse
           and
           death
           ;
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           r
           
             Lastly
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             flesh
             in
             the
             graue
             keepe
             ours
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             come
             there
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             it
             should
             neuer
             putrifie
             nor
             rot
             ,
             as
             his
             flesh
             did
             not
             ?
          
           ]
           Euen
           because
           
           such
           was
           Gods
           will
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           .
           God
           by
           his
           sentence
           pronounced
           on
           Adam
           and
           his
           ofspring
           ,
           adiudged
           them
           to
           returne
           to
           dust
           ,
           from
           which
           Christ
           shall
           raise
           them
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           .
           And
           from
           dust
           to
           restore
           them
           ,
           sheweth
           greater
           power
           in
           Christ
           then
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           dust
           .
           This
           therefore
           verifieth
           the
           iustice
           ,
           and
           magnifieth
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           you
           to
           aske
           ,
           why
           it
           might
           not
           be
           aswell
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           so
           ;
           is
           to
           enter
           more
           saucely
           then
           wisely
           into
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           should
           religiously
           and
           faithfully
           beleeue
           .
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             all
             these
             sequels
             are
             as
             good
             and
             as
             li●…ly
             as
             my
             assertion
             .
          
           you
           shew
           your
           accustomed
           boldnesse
           ,
           if
           not
           haughtinesse
           ,
           that
           condemne
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           auncient
           fathers
           for
           plaine
           fooles
           in
           not
           seeing
           ,
           what
           ●…urd
           consequences
           depended
           on
           their
           assertion
           .
           How
           beit
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           
           pride
           you
           shew
           little
           wit
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           while
           you
           can
           light
           on
           none
           other
           reason
           of
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           that
           we
           should
           neuer
           come
           there
           .
           This
           indeed
           was
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           euen
           to
           secure
           vs
           by
           his
           conquest
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           either
           ,
           since
           both
           are
           wholy
           subiected
           and
           submitted
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           though
           he
           stay
           the
           time
           prefixed
           by
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           victorie
           ouer
           death
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ouer
           hell
           at
           our
           departing
           hence
           ;
           assuring
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           by
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           neede
           not
           feare
           either
           death
           or
           hell
           ,
           both
           which
           he
           hath
           conquered
           .
        
         
           s
           
             I
             made
             this
             argument
             in
             my
             former
             Treatise
             ;
             that
             Christes
             descending
             into
             hell
             (
             if
             euer
             he
             did
             so
             )
             could
             not
             be
             iudged
             any
             part
             of
             his
             exaltation
             or
             glorification
             .
             To
             which
             your
             reply
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             more
             strange
             or
             skornefull
             .
             But
             you
             resolue
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             hee
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             importeth
             his
             exaltation
             and
             triumph
             .
          
           ]
           This
           argument
           was
           drawen
           from
           your
           imagination
           taking
           vpon
           you
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Creede
           as
           best
           pleased
           you
           ,
           which
           because
           I
           reiected
           ,
           as
           wanting
           all
           warrant
           besides
           your
           owne
           note
           booke
           ,
           you
           interpret
           it
           to
           be
           a
           strange
           and
           skornefull
           answere
           .
           Howbeit
           there
           is
           no
           strangenesse
           in
           mine
           answere
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           that
           neuer
           peeped
           farder
           then
           in
           his
           owne
           shell
           .
           The
           Fathers
           with
           one
           consent
           referre
           that
           clause
           to
           Christs
           Conquest
           ouer
           hell
           .
           Christ
           t
           
             had
             power
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Athanasius
           )
           
             in
             the
             graue
             to
             shew
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             descent
             to
             Hades
          
           (
           hell
           )
           
             to
             dissolue
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             proclaime
             to
             all
             resurrection
             .
          
           Cyprian
           .
           u
           
             When
             in
             Christs
             presence
             hell
             being
             broken
             open
             ,
             captiuitie
             was
             captiuated
             ,
             his
             conquering
             soule
             presented
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             returned
             to
             her
             bodie
             without
             delay
             .
          
           Epiphanius
           .
           x
           
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             buried
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             in
             his
             Deitie
             and
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             tooke
             captiuitie
             captiue
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             with
             his
             holy
             bodie
             .
          
           That
           he
           was
           y
           
             free
             among
             the
             dead
             ,
             signifieth
             hell
             had
             no
             power
             ouer
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             he
             descended
             to
             heli
             with
             his
             soule
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             be
             held
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           Austen
           .
           z
           
             Reddunt
             Inferna
             victorem
             .
             Hell
             restored
             him
             a
             conquerer
             ;
             and
             whiles
             his
             bodie
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             his
             soule
             triumphed
             ouer
             hell
             .
          
           The
           Councels
           prouinciall
           and
           generall
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           a
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             &
             deuicto
             mortis
             imperio
             ,
             and
             subduing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             death
             ,
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           Euen
           as
           the
           generall
           Councels
           of
           Ephesus
           and
           Constantinople
           say
           .
           Yea
           the
           later
           writers
           ,
           as
           b
           Innocentius
           ,
           c
           
             Durandus
             ,
             and
          
           others
           ioyne
           this
           clause
           with
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           both
           but
           one
           Article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           
             descendit
             ad
             inferna
             ,
             tertia
             die
             resurrexit
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             ,
          
           they
           set
           for
           the
           fift
           Article
           of
           the
           Creede
           ;
           euen
           as
           that
           auncient
           writer
           among
           Saint
           Austens
           d
           workes
           did
           before
           them
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           Elder
           ,
           nor
           later
           writers
           ioyne
           with
           you
           in
           this
           conceit
           of
           yours
           ;
           that
           Christes
           descent
           to
           hell
           was
           the
           lowest
           part
           of
           his
           humiliation
           ;
           they
           directly
           professe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           exaltation
           ,
           and
           a
           preamble
           to
           his
           resurrection
           .
           And
           where
           you
           thinke
           it
           much
           ,
           that
           his
           descending
           should
           belong
           to
           his
           exaltation
           ,
           not
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           descent
           maketh
           that
           alteration
           .
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           .
           e
           
             The
             Lord
             himselfe
             shall
             descend
             from
             heauen
             with
             a
             shoute
             and
             with
             the
             trumpet
             of
             God
             ,
          
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           dead
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           descent
           shall
           be
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           glorie
           .
        
         
           f
           
             You
             skoffe
             at
             me
             for
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             his
             descending
             was
             ascending
             ,
             and
             heauen
             was
             Hell.
             But
             herein
             you
             affirmevntruely
             .
             First
             I
             say
             though
             his
             soule
             leauing
             his
             bodie
             ascended
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             by
             that
             phrase
             ,
             he
             descended
             to
             Hades
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             neuer
             sayd
             that
             Hades
             signified
             heauen
             ,
             although
             some
             in
             Hades
             are
             in
             heauen
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             much
             lesse
             did
             I
             euer
             say
             that
             hell
             is
             heauen
             .
          
           ]
           The
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           you
           made
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             hell
          
           ,
           I
           sayd
           had
           none
           other
           matter
           of
           faith
           in
           it
           (
           except
           you
           thought
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           Creede
           went
           to
           varying
           of
           phrases
           )
           but
           that
           Christs
           soule
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           .
           For
           where
           Hades
           in
           the
           Creede
           must
           signifie
           not
           a
           priuation
           ,
           nor
           a
           generall
           and
           indefinite
           condition
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           Christ
           went
           some
           whither
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           knew
           whither
           )
           but
           a
           determined
           place
           ,
           whither
           Christs
           soule
           after
           death
           repaired
           ;
           that
           place
           of
           force
           must
           be
           heauen
           or
           hell
           .
           And
           since
           by
           no
           meanes
           you
           will
           haue
           Christs
           soule
           descend
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           hath
           hitherto
           receaued
           and
           beleeued
           ,
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Article
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           :
           and
           so
           
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           the
           effect
           and
           intent
           of
           those
           wordes
           in
           the
           Creede
           ,
           descending
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           ascending
           ,
           and
           hell
           for
           
             heauen
             .
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             by
             that
             phrase
          
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           one
           of
           your
           skilles
           to
           bring
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creede
           to
           be
           phrases
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           followers
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           first
           planters
           of
           Churches
           ,
           had
           ment
           to
           teach
           the
           simple
           people
           not
           principles
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           certaine
           Greeke
           or
           Hebrew
           phrases
           .
           He
           that
           will
           suffer
           you
           to
           turne
           his
           faith
           into
           a
           phrase
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           that
           insteed
           of
           heauen
           he
           light
           not
           on
           hel
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           your
           chiefe
           phrases
           .
           [
           
             But
             you
             neuer
             said
             that
             Hades
             signified
             heauen
             .
          
           You
           may
           saue
           this
           from
           a
           lie
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           he
           that
           wrote
           this
           part
           of
           your
           booke
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           crossing
           and
           changing
           of
           your
           owne
           assertions
           it
           is
           euident
           to
           euery
           wise
           man
           ,
           you
           did
           not
           :
           but
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           the
           quoting
           of
           other
           mens
           authoritie
           to
           prooue
           Hades
           to
           be
           heauen
           ,
           may
           conuince
           you
           to
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           with
           them
           ,
           whom
           you
           cite
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           you
           haue
           most
           plainely
           auouched
           hades
           to
           import
           and
           containe
           heauen
           .
           Whose
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           Treatise
           ?
           g
           
             This
             most
             singular
             place
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             Hades
             with
             them
             is
             not
             properly
             for
             hell
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
          
           SOMETIMES
           AS
           NAMELY
           HEERE
           EVEN
           FOR
           HEAVEN
           .
           So
           in
           the
           next
           page
           .
           h
           
             Againe
             he
             saith
             of
             heauen
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             vnseene
             estate
             ,
          
           EVEN
           HADES
           ,
           AS
           IT
           IS
           (
           COMMONLY
           )
           CALLED
           .
           i
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             Plato
             ,
             Hades
             sometime
             may
             bee
             vnderstood
             for
             heauen
             ;
             yea
             and
             with
             the
             Grecians
             it
             was
             a
             common
             phrase
             .
          
           k
           
             And
             Stephan
             ●…iteth
             Plutarch
             concerning
             the
             godly
             departing
             &
             being
             in
             hades
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             he
             meant
             I
             thinke
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Infinite
           places
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           like
           purpose
           ,
           but
           these
           may
           suffice
           ;
           which
           whether
           they
           ,
           &
           you
           by
           them
           auouch
           hades
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           heauen
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           as
           also
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           impudent
           facing
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           other
           wordes
           ,
           at
           which
           you
           take
           so
           much
           offence
           .
           Yea
           this
           very
           Article
           
             Christ
             d●…scended
             to
             Hades
          
           ,
           you
           expound
           by
           pretence
           of
           Bullingers
           wordes
           ,
           l
           
             he
             did
             goe
             to
             Abrahams
             ●…osome
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             you
             auouch
             Philip.
          
           2.
           
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             strange
             :
             where
             we
             haue
             not
             one
             word
             of
             his
             locall
          
           *
           
             being
             in
             hell
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Coloss.
          
           2.
           
             should
             prooue
             it
             ,
             passeth
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Where
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             graunt
             you
             your
             reading
             )
             yet
             the
             expresse
             text
             referreth
             that
             triumph
             to
             Christes
             crosse
             :
             which
             you
             openly
             deny
             .
          
           ]
           You
           doe
           well
           to
           make
           an
           Apologie
           for
           your
           impudency
           and
           facing
           ,
           the
           next
           sentence
           before
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           reclaime
           those
           t●…ades
           of
           yours
           ,
           you
           renounce
           the
           most
           part
           of
           your
           obiections
           and
           probations
           in
           this
           your
           defence
           .
           For
           doe
           I
           cite
           either
           of
           these
           places
           in
           the
           Pages
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           ,
           to
           prooue
           Christes
           descent
           after
           death
           to
           the
           place
           of
           hell
           ?
           When
           you
           in
           your
           proud
           and
           scorne●…ull
           humour
           mocked
           at
           Christes
           actuall
           conquest
           and
           t●…iumph
           ouer
           hell
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           a
           m
           
             woorthie
             priuiledge
             surely
             ,
             and
             very
             hon●…rable
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             ●…iumph
             and
             insult
             vpon
             the
             ●…ice
             miserable
             &
             wofull
             wretches
             in
             their
             pre●…t
             vn●…eakable
             damnation
             ;
             adding
             ,
          
           *
           o
           
             All
             the
             world
             knoweth
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             in
             glorious
             and
             vilest
             debasing
          
           ;
           to
           represse
           this
           disdainfull
           and
           proud
           conceit
           of
           yours
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           p
           
             The
             Apostle
             made
             it
             a
             part
             of
             Christes
             high
             exaltation
             ,
             that
             euerie
             knec
             as
             well
             of
             things
             vnder
             earth
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             in
             heanen
             should
             bow
             vnto
             him
          
           ;
           and
           did
           you
           thinke
           it
           a
           matter
           to
           be
           
             mocked
             and
             derided
          
           ?
           and
           of
           the
           place
           to
           the
           Colossians
           I
           said
           ,
           q
           
             What
             l●…iteth
             then
             ,
             since
             these
             wordes
             were
             not
             verified
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             take
             place
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             therein
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             effects
             it
             was
             most
             euident
             and
             apparant
             to
             the
             eies
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             he
             did
             spoile
             powers
             ,
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             ouer
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ?
          
           When
           I
           speake
           of
           things
           euident
           and
           apparent
           to
           all
           mens
           eies
           ,
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           things
           done
           in
           hell
           ,
           where
           no
           man
           liuing
           was
           present
           ;
           but
           prooued
           against
           you
           as
           well
           by
           your
           own
           wordes
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           this
           triumph
           was
           not
           perfourmed
           and
           executed
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           though
           there
           deserued
           and
           purchased
           .
           For
           you
           your selfe
           debase
           Christs
           triumph
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           with
           woorse
           wordes
           then
           I
           doe
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           r
           
             it
             was
             a
             miserable
             triumph
             ,
             yea
             s
             a
             piteous
             triumph
             it
             was
             indeede
             where
             himselfe
             remained
             in
             such
             woefull
             torment
             where
             appeared
             no
             shew
             of
             conquest
             .
          
           I
           say
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           on
           the
           crosse
           Christ
           humbled
           himselfe
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           and
           thereby
           merited
           to
           be
           exalted
           aboue
           all
           names
           and
           sorts
           (
           of
           creatures
           )
           which
           God
           after
           death
           most
           gloriously
           perfourmed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           when
           euerie
           knee
           of
           those
           in
           heauen
           ,
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           vnder
           earth
           ,
           bowed
           vnto
           
           him
           ,
           and
           confessed
           him
           to
           be
           (
           their
           )
           Lord.
           This
           was
           all
           I
           said
           in
           those
           places
           ;
           which
           you
           traduce
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           I
           had
           said
           more
           ,
           and
           applied
           them
           to
           the
           actuall
           triumph
           of
           Christes
           soule
           after
           death
           ,
           I
           wanted
           not
           better
           authoritie
           so
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           then
           you
           haue
           any
           for
           so
           many
           cart-loades
           of
           conc●…its
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           brought
           vs.
           But
           of
           both
           these
           places
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           what
           may
           su●…ce
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           see
           more
           thereof
           ,
           may
           read
           what
           Zanchius
           hath
           learnedly
           and
           soberly
           written
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           vers
           ,
           9.
           and
           Coloss.
           2.
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           Where
           he
           likewise
           affirmeth
           :
           t
           
             Patres
             serè
             sic
             explicant
             ,
             &
             ex
             nostris
             non
             pauci
             ,
             neque
             vulgares
             ;
             The
             Fathers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             doe
             so
             expound
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             our
             writers
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             nor
             the
             meanest
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             That
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             how
             Christ
             rose
             againe
             hauing
             spoiled
             hell
             ,
             I
             easily
             yeeld
             ;
             seeing
             that
             prooueth
             not
             his
             locall
             being
             there
             .
          
           Then
           first
           you
           yeeld
           ,
           that
           Hades
           with
           all
           these
           generall
           Councels
           signifieth
           hell
           .
           Next
           you
           yeeld
           that
           hell
           was
           spoyled
           by
           Christ
           before
           he
           rose
           ;
           for
           he
           
             rose
             hauing
             spoyled
             hell
          
           .
           Thirdly
           you
           yeeld
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           by
           Christes
           manhood
           ,
           since
           his
           Godhead
           can
           be
           said
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           consequently
           by
           his
           soule
           ,
           since
           he
           spoiled
           hell
           before
           he
           rose
           ,
           when
           yet
           his
           bodie
           was
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           There
           remaineth
           no
           more
           but
           this
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           soule
           of
           Christdid
           this
           absent
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           present
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           spoiled
           .
           And
           since
           the
           scriptures
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christs
           
             soule
             was
             in
             Hades
          
           ,
           which
           was
           spoiled
           ;
           as
           these
           three
           generall
           Councels
           assirme
           ;
           it
           is
           without
           question
           ,
           that
           Christes
           soule
           present
           in
           hell
           ,
           spoiled
           hell
           before
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           so
           returned
           to
           his
           bodie
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           very
           point
           you
           all
           this
           while
           denied
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           lost
           labour
           impugned
           .
           And
           least
           this
           cause
           should
           depend
           on
           your
           slipper
           turnes
           and
           returnes
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           generall
           Councell
           of
           x
           Ephesus
           confirmed
           and
           allowed
           these
           wordes
           in
           the
           Synodall
           Epistle
           of
           Cyrill
           to
           Nestorius
           ,
           but
           the
           Councell
           of
           y
           Chalcedon
           and
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           z
           Constantinople
           ratified
           the
           same
           .
           So
           that
           what
           sense
           Cyrill
           had
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           the
           same
           did
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           follow
           ,
           Cyrill
           himselfe
           there
           sitting
           ,
           and
           declaring
           his
           owne
           meaning
           .
           Yea
           the
           Treatises
           of
           Cyrill
           expounding
           these
           wordes
           are
           inserted
           into
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           the
           Councels
           of
           Chalcedon
           and
           Constantinople
           doe
           fully
           approoue
           .
           Now
           what
           Cyrill
           meant
           by
           spoiling
           hades
           ,
           appeareth
           in
           these
           words
           .
           a
           
             Our
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           saith
           Cyrill
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             hauing
             spoyled
             death
             ,
             and
             loosed
             the
             number
             of
             soules
             ,
             that
             were
             detained
             in
             the
             d●…nnes
             there
             ,
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           b
           
             We
             must
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Deitie
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             returned
             from
             the
             denns
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             his
             soule
             descended
             to
             hades
             ,
             and
             vsing
             his
             diuine
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             shewed
             it selfe
             to
             the
             soules
             there
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             in
             bands
             ,
             come
             forth
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             receiue
             light
             .
          
           This
           Cyrill
           tooke
           from
           Athanasius
           ,
           whom
           he
           much
           followed
           ,
           and
           often
           cited
           .
           c
           
             Those
             wretches
          
           (
           the
           diuels
           )
           
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             should
             giue
             vs
             immortalitie
             ,
             and
             his
             descent
          
           (
           to
           Hades
           )
           
             should
             procure
             our
             ascent
             to
             heauen
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             hauing
             spoiled
             Hades
          
           (
           hel
           )
           ,
           
             troden
             the
             enemie
             vnder
             foote
             ,
             dissolued
             death
             ,
             broken
             the
             chaines
             of
             sin
             with
             which
             we
             were
             tyed
             ,
             and
             freed
             (
             vs
             )
             that
             were
             bound
             ,
             saying
             ,
             arise
             ,
             let
             vs
             goe
             hence
             .
             Being
             therefore
             freed
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             let
             vs
             acknowledge
             our
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
          
           So
           elswhere
           .
           
             What
             neede
             had
          
           (
           Christ
           that
           was
           )
           
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             crosse
          
           ,
           d
           
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             of
             hell
             to
             which
             things
             we
             were
             subiect
             ;
             but
             that
          
           (
           in
           them
           )
           
             he
             sought
             vs
             ,
             quickning
             vs
             in
             this
             manner
             agreeable
             to
             vs
             ?
          
           e
           
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             bene
             made
             man
             ,
             wee
             had
             neuer
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             redeemed
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             had
             remained
             dead
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ;
             neither
             had
             we
             beene
             exalted
             to
             heauen
             ,
             but
             had
             laine
             still
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             hell
             .
             For
             vs
             therefore
             and
             for
             our
             sakes
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             God
             exalted
          
           (
           him
           )
           ,
           
             and
             gaue
             him
          
           (
           the
           dominion
           of
           heauen
           ,
           earth
           and
           hell
           )
           .
           By
           which
           places
           ,
           as
           by
           infinite
           others
           in
           Athanasius
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           Christ
           conquered
           and
           spoiled
           hell
           and
           Satan
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           vs
           thence
           ,
           aswell
           as
           those
           that
           were
           formerly
           deceased
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           to
           vs
           ,
           hell
           had
           a
           chalenge
           till
           
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           freed
           both
           them
           and
           vs
           thence
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           those
           prouinciall
           and
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           which
           say
           ;
           
             Christ
             rose
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             hauing
          
           (
           first
           )
           
             spoiled
             hell
          
           .
        
         
           f
           
             The
             same
             I
             affirme
             of
             that
             Allegory
             in
             Luke
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             Christs
             ouercomming
             ,
             binding
             and
             spoiling
             of
             Satan
             indeed
             :
             but
             not
             by
             his
             locall
             being
             in
             hell
             .
             Christ
             expressely
             applieth
             it
             to
             his
             dispossessing
             of
             Diuels
             out
             of
             mens
             bodies
             .
          
           I
           did
           not
           alleage
           this
           parable
           to
           prooue
           Christs
           going
           to
           hell
           in
           soule
           after
           death
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           what
           parts
           Christs
           conquest
           ouer
           hell
           and
           Satan
           must
           haue
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           
             subdue
             ,
             bind
          
           ,
           and
           spoile
           Satan
           ,
           before
           his
           conquest
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           could
           be
           perfect
           .
           Other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           applied
           these
           parts
           to
           Christs
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           spoiling
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ;
           for
           this
           parable
           it
           did
           suffice
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           heere
           mentioned
           must
           be
           fully
           performed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           before
           he
           did
           fully
           conquere
           Satan
           .
           Now
           that
           these
           things
           were
           throughly
           performed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whiles
           he
           liued
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           so
           Christ
           should
           neuer
           haue
           died
           ,
           since
           death
           was
           a
           part
           of
           Satans
           power
           ,
           which
           Christ
           was
           to
           spoile
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           certaine
           ,
           that
           Christs
           ouermastering
           of
           Satan
           began
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           when
           he
           cast
           him
           out
           from
           such
           as
           were
           possessed
           ,
           but
           Christs
           conquest
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           sull
           and
           complete
           higth
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           till
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           ascended
           to
           heauen
           ,
           leading
           captiuity
           captiue
           .
           That
           therefore
           it
           began
           before
           Christs
           death
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           denie
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           not
           finished
           till
           his
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           auouch
           .
           Christ
           saith
           Origen
           ,
           g
           
             hauing
             bound
             the
             strong
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             crosse
             conquered
             him
             ,
             went
             euen
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             to
             the
             house
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             into
             hell
             ;
             and
             thence
             tooke
             his
             goods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             soules
             ,
             which
             he
             possessed
             .
             And
             this
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             by
             a
             Parable
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             saying
             :
             Who
             can
             enter
             a
             strong
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             spoile
             his
             goods
             ,
             except
             he
             first
             bind
             the
             strong
             man
             ?
          
           So
           Ierom.
           h
           
             The
             strong
             man
             was
             bound
             and
             tied
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             troden
             vnder
             the
             Lords
             foote
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyrants
             howsen
             being
             spoiled
             ,
             captiuity
             was
             led
             captiue
             .
          
           And
           Zanchius
           ,
           i
           
             The
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             the
          
           4.
           
             (
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Christs
             triumph
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             he
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             led
             the
             Diuel
             captiue
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             ouer
             him
             )
             doth
             not
             there
             say
             ,
             this
             triumph
             was
             made
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             then
             performed
             (
             that
             is
             perfected
             )
             when
             Christ
             ascended
             to
             heauen
             .
             Christ
             then
             obteined
             it
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             performed
             it
             afterwards
             .
          
           k
           
             Of
             euill
             spirits
             subdued
             and
             spoiled
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             triumphed
             .
             Whither
             pertaineth
             that
             parable
             of
             Christs
             ,
             when
             a
             strong
             man
             keepeth
             his
             house
          
           (
           his
           goods
           are
           in
           peace
           )
           
             but
             when
             a
             stronger
             then
             he
             commeth
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             taketh
             his
             spoiles
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           l
           
             Remember
             I
             pray
             how
             God
             shewed
             his
             displeasure
             against
             your
             wresting
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             that
             strange
             terrour
             ,
             that
             happened
             euen
             then
             when
             you
             were
             descended
             int●…
             he
             depth
             of
             this
             vncouth
             doctrine
             at
             Paules
             Crosse.
          
           Indeed
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           such
           others
           were
           in
           a
           strange
           terror
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           ,
           nor
           harme
           ,
           but
           the
           breakeing
           of
           an
           old
           rotten
           forme
           ,
           which
           men
           desirous
           to
           heare
           had
           ouer
           loaden
           ,
           and
           so
           where
           they
           stood
           halfe
           a
           yard
           aboue
           ground
           before
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           faine
           to
           stand
           on
           their
           feet
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           by
           what
           autho●…ity
           doe
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           interprete
           Gods
           will
           by
           the
           cracking
           of
           an
           old
           stoole
           ?
           Are
           you
           of
           late
           become
           a
           Southsaier
           ,
           that
           you
           professe
           to
           declare
           Gods
           meaning
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           an
           old
           borde
           in
           sunder
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           then
           to
           those
           Coronations
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           other
           assemblies
           ,
           where
           many
           haue
           been
           slaine
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           to
           S.
           Pauls
           Sermon
           ,
           where
           m
           
             Eutychus
             falling
             downe
             from
             a
             third
             l●…ft
             ,
             was
             taken
             vp
             dead
             ?
          
           Will
           you
           say
           his
           doctrine
           was
           vncouth
           ,
           because
           the
           hearers
           were
           a
           while
           troubled
           with
           that
           accident
           ?
           had
           there
           any
           thing
           indeed
           fallen
           out
           ,
           as
           God
           be
           thanked
           there
           did
           nothing
           ,
           you
           would
           haue
           plaied
           the
           false
           Prophet
           apace
           to
           presume
           of
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           when
           by
           your
           owne
           foolish
           feare
           vpon
           the
           cracking
           of
           an
           old
           forme
           ,
           you
           proudely
           and
           prophanely
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           pronounce
           of
           Gods
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Where
             you
             charge
             me
             in
             the
             end
             arrogantly
             and
             absurdly
             to
             falsisie
             the
             Synod
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             what
             your selfe
             doth
             in
             effect
             .
             I
             said
             our
             Synod
             corrected
             King
             Edwards
             Synod
             .
             You
             acknowledge
             and
             professe
             that
             in
             the
             later
             words
             of
             that
             former
             Synod
             now
             left
             
             out
             are
             three
             things
             that
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           ]
           If
           a
           man
           would
           hire
           you
           ,
           you
           cannot
           leaue
           this
           outfacing
           and
           falsifying
           ,
           no
           not
           ,
           when
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           cleare
           your selfe
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           whether
           it
           be
           absurd
           or
           arrogant
           ,
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           
             Our
             Synod
          
           ,
           you
           said
           ,
           
             corrected
             King
             Edwards
             Synod
          
           .
           ]
           Said
           you
           no
           more
           ?
           did
           you
           not
           lustily
           conclude
           ;
           o
           
             Therefore
             our
             Synod
             renounceth
             apparantly
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             descended
             to
             the
             hell
             of
             the
             damned
             ?
          
           Now
           that
           is
           nothing
           so
           ;
           they
           thought
           not
           good
           in
           this
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           to
           expresse
           more
           then
           was
           aunciently
           set
           downe
           for
           the
           people
           to
           beleeue
           :
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           reiect
           as
           false
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           omit
           of
           the
           later
           words
           of
           King
           Edwards
           Synod
           .
           For
           so
           they
           should
           reiect
           this
           also
           for
           false
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             body
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             till
             his
             resurrection
             ,
          
           which
           I
           trust
           no
           Christian
           man
           doubteth
           .
           Three
           things
           I
           said
           there
           were
           ,
           which
           the
           later
           Synod
           might
           conceaue
           to
           be
           conteined
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           iustified
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           they
           might
           leaue
           out
           those
           later
           words
           ,
           
             not
             cutting
             of
             ,
             putting
             out
             ,
             or
             casting
             away
          
           (
           as
           you
           ruffle
           in
           your
           termes
           )
           euery
           thing
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           should
           cast
           away
           aswell
           the
           buriall
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           soule
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           refraining
           to
           confirme
           those
           later
           words
           ,
           both
           because
           there
           was
           somewhat
           amisse
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           impose
           more
           on
           the
           people
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           then
           was
           at
           first
           comprised
           in
           their
           Creed
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           they
           would
           not
           establish
           this
           to
           be
           the
           right
           and
           vndoubted
           sense
           of
           Peters
           words
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           soule
           preached
           to
           the
           spirits
           in
           hell
           .
        
         
           p
           
             You
             ●…arge
             these
             words
             of
             King
             Edwards
             Synod
             with
             two
             points
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             saith
             ,
             how
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             iust
             were
             in
             hell
             :
             and
             that
             Christ
             descending
             thither
             ,
             staied
             there
             till
             his
             resurrection
             .
             In
             me
             you
             would
             make
             this
             a
             great
             matter
             so
             to
             misreport
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             which
             indeed
             saith
             nothing
             hereof
             .
          
           ]
           Were
           there
           no
           more
           but
           this
           in
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           spirits
           in
           hell
           is
           set
           down
           
           there
           as
           the
           sole
           cause
           of
           his
           descent
           thither
           ;
           or
           that
           this
           sense
           of
           S.
           Peters
           words
           is
           imposed
           on
           all
           men
           by
           their
           authority
           to
           be
           beleeued
           :
           either
           of
           these
           was
           reason
           sufficient
           to
           omit
           those
           later
           words
           of
           King
           Edwards
           Synod
           .
           But
           if
           we
           rightly
           looke
           into
           the
           manner
           and
           purpose
           of
           their
           speach
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           wrong
           them
           not
           .
           For
           by
           those
           words
           they
           ment
           to
           shew
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           Christs
           soule
           and
           body
           did
           abide
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           seuered
           ,
           vntill
           the
           resurrection
           .
           
             His
             body
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           euen
           
             vntill
             the
             resurrection
             lay
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             his
             soule
             being
             breathed
             out
             ,
             was
          
           (
           vntill
           the
           same
           time
           )
           q
           
             with
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             or
             hell
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             Peter
             doth
             witnesse
             .
          
           To
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           dismissed
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           was
           not
           at
           all
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           iust
           were
           ,
           had
           been
           repugnant
           to
           Peters
           words
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ;
           if
           we
           grant
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           of
           Peter
           ,
           that
           Christ
           preached
           to
           the
           dead
           .
           For
           there
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Gospell
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           Redemption
           performed
           )
           
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             dead
          
           .
           Which
           could
           not
           be
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospell
           was
           not
           preached
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           but
           the
           iustnesse
           of
           their
           condemnation
           rather
           published
           vnto
           them
           .
           Since
           then
           as
           they
           tooke
           S.
           Peters
           words
           ,
           Christ
           preached
           to
           both
           the
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Article
           ,
           declaring
           where
           Christ
           abode
           after
           death
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           expressed
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           
             was
             with
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             preached
             vnto
             them
          
           ;
           How
           can
           it
           in
           any
           reasonable
           mans
           iudgement
           be
           auoided
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           words
           implie
           ,
           the
           iust
           were
           in
           prison
           and
           in
           hell
           ,
           where
           Christ
           preached
           ?
           Neither
           was
           this
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           since
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           before
           it
           was
           receaued
           in
           most
           mens
           mouths
           and
           minds
           ,
           that
           the
           iust
           deceased
           before
           Christs
           death
           were
           in
           the
           same
           place
           (
           called
           hell
           )
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           paines
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           directly
           affirme
           no
           lesse
           .
           Seing
           then
           themselues
           in
           their
           words
           make
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           iust
           and
           vniust
           ;
           and
           generally
           auouch
           ,
           that
           Christs
           soule
           was
           with
           the
           spirits
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           warrant
           of
           Peters
           words
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Gospell
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           What
           reason
           had
           I
           to
           wrest
           their
           words
           to
           any
           other
           sense
           then
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           saw
           currant
           in
           many
           fathers
           before
           them
           ,
           whose
           steps
           ,
           by
           the
           generall
           purport
           of
           their
           words
           they
           seemed
           to
           follow
           ?
           And
           how
           iustly
           might
           the
           later
           Synod
           refuse
           those
           words
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           so
           dangerons
           ,
           
           or
           so
           doubtfull
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           safely
           be
           retained
           ?
        
         
           r
           
             It
             is
             well
             that
             you
             renounce
             that
             of
             Peter
             (
             by
             Austens
             direction
             )
             as
             making
             not
             at
             all
             for
             any
             locall
             being
             of
             Christ
             in
             hell
             .
             But
             yet
             herein
             your selfe
             openly
             refuseth
             the
             mind
             of
             all
             your
             Predecessors
             ,
             yea
             of
             our
             later
             Synode
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeued
             as
             you
             vrge
             they
             did
             .
             For
             if
             they
             liked
             Christs
             locall
             being
             in
             hel
             ,
             they
             misliked
             not
             the
             applying
             of
             that
             in
             Peter
             thereunto
             :
             as
             by
             Master
             Nowels
             Catechisme
             may
             appeare
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           I
           refrained
           to
           bring
           those
           places
           of
           Peter
           ,
           because
           Saint
           Austen
           ,
           though
           he
           strongly
           hold
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           yet
           he
           perceaued
           and
           confessed
           these
           places
           might
           haue
           an
           other
           sense
           ,
           and
           nothing
           touch
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           .
           Your
           illation
           ,
           that
           if
           
             the
             Synode
             liked
             Christs
             locall
             being
             in
             hell
             ,
             they
             misliked
             not
             the
             applying
             of
             that
             in
             Peter
             thereunto
             ,
          
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           collections
           .
           As
           if
           Saint
           Austen
           did
           not
           like
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           mislike
           the
           other
           .
           Notwithstanding
           there
           is
           difference
           betwixt
           liking
           a
           quotation
           as
           some
           way
           pertinent
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           proposing
           the
           same
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           for
           all
           men
           of
           necessitie
           to
           imbrace
           .
           The
           Synode
           might
           doe
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           so
           iustly
           leaue
           out
           that
           clause
           of
           the
           former
           Synode
           ,
           though
           Peters
           words
           in
           their
           opinions
           might
           haue
           some
           such
           intent
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           preiudice
           any
           man
           to
           like
           or
           alleadge
           that
           place
           of
           Peter
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           since
           I
           bind
           no
           man
           to
           my
           priuate
           exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           rather
           stand
           on
           those
           places
           which
           haue
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           all
           antiquitie
           to
           pertaine
           directly
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           no
           barre
           ,
           but
           many
           auncient
           Fathers
           did
           vse
           that
           place
           of
           Peter
           to
           prooue
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           1
           Athanasius
           ,
           2
           Cyrill
           ,
           3
           Hilarie
           and
           4
           Ambrose
           did
           ,
           though
           Austen
           did
           not
           ;
           and
           the
           Synode
           in
           her
           Maiesties
           time
           (
           that
           is
           now
           with
           God
           )
           might
           like
           thereof
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           amongst
           other
           things
           did
           also
           confirme
           by
           his
           presence
           and
           preaching
           in
           hell
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           there
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           not
           cite
           those
           places
           ;
           because
           Saint
           Austen
           had
           otherwise
           expounded
           them
           .
           For
           take
           the
           word
           Spirite
           for
           the
           Soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           word
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           following
           for
           the
           Soules
           of
           men
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             In
             which
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             Spirits
             in
             prison
             :
          
           and
           expound
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             kept
             ●…liue
          
           ,
           or
           continuing
           in
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           Syriacke
           translator
           doth
           in
           saying
           ,
           Christ
           
             died
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             liued
             in
             spirit
          
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             man
             may
          
           s
           s
           
             quicken
             his
             soule
          
           ,
           that
           is
           keepe
           it
           aliue
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           words
           of
           Peter
           runne
           more
           easily
           for
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           preaching
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Noah
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           Austens
           sense
           hath
           some
           difficulties
           and
           must
           haue
           some
           open
           additions
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           before
           it
           will
           agree
           therewith
           ;
           as
           
             by
             which
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
          
           (
           those
           that
           now
           are
           )
           
             spirits
             in
             prison
          
           (
           and
           were
           )
           
             once
             disobedient
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noah
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           neither
           wicked
           men
           liuing
           on
           earth
           ,
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           spirits
           ,
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           neither
           were
           the
           despisers
           of
           Noahs
           preaching
           then
           in
           prison
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           .
           Besides
           that
           Peter
           heere
           purposely
           speaking
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           verse
           18.
           persueth
           the
           consequents
           thereof
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           his
           
             descent
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             vers
             .
          
           19.
           
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             vers
          
           .
           21.
           
             his
             ascension
             and
             sitting
          
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           vers
           .
           22.
           
           The
           impediment
           to
           the
           former
           sense
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           onely
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           were
           disobedient
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Noah
           ;
           where
           if
           we
           make
           the
           former
           words
           to
           be
           generall
           ,
           
             in
             which
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             ,
          
           and
           the
           next
           speciall
           ,
           as
           the
           point
           between
           may
           entend
           ,
           (
           and
           )
           to
           
             the
             disobedient
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noah
          
           ;
           or
           if
           this
           example
           be
           produced
           as
           the
           most
           famous
           ,
           wherein
           the
           whole
           and
           first
           world
           was
           drowned
           ;
           and
           so
           likest
           to
           the
           time
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           contempt
           whereof
           should
           bring
           destruction
           on
           the
           second
           world
           and
           the
           iust
           be
           saued
           by
           water
           ,
           (
           as
           Noah
           was
           )
           through
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           impediment
           is
           likewise
           remooued
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           leaue
           it
           indifferent
           to
           euery
           man
           to
           follow
           ,
           what
           sense
           he
           liketh
           best
           ,
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           many
           old
           and
           new
           interpreters
           referre
           these
           words
           of
           Peter
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             preached
             to
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
          
           u
           
             the
             Gospell
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           to
           Christs
           descent
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           these
           dead
           were
           ,
           t
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           though
           I
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           presse
           them
           ,
           when
           Austen
           had
           once
           resigned
           them
           .
        
         
         
           And
           where
           you
           cite
           Master
           Nowels
           Ca●…echisme
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           later
           Synod
           misliked
           not
           the
           applying
           of
           Peters
           words
           to
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           what
           doe
           you
           therein
           ,
           but
           as
           your
           manner
           is
           ,
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           refute
           your selfe
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           liked
           that
           which
           Master
           Nowell
           hath
           written
           of
           Christs
           descent
           to
           hell
           ,
           they
           allowed
           as
           much
           as
           I
           defend
           ;
           and
           consequently
           they
           did
           not
           
             apparantly
             renounce
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christs
             going
             down
             to
             the
             hell
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ;
           as
           you
           did
           openly
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           say
           arrogantly
           pronounce
           .
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           turne
           about
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           your selfe
           thus
           angled
           ,
           and
           say
           Master
           Nowell
           teacheth
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           power
           and
           efficacie
           of
           Christs
           passion
           was
           reuealed
           to
           the
           damned
           :
           but
           the
           first
           point
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           x
           
             Christū
             ,
             vt
             corpore
             in
             terr●…
             vis●…era
             ,
             it
             a
             anima
             à
             corpore
             separata
             ad
             inferos
             descendisse
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             body
          
           (
           he
           went
           )
           
             to
             the
             ●…wels
             of
             the
             earth
          
           (
           which
           was
           his
           graue
           )
           
             so
             in
             soule
             seuered
             from
             his
             body
             he
             descended
             ad
             inferos
             to
             hell
             .
          
           The
           ends
           of
           Christs
           descent
           he
           maketh
           to
           be
           three
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             Simu●…
             etiam
             mortis
             suae
             virtutem
             at●…
             efficacitatem
             ad
             ●…ortuos
             ,
             at●…
             inferos
             adeo
             ipsos
             it
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             v●…
             &
             incredulorum
             animae
             &c.
             
             And
             with
             all
          
           (
           that
           is
           together
           with
           his
           soule
           )
           
             the
             vert●…e
             ●…nd
             force
             of
             his
             death
             so
             p●…arced
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             hell
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             firs●…
             the
             ●…ules
             of
             the
             ●…ithlesse
             p●…rceaued
             the
             condemnation
             of
             their
             in●…delity
             to
             be
             most
             sharpe
             but
             〈◊〉
             i●…st
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             Satan
             the
             ruler
             of
             hell
             ,
             sa●…
             all
             the
             power
             of
             his
             t●…ny
             ,
             and
             of
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             we●…ened
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             dece●…d
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             lif●…
             〈◊〉
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             perceaued
             the
             worke
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             with
             most
             sweet
             and
             ●…tain
             con●…ort
             .
          
           Heere
           is
           as
           much
           as
           I
           desire
           ,
           grant
           this
           and
           I
           vrge
           you
           no
           farder
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           the
           late
           Synod
           liked
           and
           app●…ued
           .
           if
           you
           doe
           admit
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           when
           pleaseth
           you
           ,
           Master
           Nowell
           for
           their
           interpreter
           .
        
         
           y
           
             Neither
             misliked
             they
             his
             tarying
             there
             till
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             also
             Austen
             holdeth
             as
             firmely
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             there
             .
          
           ]
           If
           you
           speake
           of
           the
           later
           Synod
           ,
           you
           speake
           more
           then
           you
           can
           prooue
           .
           If
           of
           others
           ,
           you
           must
           tell
           vs
           ,
           whom
           you
           meane
           .
           It
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           Austen
           fastened
           Christs
           soule
           to
           hell
           for
           three
           daies
           ,
           but
           rather
           confessed
           him
           to
           be
           free
           amongst
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           so
           left
           to
           his
           owne
           liberty
           ;
           though
           the
           Scripture
           in
           Austens
           opinion
           nameth
           no
           place
           ,
           where
           Christs
           soule
           was
           after
           death
           ,
           besides
           hell
           .
           z
           
             If
             the
             soule
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             be
             straightway
             called
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             ,
             thinke
             ●…e
             any
             man
             so
             wi●…ked
             ,
             as
             to
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             for
             those
             three
             d●…ies
             of
             his
             bodily
             death
             restrained
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           Gregorius
           Nyssenus
           doth
           the
           like
           .
           a
           
             That
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             Lord
             commended
             into
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             ,
             quum
             it
             a
             bonum
             &
             commodum
             illi
             visum
             esset
             ,
             etiam
             ad
             inferos
             descendit
             ,
             went
             also
             to
             hell
             ,
             when
             it
             seemed
             good
             and
             co●…nient
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             might
             publish
             saluation
             to
             the
             soules
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             be
             Lord
             ouer
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             spoile
             hell
             ,
             and
             might
             prepare
             a
             way
             for
             mans
             nature
             to
             returne
             to
             life
             ▪
             after
             hee
             himselfe
             had
             beene
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             first
             borne
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             may
             be
             perceaued
             by
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           Anselmus
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           after
           Christ
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           held
           not
           this
           so
           firmely
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           .
           For
           asking
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           b
           
             whither
             went
             Christs
             soule
             after
             death
             ?
          
           He
           answereth
           ;
           
             to
             the
             heauenly
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Thiefe
             ,
             this
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
             When
             then
             went
             he
             to
             hell
             ?
             at
             midnight
             before
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             at
             what
             hower
             the
             Angell
             destroyed
             Egypt
             ,
             at
             that
             houre
             ,
             euen
             at
             midnight
             Christ
             s●…oiled
             hell
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             d●…kenesse
             as
             bright
             as
             day
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           talke
           out
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           you
           talke
           so
           much
           how
           long
           time
           Christ
           staied
           in
           hell
           .
           The
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           descent
           we
           leaue
           to
           God
           ;
           ●…t
           su●…iceth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           witnesse
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           rose
           both
           Sauiour
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           c
           
             That
             our
             English
             Clergie
             generally
             did
             or
             doe
             beleeue
             Christs
             locall
             descent
             to
             hell
             (
             although
             they
             read
             and
             reh●…arse
             these
             words
             so
             translated
             )
             certainly
             no
             man
             will
             nor
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             .
          
           That
           al
           did
           ,
           I
           neuer
           sayd
           ;
           we
           haue
           to
           much
           experience
           of
           you
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           loue
           alwaies
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           Lawes
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           Canons
           and
           whatsoeuer
           pleaseth
           not
           your
           fansies
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           should
           ,
           I
           doe
           auouch
           ;
           by
           reason
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           her
           publike
           seruice
           ,
           the
           Synod
           in
           their
           Articles
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           this
           
           Realme
           in
           their
           confirmation
           of
           both
           ,
           enioyn●…
           all
           men
           not
           onl●…
           to
           reade
           those
           words
           so
           translated
           ,
           but
           to
           bele●…ue
           that
           
             Christ
             descended
             to
             Hell.
          
           If
           ●…ou
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           bel●…eue
           your
           emphaticall
           phrase
           ,
           or
           your
           phantastical●…
           imagination
           o●…
           you
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           
             generall
             ,
             ind●…finite
             ,
             priuati●…e
          
           condition
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           w●…l
           ●…ile
           at
           your
           presumptuous
           folly
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           ●…
           no
           phrase
           ;
           if
           we
           must
           beleeue
           as
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           (
           after
           his
           death
           and
           bu●…all
           )
           
             de●…cended
             to
             hell
          
           ;
           you
           must
           shew
           vs
           some
           other
           hell
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           descended
           after
           death
           ;
           or
           els
           I
           conclude
           that
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           Land
           bind
           all
           men
           to
           beleeue
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           descended
           to
           that
           hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           not
           ●…hich
           your
           roling
           conc●…its
           and
           totter●…ng
           tongu●…
           would
           establish
           against
           the
           warrant
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           whose
           only
           will
           should
           be
           the
           line
           ,
           whose
           only
           trueth
           should
           be
           the
           guide
           ,
           whose
           only
           praise
           should
           be
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           professions
           and
           actions
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           ,
           SERVING
           for
           their
           vse
           ,
           that
           are
           desirous
           with
           
             more
             ease
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             speciall
             contents
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             handled
             in
             their
             seuerall
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               A
            
             
               
                 A
                 Brahams
                 bosom
                 .
                 pag.
                 552
                 ▪
                 the
                 place
                 therof
                 vnknowen
                 .
              
               
                 656
              
            
             
               
                 A●…yssus
                 in
                 the
                 Newe
                 Testamen●…
                 is
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 6●…9
              
            
             
               
                 A●…sed
                 ,
                 i●…nocents
                 and
                 penit●…nts
                 ●…re
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 .
              
               
                 238
              
            
             
               
                 Ch●…t
                 was
                 no●…
                 A●…sed
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 soeuer
                 his
                 paines
                 we●…
                 .
              
               
                 164.
                 165
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Au●…s
                 i●…dgement
                 how
                 Ch●…ist
                 was
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 241
              
            
             
               
                 Men
                 c●…n
                 not
                 be
                 truly
                 bl●…ssed
                 and
                 accurs●…d
                 .
              
               
                 253
              
            
             
               
                 Th●…t
                 is
                 ●…cc●…ed
                 wh●…ch
                 God
                 hateth
                 .
              
               
                 257
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 sac●…ifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 ac●…ursed
                 ,
                 but
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
              
               
                 258
              
            
             
               
                 Adam
                 sinned
                 aswell
                 by
                 bodie
                 as
                 by
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 183.
                 184
              
            
             
               
                 Was
                 punished
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 after
                 Christ
                 was
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 God
                 threatened
                 to
                 Adam
                 if
                 he
                 sinned
                 .
              
               
                 177.
                 178
              
            
             
               
                 Aeternall
                 death
                 f●…r
                 whom
                 Christ
                 might
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 484
              
            
             
               
                 Against
                 ae●…rnall
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 p●…ay
                 .
              
               
                 378.
                 379
              
            
             
               
                 Aeternally
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 punish
                 one
                 for
                 anothers
                 ●…ault
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
            
             
               
                 Affections
                 are
                 p●…infull
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 4●…9
                 make
                 sensible
                 alterations
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 193.
                 194
              
            
             
               
                 Good
                 affections
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 zeale
                 are
                 not
                 painfull
                 .
              
               
                 26
              
            
             
               
                 Euill
                 affections
                 are
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 31
              
            
             
               
                 Inward
                 affections
                 make
                 outward
                 impressions
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 193
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 mans
                 affections
                 and
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 cou●…d
                 represse
                 and
                 encrease
                 his
                 affections
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 400
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 A●…xe
                 cleaueth
                 to
                 the
                 Verbe
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Noune
                 .
              
               
                 216
              
            
             
               
                 Affl●…ctions
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 moderated
                 punishmēts
                 9.
                 10.
                 11.
                 17.
                 manifest
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 14●…
              
            
             
               
                 Agony
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 339
              
            
             
               
                 T●…e
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 58.
                 59
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 causes
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 in
                 the
                 ●…ardē
                 .
                 9●…
                 .
                 they
                 cross●…
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 97
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 di●…
                 not
                 resolue
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 precise
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 is
                 not
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 338.
                 346.
                 though
                 the
                 general
                 occasions
                 may
                 be
                 coniectured
              
               
                 346
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 339
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 agony
                 proueth
                 rather
                 zeale
                 then
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 339
              
            
             
               
                 Feare
                 and
                 sorrow
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 witnesse
                 in
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 342
              
            
             
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 compassion
                 on
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 generall
                 causes
                 of
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 347
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 cause
                 cōcurring
                 to
                 Christs
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 347
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 370
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fi●…th
                 .
              
               
                 375
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 .
              
               
                 399
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 determ●…ne
                 not
                 the
                 exact
                 cause
                 of
                 Chr●…sts
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 some
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 agony
                 .
              
               
                 403
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 different
                 aff●…ctions
                 in
                 Christs
                 agony
                 had
                 different
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 558
              
            
             
               
                 Amaz●…d
                 neither
                 Moses
                 nor
                 Paul
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 pra●…ers
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 amazed
                 in
                 his
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 369.
                 479
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 praier
                 prooueth
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 amazed
                 .
              
               
                 469
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 ●…raier
                 was
                 no
                 amaze
                 .
              
               
                 467
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 yeeld●…th
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 amazednes
                 .
              
               
                 481
              
            
             
               
                 Angry
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 Christs
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 463
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 truely
                 angry
                 with
                 his
                 childrens
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 Angels
                 sinned
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 nature
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 197
              
            
             
               
                 Angels
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 receaued
                 the
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 662
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 For
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 From.
                 
              
               
                 501
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 speaketh
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 to
                 glory
                 .
                 640.
                 
                 What
                 his
                 wordes
                 H●…b
                 .
                 5.
                 inferre
                 .
              
               
                 498.
                 499.
                 500
              
            
             
               
                 Beleeuers
                 may
                 not
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 apostles
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 89
              
            
             
               
                 More
                 Apostles
                 then
                 twelue
                 .
              
               
                 651
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 diuers
                 reading
                 and
                 translating
                 of
                 the
                 apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 639
              
            
             
               
                 Astonishment
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 441
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 astonishment
                 with
                 feare
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 468
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 pray
                 in
                 astonishment
                 .
              
               
                 441
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 somewhat
                 astonished
                 .
              
               
                 468
              
            
             
               
                 Athanasius
                 lewdly
                 falsified
                 by
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 275
              
            
             
               
                 taketh
                 Hades
                 for
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 569.
                 600.
                 601
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Athanasius
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 Defender
                 referreth
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 275
              
            
             
               
                 Augustine
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 tongue
                 .
              
               
                 608
              
            
             
               
                 his
                 iudgement
                 how
                 Christ
                 was
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 241
              
            
             
               
                 keepeth
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Peters
                 word
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 626
              
            
             
               
                 is
                 grossely
                 mistaken
                 by
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 627
              
            
             
             
               
                 
              
               
                  
              
            
             
             
               
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 our
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 330
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 beholde
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 vengeance
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 348
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 for
                 vs
                 and
                 against
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 352
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 knew
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 must
                 lie
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 .
              
               
                 353
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 must
                 drinke
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 cup.
                 
              
               
                 353
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 wept
                 for
                 the
                 desolation
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 sorowed
                 for
                 the
                 reiection
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 wept
                 and
                 sorrowed
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 355
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 grieued
                 at
                 the
                 wilfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 357
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 sorowed
                 that
                 his
                 death
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 chose
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 vehement
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 358
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 367
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 our
                 punishment
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 273
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 feared
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Fathers
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 370
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 pray
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 deepnes
                 of
                 his
                 sorrowes
                 comforted
                 ,
                 &
                 paines
                 asswaged
                 .
              
               
                 374.
                 375
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 pray
                 against
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 feele
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 381
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 pray
                 against
                 eternall
                 death
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 378.
                 379
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 most
                 earnestly
                 to
                 aske
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 faithfully
                 promised
                 to
                 graunt
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 felt
                 all
                 our
                 affections
                 not
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 386
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 how
                 mans
                 soule
                 strugleth
                 with
                 the
                 panges
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 weake
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 but
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 strongest
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 388.
                 390
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 saw
                 the
                 whole
                 danger
                 from
                 which
                 hee
                 should
                 redeeme
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 392.
                 393
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 all
                 his
                 to
                 feare
                 Gods
                 power
                 as
                 himselfe
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 .
              
               
                 393.
                 394
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 presented
                 and
                 dedicated
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 suf●…ered
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 399
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 .
              
               
                 400
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 represse
                 and
                 increase
                 his
                 affections
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 400
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 found
                 no
                 ioy
                 in
                 his
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 comfort
                 in
                 his
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 411
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 emptied
                 himselfe
                 of
                 glory
                 not
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 412
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 citing
                 the
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 noteth
                 the
                 whole
                 to
                 appertaine
                 to
                 his
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 434
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 mortified
                 in
                 flesh
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 507
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 passe
                 from
                 hell
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 550
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 needed
                 no
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 de●…cend
                 to
                 hel
                 .
              
               
                 551
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 564
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 rise
                 full
                 conquerer
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 668
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 godlies
                 .
              
               
                 7
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 laid
                 downe
                 his
                 soule
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 132.
                 133
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 shall
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 appeare
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 27
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 far
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 must
                 be
                 extended
                 .
              
               
                 343
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christs
                 soule
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 549
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 Paradise
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 549
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 like
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 sinne
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 86
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 might
                 feare
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 486.
                 ●…87
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 loosed
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 624
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 must
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 627
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Christ
                 discerned
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 317
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Christ
                 vndertooke
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 324
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 things
                 Christ
                 inwardly
                 beheld
                 in
                 the
                 garden
              
               
                 387
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 might
                 dislike
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 398
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 ioynt
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 bodily
                 death
                 most
                 auaileable
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 68
              
            
             
               
                 Euery
                 thing
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 satisfactorie
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 179.
                 180
              
            
             
               
                 Both
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 must
                 suffer
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 130.
                 131
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 bodily
                 death
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 11
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 Christs
                 corporal
                 punishment
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 spirituall
                 and
                 eternall
                 .
              
               
                 222.
                 223
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 blood
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 shed
                 but
                 by
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 inst●…uments
                 .
              
               
                 231
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 recompence
                 for
                 the
                 wrong
                 receaued
                 at
                 Satans
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 232
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 .
              
               
                 113.
                 114
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 most
                 iust
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 saue
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 262.
                 263
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 death
                 not
                 exacted
                 as
                 a
                 debt
                 but
                 ●…eceaued
                 as
                 a
                 voluntarie
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 264
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 doings
                 aboue
                 mans
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 310
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 nature
                 ,
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 paines
                 of
                 Christs
                 soule
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 were
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 334
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 faith
                 did
                 not
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 sharpest
                 of
                 his
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 335
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 were
                 righteous
                 and
                 holie
                 .
              
               
                 344.
                 438
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 words
                 Iohn
                 12.
                 auouch
                 not
                 contraries
                 .
                 482.
                 are
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 483
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 senses
                 were
                 not
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 477
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 feares
                 and
                 sorrowes
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 reprobates
                 .
              
               
                 448.
                 449.
                 450
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 increase
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 478
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 passió
                 did
                 not
                 kil
                 his
                 soul
                 but
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 528
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 conquest
                 secureth
                 our
                 soules
                 seuered
                 from
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 670
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 not
                 tormented
                 with
                 Gods
                 immediat
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 34
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 suffered
                 but
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 133
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 soule
                 suffered
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 powers
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 136.
                 137.
                 140
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 chiefe
                 patient
                 in
                 paine
                 and
                 agent
                 in
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 179
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 could
                 not
                 merit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 wanted
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 480
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 in
                 her
                 greatest
                 paines
                 did
                 most
                 shew
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 524
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 passible
                 ,
                 but
                 died
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 533
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 not
                 fastned
                 to
                 hell
                 three
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 551
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 in
                 glory
                 before
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 669
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 liuing
                 by
                 grace
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 523
              
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 Scriptures
                 nor
                 Fathers
                 vnderst●…nd
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 by
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 426.
                 427
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 not
                 crucified
                 through
                 infirmity
                 .
              
               
                 510
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ●…
                   Soule
                
                 was
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 650
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 wee
                 must
                 beware
                 in
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 .
              
               
                 536
              
            
             
               
                 Many
                 writers
                 teach
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 536
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 
                   Christs
                   Soule
                
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 to
                 conquere
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 668
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 
                   Christes
                   Soule
                
                 should
                 conquere
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 622
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   man●…ood
                
                 praied
                 for
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 which
                 hi●…
                 person
                 by
                 ●…ight
                 might
                 haue
                 chalenged
                 .
              
               
                 378
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ●…
                   manhood
                
                 might
                 feare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   manhood
                
                 mi●…ht
                 feare
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 beare
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   manhood
                
                 might
                 feare
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 horrible
                 to
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 381
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   manhoode
                
                 was
                 to
                 conquere
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 667.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 though
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 .
              
               
                 670
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   flesh
                
                 found
                 no
                 ease
                 in
                 death
                 though
                 his
                 Soule
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 424
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   flesh
                
                 was
                 weake
                 though
                 his
                 Spirite
                 was
                 willing
                 .
              
               
                 508
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   fl●…sh
                
                 could
                 not
                 putrifie
                 .
              
               
                 623
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   praier
                
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 was
                 well
                 aduised
                 .
              
               
                 397
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ●…
                   praier
                
                 was
                 no
                 maze
                 .
              
               
                 4●…7
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   praier
                
                 was
                 not
                 against
                 his
                 Fathers
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 397.
                 465.
                 466.
                 470.
                 471.
                 472
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   praier
                
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 474.
                 475
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Christs
                   praier
                
                 was
                 with
                 condition
                 and
                 reseruation
                 of
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 382
              
            
             
               
                 Compassion
                 and
                 pittie
                 are
                 alwaies
                 painfull
                 .
              
               
                 27
              
            
             
               
                 Compassion
                 is
                 affliction
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 vertue
                 .
              
               
                 438
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 more
                 compassi●…nate
                 then
                 Moses
                 or
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 359
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 complaint
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 409
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 senses
                 it
                 may
                 beare
                 .
              
               
                 418.
                 420.
                 421
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 416
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 418
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 421
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 430
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fift
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 432
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 433
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 comp●…aint
                 in
                 their
                 afflications
                 .
              
               
                 418
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 euent
                 of
                 Christs
                 co●…plaint
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 419
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 shame
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 complaine
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 420
              
            
             
               
                 Leo
                 maketh
                 Christs
                 complaint
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 an
                 instruction
                 ,
                 no
                 lamentation
                 .
              
               
                 432
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 were
                 conceaued
                 in
                 sin
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 quickned
                 with
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 Mans
                 flesh
                 is
                 defiled
                 in
                 conception
                 before
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 created
                 and
                 infused
                 .
              
               
                 174.
                 175
              
            
             
               
                 None
                 can
                 be
                 euerlastingly
                 condemned
                 for
                 anothers
                 fault
                 .
              
               
                 363
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 conquest
                 ouer
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 667
              
            
             
               
                 was
                 ordered
                 most
                 to
                 Sat●…ns
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 669
              
            
             
               
                 Contradictions
                 obiected
                 by
                 the
                 Defender
                 are
                 easily
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 69
              
            
             
               
                 Contradictions
                 in
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 320
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 shamefull
                 contradiction
                 of
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 423
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 648
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 long
                 this
                 clause
                 of
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 .
              
               
                 653.
                 654
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 mu●…t
                 signifie
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 649
              
            
             
               
                 Hell
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 translation
                 .
              
               
                 652
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Creede
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 664
              
            
             
               
                 Twelue
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Creede
                 .
              
               
                 ●…64
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Cr●…sse
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Paul
                 so
                 much
                 reoiyced
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 73.
                 74
                 75
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 new
                 writers
                 expound
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 76.
                 77
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 farre
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 79
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Christs
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 81
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 vo●…de
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 on
                 the
                 Cross●…
                 .
              
               
                 410.
                 411
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 Christ
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 412
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 the
                 greatest
                 ex●…anition
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 433
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 was
                 not
                 Crucified
                 through
                 infirmitie
                 .
              
               
                 501
              
            
             
               
                 Figuratiuely
                 the
                 Soule
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Crucified
                 .
              
               
                 80
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Cup
                 Christ
                 dranke
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Christ
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 houre
                 and
                 Cup
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 443
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 must
                 drinke
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Cup.
                 
              
               
                 353
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Curse
                 Christ
                 bare
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 234.
                 235
              
            
             
               
                 Hanging
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 236
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 double
                 Curse
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 236
              
            
             
               
                 Two
                 kindes
                 o●…
                 C●…rses
                 in
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 239
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 bodily
                 death
                 which
                 Ch●…ist
                 suffered
                 was
                 the
                 Curse
                 which
                 he
                 sustained
                 .
              
               
                 240
              
            
             
               
                 Cursing
                 and
                 bl●…ssing
                 compared
                 doe
                 manifest
                 each
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 249
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 true
                 Cursing
                 and
                 blessing
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 250
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Curse
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 257
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Curse
                 .
              
               
                 259
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 vndertooke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 our
                 Curse
              
               
                 260
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Curse
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 triple
                 .
              
               
                 266
              
            
             
               
                 Cyprian
                 wrested
                 by
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 274
              
            
          
           
             
               D
            
             
               
                 D
                 Amnation
                 ,
                 What
                 paines
                 are
                 essentiall
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 39
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 horror
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 not
                 neere
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 Damned
                 .
              
               
                 227
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Godly
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 320
              
            
             
               
                 Sharper
                 paines
                 are
                 reserued
                 for
                 the
                 damned
                 then
                 now
                 they
                 feele
                 .
              
               
                 334
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Dauid
                 neuer
                 felt
                 the
                 true
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 453
              
            
             
               
                 Dauids
                 feare
                 vnlike
                 to
                 Christs
                 .
              
               
                 442
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Death
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 19
              
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 threefold
                 death
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 13●…
              
            
             
               
                 Corporall
                 death
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 149.
                 150.
                 151.
                 176
              
            
             
               
                 Death
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 176
              
            
             
               
                 Euerlasting
                 death
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 which
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 226
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 euill
                 in
                 it selfe
                 though
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 244.
                 245
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 consequen●…s
                 after
                 death
                 doe
                 not
                 proue
                 death
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 246
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 death
                 not
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 252
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 so
                 h●…teth
                 death
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 destroy
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 enemie
                 .
              
               
                 254
              
            
             
               
                 Naturall
                 death
                 came
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Mos●…
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 261
              
            
             
               
                 Th●…e
                 is
                 no
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 366
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 feele
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 which
                 Christ
                 expressed
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 death
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 mistaken
                 by
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 430
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 492
              
            
             
               
                 Eight
                 p●…es
                 of
                 Scripture
                 abused
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 493
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 one
                 lande
                 of
                 death
                 Christ
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 504
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 be
                 vtterly
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 517.
                 518
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 extreamest
                 degree
                 of
                 pains
                 where
                 grace
                 doth
                 not
                 faile
                 is
                 no
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 524
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 things
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 doth
                 import
                 .
              
               
                 649
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 grosly
                 peruerteth
                 my
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 44.
                 45
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 cont●…adicteth
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 56.
                 57
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 contemneth
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 their
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 82
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 deuiseth
                 shifts
                 to
                 decline
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Fathers
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 Christes
                 dying
                 onely
                 vnusuall
                 .
              
               
                 95
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 D●…fender
                 doth
                 grossely
                 mistake
                 the
                 reiection
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Christes
                 complaint
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 98
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 D●…fender
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 his
                 errors
                 ,
                 doth
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 99
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 eludeth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 his
                 termes
                 of
                 single
                 and
                 meere
                 .
              
               
                 125.
                 126.
                 127
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 clouteth
                 one
                 conclusion
                 out
                 of
                 diuers
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 146
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 maketh
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 needlesse
                 to
                 our
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
                 168.
                 169
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 peruerteth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Homilies
                 .
              
               
                 224.
                 225
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 maketh
                 Christ
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 .
              
               
                 265
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 would
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 cite
                 Fathers
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 273
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 compareth
                 Christ
                 in
                 want
                 of
                 comfort
                 with
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 291
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 vainly
                 presumeth
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 vnanswered
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 319
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 hath
                 deuised
                 torments
                 for
                 Christs
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 controleth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 his
                 new
                 phrases
                 .
              
               
                 413
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 proouing
                 falleth
                 to
                 granting
                 his
                 owne
                 positions
                 .
              
               
                 5●…3
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 misciteth
                 S.
                 Iohns
                 words
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 error
                 groundeth
                 all
                 his
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 644
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 giuing
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 n●…thing
                 ,
                 asketh
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 claimeth
                 like
                 reuerence
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 325
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 saith
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 ordinarilie
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 doth
                 euery
                 where
                 mistake
                 and
                 misapply
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 forgeth
                 a
                 pace
                 new
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 taketh
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Christs
                 agonie
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 401
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 is
                 somewhat
                 pleasureable
                 .
              
               
                 528
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 corrupteth
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                 402.
                 403
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 ascribeth
                 a
                 liuely
                 affection
                 to
                 Christs
                 dead
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 422
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 vttereth
                 a
                 flat
                 contradiction
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 422.
                 423
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 confesseth
                 the
                 Fathers
                 prooue
                 my
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 425
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 is
                 driuen
                 to
                 contrarieties
                 .
              
               
                 431
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 taketh
                 from
                 Christ
                 inward
                 sense
                 and
                 memory
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 440
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 yeeldeth
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 amazednesse
                 .
              
               
                 481
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 foolishly
                 prooueth
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 495.
                 496
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 abuseth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 534.
                 535
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 a
                 conclusion
                 from
                 a
                 quotation
                 .
              
               
                 568
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 foure
                 restraints
                 of
                 hell
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 4
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 disdaine
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 98
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 vaine
                 shifts
                 .
              
               
                 114.
                 115
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 skill
                 in
                 framing
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 327
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 absurd
                 deuises
                 .
              
               
                 490
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defendours
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 as
                 illogicall
                 as
                 his
                 matter
                 is
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
            
             
               
                 Dereliction
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 neuer
                 implieth
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 Deepe
                 what
                 it
                 signifieth
                 .
              
               
                 566
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 what
                 Deepe
                 Christ
                 descended
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 565
                 567
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Moses
                 words
                 .
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deepe
                 .
              
               
                 568
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 who●…e
                 church
                 taught
                 that
                 Christ
                 after
                 death
                 descended
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 544.
                 545
              
            
             
               
                 New
                 Writers
                 teach
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 546.
                 547
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 needed
                 no
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 551
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 descending
                 and
                 ascending
                 .
              
               
                 553
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 aescended
                 and
                 ascended
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 563
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 what
                 deepe
                 Christ
                 descended
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 565
                 567
              
            
             
               
                 Descending
                 is
                 to
                 places
                 below
                 .
              
               
                 569
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 long
                 this
                 clause
                 of
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 653.
                 654
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Ruffinus
                 meaneth
                 by
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 655
              
            
             
               
                 Descending
                 to
                 hades
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 556.
                 557.
                 558
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 666
              
            
             
               
                 Des●…ending
                 to
                 hell
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 exaltation
                 .
              
               
                 671
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 descent
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 hell
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 .
              
               
                 677
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lawes
                 of
                 this
                 land
                 doe
                 binde
                 all
                 to
                 beleeue
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 678
              
            
             
               
                 Desperation
                 in
                 hell
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 71
              
            
             
               
                 Desperation
                 is
                 the
                 sorest
                 torment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 238
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 small
                 Difference
                 of
                 wordes
                 may
                 quite
                 alter
                 the
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 199
              
            
             
               
                 Difference
                 of
                 Christs
                 offering
                 and
                 suffering
                 .
              
               
                 276
              
            
             
               
                 Difference
                 of
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 temptatiōs
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
            
             
               
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 Gods
                 threats
                 &
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 472
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 discerne
                 and
                 incense
                 our
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 192
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 tormented
                 not
                 Christes
                 soule
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 295
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 as
                 deepe
                 paines
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 deepe
                 Doubts
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
            
          
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               
                 ELect
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 enemie
                 to
                 Gods
                 Elect.
                 
              
               
                 233
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 are
                 neuer
                 truely
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 252
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 cannot
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Erasmus
                 fouly
                 mistaken
                 by
                 the
                 defendor
                 .
              
               
                 653
              
            
             
               
                 Foure
                 notable
                 Errors
                 grounded
                 by
                 the
                 defendor
                 vpon
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 363
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 363
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 365
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 impressions
                 Euill
                 maketh
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 341
              
            
             
               
                 Euill
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 worketh
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 341
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 what
                 it
                 importeth
                 .
              
               
                 485
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 501
              
            
             
               
                 Esay
                 doth
                 not
                 touch
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christes
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 526.
                 527
              
            
             
               
                 Esay
                 14.
                 
                 Shcol
                 for
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 559.
                 560
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 report
                 of
                 Thaddeus
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 historiographers
                 .
              
               
                 660
              
            
          
           
             
               F
            
             
               
                 FAthers
                 :
                 their
                 iudgements
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Authorities
                 .
              
               
                 83
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 some
                 priuate
                 opinions
                 .
              
               
                 84
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 leaue
                 not
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 85
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 doc
                 not
                 teach
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 138.
                 139
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 disclaime
                 all
                 necessitie
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 determine
                 not
                 the
                 exact
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 Agonie
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 we
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Fathers
                 expound
                 me
                 in
                 Christs
                 wordes
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 416
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 Father
                 auoucheth
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 142.
                 143
              
            
             
               
                 Diuerse
                 Fathers
                 euidently
                 corrupted
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 428.
                 429
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Christ
                 died
                 no
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 519
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 professe
                 true
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 plainly
                 remoue
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 from
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
                 330.
                 331
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 Feares
                 were
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 215
              
            
             
               
                 Feare
                 and
                 sorrow
                 in
                 Christ
                 were
                 sufferings
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 345
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 Feare
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 was
                 religious
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 ●…eare
                 and
                 sorrow
                 were
                 painfull
                 but
                 religious
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Feare
                 and
                 sorrow
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 yeelde
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offered
                 the
                 ransome
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 374
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 things
                 Christ
                 might
                 iustly
                 and
                 greatly
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
             
               
                 ●…eare
                 may
                 be
                 intellect●…ue
                 or
                 sensitiue
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 feare
                 many
                 thinges
                 besides
                 hell
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 385
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 feared
                 more
                 then
                 Mattyrs
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 iustly
                 feare
                 the
                 p●…wer
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
             
               
                 Figuratiuely
                 the
                 Soule
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 .
              
               
                 80
              
            
             
               
                 Fire
                 in
                 hell
                 is
                 not
                 allego●…icall
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 41.
                 42.
                 43
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 professe
                 t●…ue
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 brimstone
                 may
                 bee
                 mingled
                 with
                 fire
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 47
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 fire
                 punish●…th
                 the
                 wi●…ked
                 both
                 b●…fore
                 and
                 after
                 iudge●…ent
                 .
              
               
                 55
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fire
                 did
                 signifie
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 112.
                 113
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fire
                 might
                 note
                 in
                 the
                 holocaust
                 .
              
               
                 116
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 Forsaken
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 409
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 farre
                 and
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 was
                 Forsaken
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 questioned
                 .
              
               
                 414
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 forsaking
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Christ
              
               
                 414
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 were
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 till
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 417
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 neuer
                 forsaken
                 of
                 hope
                 and
                 comfo●…t
                 .
              
               
                 ●…7
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 euent
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 forsaken
                 h●…s
                 s●…nne
                 .
              
               
                 419
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 st●…iue
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 maner
                 of
                 forsa●…ing
                 .
              
               
                 431
              
            
          
           
             
               G
            
             
               
                 GEhenna
                 was
                 not
                 vsed
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 618
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 can
                 doc
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 23
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 euen
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 21
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 154.
                 155.
                 156
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 vseth
                 meanes
                 and
                 instruments
                 in
                 punishing
                 .
              
               
                 33
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 tempereth
                 loue
                 and
                 iustice
                 in
                 punishing
                 his
                 elect
                 .
              
               
                 147.
                 255
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 worketh
                 good
                 by
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 254
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 iust
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 as
                 in
                 punishing
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 262
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 otherwise
                 then
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 287
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 Christes
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 immediate
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 298.
                 299
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 vieth
                 his
                 creatures
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 302
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 immediate
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 302
              
            
             
             
               
                 Gods
                 hand
                 worketh
                 whatsoeuer
                 meanes
                 he
                 vseth
                 .
              
               
                 300.
                 301
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ouerswaied
                 his
                 hatred
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 268
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 in
                 subiecting
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 to
                 Christs
                 manhood
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 differeth
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 264
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Graue
                 is
                 a●…
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 575
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 our
                 flesh
                 as
                 yet
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Graue
                 .
              
               
                 670
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 Guil●…y
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 though
                 he
                 took
                 our
                 punishment
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 162.
                 163
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 whole
                 man
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 185.
                 186
                 187.
                 208
              
            
             
               
                 Guilty
                 stretcheth
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 .266
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 mediator
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 mediate
                 .
              
               
                 276
              
            
          
           
             
               H
            
             
               
                 HAdes
                 what
                 it
                 signifi●…th
                 with
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 589.
                 590.
                 591.
                 592.
                 593
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Chrylostom
                 .
              
               
                 589
              
            
             
               
                 Ath●…nasius
                 taketh
                 Hades
                 for
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 599.
                 6●…0
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 in
                 Athanasius
                 Creed
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               
                 659
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 with
                 Ignatius
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               
                 657
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Had●…s
                 .
              
               
                 602
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 .
              
               
                 609
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Hades
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 629
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 with
                 new
                 writers
                 is
                 the
                 graue
                 or
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 609.
                 610
                 611
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 613
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 an
                 vnseene
                 and
                 darke
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 618
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 must
                 signifie
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 649
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ignominie
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               
                 651
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 was
                 first
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
               
                 615
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 is
                 hell
                 or
                 the
                 diuell
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 619
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 is
                 hell
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 without
                 any
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 621
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Hades
                 signifieth
                 hell
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 T●…stament
                 .
              
               
                 647
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 with
                 the
                 Pagans
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 616
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 whole
                 created
                 world
                 is
                 Hades
                 with
                 the
                 Def●…nder
                 .
              
               
                 615
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 death
                 with
                 the
                 Defender
                 .
              
               
                 624
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 Inferi
                 concurre
                 in
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 579
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Defender
                 wauereth
                 about
                 Hades
                 .
              
               
                 619
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Hades
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 .
              
               
                 642
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Hades
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 644
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Luke
                 maketh
                 Hades
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 torment
                 .
              
               
                 621
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Hades
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 23.
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 Capernaum
                 .
              
               
                 630
              
            
             
               
                 Many
                 Greeke
                 copies
                 haue
                 Act.
                 2.
                 24.
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 Hades
                 .
              
               
                 625
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 heauens
                 .
              
               
                 635
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 loosed
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 Hades
                 .
              
               
                 625.
                 626
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 wall
                 of
                 Hades
                 not
                 broken
                 but
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 657
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 hath
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 646
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 followeth
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 643
              
            
             
               
                 Hades
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 rulers
                 or
                 persons
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 647
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Hades
                 .
              
               
                 602
              
            
             
               
                 Hanging
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 236
              
            
             
               
                 Hanging
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 a
                 cursed
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 237
              
            
             
               
                 Innocents
                 and
                 penitents
                 not
                 truely
                 accursed
                 though
                 Hanged
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 .
              
               
                 238
              
            
             
               
                 Hard
                 speeches
                 should
                 rather
                 bee
                 qualified
                 then
                 strained
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 .
              
               
                 271
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 affections
                 make
                 sensible
                 alterations
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 1●…3
                 .
                 194
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 mans
                 affections
                 and
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 2●…3
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 H●…art
                 suggesting
                 euill
                 sinneth
                 .
              
               
                 311
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 ioyes
                 of
                 Heauen
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 455
                 456
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ●…uch
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 456
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 some
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 460
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 ●…re
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 of
                 Heauen
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 5●…0
                 541
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 Heauens
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 make
              
               
                 541.
                 542
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 earth
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 461
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Heauens
                 are
                 compared
                 with
                 hell
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 634
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 immediate
                 and
                 principall
                 in●…cter
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 2●…
                 .
                 29
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 iudge
                 containeth
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 35
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 substance
                 
                   of
                   hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 36
              
            
             
               
                 Reiection
                 from
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 essentiall
                 to
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 37.
                 38
              
            
             
               
                 Malediction
                 essentiall
                 to
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 38
              
            
             
               
                 Hell
                 fire
                 is
                 not
                 allegoricall
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 41
                 42.
                 43.
                 49.
                 53
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 neuer
                 said
                 Hell
                 fire
                 was
                 materiall
                 .
              
               
                 44
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 professe
                 t●…ue
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 46
                 51.
                 52
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 doe
                 later
                 Diuines
                 .
              
               
                 49.
                 50
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 brimstone
                 may
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 fire
                 in
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 47
              
            
             
               
                 Chaines
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Hell
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 iron
                 .
              
               
                 ●…7
              
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 true
                 fire
                 in
                 hel
                 before
                 the
                 iudgment
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 essentiall
                 part
                 of
                 
                   hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 56
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christs
                 agonie
                 .
              
               
                 58.
                 59
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 .
              
               
                 60
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 foretast
                 of
                 iudgement
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 full
                 ,
                 finall
                 ,
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 nor
                 gen●…rall
                 .
              
               
                 210
              
            
             
               
                 Positiue
                 punishment
                 now
                 in
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 214
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 suffering
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   paines
                
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 necessarie
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 220
              
            
             
               
                 Men
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 feele
                 the
                 tru●…
                 paines
                 of
                 hel
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 320
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 no
                 naturall
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 feele
                 somewhat
                 extraordinarie
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 391
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 vehemencie
                 of
                 
                   hell
                   paines
                
                 passe
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 450
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 not
                 felt
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 451.
                 462
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 place
              
               
                 454.
                 455
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 aboue
                 and
                 against
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 464.
                 465
              
            
             
             
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 re●…oyce
                 in
                 suffering
                 hel●…
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 441
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 broken
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 516
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 brought
                 vs
                 backe
                 from
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 607
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 place
                 for
                 soules
                 vnder
                 earth
                 but
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 614
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 Christs
                 Soul
                 should
                 conquere
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 622
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 must
                 rise
                 conquerer
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 628
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 were
                 promised
                 their
                 Messias
                 should
                 conquere
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 628
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 hell
                 prooue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 632
              
            
             
               
                 Hell
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 &
                 yet
                 some
                 diuels
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 .
              
               
                 633
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 the
                 heauens
                 are
                 compared
                 with
                 hell
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 634
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 victorie
                 against
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 not
                 full
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 637
                 638
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 ●…th
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 642.
                 643
              
            
             
               
                 Nothing
                 but
                 persons
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 645
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 maketh
                 three
                 hells
                 in
                 steede
                 of
                 one
              
               
                 645
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 spo●…ling
                 of
                 hell
                 precedent
                 to
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 673
              
            
             
               
                 Hereticke
                 alwaies
                 vrged
                 the
                 same
                 places
                 that
                 the
                 Defender
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 425
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 Holocaust
                 did
                 signifie
                 .
              
               
                 111.
                 112
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 ●…ire
                 might
                 note
                 in
                 the
                 Holocaust
                 .
              
               
                 116
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 IMmediate
                 .
                 What
                 suffering
                 is
                 Immediate
                 from
                 ●…
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 32
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Immediate
                 and
                 principall
                 inflicter
                 of
                 h●…ll
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 2●…
                 .
                 29
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 soule
                 was
                 not
                 tormented
                 with
                 Gods
                 
                   Immed
                   a●…e
                
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 34
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 can
                 punish
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 meanes
                 without
                 his
                 Immediate
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 219
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 Christs
                 afflictions
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Immediate
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 298.
                 299
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 agent
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 sufferings
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 Immediate
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 302
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 Infers
                 concurre
                 in
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 place
                 Tertullia
                 taketh
                 Inferi
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 585.
                 586
              
            
             
               
                 Inferi
                 are
                 places
                 and
                 persons
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 5●…7
              
            
             
               
                 Inferi
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 deceased
                 .
              
               
                 588
              
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 taketh
                 Inferi
                 for
                 hel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 198.
                 590
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Inferi
                 .
              
               
                 602
              
            
             
               
                 Infernus
                 with
                 the
                 latin
                 fathers
                 is
                 more
                 thē
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 603
              
            
             
               
                 Inferi
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 any
                 good
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 ●…04
              
            
             
               
                 Inferi
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 after
                 Christes
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 605
              
            
             
               
                 Infernus
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 place
                 nor
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 soules
                 deceased
                 .
              
               
                 606
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 suffer
                 paines
                 truely
                 Infinite
                 .
              
               
                 161
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 Infirmitie
                 was
                 voluntarie
                 .
              
               
                 407
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 Infirmitie
                 was
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 416
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 might
                 bee
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 in
                 an
                 Instant
                 .
              
               
                 308.
                 309
              
            
             
               
                 Irenaeus
                 did
                 write
                 in
                 Greeke
                 .
              
               
                 584
              
            
             
               
                 Where
                 Irenaeus
                 thought
                 Christs
                 soule
                 was
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 583.
                 584
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 rule
                 of
                 Iustice
                 suffereth
                 the
                 stronger
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 .
              
               
                 292
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 in
                 subiecting
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 to
                 Christs
                 manhood
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 might
                 punish
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Christs
                 soule
                 with
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 which
                 Christ
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
                 348
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 Iudgement
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 concerneth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 348
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 Iudgement
                 God
                 required
                 of
                 Christ
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
            
          
           
             
               K
            
             
               
                 K
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 what
                 it
                 signifieth
                 .
              
               
                 625
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 642.
                 643
              
            
             
               
                 Kindred
                 goeth
                 by
                 blood
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 509
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 naturall
                 Knowledge
                 commeth
                 by
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 196
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 of
                 mans
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 199
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 loue
                 and
                 ioy
                 doe
                 follow
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 462
              
            
          
           
             
               L
            
             
               
                 LEo
                 maketh
                 Christs
                 words
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 an
                 instruction
                 ,
                 no
                 lamentation
                 .
              
               
                 432
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 like
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 sinne
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 86.
                 324
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 not
                 like
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 sinfull
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 322
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 like
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 not
                 like
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 want
                 of
                 grace
                 or
                 touch
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 326
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 what
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 Christ
                 descended
                 .
              
               
                 554
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 ment
                 by
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 555
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 lower
                 earth
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 lower
                 Sheol
                 .
              
               
                 556
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 lower
                 Shcol
                 signifieth
                 hell
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               
                 557.
                 558
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 lower
                 earth
                 Ezechiel
                 vseth
                 for
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 561
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 562
              
            
          
           
             
               M
            
             
               
                 MArtyrs
                 and
                 Malefactors
                 haue
                 a
                 stronge
                 conflict
                 with
                 death
                 though
                 we
                 perceaue
                 it
                 no●…
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 were
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 paines
                 were
                 not
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 390.
                 391
              
            
             
               
                 Martyrs
                 find
                 ioy
                 and
                 ease
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 301
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Christ
                 feared
                 more
                 then
                 Martyrs
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 senses
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 ouerwhelmed
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 breathing
                 out
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 was
                 miraculous
                 .
              
               
                 87.
                 88.
                 89.
                 90
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 obserue
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 miraculous
                 .
              
               
                 91.
                 92.
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 doe
                 the
                 new
                 writers
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 Moses
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 359
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 purpose
                 of
                 Moses
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 360
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Moses
                 in
                 his
                 praier
                 is
                 excused
                 from
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 365
              
            
             
             
               
                 Moses
                 face
                 did
                 shine
                 when
                 he
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 461
              
            
             
               
                 Moses
                 was
                 not
                 amazed
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
            
          
           
             
               N
            
             
               
                 THe
                 name
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 ioyes
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 461
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 necessitie
                 in
                 our
                 redemption
                 but
                 Christs
                 will
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 libertie
                 .
              
               
                 283
                 284.
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 disclaime
                 all
                 necessitie
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 necessitie
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
              
               
                 286
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 feare
                 and
                 agony
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 necessitie
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 humilitie
                 and
                 feruencie
                 .
              
               
                 339
              
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 necessitie
                 nor
                 infirmitie
                 could
                 oppresse
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 405
              
            
             
               
                 New
                 w●…iters
                 teach
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 without
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 536
              
            
             
               
                 New
                 writers
                 teach
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 546.
                 547
              
            
             
               
                 New
                 writers
                 obserue
                 Christs
                 manner
                 of
                 dying
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 miraculous
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
            
          
           
             
               O
            
             
               
                 OLeuians
                 coniectures
                 for
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 Hades
                 are
                 but
                 weake
                 .
              
               
                 631
              
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               
                 PAines
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 Christ
                 did
                 beare
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 217.
                 218
              
            
             
               
                 Christes
                 Paines
                 might
                 be
                 vnknowen
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 161
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 outward
                 Paines
                 men
                 perceiue
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 Gods
                 hand
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 170
              
            
             
               
                 Paines
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 214
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 Paines
                 were
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 215
              
            
             
               
                 More
                 required
                 in
                 our
                 ransome
                 then
                 onely
                 Paines
                 .
              
               
                 216
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 iudge
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 Paines
                 .
              
               
                 328.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Excessi●…e
                 Paine
                 bringeth
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 447
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 Paradise
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 549
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 bound
                 and
                 spoyled
                 .
              
               
                 ●…74
              
            
             
               
                 Christes
                 Patience
                 was
                 greater
                 then
                 any
                 mans
                 whatsoeuer
                 his
                 paines
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christs
                 patience
                 exceeded
                 all
                 mens
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 patience
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 before
                 he
                 complained
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 418
              
            
             
               
                 Sa●…nt
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 keepeth
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Osee.
                 
              
               
                 641
              
            
             
               
                 Pauls
                 wish
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 360
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 time
                 was
                 when
                 Paul
                 so
                 wished
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 Paul
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 were
                 conditionall
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Paul
                 meant
                 when
                 he
                 wished
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 361.
                 362
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Grecians
                 expound
                 Pauls
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 361
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 wish
                 was
                 excused
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 365
              
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 wished
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 or
                 lawfull
                 .
              
               
                 366
              
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 amazed
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 Pauls
                 and
                 Moses
                 words
                 .
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 567
                 568.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Positiue
                 punishment
                 now
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 214
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 Positiue
                 thing
                 common
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 581
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 19
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 proper
                 applied
                 to
                 wrath
                 signifieth
                 .
              
               
                 18
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 often
                 intermingle
                 proper
                 speeches
                 with
                 figuratiue
                 .
              
               
                 19
              
            
             
               
                 Proper
                 opposed
                 to
                 Metaphoricall
                 .
              
               
                 123
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 part
                 may
                 Properly
                 denominate
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 124
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 ioynt
                 sufferings
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 167
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 whole
                 suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 Gods
                 proper
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 303
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 Prophets
                 foretold
                 of
                 Christes
                 sufferings
                 that
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 confirme
                 was
                 verified
                 .
              
               
                 299
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 punishing
                 his
                 elect
                 God
                 tempereth
                 both
                 loue
                 and
                 ●…ustice
                 .
              
               
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 Corporall
                 death
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 149.
                 150.
                 151
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 iust
                 in
                 punishing
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 262
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defenders
                 partition
                 of
                 punishment
                 applied
                 to
                 Christ
                 is
                 insufficient
                 and
                 impious
                 .
              
               
                 153
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 correction
                 or
                 vengeance
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 154
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 godly
                 iustly
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 256
              
            
          
           
             
               Q
            
             
               
                 QVaestion
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 quaestion
                 wholy
                 peruerted
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 chiefe
                 points
                 coincident
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 9
              
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 true
                 fire
                 in
                 hell
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 Christ
                 was
                 forsaken
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 Questioned
                 .
              
               
                 414
              
            
          
           
             
               R
            
             
               
                 RAnsome
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 our
                 ransome
                 was
                 paid
                 .
              
               
                 228
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 saue
                 from
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 raise
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 50
              
            
             
               
                 Whence
                 their
                 soules
                 come
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 ●…25
              
            
             
               
                 Redemption
                 by
                 Christs
                 blood
                 most
                 sufficien●…
              
               
                 67
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 teach
                 no
                 redemption
                 bu●…●…y
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 127
              
            
             
               
                 Both
                 body
                 and
                 Soule
                 are
                 redeemed
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 128.
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 body
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 redemption
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…fore
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 129.
                 130
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 vndertooke
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 ●…demer
                 4000.
                 yeers
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 man
              
               
                 280
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 willing
                 offer
                 of
                 the
                 S●…e
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 redeemer
                 did
                 induce
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinitie
                 .
              
               
                 281
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 redeemer
                 might
                 pay
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 prisoners
                 as
                 for
                 him selfe
                 .
              
               
                 377
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 〈◊〉
                 way
                 like
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 .
              
               
                 331.
                 332
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 feare
                 〈◊〉
                 sorrow
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 reprobates
                 .
              
               
                 448.
                 449
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 sitting
                 at
                 Gods
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 651
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 claue
                 of
                 Christs
                 descent
                 to
                 Hades
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Cree●…e
                 before
                 Ruffinus
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 655
              
            
             
             
               
                 What
                 Ruffinus
                 meaneth
                 by
                 Christes
                 descent
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 655
              
            
          
           
             
               S
            
             
               
                 SAcrifice
                 .
                 Three
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 99.
                 100
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 represented
                 no
                 death
                 but
                 onely
                 bodily
                 .
              
               
                 105
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 figured
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Ch●…ists
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Salt
                 ,
                 flower
                 ,
                 oile
                 and
                 wine
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 sacrifices
                 might
                 signifie
                 .
              
               
                 109.
                 110
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fire
                 did
                 signifie
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 112.
                 113
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 272
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 the
                 people
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 277
              
            
             
               
                 Feare
                 and
                 sorrowe
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 379
              
            
             
               
                 More
                 then
                 affliction
                 requisite
                 to
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 437
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 de●…d
                 Soule
                 is
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 527
              
            
             
               
                 Wh●…t
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 import
                 .
              
               
                 117
              
            
             
               
                 Sacraments
                 doe
                 constantly
                 and
                 continually
                 signifie
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 same
              
               
                 117
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 o●…
                 sanctification
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 511
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 exception
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Defenders
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Scape-goate
                 .
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 was
                 figured
                 by
                 the
                 scape-goate
                 .
              
               
                 107
                 108
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 scape-goate
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 108
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Scripture
                 limiteth
                 Christs
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 180
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 12
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 they
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
            
             
               
                 Phrases
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 improper
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 16
              
            
             
               
                 Scriptures
                 neuer
                 mention
                 that
                 Ch●…ist
                 suffered
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 21.
                 nor
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 .
                 493.
                 49.
                 515
                 nor
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 399
              
            
             
               
                 ●…ow
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 speake
                 of
                 Christs
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 22
              
            
             
               
                 Scriptures
                 often
                 intermin
                 le
                 proper
                 speeches
                 〈◊〉
                 figuratiue
              
               
                 48
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 ●…riptures
                 sometimes
                 put
                 a
                 condition
                 all
                 to
                 thin
                 most
                 certaine
                 .
              
               
                 473
              
            
             
               
                 True
                 〈◊〉
                 how
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 435
              
            
             
               
                 Many
                 pla
                 .
                 s
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 haue
                 diuerse
                 expositions
                 .
                 4●…
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 tolerated
                 though
                 they
                 canno●…●…e
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
                 435
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 words
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 .
                 en
                 .
              
               
                 612
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Scriptures
                 vnc
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…ine
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 664
              
            
             
               
                 Satan
                 was
                 conquered
                 fast
                 by
                 iustice
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 229
              
            
             
               
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 subiected
                 to
                 Christs
                 m●…nhood
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                 Satan
                 assaulted
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 ●…rosse
                 but
                 by
                 externail
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 296.
                 297
              
            
             
               
                 Satan
                 might
                 doe
                 nothing
                 against
                 ●…hrist
                 but
                 what
                 Christ
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
            
             
               
                 Satan
                 worketh
                 not
                 but
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 306
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 ordered
                 his
                 conquest
                 most
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 shame
              
               
                 669
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 was
                 impugned
                 in
                 the
                 Sermons
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 text
                 of
                 my
                 Sermons
                 was
                 not
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 72
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 rightly
                 and
                 orderly
                 pursued
                 .
              
               
                 78
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 commeth
                 by
                 Sense
                 .
              
               
                 196
              
            
             
               
                 Prouocations
                 and
                 pleasures
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 200.
                 201
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soule
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 her
                 senses
                 sometimes
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 206
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 senses
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 ouerwhelmed
                 as
                 martyrs
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 Ezekiah
                 vseth
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Sheol
                 .
              
               
                 247
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 lower
                 Sheol
                 signifieth
                 hell
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               
                 557.
                 558
              
            
             
               
                 Sheol
                 for
                 hell
                 Esay
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 559.
                 560
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Sheol
                 .
              
               
                 571
              
            
             
               
                 Sheol
                 is
                 no
                 meere
                 priuation
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 572
              
            
             
               
                 Sheol
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 place
                 vnder
                 earth
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 573
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 in
                 Gods
                 hands
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Sheol
                 .
              
               
                 574
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sheol
                 of
                 soules
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 meere
                 priuation
                 .
              
               
                 575
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Sheol
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 575
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 what
                 Sheol
                 Iacob
                 would
                 descend
                 mourning
              
               
                 576
              
            
             
               
                 Sheol
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 iust
                 mans
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 577
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 neither
                 knowledg
                 nor
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Sheol
                 .
              
               
                 578
              
            
             
               
                 Sheol
                 is
                 no
                 destruction
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 575
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 me●…nt
                 by
                 me●…nt
                 neere
                 to
                 Sheol
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 most
                 dwelling
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 500
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Defender
                 abuseth
                 Plato
                 and
                 Plato
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Sheol
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 630
              
            
             
               
                 Prooueth
                 Moses
                 and
                 Dauid
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Sheol
                 for
                 all
                 thin
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 631
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 what
                 Sheol
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 descended
                 .
              
               
                 631
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Desendours
                 absurd
                 proofes
                 for
                 the
                 Sheol
                 of
                 all
                 thin
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 632
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Similitude
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 suerty
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 name
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 282
              
               
                 283
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 humane
                 similitude
                 can
                 throughly
                 fit
                 Christes
                 sufferings
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 293
              
            
             
               
                 Similitudes
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 of
                 things
                 lawfull
                 .
              
               
                 293
              
            
             
               
                 Similitude
                 is
                 no
                 equalitie
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 Sinne
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 152.
                 153
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 inherit
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 from
                 our
                 parents
                 flesh
              
               
                 171
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 sinne
                 is
                 communicated
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 188.
                 189
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 acts
                 of
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 202
              
            
             
               
                 Bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 that
                 were
                 ioyned
                 in
                 sinne
                 shal
                 be
                 ioyned
                 in
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 209
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 men
                 vncleane
                 .
              
               
                 265
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 sinne
                 was
                 condemned
                 in
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 268
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 269.
                 270
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 imputed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 punished
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 272.
                 277
              
            
             
               
                 Inward
                 and
                 infinite
                 Sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 must
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 must
                 as
                 well
                 sorrow
                 as
                 suffer
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
            
             
               
                 Inward
                 and
                 voluntary
                 sorrow
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 438
              
            
             
               
                 Sorrow
                 differeth
                 from
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 444
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 sorrow
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 444
              
            
             
             
               
                 We
                 may
                 both
                 sorrow
                 and
                 reioice
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 489
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 meanes
                 of
                 suffering
                 the
                 Soule
                 hath
                 .
              
               
                 24
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 passibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 facultie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 25
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 suffering
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 26
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 soule
                 suffereth
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 suffering
                 from
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 bodie
                 not
                 common
                 with
                 beasts
                 .
              
               
                 31
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 suffereth
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 powers
                 .
              
               
                 134.
                 135
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soules
                 suffering
                 by
                 sympathy
                 is
                 the
                 Defenders
                 owne
                 phrase
                 .
              
               
                 170
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 not
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 171.
                 172
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 chiesly
                 sinneth
                 and
                 chiefly
                 suffereth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 181.
                 182
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 the
                 Fathers
                 〈◊〉
                 corporall
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 187
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 hath
                 one
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 seuered
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 198
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 vseth
                 her
                 corporall
                 spirits
                 in
                 thinking
                 and
                 remembring
                 .
              
               
                 207
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 leadeth
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 followeth
                 to
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 210.
                 211
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 hath
                 a
                 ●…st
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 paine
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 213
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 feeleth
                 paine
                 and
                 griefe
                 by
                 her
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 344
              
            
             
               
                 Whence
                 the●…
                 Soules
                 come
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 425
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 is
                 a
                 consequent
                 to
                 a
                 liuing
                 body
                 but
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 426
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 is
                 some
                 time
                 called
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 529
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 taken
                 for
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 570
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 511
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 doe
                 not
                 alwaies
                 note
                 the
                 two
                 natures
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 512
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Soule
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 529
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 preaching
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 prison
                 .
              
               
                 676
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 law
                 which
                 curseth
                 offendors
                 admitteth
                 no
                 Suerties
                 .
              
               
                 264
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 no
                 way
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Suertie
                 .
              
               
                 277
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 a
                 Suretie
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 278
              
            
             
               
                 Though
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 voluntary
                 Suerty
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 truely
                 a
                 mercifull
                 Redeem●…r
                 .
              
               
                 280
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 similitude
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 Suertie
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 name
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 282.
                 2●…3
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Law
                 alloweth
                 no
                 offendois
                 any
                 Suerties
                 .
              
               
                 288
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 mislike
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 but
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 a
                 Suertie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 291.
                 292
              
            
             
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 compassion
                 on
                 man
                 the
                 generall
                 causes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Agony
                 .
              
               
                 347
              
            
             
               
                 Submission
                 with
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 Christ
                 yeeldeth
                 to
                 God
                 sitting
                 in
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 350.
                 351
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 correcting
                 of
                 King
                 Edwards
                 Synode
                 .
              
               
                 675
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 things
                 misliked
                 in
                 king
                 Edwards
                 Synod
                 .
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               T
            
             
               
                 TArtarus
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Hades
                 with
                 the
                 Poets
                 .
              
               
                 613
              
            
             
               
                 Tartarus
                 with
                 the
                 Pagans
                 is
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 617
              
            
             
               
                 Tartarus
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 a●…e
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 617
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 euill
                 by
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 hart
                 .
              
               
                 304.
                 305.
                 306
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 tempted
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 by
                 the
                 suggestion
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 307
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 tempted
                 after
                 40.
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 307
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 tempted
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               
                 312
              
            
             
               
                 Perswasion
                 tempteth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 compulsion
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
            
             
               
                 Difference
                 of
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 temptations
                 without
                 desperation
                 kill
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 525
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Terror
                 of
                 God
                 felt
                 by
                 Iob
                 and
                 Ionas
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 452
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 ascribeth
                 all
                 sinne
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 208
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 forsaking
                 Tertullian
                 speaketh
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 427
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 nameth
                 no
                 death
                 but
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 428
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 affirming
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 532
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 admitteth
                 none
                 to
                 Paradise
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 but
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 594.
                 595.
                 596
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 therein
                 followed
                 Montanus
                 the
                 Hereticke
                 .
              
               
                 597
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Hades
                 and
                 Inferi
                 concurre
                 in
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 579
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 storie
                 of
                 Thaddeus
                 no
                 fable
                 .
              
               
                 660
              
            
             
               
                 Thaddeus
                 did
                 not
                 receaue
                 adoration
                 .
              
               
                 662
              
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 Iudas
                 .
              
               
                 660
              
            
             
               
                 Euill
                 Thoughts
                 defile
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 204
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 will
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 200
              
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 bodily
                 transfiguration
                 was
                 imperfect
                 and
                 transitorie
                 .
              
               
                 458.
                 459
              
            
             
               
                 Triumphes
                 are
                 not
                 secret
                 and
                 solitarie
                 .
              
               
                 664
              
            
          
           
             
               V
            
             
               
                 VEngeance
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 appeared
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 156.
                 157
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 Christs
                 infirmitie
                 was
                 Voluntarie
                 .
              
               
                 407
              
            
          
           
             
               W
            
             
               
                 VVHat
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 Wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 12
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 threefold
                 death
                 the
                 Wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 13
              
            
             
               
                 Weakenesse
                 ,
                 appeared
                 in
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 willingnesse
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 424
              
            
             
               
                 Whole
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 propitiation
                 are
                 verie
                 large
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 termes
                 .
              
               
                 103
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Whole
                 man
                 dieth
                 though
                 the
                 soule
                 liue
                 .
              
               
                 513
              
               
                 514
              
            
             
               
                 Euill
                 thoughts
                 defile
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 204
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 whole
                 man
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 185.
                 186.
                 187.
                 208
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Will
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 200
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 ment
                 by
                 the
                 Worme
                 that
                 neuer
                 dieth
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 15
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 proper
                 applied
                 to
                 wrath
                 signifieth
                 .
              
               
                 18
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 meere
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 23
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 57
                 58
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   Wrath
                
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 60
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 h●…d
                 neuer
                 displeasure
                 or
                 Wrath
                 against
                 Christs
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 61
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 wrath
                 against
                 sinne
                 hath
                 many
                 degrees
                 and
                 ●…arts
                 .
              
               
                 157
              
            
             
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 differeth
                 from
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 158
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 suffer
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 159.
                 160
              
            
             
               
                 Wrath
                 must
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 Gods
                 intention
                 ,
                 not
                 mans
                 discerning
                 .
              
               
                 165
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 triall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 is
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 Gods
                 proper
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 Christ
                 discerned
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 333
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 apprehend
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 as
                 the
                 damned
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 335
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 our
                 sinnes
                 then
                 he
                 felt
                 .
              
               
                 376
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 might
                 iustly
                 feare
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
          
           
             
               Z
            
             
               
                 ZAnchius
                 what
                 he
                 teacheth
                 of
                 mans
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
                 537
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           should
           thus
           be
           amended
           .
        
         
           PAge
           4.
           line
           25.
           for
           fourth
           read
           foorth
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
          
           34.
           infimities
           .
           r.
           infirmities
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           48.
           neighbour
           .
           r.
           neighbour
           ?
           p.
           38.
           title
           to
           his
           .
           r.
           to
           hell
           .
           p.
           58.
           marg
           .
           of
           agony
           .
           r.
           of
           Christs
           agony
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           47.
           death
           ?
           r.
           death
           .
           p.
           230
           tit
           .
           in
           subuerting
           .
           r.
           in
           subiecting
           .
           p.
           353.
           l.
           47.
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           r.
           what
           they
           doe
           .
           p.
           428.
           marg
           .
           in
           manibus
           .
           r.
           in
           manus
           .
           p.
           466.
           l.
           14.
           the
           comfort
           .
           r.
           to
           comfort
           .
           p.
           468.
           l.
           4.
           thambeesa
           .
           r.
           thambeesai
           .
           p.
           ●…69
           .
           l.
           1.
           astonished
           .
           r.
           astonished
           him
           .
           p.
           473.
           l.
           38.
           because
           God.
           r.
           because
           Iacob
           .
           p.
           485.
           throughout
           ,
           enlabeia
           .
           r.
           eulabeia
           .
           p.
           487.
           l.
           49.
           eisaekonstheis
           ,
           r.
           eisakoustheis
           .
           p.
           488.
           l.
           6.
           eisakonstheis
           .
           r.
           eisakoustheis
           .
           ibid.
           26.
           &
           
             in
             marg
          
           .
           Zinglius
           ,
           r.
           Zuinglius
           .
           p.
           502.
           l.
           35.
           in
           members
           .
           r.
           in
           my
           members
           .
           p.
           597.
           l.
           23.
           since
           .
           r.
           sense
           .
           ibid.
           32.
           affections
           .
           r.
           afflictions
           .
           p.
           520.
           l.
           20.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           ibid.
           22.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           ibid.
           24.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           522.
           l.
           17.
           
           Vigius
           .
           r.
           Vigilius
           .
           p.
           523.
           l.
           39.
           enstranging
           .
           r.
           estranging
           .
           p.
           528.
           marg
           .
           your
           ,
           r.
           the.
           ,
        
      
       
         
           LONDON
        
         
           Printed
           by
           
             Melchisedech
             Bradwood
          
           for
           
             John
             Bill
          
           .
        
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A16151-e240
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             sermons
             
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             The
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             The
             Trea●…ise
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             The
             Defence
             .
          
           
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             95.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16151-e1040
           
             De
             Trinitate
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epistola
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             Epistola
             .
             99.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16151-e1960
           
             a
             Praefat
             pag.
             9.
             lin
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             ●…
             Conclu
             .
             pa.
             243.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             2.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Sermons
             .
             p.
             8.
             lin
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Serm.
             p.
             11.
             l.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Serm.
             pa.
             41.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Serm.
             pa.
             48.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Serm
             p.
             42.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Serm.
             p.
             73.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Serm.
             p.
             133.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             o
             fo
             .
             243.
             
          
           
             Their
             foure
             restraints
             of
             hell
             paines
             .
          
           
             p
             Defence
             p.
             7.
             l.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             8.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Pet
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Defence
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Pr●…
             .
             p.
             3.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Serm
             p.
             73.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Serm.
             p.
             78.
             l.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             Serm.
             p.
             83.
             l.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Serm.
             p.
             4.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Serm.
             p.
             87.
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Defence
             p.
             8.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Iames
             2.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Ierem.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Defen
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             106.
             
          
           
             l
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Sapient
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Ierem.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             lit
             .
             q.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Reuelat.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             p.
             10.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Sam
             12.
             
          
           
             Christs
             bodily
             death
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pa.
             11.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Treatise
             .
             pa.
             45.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Supra
             pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Defen
             .
             pa.
             9.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Genes
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             13.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Prou●…rb
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Eccles.
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             De
             ci●…itate
             Dei.
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Luc.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Daniel
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Esa.
             66.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Iude
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             Sapien.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Prouerb
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Zacharie
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Deuter.
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Paral.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             Esa.
             63.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Exod.
             4.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Numb
             .
             12.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Iob.
             42.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             95.
             
          
           
             q
             Ezech.
             38.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Defen
             .
             pa.
             9.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             u
             Defen
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Treatis
             .
             pa.
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             243.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Defen
             .
             p.
             9.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             Phrases
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             Scripture
             against
             the
             wicked
             are
             improper
             .
          
           
             a
             aph
             .
          
           
             b
             chemal●…
             .
          
           
             c
             k●…tseph
             .
          
           
             d
             char●…n
             .
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             57.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             89.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Habacuk
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Ose.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Petri.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             p
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Miche
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           
             t
             Defen
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Et
             pa.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Defen
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             De
             tribus
             Elohim
             lib.
             4.
             ca
             6.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             ●…euel
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             ●…ames
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             death
             Christ
             died
             .
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Hebr.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Hebr.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pa.
             11.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             Prouerb
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Deutr.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Prouerb
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             94.
             
          
           
             z
             Hebr.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             c
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pa.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pa.
             17.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             neuer
             mention
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             Gods
             wrath
             .
          
           
             f
             Serm.
             pa.
             131.
             conclus
             .
             pa.
             243.
             
          
           
             g
             Serm.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pa.
             16.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Esay
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             k
             Math.
             20.
             
             Ioh
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Timoth
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Petri.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Petri
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Hebr.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             13.
             l.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pa.
             12.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             13.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             pa.
             12.
             l.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             l.
             27.
             
             God
             can
             doe
             more
             than
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             8.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             agents
             and
             means
             by
             which
             the
             soule
             suffereth
             paine
             .
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             105.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccles.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Luc.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             p.
             9.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             August
             .
             '
             retracta
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Good
             affections
             of
             loue
             &
             zeale
             are
             not
             painful
             .
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Dèfenc
             .
             p.
             8.
             l
             33.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc
             p.
             9.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             suffering
             is
             immediate
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             t
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             l.
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Defen
             .
             p.
             8.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Defen
             .
             pa
             8.
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             l.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             l.
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             p.
             8.
             l.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             T
             it
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             August
             .
             deciuitat
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             21.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             soules
             suffering
             from
             and
             with
             the
             bodie
             is
             not
             common
             to
             beasts
             .
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Iam.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             p
             8.
             l.
             37.
             
          
           
             No
             proofe
             that
             God
             punish●…th
             immediatly
             .
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Iam.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Zacl
             .
             ar
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Esai
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Marke
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Marke
             9.
             vers
             .
             43.
             45.
             
          
           
             k
             vers
             .
             44.
             46.
             48.
             
          
           
             l
             Luc.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Defen
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             p.
             12.
             l.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Sermons
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             Defenc.
             p.
             11
             l
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Reiection
             from
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             essentiall
             to
             hell
             paines
             .
          
           
             r
             Luc.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Ad
             Theodoru
             lapsum
             epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             112.
             
          
           
             u
             De
             plaga
             gran●…inis
             .
          
           
             x
             De
             regulis
             fu●…
             disputat
             .
             interroga●…
             2.
             
          
           
             Malediction
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             pain●…s
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             z
             
             .
          
           
             a
             
             .
          
           
             b
             Basil.
             in
             Psalmum
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             Cyprian
             de
             Ascens
             .
             Domini
             .
          
           
             d
             Lamentat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Hier●…
             .
             lib.
             6.
             in
             Esa.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Pamphil●…
             apolog
             .
             pro
             Origene
             .
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             53.
             
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             de
             d●…ct
             .
             Christia
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             August
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             109.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Mark.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             13.
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Ierem.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Iosue
             .
             18.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Pet.
             Martyr
             .
             in
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             lib.
             Regum
             .
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Mark.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             342.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             146.
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Defenc.
             pag.
             147.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             346.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             pag.
             345.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             pag.
             343.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             pag.
             348.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             grosly
             peruerteth
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             i
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             254.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             257.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Defene
             .
             pag.
             146.
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             146.
             l.
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc
             pa.
             146.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             worme
             that
             neuer
             dieth
             .
          
           
             p
             Nyssenus
             de
             resurrectione
             Christs
             .
          
           
             q
             Basil
             in
             Psal.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             Zonaras
             na●…um
             ●…om
             .
             1.
             fol.
             191.
             
          
           
             s
             August
             .
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             21.
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             t
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Iude
             epist.
             
          
           
             x
             Genes
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chaines
             there
             are
             in
             ●…ll
             though
             not
             of
             iron
             .
          
           
             z
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Pet.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             e
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Ierem.
             ●…
             .
             ve●…
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Chalda●…a
             paraphras
             .
             in
             Esa.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             11.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Miche
             .
             3
             v
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             49.
             v
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             4●…
             .
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Later
             Diuines
             profess
             true
             fire
             to
             be
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             n
             Pet.
             Martyr
             in
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             lib.
             Reg.
             
          
           
             o
             Ma●…ster
             .
             Annotat
             .
             in
             30.
             
             Esa.
             
          
           
             p
             Bullinger
             homil
             .
             90.
             in
             Esa.
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             Gualther
             .
             homil
             .
             163.
             in
             Esa.
             30.
             
          
           
             r
             Muscul.
             in
             Mat.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             s
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             dei
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             in
             1
             cap.
             2
             epist.
             ad
             Thes.
             part
             .
             3.
             
             Thesi.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Chrysost.
             ad
             Theodor.
             laps
             .
             epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             li.
             50.
             homiliarum
             .
             hom
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Basil.
             in
             psal
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             z
             Cyril
             .
             de
             exi●…
             an
             .
             &
             de
             secund
             .
             aduentu
             .
          
           
             a
             Hiero.
             ad
             Auitum
             quid
             sit
             cauendum
             in
             libris
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Hiero.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Hier.
             in
             5.
             cap.
             epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             moral●…
             .
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Isidor
             .
             de
             summe
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Beda
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             in
             cap.
             9.
             
             Marci
             .
          
           
             g
             Bernard
             de
             interiori
             dom●…
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Tertul.
             in
             Apologetico
             .
          
           
             i
             Iustinus
             Apologia
             prima
             pro
             Christianis
             
          
           
             k
             Arnobius
             aduersus
             gent●…s
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Prospr
             de
             vita
             contemplatina
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Esa.
             66.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             96.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Arnobius
             in
             Psal
             96.
             
          
           
             s
             Iust.
             in
             resp
             .
             ad
             quaest
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             t
             Ambros.
             in
             2.
             
             Thess.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Theodoret.
             in
             2.
             
             Thess.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Ezech
             .
             hom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             96.
             
          
           
             z
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Athan.
             interp
             .
             parabol
             .
             quaest
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Ezech
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theophylact.
             in
             2.
             
             Thess.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Genes
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Number
             11
             
          
           
             f
             Number
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Number
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Leuit
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Kings
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             146.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             true
             fire
             in
             hell
             before
             iudgment
             is
             not
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             conclusion
             of
             my
             sermons
             fol.
             339
             
          
           
             o
             Epist
             Iud.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             lib.
             21.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Esa.
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Epist.
             Iude.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             2●…
             l.
             26.
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pa.
             12.
             l.
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             Treatis
             .
             pa.
             18.
             li.
             vltima
             .
          
           
             What
             wrath
             of
             God
             Christ
             suffered
             .
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             paines
             of
             hell
             were
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             agonie
             .
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Daniel
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Iudic.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Genes
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Ierem.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Hilarius
             de
             trinitat
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Leo
             epist.
             97.
             ad
             Leonem
             August
             .
          
           
             t
             Albinus
             Flaccus
             de
             diuinis
             offi●…ijs
             .
          
           
             u
             Basil.
             in
             hexamer
             .
             homil
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Chrysost.
             ep
             .
             5.
             ad
             Theodorum
             lapsum
             .
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pa.
             17.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
             pa.
             21.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             de
             ciuita
             .
             dei
             .
             li.
             21.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrysost.
             ad
             populum
             A●…iochen
             .
             hom
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             Gods
             wrath
             due
             to
             si●…ne
             .
          
           
             c
             Ephes
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
             .
          
           
             e
             Reue●…
             .
             2●…
             .
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             I
             h●…ss
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             0.
             
          
           
             i
             Ro●…
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Esa.
             42.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             conceaue
             that
             God
             was
             inwardly
             displeased
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             t
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             x
             
             .
          
           
             y
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             12.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             13.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             14.
             l.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Sermons
             pa.
             15.
             l.
             4.
             ad
             marg
             .
          
           
             g
             Sermons
             pa.
             4.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Sermons
             pa.
             17.
             l.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             14
             
          
           
             Redemption
             by
             Christes
             blood
             most
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             k
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             14
             
          
           
             The
             ioint
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             most
             available
             for
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             9.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Hebr.
             7.
             vers
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             8.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             vers
             .
             2
             
          
           
             y
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             352.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pa.
             14
             
          
           
             Christ
             might
             suffer
             in
             s●…le
             and
             yet
             not
             hell
             paines
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             14.
             l.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             14.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Sermons
             pa.
             87.
             
          
           
             *
             Def●…
             14.
             l.
             29
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             15.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             Desperation
             in
             hell
             is
             no
             sinne
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             22.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             ●…6
             .
             Marke
             8.
             
             Luke
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Galat.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pa.
             22.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Corin.
             1.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             14.
             17.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             6.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             6.
             v
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             5.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             6.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             1.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Def.
             pag.
             23.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Conclu
             .
             pa.
             229.
             
          
           
             p
             Aust.
             de
             symbolo
             a●…
             Catechum
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Athana
             .
             in
             p●…ssionem
             &
             crucem
             dom●…n
             .
          
           
             r
             Ignatius
             epist.
             4.
             ad
             Tarsenses
             .
          
           
             s
             Cyrill
             .
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             Reginas
             .
          
           
             t
             Theodoret
             in
             galat.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Theophylact.
             in
             Galat.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             O●…menius
             in
             Gala.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Haym●…
             in
             Gala.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Bullinger●…
             in
             Gala.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Gualterus
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Gala.
             homil
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             b
             Caluinus
             in
             Gala.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Piscator
             in
             schol
             .
             super
             Epistolam
             ad
             Gala.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc
             pa.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Defen
             .
             pa.
             25.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Sermons
             .
             pa.
             63.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pa.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Hebr.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Follies
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             25.
             l.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             r
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             18.
             l.
             vltim
             .
          
           
             s
             Austen
             .
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             t
             Trea.
             pa.
             95.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             x
             Trea.
             pa.
             66.
             
          
           
             y
             67.
             
          
           
             z
             68.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Austen
             .
             contra
             Fausi
             .
             Ma●…ich
             .
             li.
             11.
             ca.
             5.
             &
             de
             Baptis
             .
             contra
             Donatist
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
             &
             E●…ist
             .
             19.
             &
             in
             prooem
             .
             3.
             li.
             de
             Tri●…tate
             .
          
           
             c
             R●…plie
             .
             pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             the
             answer
             to
             Hardings
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             conclu●…
             to
             H●…ding
             .
          
           
             g
             Peter
             Martyr
             de
             votis
             &
             c●…libat
             .
             fol.
             474.
             
          
           
             h
             Chemn
             .
             in
             1.
             parte
             exami
             .
             concilij
             trident
             .
             cap.
             6.
             genus
             traditionum
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibid●…
             .
          
           
             k
             Hiero
             ad
             Damas
             .
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             l
             Vincentius
             aduers
             .
             Haereses
             .
          
           
             m
             August
             epist.
             118.
             
          
           
             n
             Idem
             contra
             Iulianum
             P●…lagianum
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             August
             contra
             Cr●…um
             gra●…aticum
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             r
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Galat.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Aug.
             epist.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             pag.
             29.
             
             The
             Fathers
             may
             be
             left
             in
             some
             priuate
             opinions
             .
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pa.
             20.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             ●…asil
             .
             ●…oral
             .
             Su●…●…0
             .
             ca.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Vincentius
             aduersus
             Haeres●…s
             .
          
           
             c
             August
             .
             ●…pist
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pa.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             Treatis
             .
             pa.
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysost.
             de
             feria
             5.
             passioni●…
             sermo
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pa.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             31.
             
          
           
             q
             Chrysost.
             in
             Iohan.
             ●…omil
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pa.
             31.
             
          
           
             t
             C●…st
             in
             I●…han
             .
             ●…omil
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             u
             Defene
             .
             pa.
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             Iohn
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             Defene
             .
             pa.
             31.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Marke
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Hieronymus
             ad
             Hedibia●…
             quaesti●…
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pa.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             32.
             li.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vers.
             47.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             48.
             
          
           
             f
             Bernard
             seria
             4.
             ●…ebdo
             .
             paenos●…
             .
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             33.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             S●…rmo
             .
             pa.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Austen
             .
             de
             Tri●…tated
             .
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Se●…mons
             pagina
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             August
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             tractat
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             m
             Athana
             .
             cont
             .
             Ar●…
             .
             orat
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Origenes
             in
             Iohan.
             Euang.
             〈◊〉
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Gregor
             .
             N●…ssenus
             de
             resurrectione
             Christi
             Oratio
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Nazianzen
             .
             in
             Christo
             patiente
             .
          
           
             q
             Hierom.
             15.
             cap.
             Marci
             .
          
           
             r
             Idem
             ad
             Hedibiam
             qu●…
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Chrysostom
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             27.
             hom
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             t
             Victor
             Antio●…
             in
             cap.
             5.
             
             Marci
             .
          
           
             u
             Leo
             Serm.
             17.
             de
             Passione
             Domini
             .
          
           
             x
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Trasimundum
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Sedul
             .
             operis
             Paschalis
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Nonnius
             Paraphras
             .
             in
             Joan
             .
             ca.
             10.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             Bed●…
             in
             Matt.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             in
             Marci
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Theophylact.
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Idem
             Marci
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             Marci
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Lyra
             in
             Mat●…
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Erasmus
             pa●…
             .
             in
             Lu.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             in
             Marci
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Musculus
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Gualter
             in
             Ioh.
             hom
             .
             169.
             
          
           
             i
             Marlor
             .
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             deuiseth
             shifts
             to
             decline
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             against
             ●…im
             .
          
           
             l
             Trea.
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             33.
             
          
           
             I
             did
             not
             resolue
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             agonie
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             33.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Serm.
             pag.
             37.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             34.
             li.
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pa.
             33.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Iohn
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             33.
             l.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             y
             Pa.
             33.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Trea.
             pa.
             65.
             li
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Trea.
             pa.
             66.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             Trea.
             pa.
             67.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Trea
             pa.
             68.
             li.
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             The
             Defender
             doth
             grosly
             mistake
             the
             reiection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christs
             complaint
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             not
             able
             to
             support
             his
             errours
             ,
             doth
             quarrell
             with
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             g
             Serm.
             pag.
             8.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Serm.
             pag.
             8.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             li.
             29.
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag
             9.
             li.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Serm.
             pag.
             9.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             35.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             35.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag
             8.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             ●…5
             .
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Ft
             pa.
             36.
             l.
             2.
             
             What
             is
             contained
             in
             Christes
             bodily
             death
             .
          
           
             r
             Hose
             .
             ●…
             .
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pa.
             36.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             35.
             li.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pa.
             36.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pa.
             36.
             
          
           
             z
             Luc.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             c
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Luc.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Gene.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Coloss
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Ephe.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Matt.
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Co●…in
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             36.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             Treati
             pa.
             11.
             li
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Esay
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pa.
             37.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             ●…7
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             My
             Exceptions
             to
             the
             Defenders
             instance
             of
             the
             Scape-goat
             .
          
           
             h
             Leuitic
             .
             16.
             vers
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pa.
             37.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             Leuitic
             16.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc
             pag.
             37.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             38.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Pag
             vt
             supra
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Leuitic
             .
             16.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Scape-goat
             might
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             p
             Iustinus
             in
             Dial●…go
             cum
             Try●…one
             .
          
           
             q
             Tertul.
             contra
             Marcio
             .
             li.
             3.
             &
             aduers.
             Iudaeos
             de
             2.
             
             Christi
             a●…uentu
             .
          
           
             r
             Theodoreti
             quaesti
             .
             in
             Le●…it
             .
             &
             si●…il
             .
             Dialogo
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Isychius
             li.
             5.
             in
             Leuit.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Caluinus
             Har●…o
             .
             in
             4.
             li.
             Mosis
             in
             2
             praec●…pto
             ex
             cap.
             16
             Leuitici
             .
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             39.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             z
             Ambro.
             de
             incarn
             dom
             .
             Sacramento
             .
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Eusebius
             demonst
             .
             Euangel
             .
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibidem
             li
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Trea.
             pa.
             11.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Leuit.
             16.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa
             40.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             38
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             What
             salt
             ,
             flower
             ,
             ●…le
             ,
             &
             wine
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             Iewes
             sacrifices
             ●…ight
             signifie
             .
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             38.
             li.
             vl
             .
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             39.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Pro.
             21.
             v.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             m
             Leuit.
             16.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             n
             Esa
             43.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Mark.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Munst.
             Annotat
             .
             in
             Leuitic
             .
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Tertull.
             contra
             Marcio
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             40.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Holocaust
             did
             signifie
             .
          
           
             s
             Trea.
             pa.
             13.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Trea.
             pa.
             11.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Defen
             .
             pa.
             40.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc
             pa.
             40.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Defen
             .
             pa.
             42.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             fire
             did
             signifie
             in
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             b
             Iudges
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Kings
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Leuit.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Leuit.
             6.
             vers
             .
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Leuit.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Genes
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Leuit.
             3.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Christs
             suffering
             without
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             5.
             v.
             24.
             
             Nah.
             1.
             v.
             10.
             1.
             
             Co●…inth
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             17.
             v.
             3.
             
             Sap.
             6.
             v.
             3.
             
             Eccles.
             2.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Def.
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             q
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             236.
             li
             30.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             40.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pa.
             42.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Defenders
             ●…aine
             shifts
             .
          
           
             t
             Trea.
             pa.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             39.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Trea.
             pa.
             11.
             li.
             9.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Trea.
             pa.
             41.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             42.
             li
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             contra
             ●…aust
             .
             Man●…
             .
             li.
             22.
             ca.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             ●…eda
             .
             qu●…st
             .
             super
             Leuit.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Cyrillin
             Leuit
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Hebr.
             9.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             8.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             42.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             5.
             v.
             48.
             
             Col
             4.
             v
             12.
             
             I●…m
             .
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             43.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             42.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             42.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             Sacraments
             doe
             constantly
             and
             continually
             signifie
             and
             represent
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             42.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             Serm.
             pa.
             63.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             43.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Trea
             pa.
             14.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pa.
             21.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Trea.
             pa.
             5.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pa.
             43.
             
          
           
             a
             Arist
             proble
             .
             sectio
             .
             5.
             numero
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Hippocr
             .
             li.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Galenus
             in
             ●…undem
             librum
             .
          
           
             d
             Hesychij
             I
             exicon
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Theophrasius
             de
             causis
             ●…lantarun
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Aristopha
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Chrysostomi
             Leirurgia
             Graecè
             .
          
           
             i
             Germani
             historis
             Ecclesiastica
             .
          
           
             k
             Hippocrates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             li.
             3.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             l
             Galenus
             in
             2.
             lib.
             Hippocra
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Galenu●…
             de
             ●…eth
             .
             medendi
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Galenus
             in
             2.
             lib.
             Hippocra
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Hippocrates
             in
             2
             lib.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Galenus
             de
             Methodo
             medendi
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             22.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             43
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Forsteri
             Dictionarium
             H●…braicum
             in
             themate
             Dacha
             .
             2●…8
             .
          
           
             t
             Pagnini
             thesaurus
             linguae
             sanctae
             .
          
           
             u
             Num.
             11.
             v
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Pag●…
             .
             in
             themate
             Doc.
             pag.
             457.
             
          
           
             y
             E●…od
             .
             16.
             ve●…
             .
             ●…4
             .
          
           
             z
             Num.
             11.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             16.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             19.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Deu.
             23.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Aegineta
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             68.
             
          
           
             e
             Esa.
             53.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             38.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob.
             5.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             18.
             
             &
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Trea.
             pa.
             10.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             Christs
             body
             truely
             broken
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             new
             and
             old
             writers
             .
          
           
             n
             Beze
             Annot.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Cor.
             1.
             ca.
             11.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             Petr.
             Martyr
             i●…
             1.
             epist.
             ad
             Corint
             .
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             Haymo
             in
             1.
             ●…pist
             ad
             Corint
             .
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Bulling
             .
             in
             1.
             epist.
             ad
             Corint
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Beda
             in
             Marci
             cap
             14.
             &
             in
             Iucae
             ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             De
             consecratione
             dist
             .
             2.
             
             Et
             cum
             ●…ostia
             .
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             de
             feria
             .
             4.
             ca.
             6.
             ●…m
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             43.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             Proper
             opposed
             to
             metaphoricall
             .
          
           
             x
             Mark.
             14.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Ma●…th
             .
             27.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             z
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             3●…
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             19.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             P●…al
             .
             22.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             19.
             vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa
             44.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Trea.
             pa.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             22.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Eusebius
             demonstr●…
             .
             Euangel
             .
             li.
             10.
             ●…a
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             aludeth
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             his
             termes
             of
             single
             &
             meere
             .
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             36.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             8.
             li
             23.
             &
             pa.
             9.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             teach
             no
             redēption
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             bloud
             and
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             contra
             literas
             Petil
             .
             li.
             3.
             &
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Basil.
             in
             serm
             .
             de
             fide
             .
          
           
             z
             Tertul.
             aduers
             .
             ●…aeretices
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Philip
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Reue.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             45.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Conclu
             .
             pa.
             240
             l.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             241.
             li.
             6.
             et
             m
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Vt
             supra
             .
             pa.
             240.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Trea.
             pa.
             23.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             ●…oly
             hath
             not
             his
             redemption
             before
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             p
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Aug.
             de
             nuptijs
             &
             concupiscentia
             li.
             1.
             c.
             1●…
             
          
           
             t
             Aug.
             contra
             dua●…
             epistolas
             Pelagianor
             .
             li.
             4.
             ca4
             .
          
           
             Hypognosti
             .
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             47.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Both
             body
             and
             soule
             must
             suffer
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             y
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             22.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Irenaeu●…
             .
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Cyril
             .
             de
             fide
             ad
             Theodosium
             .
          
           
             a
             Defenc
             pag.
             47.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             2.
             v
             20
             
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             6.
             v.
             25
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             10.
             vers
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             27.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             v
             44.
             
             Philip.
             2
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             ●…ohn
             .
             10.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Esay
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Athanas.
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Christi
             contra
             Apo●…inarium
             .
          
           
             p
             August
             .
             de
             sermone
             Domini
             in
             monte
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Ambros.
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             sermo
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             li.
             9.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Idem
             in
             Iohannem
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Fulgent
             .
             ad
             Thrasimundum
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             t
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             u
             Beda
             in
             Euangelium
             Iohan.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             y
             Eras.
             paraphra
             .
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             hannis
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Bullingerus
             in
             Mat.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Muscul.
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Caluin
             .
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Gualtherus
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             cap.
             10.
             homilia
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Vitus
             Theodorus
             in
             Mat.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Idem
             in
             Ioh.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Soule
             suffered
             ,
             but
             died
             not
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             47.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid
             pa.
             48.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Philip.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             47.
             l.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Corin.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Athanasius
             de
             commune
             essentia
             patru
             filij
             &
             spir
             .
             san●…ts
             .
          
           
             a
             Tertullian
             de
             resurrectione
             ca●…
             .
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             in
             Anchorato
             .
          
           
             c
             Nyssenu●…de
             de
             opificio
             homin●…
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             August
             de
             origine
             animae
             ad
             Vincentium
             .
             l.
             ●…
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             1.
             
             Thess.
             c
             5
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             1.
             
             Thess.
             c
             5
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             1.
             
             Thess.
             c
             5
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             1.
             
             Thess.
             c
             5
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Nazianzepistoia
             .
             1.
             ad
             Ciedonium
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Epiphanius
             contra
             Here●…im
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             i
             Tertullian
             de
             anima
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Trasimundum
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Soule
             suffered
             by
             all
             her
             powers
             but
             not
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             48.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Sermo
             .
             pa.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Cyrillus
             Thesaur
             .
             li.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Cyrill
             .
             Thesaur●…
             .
             li.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Cyrillus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Defenc.
             pa.
             48.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Bernard
             .
             de
             passione
             Domini
             .
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             u
             S●…rm
             .
             pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Mark.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Tertul.
             aduers
             .
             Praxeam
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             26.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             26.
             vers
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             aduers
             .
             Praxeam
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             48.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             li.
             10.
             de
             tristitia
             &
             dolere
             Christs
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Ambros.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             44.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             47.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             350.
             
          
           
             p
             Hiero.
             in
             Esa.
             cap.
             53.
             
          
           
             q
             Cypria
             .
             de
             passione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             r
             Cypria
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Cypria
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Cypria
             .
             de
             passione
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             u
             Cypria
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc
             pag.
             47.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Fulgentius
             de
             passione
             Domini
             ad
             Trasimundū
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             Damascenus
             orthodox
             .
             fides
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Trasimundum
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Fulgentius
             eodem
             libro
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             48.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Cyril
             .
             ad
             Theodosium
             de
             rectafide
             .
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             5.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             o
             Epist.
             Cyrilli
             &
             Synode
             Alex
             .
             ad
             Nestorium
             .
          
           
             p
             Cyrill
             de
             fide
             ad
             Reginas
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Cyrill
             epist.
             ad
             Presbyt
             .
             &
             mo●…ch
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             47.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Ambros.
             de
             fide
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Theodoret.
             Dialogo
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Athanasius
             contra
             Ar●…anos
             ●…ratio
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Nazianzen
             .
             in
             illud
             Euangelis
             ,
             Cum
             consummasset
             Iesus
             hos
             sermones
             .
          
           
             z
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             64.
             
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             
          
           
             a
             Theophylact
             in
             cap.
             8
             e●…st
             .
             ad
             Hebraeos
             .
          
           
             b
             Ambros.
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Doman
             .
             sacramento
             .
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Ambros
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Ambros.
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Doman
             .
             Sacram.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Ambros.
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Domin
             .
             Sacram.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Tertull.
             contra
             Marcionem
             .
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Ambro.
             de
             fide
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag
             49.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             49.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             49.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             49.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corin.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             50.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             3.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             man
             punished
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             after
             Christ
             was
             promised
             .
          
           
             s
             Eph.
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             corrept
             .
             &
             gratia
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             
               August
               .
               de
               Trinitate
               .
               li.
            
             4.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Theodor.
               dialogo
            
             .
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Fulgen.
               de
               incarnat
               .
               &
               gratia
               Christs
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Maxentius
               in
               libello
               fidei
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Prosperde
               promissio
               .
               &
               praedict
               .
               parte
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Beda
               in
               Psal.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concilium
               Arausic
               anum
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Bullingerus
             decadis
             3.
             sermo
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Zanchij
             tractat
             .
             Theolog.
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             2.
             thes
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Gualther
             .
             homil
             .
             118.
             in
             12.
             cap.
             Joh.
             
          
           
             m
             Petri
             Martyris
             loci
             communes
             ,
             class
             .
             3.
             lo.
             14.
             &
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Idem
             class
             .
             2.
             loc
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             o
             Musculus
             in
             locis
             communibus
             theologicis
             de
             Ira
             Dei.
             
          
           
             p
             Pet.
             Mart.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             classe
             3.
             lo.
             14.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             50.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             iust
             in
             punishing
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Chro.
             12.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Lament
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Vers.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Dan.
             9.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             N●…hem
             .
             ca.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Thess
             4.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Prou.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Prou.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             sinne
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Mark.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             50.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             Defenders
             partition
             of
             punishment
             ,
             applied
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             insufficient
             and
             impious
             .
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gods
             purpose
             in
             the
             death
             and
             Crosse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Corin.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Corin.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             2.
             
             Corin.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             Galat.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             51.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             v●…ngeance
             proper
             to
             the
             wicked
             appeared
             not
             in
             the
             Cr●…sse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             hath
             many
             degrees
             and
             parts
             .
          
           
             y
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Iere.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Esa.
             40.
             
          
           
             m
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Co●…in
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Hebr.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Hebr.
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             53.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             247.
             li.
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             53.
             li
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibidem
             pag.
             52
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             53.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Christ
             a●…d
             not
             suffer
             paines
             truely
             infinite
             .
          
           
             ●…
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             51.
             l.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Roman
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Coloss.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             f
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Col●…st
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Iohn
             ●…
             .
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Hebr.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             53.
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             248.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc
             pag.
             53.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             51.
             li.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             Wrath
             must
             be
             measured
             by
             Gods
             intention
             not
             mans
             discerning
             .
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             3
             v
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             Mar.
             11.
             v.
             21
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             53.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             54.
             li
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             54.
             l.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             55.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Tertull.
             de
             carne
             Christi
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Athanasius
             de
             incarnatione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Proper
             and
             immediate
             suffering
             for
             sinnes
             in
             the
             Soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             Defenders
             proper
             deuice
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             k
             Acts.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc
             pag.
             55.
             
             ●…
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Trea.
             pa.
             17.
             
             ●…
             .
             1●…
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             55.
             l●…
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pa.
             55.
             l●…
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Hebr.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             24.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             .
             24.
             v.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             Vers.
             46.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts
             4.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             Tertullian
             aduers
             .
             haereticos
             .
             cap.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             a
             Hilarius
             ad
             Constant●…um
             August
             .
          
           
             The
             Soules
             suffering
             by
             Sympathie
             ●…
             the
             Defenders
             owne
             phrase
             .
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Trea.
             pag.
             19.
             li
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pa.
             57.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Soule
             is
             not
             deriued
             from
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             k
             Ambros.
             de
             Noe
             &
             arca
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Clemens
             Stromat
             .
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Hilarius
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Hieronym●…
             in
             Ecclesiast
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Idem
             Apologia
             2.
             aduers.
             Ruffinum
             .
          
           
             p
             Theodoret.
             diuinorum
             decretorum
             Epitome
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             de
             homine
             .
          
           
             q
             Idem
             .
             deprouident
             .
          
           
             r
             Idem
             de
             depro●…dent
             Craecorum
             affect
             ib.
             Sermo
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Le●…
             .
             epist.
             93.
             a●…
             Turibium
             ca
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             epist.
             157.
             ad
             Optat.
             
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             x
             Bulling
             .
             decadu
             .
             4.
             
             Serm.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Caluinus
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Be
             Za
             in
             lihello
             Qu●…stionum
             &
             Responsionum
             .
          
           
             a
             Vrsin
             .
             tract
             .
             Theolog.
             de
             peccate
             .
          
           
             b
             Zanchius
             de
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Dei
             parte
             3.
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             57.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Trea.
             pa.
             21.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             Retract
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Trea.
             pa.
             21.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             i
             Ambros.
             in
             Apologia
             Dauid
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             5●…
             .
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             57.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Iob.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             10
             
          
           
             s
             Zanchij
             tractat
             .
             Theolog.
             cap.
             4.
             de
             peccato
             originali
             .
          
           
             t
             Pet.
             Martyr
             ●…ocis
             communibus
             class
             .
             secunde
             loco
             primo
             Sectio
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             Sectione
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             57.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             252.
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             I●…o
             .
             epist.
             93.
             ad
             Furibium
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             4.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             4.
             v.
             17
             
          
           
             i
             Hebr.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Esa.
             44.
             
             &
             45.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             ●…ag
             .
             57.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             57.
             li
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Serm.
             pag.
             43.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             58.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             58.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pa.
             58.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pa.
             57.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             deciuitate
             Det.
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             August
             .
             deciuitate
             Dei.
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             5.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Theodoret
             an
             Genes
             .
             Que●…
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             Gen●…●…2
             .
          
           
             d
             Chr●…●…n
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Defen●…
             pa●…
             .
             58.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Conclus
             .
             pag.
             251.
             
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei.
             l.
             21.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             E●…
             .
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             15
             
          
           
             k
             Serm.
             pa.
             ●…4
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             57.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             58.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             Euery
             thing
             in
             Christ
             was
             meritorious
             ,
             but
             not
             satisfactory
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             58.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             contan●…
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christs
             death
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Iohn
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pa.
             58
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             Trea.
             pa.
             19.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Wisdom
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Hebr.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             59.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             254.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             59.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             60.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             59.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             7.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             M.
             Musculus
             ,
             Caluine
             ,
             Gualter
             ,
             and
             others
             vpon
             this
             place
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Esay
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Prouerb
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Et
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Ester
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             Numb
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             59.
             li.
             18.
             
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Marc.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Tit.
             1.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Tertullianus
             de
             resurrect
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             m
             Athenagoras
             de
             resurrectione
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             p
             
             .
          
           
             ●…dem
             .
          
           
             r
             I●…dem
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             u
             Theodoret.
             de
             prouidentia
             .
             Serm.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Damascen
             .
             de
             fide
             Orthodoxa
             .
             l
             4.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             What
             powers
             an●…
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soule
             the
             Father
             call
             corporall
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Iam.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             dei
             part
             .
             3.
             lib
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Ionas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             ●…
             Esa
             ●…2
             .
          
           
             i
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             dei
             part
             .
             3.
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             fol.
             507.
             
          
           
             k
             Zanchius
             ibidem
             .
             fol.
             507.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             Dei
             part
             3
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Thesi.
             2.
             de
             phantasia
             .
          
           
             n
             Iam.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             August
             .
             in
             Psal
             79.
             
          
           
             p
             Clamens
             Alexand
             .
             Stromat
             .
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Athenagoras
             de
             resurrection●…
             mortuorum
             .
          
           
             r
             Damascenus
             orthodox
             .
             fidei
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             diuell
             may
             discerne
             and
             incense
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             x
             August
             de
             Diuinatione
             Damonum
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             De
             ecclesiast
             .
             Dogmatibus
             .
             cap.
             80.
             
          
           
             z
             August
             .
             de
             Diuinatione
             Damonum
             .
             cap
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             retract
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Iames.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             E
             hes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccles.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Genes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Genes
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Genes
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             Esa
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccles.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Tertullianus
             de
             resurrectione
             carnis
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             officio
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             29.
             
          
           
             All
             affections
             make
             sensible
             alterations
             in
             the
             hart
             .
          
           
             o
             Arist.
             de
             animalium
             moti●…ne
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Galenus
             de
             causis
             Symptomatum
             .
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Basil.
             Homil.
             4.
             de
             gratiar
             .
             Actione
             .
          
           
             s
             Thomas
             1.
             2.
             q●…aest
             .
             24.
             a●…t
             .
             2.
             a●…
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Quaest.
             84.
             artic
             1.
             in
             respons
             .
          
           
             u
             Quaest.
             25
             artic
             2.
             quaest
             .
             28.
             artic
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Fuchsius
             insti●…utio
             medicine
             .
             li.
             1.
             
             Sectio
             .
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             Dei
             part
             .
             3.
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Numer
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Galat.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Athenagoras
             de
             resurrecti●…
             mo●…tuorum
             .
          
           
             ●…
             Rom.
             10
             
          
           
             g
             Marke
             12
             
          
           
             i
             ●…opho
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Mark
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Our
             naturall
             knowledge
             commeth
             by
             s●…nse
             .
          
           
             m
             Def●…nc
             pag
             ●…0
             .
             l
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             61.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Cyrill
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             61.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             62.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             in
             Ench●…rid
             .
             cap.
             11●…
             .
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             62.
             li
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             62.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             z
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             254.
             li.
             34.
             &
             pa.
             255.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             62.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             63.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             61.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             mans
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             de
             vtilitate
             〈◊〉
             .
             ap
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             62.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prouocations
             and
             pl●…asures
             c●…me
             by
             the
             senses
             .
          
           
             h
             Galat
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             254.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             li.
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             Cicero
             de
             finibus
             bonorum
             &
             malorum
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Plato
             in
             Protagor
             .
          
           
             p
             Ari●…
             .
             ethie●…
             .
             li.
             7.
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             ●…i
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             De
             resurrectione
             mortuorum
             .
          
           
             s
             Zanchius
             de
             operi●…us
             Dei
             parte
             3.
             li
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             th●…s
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Sam
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Pro.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Zach.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             35.
             
          
           
             d
             Luc.
             1.
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccles.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Pro.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Chalda●…ca
             paraphr
             .
             in
             Pro.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             61.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Cicero
             d●…
             Orat.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
             .
          
           
             m
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             o
             I●…idem
             .
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             6●…
             .
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ●…
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             ●…phes
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             61.
             l.
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             Cypria●…
             in
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             Christ●…
             .
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             61.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             62.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             62.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             62.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             de
             fide
             &
             symbolo
             .
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Ambros
             in
             Epistol
             .
             1.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             serm
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             ca
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Hier.
             li.
             3.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Gal.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Dan
             4
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             ●…useb
             .
             prae●…arat
             .
             euangeli
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             li
             9.
             ●…a
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             ●…useb
             .
             prae●…arat
             .
             euangeli
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             li
             9.
             ●…a
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Hi●…ron
             .
             in
             ca.
             4
             Danie●…
             .
          
           
             o
             
             .
          
           
             p
             Be●…n
             Iob.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             Mar●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Lu●…
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Mar●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Mar●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             I
             〈◊〉
             arti●…
             meden●…
             li
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             ●…a
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             
             .
          
           
             z
             
             .
          
           
             a
             
             .
          
           
             b
             Arist.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Pl●…nius
             natural
             .
             hist.
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             75.
             
          
           
             c
             Plutarch
             .
             d●…
             ora
             .
             ul
             .
             de●…ct
             .
          
           
             d
             Arist.
             ib●…d
             .
          
           
             c
             Galenus
             de
             l●…cis
             affect●…
             .
             li.
             3
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Damascen
             .
             Orthodoxe
             fidei
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Corin.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Corin.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             63.
             l
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Li.
             36.
             
          
           
             r
             Pag.
             64.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Tertull.
             de
             resurrectione
             car●…
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Tertullianus
             ibide●…
             .
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Tertullianus
             ibide●…
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             ca.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             y
             Tertullianus
             ibidem
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             ca.
             ●…6
             .
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             ●…2
             .
             li
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
             .
          
           
             c
             
             .
          
           
             d
             
             .
          
           
             c
             
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Ca.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             63.
             li.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             63.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             foretact
             of
             iudgement
             in
             hell
             is
             neith●…r
             full
             ,
             finall
             ,
             perpetuall
             ,
             nor
             g●…nerall
             .
          
           
             l
             De
             resurrect
             .
             carnis
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Hilarius
             in
             Psal.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Tertull.
             de
             anima
             .
             cap.
             58.
             
          
           
             o
             De
             Resurrect
             .
             carn●…
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             De
             anima
             .
             cap
             58.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibidem
             .
             ca.
             40
             
          
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
             cap.
             40.
             
             &
             58.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             
             .
          
           
             u
             
             .
          
           
             x
             
             .
          
           
             y
             
             .
          
           
             z
             
          
           
             x
             
             .
          
           
             b
             
          
           
             c
             
             .
          
           
             d
             
             .
          
           
             e
             ●…za
             ,
             Annotat●…
             .
             in
             6.
             caput
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             f
             Hierony
             in
             Ecclesiast
             .
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             64.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             li.
             15
             
          
           
             i
             Conclus
             .
             pag.
             254.
             li.
             ●…ima
             .
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             64.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pa.
             64.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             257.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             257.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             257.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pain
             .
             proper
             to
             the
             Soule
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa
             64.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             August
             de
             verb●…domini
             secundum
             Iohann●…m
             Ser●…o
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             p
             Mark.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             Mark.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             64.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pa.
             64.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             2.
             
             Cor.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             t
             Treat
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             65.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             
             .
          
           
             z
             Pagnin●…
             Institut
             .
             Hebraic
             ●…4
             a.
             17
             
          
           
             a
             
          
           
             b
             
          
           
             c
             
          
           
             d
             
             .
          
           
             e
             
             .
          
           
             f
             
             .
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             k
             A●…
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             
             .
          
           
             m
             Heb
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             ●…reat
             .
             fol.
             42
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             Hebr.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             65.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Mark.
             14
             
          
           
             u
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             65.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             1.
             38
             
          
           
             z
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             138.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             66.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Homil.
             49.
             a●…
             Populum
             Antiochenum
             .
          
           
             c
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             66.
             l.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             66.
             l.
             31.
             
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Conclus
             .
             fo●…
             .
             350
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             66.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc
             pag.
             66.
             l.
             37.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pa.
             67.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Catech
             smu●…
             Alexandri
             Newelli
             〈◊〉
             &
             grece
             edit●…
             Anno.
             1573.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             67.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             The
             first
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Pa●…o
             post
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             li
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             y
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             y
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pag.
             ●…
             
          
           
             a
             The
             second
             Homilie
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             c
             Treat
             .
             pa.
             80.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             .
             22.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Annotat.
             in
             cap.
             22.
             
             Luc.
             vers
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Lu●…
             .
             cap.
             22.
             vers
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             Christ
             payed
             a
             price
             for
             vs
             which
             we
             could
             not
             pay
             .
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             Arist.
             Eth.
             li.
             9.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             67.
             li
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             Serm
             pa.
             60.
             
             &
             61.
             
          
           
             o
             Serm.
             pa.
             64.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Ireneus
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca●…
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Theodoret.
             de
             Prouidentia
             Sermo
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Theodoretus
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             t
             Leo
             Sermo
             .
             5.
             de
             passione
             D.
             m.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             x
             Leo
             Serm.
             10.
             de
             passione
             Dom.
             
          
           
             y
             Leo
             Sermo
             .
             12.
             de
             passione
             Dom.
             
          
           
             z
             Gregorius
             mora●…m
             .
             ●…i
             .
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             b
             D●…
             ascen
             .
             Orthodox
             fidei
             li.
             3.
             ●…ap
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             68.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Esa.
             ●…3
             .
          
           
             f
             Coloss
             ●…
             .
          
           
             g
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pa.
             68.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc
             pag.
             68.
             l.
             6.
             
             &
             10
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Serm.
             pag.
             64.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibidem
             .
             ca.
             15
             
          
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
             ca.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             s
             Mark.
             14
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             u
             Esa.
             53.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Tertulli●…nus
             de
             pati●…ntia
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             H●…lar
             .
             in
             Matth.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pa.
             68.
             l.
             30.
             
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             G●…lat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Defen●…
             p●…
             .
             74.
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
             pa.
             74
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             70.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             69.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Conclu●…
             .
             pa.
             26●…
             .
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
             pag.
             263.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
             pag.
             263.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pa.
             69.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Pa●…
             .
             273.
             li.
             24
             &
             2●…
             .
          
           
             n
             Gal
             3.
             v.
             10.
             
             Deut.
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             cu●…se
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             o
             Deuter.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Treati●…
             .
             pa●…
             .
             35.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             69.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             69.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             23.
             v.
             41.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             69.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             69.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Leuit.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Numb
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Gene.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Numb
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Num.
             25.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Iosh.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             69.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             70.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             70.
             li
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Ib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Chrysost.
             in
             3.
             cap
             epist.
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             p
             Tertull.
             contra
             Marcion●…m
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             August
             .
             contra
             ●…tum
             .
          
           
             r
             August
             .
             contra
             A●…mantum
             c●…p
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Chrysost.
             in
             ●…
             .
             ca
             ep●…st
             .
             ad
             Galat●…
             .
          
           
             t
             Chrysost.
             i●…id
             .
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             70.
             
             ●…
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             c
             Lu●…
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Ma●…k
             .
             1●…●…
             .
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Ma●…k
             .
             1●…●…
             .
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             e
             Io●…
             .
             19.
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             Lu●…
             23.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             contra
             Faust.
             ●…i
             .
             14.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             ead●…m
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             38.
             ●…i
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             267.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             71
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Serm.
             pag.
             92.
             
             &
             93.
             
          
           
             y
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             271.
             
          
           
             z
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             271.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pa.
             71.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             71.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             7●…
             .
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             August
             con
             ●…a
             Faustum
             .
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             D●…
             li.
             13.
             ca
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             August
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei.
             li.
             ●…3
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             D●…i
             .
             ●…i
             .
             13.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Philip.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             71.
             li
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Esay
             53.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pa.
             71.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             71.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             r
             R●…uel
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Defenc
             pa●…
             .
             7
             ●…i
             .
             3●…
             .
          
           
             t
             Esa.
             38.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Iob.
             38.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Esa.
             38.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Wisdom
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pa.
             72.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             Trea.
             pa.
             45.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             71.
             li
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pa.
             72.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             265.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             72.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             1.
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             2.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             6.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Pro.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             August
             .
             contra
             Faustu●…
             Manicheum
             .
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             ●…3
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             123.
             
          
           
             t
             Ambros.
             de
             ijs
             qui
             mysterijs
             initiantur
             .
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             13
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             de
             Moribus
             MAnicheorum
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Ephes
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Galat.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             72.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Iam.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             72.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             72.
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             72.
             li.
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             73.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             contra
             ●…austum
             Man●…h
             .
             li.
             14.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Contra
             Paustum
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             Luke
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             4.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             August
             .
             contra
             Faustum
             .
             li.
             14.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pa.
             73.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             2.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Ia●…
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Ge●…es
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             G●…d
             wor●…th
             good
             by
             ●…uill
             .
          
           
             m
             August
             .
             de
             c●…uitate
             D●…i
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             13.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             73.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Barue
             .
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Augu●…t
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             D●…i
             .
             li.
             22
             ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             in
             expositione
             epistolae
             ad
             Romanos
             inc●…ata
             .
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             de
             vera
             re●…igione
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             b
             The
             f●…rth
             Sunday
             after
             th
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             7●…
             .
             li
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             contra
             ●…ustum
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             14.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             7●…
             .
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Esay
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Cyrill
             .
             in
             Defensio
             .
             1.
             
             Anathematis
             .
             ad
             Ori●…ntales
             .
          
           
             m
             Ose.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Epiphanius
             contra
             Marci●…
             :
             heres
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             73.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Esa.
             53.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2●…
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
             .
          
           
             t
             
             .
          
           
             u
             Ambros.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             ed
             Galat.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Nazianz
             super
             illud
             quum
             consumm●…sset
             Iesus
             hoss●…me
             .
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pa.
             73.
             
          
           
             z
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Co●…inth
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Co●…inth
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Aug●…st
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             e
             
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pa.
             73.
             i.
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Def●…nc
             .
             pag.
             73.
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             268
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             52.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             D●…fenc
             .
             pag.
             74
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             74
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             74.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Pag.
             11.
             li.
             25.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pa.
             74.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             74.
             li
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat●…h
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             i.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             ●…st
             and
             Innocent
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Psa.
             145.
             v.
             17
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Th●…ss
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             ●…
             .
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Es●…
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             25.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             li.
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             person
             in
             Trinitie
             could
             not
             be
             bound
             but
             by
             his
             loue
             to
             vs
             ward
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75.
             li
             32.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pa.
             75.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             75
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             differeth
             much
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Christs
             death
             not
             eracted
             as
             a
             de●…t
             ,
             but
             rece●…ue
             :
             as
             a
             voluntarie
             sac●…ce
             .
          
           
             o
             Galat.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             7●…
             .
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Hebr.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             How
             sinne
             maketh
             men
             vncleane
             .
          
           
             z
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             2.
             v.
             12
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             2.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             2.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             2.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen
             43.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Mark.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Mark.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Curse
             for
             s●…nne
             is
             triple
             .
          
           
             Christ
             not
             defile
             with
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             7.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             .
             1.
             v.
             35
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             ●…or
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Ep●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Habac.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             Christ
             could
             not
             clense
             v●…
             ,
             of
             he
             were
             defiled
             by
             vs.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezech.
             18.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Genes
             .
             18.
             vers
             .
             25
             
          
           
             ●…
             Vers.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             lo●…e
             of
             God
             to
             hi●…●…onne
             ouer●…d
             his
             h●…red
             against
             ●…r
             sinn●…
             .
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pa●…
             .
             76.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             9.
             ve●…
             .
             ●…6
             .
             ●…
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             9.
             ve●…
             .
             ●…6
             .
             ●…
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Chrysost.
             Ho●…
             .
             13
             ●…n
             Epist.
             ad
             Roman●…
             .
          
           
             l
             Contra
             〈◊〉
             .
             l●…●…
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pa.
             76.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Origen
             .
             li.
             ●…
             .
             in
             8.
             cap.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             p
             Cyrill
             .
             epist.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             d●…●…pro
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             q
             Hiero.
             in
             2.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             August
             ●…tra
             〈◊〉
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Id●…m
             contra
             Pelag.
             &
             〈◊〉
             de
             p●…cato
             origi●…
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             32.
             
          
           
             t
             Pri●…
             i●●
             5
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             u
             Sedulius
             i●…
             〈◊〉
             loc●…
             .
          
           
             x
             ●…eda
             in
             8.
             ca.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             y
             Concili●…
             Tolet.
             11.
             i●…
             confess
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             epist.
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             a
             Beza
             in
             ●…
             .
             ca.
             2.
             epist.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Tr●…melij
             obser●…
             it
             in
             2
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             second
             Se●…mō
             of
             the
             Passi●…n
             .
             p●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb
             9
             v
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             shall
             the
             second
             time
             appeare
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             c●…ntra
             duas
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             2
             
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             contra
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             ●…4
             .
             ca
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Chrysost.
             in
             5.
             ca.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             k
             Theodor.
             in
             8
             ca.
             E●…ist
             .
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             *
             Theophylact.
             in
             5.
             ca.
             2.
             
             Ep●…st
             .
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             l
             August
             .
             de
             verb●…
             Apost
             .
             ●…rm
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hard
             speeches
             should
             rather
             be
             qualified
             then
             strained
             to
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             n
             Caluinus
             in
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             maketh
             th●…
             a
             consequent
             ,
             not
             ●…
             comparison
             .
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             *
             Esay
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             76.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             76
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             You
             would
             no●…
             fa●…e
             to
             cit●…
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             yo●…
             had
             the●…
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             66.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             
             ●…
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
             .
          
           
             What
             Athanasius
             speaketh
             of
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Defender
             referreth
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             c
             Athanasius
             de
             Incarnation●…
             Christi
             .
          
           
             d
             Philip.
             2.
             v.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Athanas.
             vt
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             Athanas.
             vt
             supra
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             17.
             ●…d
             marg
             .
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Dio●…i
             .
             de
             Diuin●…
             Nom●…nibus
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             P●…sal
             .
             H●…mil
             .
             9.
             quod
             Deus
             non
             sit
             Author
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             ●…ag
             .
             77.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             Christ
             was
             a
             willing
             offerer
             :
             in
             his
             Martyrdome
             from
             men
             he
             was
             a
             patient
             sufferer
             .
          
           
             A
             Mediator
             ●…ot
             g●…iltie
             of
             the
             sinne
             for
             which
             he
             ●…th
             mediat
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             Leu●…t
             .
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Leuit.
             3
             v.
             2.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Leuit.
             3
             v.
             2.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             People
             la●…d
             their
             han●…s
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             o
             Leuit.
             7
             v.
             ●…
             .
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             v
             ●…7
             
          
           
             p
             Leuit.
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Christ
             no
             way
             ●…ound
             to
             be
             our
             Suretie
             .
          
           
             s
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             78.
             
          
           
             x
             Esa.
             44.
             
          
           
             y
             Es●…
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             130.
             
          
           
             b
             O●…e
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Hebr.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             77.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             Hebr.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.
             
             Christ
             a
             Surety
             to
             vs
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Trea
             pa.
             93.
             li.
             6.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             hain●…us
             error
             to
             subiect
             God
             to
             any
             bondage
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             Christ
             made
             himselfe
             vnder
             the
             law
             by
             loue
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth
             12.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth
             12.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             Thou●…h
             Christ
             ●…ay
             be
             called
             a
             voluntarie
             Sureti●…
             ,
             y●…t
             was
             he
             truely
             a
             mercifull
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pa.
             78.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             Christ
             vnder●…
             to
             be
             our
             Redeemer
             4●…0
             yeeres
             before
             he
             was
             made
             man.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             ●…om
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Ga●…at
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Tim
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             willing
             offer
             of
             the
             Sonne
             to
             be
             our
             Redeemer
             did
             induce
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             whole
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             c
             Ga●…at
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gods
             promise
             ●…ust
             not
             ●…e
             called
             ●…on
             ●…age
             
          
           
             De●…nc
             .
             pa●…●…8
             .
             li
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             person
             of
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             bound
             ,
             but
             his
             humane
             will
             was
             gu●…ded
             by
             his
             diuine
             will.
             
          
           
             h
             Luc.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Ad
             Phil●…mon
             .
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Os●…
             .
             11.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             necessitie
             in
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             but
             Christs
             will
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             libertie
             .
          
           
             l
             Eph.
             5.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Phili●…
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Eph.
             5
             v
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             August
             .
             d●…fi
             de
             contra
             Manu●…eo
             .
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             87.
             
          
           
             Idem
             ●…n
             Iohannem
             .
             tracta
             .
             1●…
             .
          
           
             t
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             y
             
             .
          
           
             z
             
             .
          
           
             a
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             c
             I●…em
             de
             fide
             〈◊〉
             .
             2
             cap
             1
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             ●…i
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●…
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             l
             
             .
          
           
             m
             I●…em
             in
             Psal.
             87.
             
          
           
             n
             Idem
             Q●…st
             13.
             de
             〈◊〉
             Arbitri●…
             .
          
           
             o
             Damas●…
             Orth●…doxa
             fide●…
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Bernard
             .
             fer●…a
             ●…
             〈◊〉
             paenosae
             .
          
           
             q
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Idemotid
             .
          
           
             t
             Catechis
             .
             an●…
             1574.
             edit
             ,
             fo
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             u
             Fol.
             67.
             
          
           
             x
             F●…l
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             disclaime
             all
             necessitie
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             y
             ●…ph
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             z
             Gal●…t
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             78.
             li
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             A●…gust
             de
             ●…de
             contr●…
             Manichees
             .
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             Cypria●…
             de
             Passion●…
             Chr●…sti
             .
          
           
             e
             Naz●…z
             1.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Cl●…donium
             .
          
           
             f
             Damasc●…
             .
             Or.
             thod●…
             .
             fidei
             .
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Bernard
             .
             s●…per
             Cantic
             .
             Serm●…
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Zanchiu●…
             in
             2.
             cap.
             ad
             Philip
             .
          
           
             i
             Caluinus
             i●…
             cap.
             15.
             
             Ioannis
             .
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             second
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             pa.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             79.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Panorm●…tan
             .
             r●…brs
             .
             de
             fide
             ●…ussoribus
             .
          
           
             n
             D●…gest
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             11.
             si
             quis
             cauti●…nibus
             .
             leg●…
             q●…tiens
             .
          
           
             n
             D●…gest
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             11.
             si
             quis
             cauti●…nibus
             .
             leg●…
             q●…tiens
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             p●…g
             .
             79.
             h.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Fol.
             64.
             
          
           
             q
             
             .
          
           
             e
             Ezech.
             18.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             79
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Cy●…rian
             .
             d●…
             Pass
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             Leo
             de
             Passi●…
             .
             Domin
             .
             Serm●…
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Matth
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Zachar.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Damasc.
             Or●…ae
             sides
             .
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
             li.
             4.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Cyprian●…
             de
             Passione
             .
          
           
             The
             Def●…nder
             ●…pareth
             Christ
             ●…n
             want
             of
             comfort
             with
             the
             da●…ed
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             11.
             li.
             25.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Tim
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Def●…nc
             pag.
             79
             li
             28.
             
          
           
             I
             mislike
             not
             the
             na●…
             ,
             but
             the
             bondage
             of
             a
             Surety
             in
             Christ
             
          
           
             r
             Conclus
             .
             ●…a
             .
             279.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             79.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Con●…lus
             .
             pa.
             279.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             a●…scharge
             an
             others
             dobt
             and
             not
             be
             bound
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             rule
             of
             Iustice
             suffereth
             the
             stronger
             to
             beare
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             weaker
             .
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pa.
             80.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             Similitudes
             are
             not
             alwaies
             of
             things
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Vo●…us
             .
          
           
             f
             Marke
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Esa.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             80.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Trea.
             pa.
             45
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Co'oss
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Syriaca
             translat
             in
             vers
             .
             15.
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Co.
             ●…ss
             
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             de
             Trinitate
             ●…
             .
             1●…
             .
          
           
             r
             Hilarius
             de
             Trin
             tate
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             u
             Idem
             .
             li
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Ambros.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Pacta●…
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Baptism●…
             .
          
           
             z
             Epist.
             5●…
             .
             &
             de
             Agone
             Christi
             .
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             contra
             Faustum
             .
             li.
             16.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             Deo
             parte
             1.
             li.
             ●…
             .
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             diue●…
             tormented
             not
             Christs
             Soule
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             M●…k
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Leo
             de
             Passione
             Demi●…
             .
             Serm.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             80.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             81.
             li
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Defenc.
             pag.
             81.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16151-e155090
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag
             149.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             149.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             2.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Irenaeus
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Ius●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             k
             Tertullianus
             aduersus
             Marcionem
             .
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Idem
             de
             a●…ima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             m
             Origen
             ▪
             in
             Le●…t
             .
             homil
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Hilarius
             in
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Ambros.
             de
             bo●…o
             mortis
             .
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             
             Epistolam
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             homil
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             r
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             36.
             
          
           
             s
             Th●…dor
             .
             in
             11.
             ca.
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             t
             O●…cume
             .
             in
             11.
             ca
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             u
             Andrea●…
             C●…sari
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca.
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Theophylact.
             in
             11.
             ca.
             epist.
             ad
             Hebreos
             .
          
           
             y
             Bernard
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Sanct.
             serm
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             16.
             
             How
             many
             heauens
             the
             Scriptures
             make
             .
          
           
             z
             Luke
             16.
             
             How
             many
             heauens
             the
             Scriptures
             make
             .
          
           
             z
             Luke
             16.
             
             How
             many
             heauens
             the
             Scriptures
             make
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Co●…
             12.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Co●…
             12.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             8.
             
             &
             13
             
          
           
             d
             Matth
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Marke
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Genes
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Genes
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Iudae
             epist.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Esa
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             m
             Esa.
             63.
             
          
           
             n
             I●…m
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…gs
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             148.
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             A.
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             〈◊〉
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             G●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Reuel
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Coloss
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             M.
             atth
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Cal●…us
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysost.
             〈◊〉
             .
             28.
             in
             Epistolam
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             ca.
             9.
             &
             li.
             13.
             ca.
             ●…
             .
             &
             〈◊〉
             ad
             I
             〈◊〉
             .
             ca.
             108.
             
          
           
             i
             Caluinus
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             25.
             
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             149.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             August
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             m
             Ireneus
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Cyprian
             de
             pass
             Christi
             .
             ●…ant
             .
             carm●…●…ie
             do●…
             resurrectio●…
             
          
           
             p
             Athanasius
             de
             humanitate
             Christi
             contra
             A●…nos
             .
          
           
             q
             Idem
             contra
             A●…ian
             oratio
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             de
             virgin●…tate
             .
          
           
             s
             Eusebius
             de
             demonstratione
             Euangelica
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Eusebi●…
             mil.
             6.
             de
             pas
             .
             ●…at
             .
          
           
             t
             Hilar.
             de
             Trinitate
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             li
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Nazianzen
             ,
             in
             Christo
             patiente
             .
          
           
             y
             Chrysost.
             de
             resurrect
             .
             sermo
             .
             7.
             tom●…
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Hiero.
             in
             Psalnium
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             I●…em
             in
             ca.
             12.
             li.
             I●…b
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             .
             in
             Psalmum
             85.
             
          
           
             d
             I●…dem
             .
          
           
             e
             Ruffinus
             in
             expositione
             Symboli
             .
          
           
             f
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Tra●…mundum
             li
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Cyrill
             in
             Leuitioum
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Casa
             .
             Arelatens
             .
             bo●…
             3.
             de
             Paschate
             .
          
           
             l
             Prudens
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hymno
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Arator
             〈◊〉
             Apostolica
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Petr.
             Chrysolog
             .
             in
             Symb●…lum
             serm
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             Idem
             serm
             .
             81.
             
          
           
             Maxim.
             serm
             .
             4.
             de
             die
             sancto
             Pasch.
             inter
             homilias
             Euseb
             .
             Emiseni
             .
          
           
             l
             Catechism
             .
             Nowelli
             Gracolat
             .
             pag.
             292.
             
          
           
             m
             Petri
             Martyris
             in
             12.
             
             Articulos
             fidei
             exposit
             .
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Zanchius
             in
             2
             cap.
             epistol●…
             ad
             Coloss.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Aretij
             Proble
             .
             loco
             .
             16.
             de
             descensu
             Christ●…
             ad
             inferos
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             Ibid●…m
             .
          
           
             r
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             t
             Nicolaus
             Hēmingius
             in
             2.
             ca.
             epistol●…
             ad
             Coloss.
             
          
           
             u
             Henricus
             Mollerus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Iohannes
             Pomeranus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bartholomeus
             Westmerus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             Musculus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vrbanus
             Regius
             in
             Catechismo
             minore
             .
          
           
             Scilterus
             de
             R●…gno
             Christi
             Thesi.
             38.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             .
             Chytraus
             in
             Symbolum
             .
          
           
             Mylius
             in
             Augustanae
             confessionis
             explicatione
             articulo
             3.
             de
             Christo.
             
          
           
             Concordia
             electoru●…r
             nei●…ū
             &
             ordinū
             Imperij
             &
             theologerum
             qui
             Augustanum
             confessionem
             amplectuntur
             articulo
             9.
             de
             descensu
             Christi
             ad
             inferos
             .
          
           
             y
             Lutherus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             149.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Idem
             .
             pa.
             95.
             150.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Sapient
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Lucae
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Sap.
             3
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             was
             in
             Paradi●…e
             th●…
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             g
             August
             epist.
             57
             ad
             Dardanum
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Iohannem
             tract
             .
             111.
             
          
           
             i
             Titus
             Bostrorum
             Episcopus
             in
             ca.
             23.
             
             Lucae
             .
          
           
             k
             Damasc.
             in
             homilia
             de
             sancto
             sublato
             .
          
           
             l
             Euthymius
             in
             23.
             ca.
             Lucae
             .
          
           
             m
             Co'off
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Centur.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             ca.
             10.
             de
             pass
             Christi
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             150.
             li
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Luc.
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             Luc.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             1●…
             .
             li.
             19
             
          
           
             z
             August
             .
             contra
             Felicianum
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             15●…
             .
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             Christ
             needed
             no
             long
             time
             to
             descend
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             150.
             li
             30.
             
          
           
             Of
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             9●…
             .
          
           
             e
             Reu●…l
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             150.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Ephes
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             151.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Epistola
             ●…9
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             epistola
             99.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             151.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             151.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Irenaus
             li.
             ●…
             .
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             t
             Tert●…llianus
             de
             anima
             .
             cap.
             55.
             
          
           
             u
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Vnctione
             Chrism●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Arnobius
             in
             Psal.
             137.
             
          
           
             y
             Chrysost.
             in
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             z
             Ambros.
             i●…
             4.
             ca.
             epistolae
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             .
             in
             4.
             ca.
             epistol●…
             ad
             Ephesios
             .
          
           
             b
             Primasius
             in
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             c
             Photius
             apud
             Oecumenium
             in
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             d
             Dorotheus
             de
             sancto
             Eps●…te
             Doct.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Theophyl
             .
             i●…
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             f
             Haym●…
             in
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             g
             Tan●…h
             .
             in
             4.
             ca.
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Ephes.
             vers
             .
             ●…
             .
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             k
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             l
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             141.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             152.
             li.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Mercerus
             in
             Pagnini
             thesauro
             in
             Rali●…
             shaal
             .
          
           
             o
             
             .
          
           
             p
             Pagnini
             thesaurus
             in
             ver●…
             sh●…al
             .
          
           
             q
             Mun●…ieri
             dictionarium
             Hebraicum
             in
             Rad●…e
             shaal
             .
          
           
             r
             A●…enarji
             Ie●…icon
             in
             verbo
             Sh●…l
             .
          
           
             s
             Lauaterus
             in
             15.
             caput
             Prouerbiorum
             .
          
           
             t
             Lyra
             in
             ca.
             5.
             
             Esai●…
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             11
             
          
           
             u
             Rabbi
             Ab●…a
             .
             in
             ca.
             2.
             
             Ion●…
             .
          
           
             x
             I●…m
             in
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             y
             Rabbi
             Leui
             in
             ca.
             26.
             
             Iob.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             ●…bro
             ●…rubin
             cap.
             Osio●…
             passin
             .
          
           
             a
             Midras
             ●…ebium
             in
             Psal.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Rabbi
             Dauid
             Kimchi
             in
             Psal.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Elias
             in
             Methur
             .
             geman
             verbo
             Sheol
             .
          
           
             d
             Chaldea
             paraphrasis
             in
             Psal.
             49.
             vers
             .
             15
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             ●…abb
             .
             Salomon
             in
             Psal.
             49.
             
          
           
             f
             Midras
             tehilim
             in
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Rabbi
             Moses
             Hadarsan
             in
             1
             ca.
             Genes
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             libro
             Tanchuma
             .
          
           
             i
             Rabbi
             Ioden
             in
             Midras
             tehilim
             Psal
             85.
             
          
           
             k
             Gl●…ssa
             Rabbi
             Selom
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Elias
             in
             Thesbi
             verbo
             Gehinnam
             .
          
           
             m
             Prou.
             15.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Phil
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Apoca.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Iob
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             49.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             9
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             9.
             v
             1●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Prou.
             1.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Esai
             .
             14.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Esai
             .
             30.
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             Esai
             .
             14.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             &
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Hiero.
             in
             14.
             ca.
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             e
             Haymo
             in
             14.
             ca.
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             f
             Lyra
             in
             14.
             ca.
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             g
             Bullingerus
             in
             14
             ca
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             h
             Oecolampadius
             in
             14.
             
             Esai●…
             .
          
           
             i
             Pallicanus
             in
             14.
             
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             k
             Gualterus
             in
             14.
             ca.
             Esaiae
             .
          
           
             l
             Mollerus
             in
             ca.
             14.
             
             Esai●…
             .
          
           
             m
             W●…gandus
             in
             14.
             ca
             Esai●…
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             n
             Munster●…
             annotation●…s
             in
             ca.
             4.
             
             Euangel
             .
          
           
             o
             Ez●…h
             .
             32.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             q
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             P●…l
             63.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             &
             ●…
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             P●…l
             63.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Oratio
             Regi●…
             Manassis
             .
          
           
             u
             Hebraicum
             Euangelium
             Matth.
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Merc●…rus
             in
             15.
             ca.
             Prou.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Hi●…ro
             .
             in
             ca.
             31.
             
             Ezechielis
             .
          
           
             z
             Lyra
             in
             ca.
             31.
             
             Ezechielis
             .
          
           
             a
             Munsterusi●…
             in
             annotation●…bus
             32.
             cap.
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             b
             Oecolampad
             .
             in
             ca.
             32.
             
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             c
             Pellicanus
             in
             ca.
             31.
             
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             d
             Idem
             in
             ca.
             32
             
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             Lauaterus
             homil
             .
             133.
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             k
             Haymo
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             l
             Euthymius
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             m
             Lyra
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             n
             Pellicanus
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             o
             Pomeranus
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
          
           
             p
             Westhmerus
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
          
           
             q
             Pomeranus
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
          
           
             r
             Bucer●…
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
          
           
             s
             Felinus
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             151.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Pag.
             152.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             y
             Athanasius
             de
             Incarnatione
             Christs
             .
          
           
             z
             Athanas.
             de
             Incarnatione
             verbi
             .
             De●…
             .
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             152.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             To
             w●…t
             dee●…e
             Christ
             descended
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Oecumenius
             in
             10.
             ca.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             i
             Theophylact.
             inca
             .
             10.
             
             Roma
             .
          
           
             k
             Erasmi
             annotationes
             in
             10.
             c.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             l
             Petr.
             Martyr
             .
             in
             10.
             ca.
             ad
             Roma
             .
          
           
             m
             Buceri
             interpretat
             .
             10.
             ca.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             n
             Hy●…erius
             in
             10.
             ca.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             o
             Gualterus
             i●…
             10
             ca.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             p
             Pis●…at
             .
             analy
             .
             1.
             0.
             ca
             Roma
             .
          
           
             q
             Beza
             annot
             .
             in
             ●…ap
             .
             10.
             
             Roma
             .
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…2
             .
             li
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Luc.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             152
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             ●…
             .
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             153.
             li.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             sense
             of
             Pauls
             and
             Moses
             words
             .
          
           
             b
             Deuter.
             30.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Galat.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag
             154.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             cannot
             d●…scerne
             a
             con●…lusion
             from
             a
             quotation
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Pag.
             154.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Vatabli
             an●…tationes
             in
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             k
             W●…sthmerus
             in
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             l
             Melle●…us
             ●…n
             Psal.
             1●…9
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             S●…er
             hasharashim
             .
          
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             154.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             154.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             155.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Pag.
             155.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             155.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             t
             Prou.
             25.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             78.
             
          
           
             x
             Num
             21.
             
          
           
             y
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Ierem.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Can●…
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             19.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Ierem.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Genes
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Iob.
             36.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             155.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Prou.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Prou.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             156.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             156.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             155.
             li.
             ●…4
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             156.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             o
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag.
             155.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Iob.
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             ●…5
             .
          
           
             q
             P●…ou
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…9
             .
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             ●…9
             .
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             Amos
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             157.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             157
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Scholi●…
             Trem●…lij
             in
             Psal.
             49.
             vers
             .
             15.
             num●…
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             Mercerus
             in
             42.
             ca
             ,
             Genes
             .
          
           
             a
             Mercerus
             in
             37.
             ca.
             Gen.
             ex
             Aben
             Ezra
             in
             ●…undem
             loc●…m
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc
             pag.
             157.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             15●…
             .
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sheol
             is
             no
             destruction
             to
             the
             godlie
             .
          
           
             What
             Sheol
             is
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             k
             Iob
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Iob.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             158.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             gra●…
             is
             an
             habitation
             to
             the
             godly
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             ●…8
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             p
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             159.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             157.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             160.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             160.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Esa.
             38.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc
             pag
             160.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Esa.
             38.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Ecclesi●…stes
             9.
             vers
             .
             5
             &
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             157.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Pag.
             155.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag
             159.
             li
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             159.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             158.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             159.
             li.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             161.
             li
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             88.
             
          
           
             n
             Iob.
             33.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             161.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             161.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             pag.
             161.
             li.
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             162.
             li
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             pag
             162.
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             162.
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             160.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             162.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             96.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             162.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Iustin.
             quest
             .
             &
             r●…sponsio
             :
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
             r●…sponsio
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             in
             co●…ort
             .
             ad
             Graeco●…
             .
          
           
             d
             Defenc
             pag.
             162.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Ir●…us
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Iren●…us
             vt
             supra
             .
          
           
             g
             Li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Iren●…
             .
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Idem
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             34.
             
          
           
             k
             Iustinus
             in
             dial●…
             cu●…
             Triphone
             .
          
           
             l
             Iren●…us
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             p
             Ireneus
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             q
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             162.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iren●…us
             wrote
             in
             Greeke
             .
          
           
             s
             Hier.
             de
             scriptor
             .
             ecclesiast
             .
             in
             Irenaeo
             .
          
           
             t
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             39.
             
          
           
             x
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Hierony
             .
             in
             pro●…
             li.
             18.
             
             Commenta●…iorum
             in
             Esaiam
             .
          
           
             z
             I●…em
             in
             c.
             36.
             
             Ezechielis
             .
          
           
             a
             Greg.
             R●…gist
             .
             l●…b
             .
             9.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             163
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Tertullian
             .
             de
             anima
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc
             pag.
             163.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             Tertullian●…s
             de
             anima
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Tertullianus
             de
             anima
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Idem
             de
             Anima
             .
             cap.
             58.
             
          
           
             n
             Irenaeus
             li.
             4.
             c●…
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             o
             Irenaeus
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Hieron
             .
             in
             3.
             ca.
             Ecclesiastis
             .
          
           
             q
             Idem
             in
             Ose.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             in
             Os●…
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Hiero
             in
             Epistol
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             in
             Ion●…
             .
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             in
             ca.
             9.
             
             Ecclesiastis
             .
          
           
             x
             Hiero.
             in
             Epitaphio
             Nepotiani
             .
          
           
             y
             Idem
             in
             Zacharia
             .
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Idem
             tomo
             3.
             ad
             Dardanum
             de
             terra
             viuentium
             .
          
           
             a
             Cyrillus
             Hierosolymit
             .
             catechesi
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrysost.
             tom
             ,
             2
             homil
             .
             de
             diuite
             ex
             Luc.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Chrysost.
             sermo
             .
             5.
             in
             5.
             seria
             ●…ssion
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Idem
             serm
             .
             3.
             de
             Resurrect
             .
             tomo
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysost.
             aduersus
             Ebrios
             &
             de
             Resurrectione
             .
          
           
             h
             Chrysost.
             in
             Matth.
             ●…6
             .
             ●…om
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             i
             I●…m
             tractat
             .
             7.
             de
             gloriatione
             in
             tribulatione
             .
          
           
             k
             Idem
             in
             2.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             homilia
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Theodoret.
             sermo
             .
             11.
             de
             sine
             &
             iudicio
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             I●…sephus
             de
             ca●…tiuitate
             Iu●…aica
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             I●…sephus
             de
             ca●…tiuitate
             Iu●…aica
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             
             .
          
           
             p
             
             .
          
           
             q
             Cl●…ens
             Stroma●…
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             q
             Cl●…ens
             Stroma●…
             li.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             s
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             t
             Idem
             Euangeli●…ae
             preparat
             .
             lib.
             13.
             quod
             Plato
             non
             per
             omni●…
             recte
             senserit
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             u
             Athanas.
             in
             illud
             omnia
             mi●…i
             tradita
             sunt
             à
             Patre
             .
          
           
             x
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             y
             Idem
             contra
             Arianos
             oration●…
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Idem
             de
             inca●…natione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             b
             Athanas.
             in
             passionem
             &
             crucem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             g
             Epiphanius
             in
             haer●…m
             A●…●…aleosi
             ,
          
           
             h
             Idem
             in
             li
             2.
             h●…resi
             69.
             contra
             Ariomanitas
             .
          
           
             i
             Basil.
             homilia
             quod
             Deus
             non
             est
             author
             malorum
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             I●…m
             in
             Psal.
             4●…
             .
          
           
             m
             I●…idem
             .
          
           
             n
             Nazianzen
             .
             in
             Iu●…ianum
             oratione
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Idem
             oratio
             .
             1.
             d●…
             si●…io
             .
          
           
             p
             Macarius
             homil
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibi●…
             .
          
           
             q
             
          
           
             r
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             t
             
          
           
             u
             
             .
          
           
             x
             Leo
             Imperator
             hom
             .
             2.
             in
             sanctam
             Resurrectionem
             .
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             z
             Dam●…sc
             .
             orthod●…xae
             fidei
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Eiusdem
             homil
             .
             de
             Sabbato
             sancto
             .
          
           
             b
             Cydonius
             de
             morte
             contemnend●…
             .
          
           
             c
             A●…ae
             Gazei
             Theophr●…sius
             .
          
           
             d
             Grege●…tij
             disputat
             .
             cum
             Herbano
             Iudaeo
             .
          
           
             e
             Theophrast
             .
             in
             16.
             ca.
             Lucae
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Eus●…athius
             in
             1.
             
             I●…ados
             .
          
           
             i
             ●…hauorini
             Dictionarium
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Id●…m
             de
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Etymo●…ogicon
             m●…ga
             in
             verb●…
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             De●…enc
             .
             pa.
             164.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             
             .
          
           
             o
             
             .
          
           
             p
             
             .
          
           
             q
             Tertullia●…
             de
             anima
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             r
             De
             Script●…ribus
             Ecclesiasticis
             in
             Tertulliano
             .
          
           
             s
             Tertull.
             de
             fuga
             in
             persecutione
             .
          
           
             t
             Rhena●…s
             in
             li.
             de
             suga
             in
             persecutione
             numero
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Tertull.
             de
             Anima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             x
             Tertull.
             de
             Anima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             z
             Te●…tull
             .
             de
             Anima
             .
             ca.
             5●…
             .
          
           
             a
             A●…ust
             in
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             b
             
             .
          
           
             c
             Hilar.
             de
             tri●…itate
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             A●…hanas
             .
             in
             illud
             omnia
             mihi
             tradita
             sunt
             a
             Patre
             .
          
           
             e
             Hier.
             in
             Ose
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Fulgent
             .
             ad
             Tr●…simundum
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             August
             .
             in
             ●…al
             .
             ●…5
             .
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             De
             Anima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Tertull.
             de
             anima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             n
             Tertull.
             de
             anima
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Epistola
             57.
             &
             de
             ciui●…ate
             20.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Pag.
             188.
             200.
             204.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             s
             Serm.
             pag.
             189.
             
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             li.
             20.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             ●…pist
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             x
             Idem
             de
             Genesi
             ad
             lite●…am
             li.
             12.
             ca.
             33
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             164.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             z
             August
             .
             epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             a
             Idem
             de
             Genesi
             .
             ad
             liter
             .
             li.
             12.
             ca.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Ambros.
             de
             mysterio
             Paschae
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Hiero.
             in
             Esaiae
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Supra
             pa.
             544.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             165.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Athanas.
             de
             incarnatione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             ●…
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             165.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             165.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             De
             In●…arnat
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             illud
             omnia
             ●…ihi
             tradita
             sunt
             a
             Patre
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc
             pag.
             165.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             166.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             Hilar.
             in
             Psal.
             138.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             166.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             166.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             166.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             Ambros.
             de
             bono
             mortis
             .
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambros.
             de
             Tobia
             .
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             .
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             166.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             g
             Hiero.
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             in
             Epitaphio
             Nepotiani
             .
          
           
             i
             Idem
             in
             Esai●…
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Idem
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             166.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             Ruffinus
             in
             Symbolum
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             167.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             167.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             167.
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             Dei
             li.
             20.
             ca.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             u
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             x
             Defenc
             pag.
             160
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             〈◊〉
             88.
             
          
           
             z
             Pag.
             16●…
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             in
             Psa●…
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Psal.
             98.
             
          
           
             c
             August
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             88.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             168.
             li.
             
          
           
             e
             August
             de
             ciuitate
             De●…
             li.
             20.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Epistola
             99.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             168.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Trasimundum
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Colos.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             li.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             s
             li
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             22.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             Hebr.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             y
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             E●…
             5
             Synode
             Constantino●…ol
             .
             s●…ssio
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Inter
             Acta
             Conc●…ij
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Hiero.
             in
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertull.
             de
             Anima
             .
             ca.
             55.
             
          
           
             f
             Athanas.
             in
             illud
             omnia
             mi●…i
             tradita
             sunt
             .
          
           
             g
             Idem
             de
             Salutari
             aduent●…
             Ch●…sti
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Hi●…ar
             .
             de
             Trinitate
             .
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Nazianz.
             in
             Christo
             patiente
             .
          
           
             l
             H●…ro
             in
             Os●…ae
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Fulgentius
             ad
             Trasimundum
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Ambros.
             in
             cap.
             3.
             
             Epistola
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             o
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             p
             Idem
             epistola
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             q
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             169
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             August
             .
             in
             proaemio
             li.
             3.
             de
             Trinitat●…
             .
          
           
             t
             Epist.
             59.
             78.
             89
             de
             Trinit
             .
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             6
             quest
             .
             s●…per
             Exodum
             ●…
             .
             3.
             28.
             32.
             
             &
             sapius
             alibi
             .
          
           
             *
             Eustathius
             in
             1.
             
             Liados
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Hesychij
             Dictionar
             .
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             de
             Genesi
             ad
             literam
             li.
             12.
             ca.
             34.
             
          
           
             z
             Tertull
             de
             anima
             ca.
             58.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc.
             pag.
             169.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             N●…zianzen
             .
             in
             Christo
             patiente
             .
          
           
             c
             Chrysost.
             de
             R●…surrect
             .
             s●…m
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Fustath
             .
             in
             1.
             lit●…dos
             .
          
           
             e
             Nicetas
             Choniat
             .
             in
             Bal.
             
          
           
             f
             Gregoras
             hist.
             R●…ma
             .
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Phauorinus
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             170.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             li
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             170.
             li.
             35.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Had●…s
             with
             〈◊〉
             writers
             is
             the
             graue
             or
             hell
             .
          
           
             l
             Bucerus
             in
             27
             Matth.
             vers
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Petri
             Martyris
             loci
             com
             .
             in
             Exposition●…
             Symboli
             .
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Mollerus
             in
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Bulling
             .
             serm
             .
             7.
             de
             Symbolo
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             x
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             y
             Athanas.
             de
             salu●…ri
             aduent●…
             Christi
             .
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             de
             Incarnat
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             b
             Cyrill
             .
             de
             fide
             ad
             Thesdosium
             .
          
           
             c
             Defenc
             pag.
             167.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Lauater
             .
             bo●…il
             .
             133.
             in
             31.
             cap.
             Ezechiel
             .
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             172.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             2.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             172.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             173.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Eustath
             .
             in
             1.
             Iliados
             
          
           
             q
             Phauori
             .
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Lucia
             .
             de
             luctu
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             173.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             369.
             371.
             
          
           
             u
             Clemens
             mateo●…
             .
             li.
             5.
             ex
             Diphilo
             .
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             173.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Homer
             .
             Odysscae
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Theognidis
             gnomae
             .
          
           
             a
             Mimnermus
             de
             ●…ita
             quod
             brcuis
             sit
             .
          
           
             b
             E●…ipides
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c
             Sophocles
             in
             ●…ace
             Flagell
             .
          
           
             d
             Ariscoph
             .
             〈◊〉
             Rani●…
             .
          
           
             e
             I
             actant
             .
             de
             falsa
             religion
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             173.
             li
             27.
             
          
           
             Tartarus
             a
             part
             of
             hades
             with
             the
             Poets
             .
          
           
             g
             Iustinus
             de
             Mornar●…hta
             D●…
             .
          
           
             h
             Theodoret.
             s●…rmo
             .
             11.
             de
             fine
             &
             iud
             .
             cio
             .
          
           
             i
             Cydonius
             de
             morte
             contemnenda
             .
          
           
             k
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Hesiod
             .
             in
             Theogoni●…
             .
          
           
             m
             Virgil.
             Aeneid
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             174.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc
             pag.
             174
             li.
             13.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag.
             174.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Conclu
             pag.
             337.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             174.
             li.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             174.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             175.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             174.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             x
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             z
             Diogen●…
             Laerti●…
             in
             Pro●…mio
             .
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             Iside
             &
             Osiride
             .
          
           
             Plinij
             natural
             .
             hist.
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc
             pag
             175.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             created
             world
             is
             hades
             with
             the
             defender
             .
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             175.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc
             pag.
             176.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Cicero
             Tuscul●…st
             .
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             g
             Arist.
             de
             mundo
             .
          
           
             h
             Cicero
             in
             Somnio
             S●…pionis
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             k
             Defenc.
             pag.
             176.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             177.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Apud
             Plutar.
             de
             consolations
             ad
             Apollonium
             .
          
           
             n
             Moschus
             in
             Epitap
             .
             Bionis
             .
          
           
             o
             Hesiod
             ,
             in
             scuto
             Herculis
             
          
           
             p
             Anacreontis
             Carmina
             .
          
           
             Tartarus
             taken
             for
             the
             aire
             ouer
             vs.
             
          
           
             q
             Zanchius
             de
             operibus
             Dei
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             August
             .
             de
             Genesi
             ad
             literam
             li.
             11.
             ca.
             26
             
          
           
             s
             In
             ca.
             2.
             epist.
             2.
             
             Petri.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Epistolam
             Iudae
             .
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             178.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             Euripides
             in
             Aicestide
             .
          
           
             y
             Sopho.
             in
             Ocdi●…
             .
          
           
             z
             Euritides
             in
             Aic-stide
             .
          
           
             a
             Theognid●…s
             gnomae
             .
          
           
             b
             Homeri
             ●…iad
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             ●…apud
             D●…lthos
             .
          
           
             d
             Etymologicon
             mega
             in
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Defenc
             pag.
             180.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             Gehenna
             not
             vsed
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             181.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Lucae
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             181.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             defender
             wauereth
             about
             Hades
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             17.8
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             182.
             li.
             1.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             16.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             182.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             182.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag
             182.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             pag.
             182.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             t
             &
             pag.
             183.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             183.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Co●…
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Sermo
             .
             pag.
             169.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             183.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             18.
             li.
             37.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             183.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             2.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc
             pag.
             183.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             Christes
             flesh
             could
             not
             putrifie
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc
             pag.
             184.
             li
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             184
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             184
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             loosed
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             o
             li
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             185.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             Kratcisthai
             signifie
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             28.
             v
             
          
           
             r
             Mar.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             p
             185.
             li.
             1●…
             
          
           
             u
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             185.
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibidem
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             Many
             Greeke
             copies
             haue
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             Hades
             .
          
           
             a
             Athanas.
             in
             passion
             .
             &
             crucem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             a
             Athanas.
             in
             passion
             .
             &
             crucem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             b
             Epipha
             .
             in
             Anchorat
             .
          
           
             c
             Idem
             heres
             .
             69.
             contra
             .
             Ariomanitas
             .
          
           
             d
             Syriacatranst
             .
             Act.
             2.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             *
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             l
             
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             Ibidem
             epistola
             99.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             fine
             epistolae
             99.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             186.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Acts
             2.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc
             pag.
             186.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             must
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             x
             Oseae
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             were
             promised
             their
             Messias
             should
             conquer
             hell
             .
          
           
             y
             Lucae
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             186.
             li
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Defenc
             pag.
             186.
             li.
             35.
             ●…
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             187.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             How
             hades
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             188.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag.
             ibid.
             8.
             
          
           
             Abyssus
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             hell
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             108.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             11.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             23.
             vers
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Hiero.
             de
             scriptur
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             Matt●…eo
             .
          
           
             n
             Matth
             Euangel
             .
             hebraicum
             .
          
           
             o
             Defenc
             pag
             188.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Plato
             in
             Phed●…ne
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             p
             Plato
             in
             Phed●…ne
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             p
             Plato
             in
             Phed●…ne
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             The
             Defender
             abuseth
             Plato
             and
             Piutarch
             to
             haue
             a
             Sheol
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc
             pag.
             18.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             defender
             proueth
             Moses
             and
             Dauid
             to
             haue
             a
             Sheol
             for
             sheepe
             and
             cattell
             .
          
           
             r
             Nnmb.
             16.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             s
             vers
             31.
             
          
           
             t
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             u
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Deut.
             29.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             11
             
          
           
             a
             Numb
             16.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Cyprianus
             in
             resurrect
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             c
             Hiero.
             in
             4.
             ca.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             d
             Basil.
             homil
             .
             quod
             Deus
             non
             est
             author
             malorum
             .
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             54.
             
          
           
             f
             Epiphanius
             in
             Anchorato
             .
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             189.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             189.
             
          
           
             h
             Ecclesiast
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             defenders
             most
             absurd
             proofes
             for
             his
             Sheol
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             l
             Abac.
             2.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Prou.
             30.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             189.
             li.
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk
             16.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             q
             Esa.
             37.
             
             Iere.
             ●…2
             .
          
           
             ●…
             Gene.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             4.
             
             &
             14
             v.
             19
             22.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Psal.
             115.
             121
             124.
             
          
           
             r
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             189.
             li.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             9
             v.
             2.
             11.
             v.
             7
             17.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Petri
             Martyris
             loci
             comm●…nes
             Clas
             .
             3.
             ca.
             16.
             numero
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             55.
             
          
           
             a
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Supra
             pa.
             556.
             561.
             562.
             
          
           
             d
             Bullinger
             .
             in
             Mat.
             cap.
             28.
             de
             morte
             aeterna
             .
          
           
             e
             Gualterus
             in
             homil
             .
             158.
             in
             Lucam
             .
          
           
             f
             Lactant.
             de
             diuino
             praemio
             li.
             7.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitaete
             Dei
             li.
             18.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Prosper
             de
             promiss
             &
             predicat
             Dei
             part
             .
             2.
             promiss
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             189.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Ephes.
             6.
             &
          
           
             n
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Pa●…
             .
             190.
             li.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Deuter.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             Esa.
             14.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Vers.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             s
             Ezech.
             32.
             vers
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             189.
             li.
             ●…7
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             heauens
             are
             compared
             with
             hell
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             u
             Iob.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             139.
             
          
           
             y
             Amos
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Esa.
             14.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             189.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             190.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             190.
             li.
             4
             〈◊〉
             5.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Psal.
             86.
             
          
           
             i
             Prouerb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             Pag.
             190.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Prouerb
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Ier.
             51.
             v.
             58.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             191.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             li
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             191.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             Pag.
             189.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             168.
             
          
           
             c
             166.
             
          
           
             d
             Pa.
             191.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag
             192.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Pag.
             192.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Serm.
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             i
             Wisdom
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             192.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Saint
             in
             heauen
             most
             eanestly
             desire
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             l
             Reuelat.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Defenc.
             pag.
             192.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             n
             Bezae
             annot
             at
             .
             in
             ●…
             Corinth
             .
             1●…
             .
             vers
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             13.
             ca
             Oseae
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Origin
             .
             li.
             5.
             in
             ca.
             5.
             ad
             Roma
             .
          
           
             r
             Athanas.
             de
             .
             incar
             .
             verbi
             Dei
             &
             in
             pass
             .
             &
             cruerm
             Domini
             &
             contra
             omn●…s
             qui
             negent
             seruat
             .
             sumps●…sse
             primitia
             ,
             ●…x
             natura
             nosira
             .
          
           
             s
             Nazianz.
             de
             san●…
             pasch
             ate
             .
          
           
             t
             Nyssenus
             de
             40
             Martyribus
             oratione
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Epiphanius
             heresi
             66.
             contra
             Manichees
             .
          
           
             y
             Tertull.
             de
             resurrectione
             carnis
             .
          
           
             z
             Cyprianus
             ad
             Quirinum
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             5●…
             .
          
           
             a
             Ambros.
             in
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Hiero
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             .
             l.
             3.
             ca
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             1
             Corin.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Hiero.
             in
             Osca
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Eusebius
             de
             demonstrat
             .
             Euang
             li
             4.
             ca
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc
             pag
             193.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Defenc
             pag.
             193
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor
             15.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             41.
             
          
           
             n
             42.
             
          
           
             o
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             54.
             
          
           
             q
             55.
             
          
           
             r
             57.
             
          
           
             s
             Peter
             Martyr
             in
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Bullingerus
             ●…
             1.
             
             Corinit
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Hyperius
             in
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             193.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Hiero.
             in
             13.
             ca.
             Os●…ae
             .
          
           
             x
             Pag.
             193.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             193.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             How
             Hades
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             .
          
           
             d
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Pag.
             193.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             g
             
             .
          
           
             h
             
             .
          
           
             In
             Apocalyp
             .
             homil
             .
             2
             inter
             ●…era
             August
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Haymo
             in
             1.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             l
             Lyra
             in
             1.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             m
             Bulling
             .
             in
             Apocalyp
             .
             con●…one
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Aretij
             problemata
             de
             clauibus
             Lcclesiae
             ,
             locus
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             o
             Chytreus
             in
             1.
             ca.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             p
             Meyer
             in
             ca.
             1.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             q
             Osiander
             in
             1.
             ca
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc
             pag.
             194.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Pag
             181.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             s
             Pag.
             192.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             Hades
             followeth
             aster
             death
             .
          
           
             t
             Homil.
             6.
             in
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             u
             B●…da
             in
             6.
             ca.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             x
             Lyra
             in
             6.
             ca.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             y
             Bulling
             .
             homil
             .
             31.
             in
             ca.
             6.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             z
             Marlorat
             .
             i●…
             ca.
             6.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             a
             Osiand
             .
             in
             ca.
             6.
             
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             194.
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             194.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             194.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             195.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Defender
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Saint
             Iohns
             words
             ,
             &
             on
             that
             errou●…
             groundeth
             all
             〈◊〉
             reasons
             .
          
           
             f
             Reuel
             20.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Margine
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag
             194.
             li
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             195.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             195.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Pag.
             189.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             defender
             maketh
             three
             hels
             instead
             of
             one
             .
          
           
             o
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Pag.
             183.
             li.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Pag
             178.
             li
             28.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             195.
             li.
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Beda
             in
             cap.
             20.
             
             Apocalyp
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             de
             Ciuitate
             Dei.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             ●…
             .
             ●…ide
             Lactant.
             de
             diuino
             praemio
             li.
             7.
             cap.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             verse
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Andreas
             C●…sarien
             .
             in
             20.
             cap.
             Ap●…c
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             d●…
             ciuitate
             Dei
             lib.
             20.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             g
             Primas
             .
             in
             20.
             cap.
             Apocalyp
             .
          
           
             h
             Aretas
             in
             Apocalyps
             .
             cap.
             65.
             
          
           
             i
             Haymo
             in
             Apocalyp
             .
             c.
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Bullinger
             .
             homil
             .
             90.
             in
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             l
             Chytreus
             in
             2●…
             .
             ca.
             Apo.
             de
             extremo
             Iudicio
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             numero
             7.
             de
             poe●…is
             Impiorum
             .
          
           
             Why
             hades
             doth
             signifie
             hell
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             n
             Defenc.
             pag.
             195.
             li.
             36.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts.
             2.
             v
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             196.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             What
             things
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             doth
             import
             .
          
           
             r
             Ecclesiast
             .
             1●…
             
          
           
             s
             Pag.
             196.
             li.
             33.
             
          
           
             t
             Defenc.
             pag.
             197.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             li.
             35.
             
          
           
             x
             Pag.
             198.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Apologia
             aduersus
             Ruffin●…m
             .
          
           
             b
             Ruffinus
             in
             Symbolum
             Apost
             .
          
           
             c
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             sitting
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             198.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             Oleuians
             conectures
             are
             but
             weake
             .
          
           
             e
             Defenc.
             pag.
             198.
             li.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hell
             in
             the
             Creede
             is
             no
             new
             translation
             .
          
           
             f
             Pag.
             198.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             Defenc.
             pag.
             199.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             li.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Ruffimus
             in
             Symbolum
             Apostolorum
             .
          
           
             k
             Cyrill
             .
             Hieros●…ly
             .
             Catech.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Chrysosi
             .
             de
             expositione
             Symboli
             ,
             homil
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Augusi
             .
             sermo
             .
             131.
             de
             ten
             pore
             .
          
           
             n
             Idem
             sermo
             .
             195.
             
          
           
             o
             Treat
             .
             pa●…
             .
             94.
             li
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag.
             93.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Eusebij
             hist.
             ecclesiast
             .
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Ignatij
             epist.
             ad
             Trallianos
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             199.
             li
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             t
             Innocent
             3.
             de
             mysterijs
             Missae
             .
             li
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             Concil
             .
             lateranens
             .
             sub
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             de
             fide
             Catholica
             .
          
           
             x
             Eras.
             in
             Symbolum
             Catechesi
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             9
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             2.
             2.
             quest
             .
             1.
             
             Articulo
             .
          
           
             a
             Synod
             .
             Arelaten
             sub
             Carolo
             .
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Concil
             .
             Foroiu●…tens
             .
             in
             Symboio
             fide●…
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Concilium
             Toleta
             .
             4
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Venantius
             in
             Symbolum
             Aposto
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             199.
             li.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag.
             199.
             li.
             32.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Pag
             199.
             li.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             Defenc.
             pag.
             200.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Ruffinus
             in
             expositione
             Symboli
             Apost
             .
             What
             Ruffinus
             meaneth
             by
             Christs
             descent
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             2.
             c.
             h
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             in
             Symbol
             .
             Apost
             .
          
           
             n
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             Abrahams
             bosome
             vnknowen
             .
          
           
             o
             Bullingerus
             in
             Lucae
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             
             .
          
           
             q
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc
             pag
             20.
             li.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             Hades
             with
             Ignatius
             is
             not
             the
             graue
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             ep
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Colos.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Euseb.
             Eccle.
             hist.
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Defenc.
             pag.
             201.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Ignat.
             epist.
             ad
             Trallianos
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Kings
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             wall
             of
             hades
             neuer
             broken
             but
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             11.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Eusebij
             hist.
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             202.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc
             pag.
             202.
             
          
           
             q
             Euseb.
             hist.
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Athanas.
             de
             ●…car
             .
             Christs
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Idem
             in
             passione●…
             &
             crucem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             202.
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Creeds
             are
             imperfect
             in
             words
             .
          
           
             q
             Symbolum
             Niceni
             concilij
             .
          
           
             r
             Symbolum
             Constantinop
             .
          
           
             s
             Concil
             .
          
           
             t
             Concilium
             Ephes
             .
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             Aphrica
             .
             ca.
             104.
             
          
           
             u
             Epiphanius
             in
             ●…eresium
             Anacephalai●…st
             .
          
           
             x
             Vigilius
             contra
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             z
             Defenc
             pag.
             203.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             report
             allowed
             by
             the
             best
             Historiographers
             .
          
           
             a
             Hi●…ro
             .
             de
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Scriptoribus
             in
             Euselao
             .
          
           
             b
             D●…inct
             .
             15.
             
             Sancta
             Romana
             .
          
           
             c
             Nicephor
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Defenc.
             pag.
             203.
             li.
             9.
             
          
           
             How
             Thomas
             might
             bee
             called
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             e
             Galat.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Mark.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Nicephor
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             40.
             
          
           
             k
             Bed●…
             in
             1.
             ca.
             Acto●…um
             .
          
           
             l
             Oecumen
             .
             prolegom●…
             in
             Acta
             .
          
           
             m
             Luke
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Iudae
             epist.
             
          
           
             o
             Defenc.
             pag.
             20●…
             .
             li
             16.
             
          
           
             More
             Apostles
             then
             twelue
             .
          
           
             p
             Hebr.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Corinth
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Eusebij
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Defenc.
             pag.
             203.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             Genes
             .
             23.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Genes
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Lnke
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Galat.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Angels
             and
             good
             ●…en
             haue
             receiued
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             h
             Acts.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Genes
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             ve●…s
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             ve●…s
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             2.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Eusebij
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Daniel
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             x
             Defenc.
             pag.
             203.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Hebr
             ●…
             .
          
           
             z
             Coloss
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             ●…phes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
          
           
             c
             
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertull.
             de
             anima
             .
             ca
             55.
             
          
           
             f
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             resurrectione
             Christs
             .
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             de
             tempore
             sermo
             .
             138.
             
          
           
             h
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Eph●…s
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Triumphs
             are
             not
             solitarie
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Peter
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             201.
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Some
             Scriptures
             ●…ncertaine
             for
             a
             t●…me
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Creede
             .
          
           
             m
             ●…useb
             ecclesiast
             .
             ●…istor
             .
             3
             li.
             .
             ca.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
             li
             3.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Twelue
             parts
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             o
             Ambros.
             serm
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             p
             Leo
             epist.
             13.
             ad
             Pa●…cheriam
             .
          
           
             q
             Hiero.
             ●…p
             61.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             ca●…
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Is●…orus
             de
             e●…lesiast
             .
             offi●…s
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…ertull
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             virgi●…us
             .
          
           
             t
             Tertull.
             aduers
             .
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             u
             Idem
             de
             praescriptionibus
             aduersus
             haereticos
             .
          
           
             x
             Idem
             de
             velandis
             virginibus
             .
          
           
             y
             Irenaeus
             li.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Ib.
             dem
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Defenc.
             pag.
             205.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag
             206.
             li.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             2●…6
             .
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Defen●…
             pag.
             206.
             li.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christs
             resurrection
             sheweth
             his
             conquest
             ouer
             hell
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             205.
             li
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Hebr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christs
             manhoode
             must
             conquere
             hell
             .
          
           
             h
             Defenc.
             pag.
             206.
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Pag.
             2●…7
             .
             li.
             26.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             to
             rise
             full
             conquerer
             of
             hell
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             k
             Pa●…
             .
             207.
             ad
             marginem
             l●…
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             207.
             li.
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             208.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             ordered
             his
             conquest
             most
             to
             Satans
             shame
             .
          
           
             n
             Pag.
             208.
             li.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             208.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             208
             li.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Defenc.
             pag.
             208.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             Christs
             manhood
             was
             to
             conquere
             though
             by
             power
             of
             his
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             r
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             s
             Defenc.
             pag.
             202.
             li.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Athanas.
             de
             incarn
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             u
             Cyprianus
             de
             passione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             x
             Epiphanius
             in
             80.
             heresium
             .
             anacephalaiosi
             .
          
           
             y
             Idem
             in
             Ancorat●…
             .
          
           
             z
             August
             ser●…
             .
             138.
             
             &
             131.
             
          
           
             a
             Concilium
             Toleta
             .
             4.
             ca.
             10.
             
             &
             Arelatens
             .
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Innocent
             .
             de
             mysterijsmissae
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             Durand
             .
             in
             rationali
             .
             diuinorum
             li.
             4.
             rub
             .
             de
             Symbolo
             .
          
           
             d
             Appendix
             de
             diuersis
             sermo
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             209.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Treat
             .
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             98.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             li.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Treat
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             *
             Defenc.
             pag.
             171.
             
          
           
             m
             Treat
             .
             pa●…
             .
             164.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             p
             Concl●…s
             .
             pa.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Conclus
             .
             pa.
             358.
             
          
           
             r
             Treatis
             .
             pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             s
             159.
             
          
           
             t
             Zanchius
             in
             c.
             2.
             
             Coloss.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             Defenc.
             pag.
             209.
             li.
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             Acta
             conc●…ij
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             y
             Chalced.
             concilium
             .
             act
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Constantinop
             .
             concilium
             act
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Cyrill
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             Reginas
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             quòd
             Christus
             in
             virtute
             patris
             resurrexit
             à
             mort●…is
             .
          
           
             b
             Idem
             de
             recta
             fide
             ad
             Theodosium
             .
          
           
             c
             Athanas.
             in
             ●…llud
             profecti
             in
             pagum
             inueniet●…
             pullum
             alligatum
             .
          
           
             d
             Idem
             de
             incarnat
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             e
             Idem
             contra
             Arianos
             orat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Defenc.
             pag.
             209.
             li.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Origen
             li.
             5.
             in
             ca.
             6.
             ad
             .
             ●…ma
             .
          
           
             h
             Hiero
             in
             ca.
             12.
             
             Matthe●…
             .
          
           
             i
             Zanchius
             in
             2.
             ca.
             ad
             coloss
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Defenc.
             pag.
             210.
             li.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Defenc
             pag.
             21●…
             li.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             o
             Treatis
             pag.
             172.
             
          
           
             p
             Defenc.
             pag.
             210.
             li.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             misliked
             in
             king
             Edwards
             synod
             .
          
           
             q
             Articuli
             Synodi
             Lond●…nens
             .
             anno
             .
             1552.
             
          
           
             r
             Defenc.
             pag.
             210.
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Athanas.
             episi
             a
             〈◊〉
             ●…tum
             .
          
           
             2
             Cyrill
             de
             fide
             ad
             Theodosi●…m
             .
          
           
             3
             ●…ilar
             .
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             vers
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             4
             Ambros
             in
             ca.
             10.
             ad
             Roma
             .
          
           
             s
             Ezechiel
             18.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             17.
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Peter
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Catechis
             anno
             .
             1574.
             pa.
             70.
             
          
           
             y
             De●…enc
             .
             pag.
             210.
             li.
             31.
             
          
           
             z
             August
             .
             contra
             〈◊〉
             Arr●…num
             .
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Gregorius
             〈◊〉
             in
             ill●…d
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             exiuit
             s●…guis
             &
             aqua
             .
          
           
             b
             Anselmus
             in
             Elu●…idario
             totius
             Christianae
             T●…logiae
             .
          
           
             c
             Defenc.
             pag.
             210.
             li.
             35.